ã€ŠSurviving as a Genius on Borrowed Timeã€‹


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1 ¨C Prologue

    The moonlight curved gently over the riverbank that night.

    A man knocked on the gate of the manor.

    His long ears and beautiful face were otherworldly.

    He said he would stay as a guest for the night and offer his medical skills, and he called for the owner of the manor.

    With his mysterious features and a scent like fresh leaves, the gatekeeper dared not treat him with disrespect.

    The manor¡¯s owner happened to have a newborn baby. He epted the man with long ears, asking him to check the baby¡¯s pulse.

    Holding the baby and looking down intently, the man spoke.

    ¡°It will be difficult for this child to live past twenty. It¡¯s just his nature.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying he will die young? This child was born after his mother passed away; is this divine punishment?¡±

    At the owner¡¯s words, the man frowned as if he had heard something he shouldn¡¯t have.

    ¡°Is that something you should ask a doctor? No matter how ignorant you are in this backwater¡­¡±

    ¡°What is the condition?¡±

    The manor¡¯s owner asked, clearing his throat.

    ¡°You¡¯re still a father, after all. ¡®ve never seen such extreme blockage in the Baihui acupoint in my life. It¡¯s like his skull ispletely open.¡±

    ¡°Nine Yin Severed Veins was described as a condition where the blood points harden and cause death.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not entirely ignorant. This child¡¯s crown acupoint is excessively open, which will lead to his death. It¡¯smonly referred to as Ascension.¡±

    ¡°Ascension? Isn¡¯t that when a high-level Taoist ascends to the celestial realm?¡±

    ¡°Do you believe in such things?¡±

    The man stroked his long ears and continued.

    ¡°You may have heard that some supreme martial artists use the upper Dantian in their heads. They get intoxicated by the energy of nature descending from the heavens, but eventually can¡¯t handle it and cross the Sanzu River. That¡¯s what Ascending really is, a distorted story.¡±

    ¡°It seems like divine punishment.¡±

    ¡°What a pathetic man. And you call yourself a father¡­¡±

    The man clicked his tongue, furrowing his brow. The manor¡¯s owner stood up abruptly, pointing a finger.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard enough. You seem to be a man of the martial realm, but what is your background? No matter how noble your lineage, your words are highly offensive.¡±

    ¡°Background? You question my background? Even if your grandfather¡¯s grandfather came here, to me¡­¡±

    The man, who was speaking rudely to the manor¡¯s owner, was kicked out, and their conversation never reached beyond the manor.

    ¡°Had he grown up in the Demonic Sect, he would have be the Heavenly Demon. If he had been raised in Shaolin, the Seventy-two Arts would have doubled. But being born in such a humble ce, hated by all, he will die young with no way to survive.¡±

    The man shook his head and left.

    ¡°Unless he awakens on his own¡­ then maybe¡­¡±

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2 ¨C Destruction of the Family (1)

    The boy repeatedly sat down and stood up while carrying a massive piece of timber on his back. His back muscles were clearly defined. asionally, he would adopt a horse-riding stance while sitting.

    This was Jeong Yeon-shin, the third son of the Jeong family in Hanam, who had turned fifteen this year.

    ¡°Young master, it¡¯s time for dinner!¡±

    A servant called out from afar at the entrance of the training ground. The boy with thick eyebrows did not respond.

    ¡®I should finish up.¡¯

    Only after doing it ten more times did he put down the wooden pir and hurriedly pick up the shirt he had taken off.

    He wasn¡¯trge in build, but the muscles covering his entire body were so solid that they evoked the impression of a diamond, even without exerting any strength.

    His physique was not ordinary. It didn¡¯t appear to be that of someone his age, nor did it look like he belonged to themon folk. Even he found it peculiar.

    ¡®Jeong family martial arts are¡­ Completely settled.¡¯

    His martial arts differed from the usual practice of sitting in a cross-legged position and breathing in the natural energy.

    He had abandoned the family¡¯s static training method that merely involved meaningless breathing while sitting.

    He had deconstructed the technique. The static training method had been reinvented into dynamic training that involved umting energy while moving.

    Since childhood, he had easily manipted energy, and the durability and sticity of the acupuncture points flowing with internal energy throughout his body were far beyond those of an ordinary human.

    He once believed there was camaraderie among his half-siblings. He had even rmended they try learning it.

    The responses he received were quite logical.

    ¨C You created a martial art?

    ¨C What if we end up with a Qi deviation? Will you take responsibility if we die?

    ¨C Do you think you have the qualities of a grandmaster?

    Seeing their genuine mockery and hearing their ridicule, he gave up. The boy stopped creating martial arts techniques.

    That day, he was hurt not only by the indifferent patriarch but also by his siblings. It hurt more because they were right.

    ¡®Grandmaster, huh.¡¯

    In Kangho, the term grandmaster had a different meaning from the usual. It referred to a creator of martial arts who could be the founder of a sect.

    Aside from those who were great masters in both religion and martial arts, such as Zhang Sanfeng of the Wudang Sect and Bodhidharma, Hui Ke, and others from Shaolin, there was no martial artist in the martial arts world who did not regard the founders who established the orthodox martial arts of the other Nine Great Sects as grandmasters.

    It was an ambitious story.

    Jeong Yeon-shin never considered himself a grandmaster and didn¡¯t ce much importance on creating martial arts.

    He merely wished for everyone to be healthy together.

    He had persistently practiced the Jeong family martial arts alone. Perhaps he also wanted to prove something.

    The benefits were clear. The areas stimted when practicing sword techniques or training his body became stronger.

    His martial power enhanced andpressed his muscles. The result was his current physique.

    ¡®I¡¯ve achieved it.¡¯

    He was confident.

    The efficiency of the martial arts he roughly named the Jeong family Dynamic Training had reached its limit.

    Through training, he realized that his body could not be stronger.

    Unless one were a monk of the Shaolin Sect, it seemed unlikely to find someone like him even in Hanam.

    Unless he was a frog in a well seeing only the sky of Hanam.

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ming.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin responded casually to the urgent call of the servant. He knew why the servant was in such a rush.

    The head of the Jeong family was a strict and patriarchal figure, and his mother, the third wife, had died in childbirth.

    It was an era rife with superstitions. Such beliefs were especially strong in rural areas.

    As the child who had caused his mother¡¯s death during childbirth, no one in the family viewed him favorably. Not even the family head.

    Yeon-shin walked, thinking it was not a big deal.

    Since there were no blood rtives who cared for him here, he naturally focused solely on martial arts.

    He had no grand aspirations of gaining fame or walking the path of Kangho. He simply enjoyed delving into martial arts.

    As he passed by the quarters of the family¡¯s guests, he heard the sounds of their children reciting texts.

    ¡°Recite Chapter 1, Verse 4 of the Grand Compendium of Ming.¡±

    ¡°From the gates of heaven, long-eared and short-staturedrades returned, vanquishing the wicked Yuan and establishing the Ming with Taizu.¡±

    ¡°Chapter 1, Verse 8.¡±

    ¡°The great demon pursued therades, but timely closed the gates and annihted them.¡±

    The phrases were familiar to Jeong Yeon-shin. He passed by with a chuckle.

    ¡°You¡¯rete, foolish boy.¡±

    Upon arriving at the dining hall, his eldest half-brother greeted him with a friendly tone.

    Yeon-shin¡¯s chest muscles twitched at the sight of his eldest brother ncing at him with thin eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, brother.¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯rete, sit down quickly.¡±

    Jeong Nam-san, the eldest son of the Jeong family, scoffed as he spoke.

    Yeon-shin nodded and sat at the end of the long dining table, looking around.

    The family head sat at the head of the table, with the seniordy and the second wife beside him. Below them were Nam-san and his wife, their daughter, and Yeon-shin¡¯s fifth sister.

    It was unusual for him to be seated at the lower end while younger siblings were present, but he had been listed as a direct descendant in name only for a long time due to the indifference of the family head and the insistence of the seniordy and the second wife.

    ¡®Thanks to that, it wasfortable.¡¯

    He had no responsibilities or duties since he didn¡¯t hold any important position in the family. Nevertheless, the meals were good, allowing him to focus on his training.

    ¡®They must be ecstatic.¡¯

    The family head, smiling, directed his gaze towards his second brother, who had a square jaw.

    It was a farewell banquet for the second brother, who was soon to be trained by the masters of the Zhongnan Sect.

    The Zhongnan Sect,parable to a small kingdom in size, was one of the most prestigious sects in Shaanxi Province.

    Currently, it was one of the Nine Great Sects, rivaling the Mount Hua Sect for the honor of being the top sect in Shaanxi.

    To be admitted as a disciple of the Zhongnan Sect was a great honor.

    Even amid the current famine in the continent, this banquet was luxurious.

    When the family head raised his ss, the household members followed suit and lifted their sses.

    ¡°Since my ancestor, who was a disciple of the Zhongnan Swordmaster, founded our family, I have dedicated my entire life to reviving our n. If I had sought to make a name for myself in the world, I too would have inherited the Zhongnan techniques! But how could I abandon my family¡¯s business? I am deeply pleased that my son is now following in my ancestor¡¯s footsteps to climb Zhongnan Mountain.¡±

    ¡°It is indeed a joyous asion.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions, brother.¡±

    The family head boasted that he could have be a disciple of the Zhongnan Sect if he had wished.

    The household members ttered the family head and the second brother.

    In Kangho, it was better to be the head of a snake than the tail of a dragon for a satisfying life.

    The Jeong family was the actualw enforcer andndlord in the prefecture.

    In Xinye County, it was a martial family with influenceparable to that of a county magistrate.

    There was no envy of the Nine Great Sects in the vicinity.

    ¡®Even if I join the Zhongnan Sect, I¡¯d likely end up polishing the memorial tablets of the elders.¡¯

    Yeon-shin ate his fill.

    ¡°Considering the current situation in Zhongnan, wouldn¡¯t it be safe to say they surpass Mount Hua Sect by half?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, talented new masters have emerged.¡±

    ¡°Looking at the recent Shaanxipetition, it certainly seems that way. It is said that the Azure Sword Dragon beheaded the leader of the Demonic Sect in Guanzhong. While the Plum Blossom Swords are formidable, they are no match for the chief disciple of the Dragon.¡±

    The second brother already referred to the chief disciple of Zhongnan Sect as if he were their own master.

    Yeon-shin, chuckling softly, reached for a pancake but stopped.

    The family head was looking at him with a disapproving re.

    ¡®Should I have joined in the ttery?¡¯

    The family head spoke slowly.

    ¡°I hear you spend all day in the training hall. How is your progress with the Jeong Divine Sword?¡±

    ¡°The principles of our family¡¯s martial arts are difficult for me to grasp, so I have not achieved much yet. I am ashamed.¡±

    Yeon-shin, who had straightened his posture, replied humbly.

    The Jeong Divine Sword was the Jeong family¡¯s unique martial art.

    Like anywhere else, the name was grandiose, but in reality, it was a simplified sword technique, understood through a shallow interpretation of the first half of the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s Thirty-Six Swords.

    The secr disciples of sects like Zhongnan and Mount Hua typically established their own families in this manner.

    Strictly adhering to the rules would be a grave offense deserving of eradication.

    However, reality was different. As long as periodic donations were made to the main sect, it was usually overlooked.

    The main sect received wealth and grain, and the secr branch received protection under the main sect¡¯s name.

    It was mutually beneficial.

    ¡®It was because of the Jeong family Divine Sword that I focused more on dynamic training.¡¯

    There were too many things to fix.

    What could he do when he saw so many nonsensical sword techniques at a nce?

    If he officially joined, he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure without modifying the sword techniques.

    Early childhood experiences often shape one¡¯s behavior.

    Jeong Yeon-shin was like that.

    His siblings¡¯ mockery had irrationally driven the boy to focus solely on Jeong family Dynamic Training.

    The family head clicked his tongue.

    ¡°The first and second brothers are already looking towards great achievements. Your efforts aremendable, so I will not inquire further, but you must reflect on whether you are truly putting in effort in the training hall.¡±

    ¡°I will heed your advice.¡±

    Yeon-shin, who had sped his hands and bowed, waited until the family head looked away. He didn¡¯t care how his siblings looked at him.

    ¡®Paying attention will only hurt me.¡¯

    Yeon-shin turned back to the feast.

    As he bit into a perfectly fried southern chicken, he half-listened to the ongoing conversations around him.

    ¡°The situation with the Demonic Sect in Guanzhong is rming, chief steward.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, family head.¡±

    ¡°Is the informationwork being established properly? I don¡¯t expect it to reach the level of the Beggars Sect or the Hao n, but shouldn¡¯t it at least touch the heels of the covertworks managed by the major sects?¡±

    ¡°At least in Xinye, it seems manageable.¡±

    ¡°Good, very good.¡±

    At that moment.

    ¡°The masters from the Zhongnan Sect have arrived!¡±

    It was the voice of Mr. Jang, who worked as a gatekeeper. The banquet hall instantly became chaotic.

    Although they had received word that the Zhongnan Sect masters woulde to fetch the second brother, they had not expected it so soon.

    ¡°Hurry, hurry, bring them in! No, I¡¯ll go!¡±

    The dignified demeanor disappeared. The family head hurriedly stood up and prepared to wee the guests.

    Everyone in the hall did the same.

    ¡®I¡¯m curious.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin, who disliked fuss, would usually have quietly slipped away to the training hall.

    But this was the Nine Great Schools, the Zhongnan Sect. The presence of Zhongnan masters changed things.

    When else would he get to see the renowned martial artists of a sect famous throughout the world?

    ¡°Which masters could it be?¡±

    ¡°Could it be the Azure Sword Dragon? Or perhaps the Elder of the distribution?¡±

    For once, his siblings looked like excited children.

    Jeong Yeon-shin blended in with the crowd and headed to the main gate.

    The family head, who had rushed out first with his light footwork, bowed deeply with a sped hand greeting to three people.

    ¡°I am Jeong Dae-myung, the head of this humble family. I am honored by your esteemed presence.¡±

    The three responded with a sped hand greeting, and the woman at the front had an extraordinary appearance.

    Her hair was golden as if melted from gold, and her ears were long like leaves.

    It was second to her ethereal and unfamiliar features, making her look like a fairy who had descended from the heavens.

    ¡°Elven race¡­!¡±

    The first brother, Jeong Nam-san, muttered like a moan. Jeong Yeon-shin nced back to see him staring without any decency. He clicked his tongue inwardly.

    ¡®So the Elven race does look like what I¡¯ve seen in books. Fascinating.¡¯

    Xinye was known for its trade and transportation, but after the terrain changed due to the battles of strange beings at the end of the Yuan Dynasty, it remained a small vige.

    It was rare for the vigers to meet members of the elven race.

    The rades of the Central ins¡¯ who descended from the heavens and founded the Ming with Taizu were said to be seen only in ces like Beijing, military camps, the Nine Great Schools, or noble families.

    ¡®They said an elven healer visited my house when I was born.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t know the details.

    He couldn¡¯t ask the family head, and the servants who might know avoided him.

    ¡°I am honored by your hospitality. I am Ye Yil-sin, an elder of the Zhongnan Sect.¡±

    The elven elder of the Zhongnan Sect smiled. Her smile was so beautiful it felt refreshing to look at, but no one with even a little insight in this ce could smile back.

    ¡®An elder of the Nine Great Sects?¡¯

    That meant she was a founding hero of the Ming Dynasty. It was said that the elven race did not age.

    She must have significantly contributed to driving out the Yuan alongside the ancestral master of the Zhongnan Sect.

    ¡°I-I failed to recognize a deity!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just the family head.

    Not only the household members but also the guests who hade to watch bowed deeply. Some even prostrated themselves.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t that too much?¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin, who had sped his hands and bowed moderately, lifted his head slightly.

    At that moment, he met eyes with Ye Yil-sin, who was staring at him curiously.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3 ¨C Destruction of the Family (2)

    ¡®What was that?¡¯

    Yeon-shin quickly lowered his head again. Although he felt a gaze he couldn¡¯t understand, he didn¡¯t give it much thought.

    ¡®It¡¯s not like the masters of the Zhongnan Sect are here to disy their martial prowess.¡¯

    One could feel their energy just by observing them .

    The immortal energy of Mount Zhongnan, the birthce of Taoism, was indeed different from the worldly warriors of the Jeong family.

    The profound energy of their internal techniques was so mysterious that one could feel a refreshing sensation on the skin.

    ¡°Raise your head. We are not here to boast of our strength.¡±

    Ye Yil-sin¡¯s words still carried a hint ofughter. The people quickly stood up and straightened their posture.

    The family head, Jeong Dae-myung, wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and spoke.

    ¡°We havemitted a discourtesy while you were traveling. I apologize for making the sword masters of Zhongnan stand. Allow me to guide you.¡±

    Following the family head, the masters of the Zhongnan Sect began to walk.

    Ye Yil-sin brushed past the family members and once again cast a peculiar nce at Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°It seems like she noticed me.¡±

    ¡°Not you, it must be me.¡±

    The bickering sounds from behind were irritating.

    What did it matter who the esteemed elder of the Zhongnan Sect looked at? They were not going to take anyone as a disciple anyway.

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned and headed straight to the training ground, deep in thought.

    ¡®There is nothing more I can learn from the Jeong family¡¯s martial arts.¡¯

    What should he train in next?

    Facing the imposing aura of the Zhongnan Sect masters after mastering one martial art made his perspective change.

    The desire for achievement began to surpass his aversion.

    ¡®The sword¡­ Should I train in the sword next?¡¯

    What would it feel like to taste the pinnacle of achievement with a proper sword technique?

    Yeon-shin recalled and meticulously deconstructed the forms of the Jeong Divine Sword as he headed to the training ground. His steps were light.

    The household was bustling, but the training ground where the boy stood was exceedingly quiet.

    In the middle stance, he raised his sword to his chest. His breathing was calm.

    The deepened breath from Jeong Family Dynamic Training created a cloud-like fullness with each inhale.

    And with each exhale, the breath washed away distractions like rain cleansing the earth.

    Yeon-shin reached a state of selflessness. With each breath, he focused entirely on the sword.

    Jeong Divine Sword, Form of Blossoming Energy and Elegance.

    The sword moved.

    The Jeong Divine Sword,posed of three sword principles and twenty-one forms, was grand.

    It carried the distinctive feel of Taoist mysticism, even though it only partially integrated the sword techniques of the Zhongnan Sect.

    Had it been a technique from the main sect, it would have been both grand and mysterious. The Jeong Divine Sword was only grand.

    It felt unnatural, like a worldly swordsman imitating a Taoist.

    Before he could think, Yeon-shin instinctively felt this way.

    What does a worldly swordsman seek from a Taoist lineage? Wealth and fame.

    If someone blocks the path, it is enough to cut them down with a single stroke.

    What does a swordsman without depth need? Speed. The sword must be fast.

    Whiiik!

    The sword movement changed. The de, which had been wielded with weight, became lighter.

    The energy coursed through his entire body, following a new intention.

    The Qi from his Jeong Family Dynamic Training surged violently, contracting his muscles.

    The sword technique imbued with the principles of speed naturally opened a new path for the sword.

    Saaak!

    The night air was torn apart by the sword, startling the birds into flight.

    It was a strike found nowhere in the Jeong Divine Sword. It was apletely new sword principle.

    ¡°Haa.¡±

    He exhaled deeply, filled with a sense of aplishment.

    Jeong Yeon-shin looked down at the hand holding the sword.

    When he started the sword stance, he had gripped it tightly with all five fingers ording to the Jeong Divine Sword¡¯s method, but now the grip with his thumb and index finger had naturally loosened.

    This is how it¡¯s done.

    ¡°This is speed.¡±

    The boy, who realized the principle of the speed sword and created a new technique, was very excited.

    It was different from the meticulouslypleted Jeong Family Dynamic Training, which required patience like stitching thread by thread.

    With just one inspiration from seeing the Zhongnan Sect masters, he immediately created a new toy.

    ¡°It¡¯s fun. Really.¡±

    Yeon-shin, who had been practicing the newly acquired speed sword technique a few more times, suddenly looked up.

    The sky was as ck as if covered in dark silk.

    The clouds covered the entire sky, hiding the stars and the moon.

    ¡®If I want to train my dynamic techniques at dawn, I should sleep now.¡¯

    With a satisfied smile, he headed straight to his room.

    The body, honed through Jeong Family Dynamic Training, didn¡¯t sweat a single drop.

    The boy felt no need to wash and fell asleep immediately.

    After waking up early andpleting his dawn training, Yeon-shin headed straight to the breakfast hall.

    Normally, he would have a servant bring him breakfast alone, but this time was different.

    The family head was surely going to have breakfast with the Zhongnan Sect masters, whose stay duration was uncertain.

    ¡®Shamelessness is not a big deal.¡¯

    Just seeing their profound energy had already inspired him.

    The boy, who had tasted great achievement, boldly joined the family breakfast.

    He had no interest in the surprised looks from the family members.

    Yeon-shin focused his gaze on the Zhongnan Sect members seated at the head table.

    ¡°Ahem. If you¡¯re here, take a seat.¡±

    Jeong Dae-myung, who cleared his throat, spoke.

    It would have been difficult to reprimand his son in front of such distinguished martial artists.

    This was exactly what Yeon-shin had intended.

    The meal began.

    The boy, trying not to be obvious, nced at Yil-sin and the other Zhongnan Sect members.

    He wondered what kind of training he needed to achieve the serene energy they exuded.

    The clear and bright energy, seemingly brought straight from Mount Zhongnan, was intriguing.

    Then, he met eyes with Elder Ye Yil-sin. She smiled warmly.

    ¡°The family head¡¯s son has remarkably clear eyes. He looks very intelligent.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­! I apologize deeply. My third soncks discipline¡­¡±

    The startled Dae-myung pulled back slightly and red at Yeon-shin.

    The boy lowered his head slightly and continued eating his vegetables.

    Strangely, Yil-sin¡¯s gentle smile was more intimidating than Dae-myung¡¯s outright scowl.

    There was something different.

    ¡®It¡¯s not just clear. It¡¯s deep. Is this what they call supreme power?¡¯

    It was the first time he had seen someone whose umted inner energy naturally radiated outside their body.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t visible, it was distinctly felt.

    His understanding of how strong inner energy could be had been shattered.

    ¡®Jeong Family Dynamic Training isn¡¯t the end. It can develop further.¡¯

    The vegetables stopped mid-air on their way to his mouth.

    He glimpsed the beginnings of a new martial art.

    Come to think of it, all Jeong Yeon-shin had refined with the Jeong Family Dynamic Training was his own body.

    How foolish of him not to realize there was more beyond that.

    With everyone¡¯s indifference and subtle hostility, no one had taught him.

    ¡®The body is a vessel. To have such an aura, I must refine my qi.¡¯

    What he had done wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Thanks to it, he could fully focus on training and establish a solid foundation for his qi to circte.

    Refining the vessel first and then filling it with energy. Clean the vessel first, then fill it with energy.

    Now, it was time to pour in the energy.

    Yeon-shin had grasped the most fundamental yet profound principlepletely.

    His Jeong Family Dynamic Training could advance further.

    It would evolve once more and transform into a new martial art.

    ¡®This time, it¡¯s true internal training.¡¯

    He hummed to himself internally.

    Countless inspirational thoughts struck his mind like lightning.

    Numerous methods of receiving the energy of heaven and earth intertwined, forming a new structure.

    ¡®What should I call the technique that follows the Jeong Family Dynamic Training?¡¯

    For a moment, the boy¡¯s eyes gleamed with a sky-blue hue, but only Ye Yil-sin of Zhongnan noticed this.

    An unusual sense of doubt arose on her otherworldly beautiful face.

    ¡°This ce has a better energy field than expected.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. It¡¯s understandable why the Sword Sect would covet such and.¡±

    The two disciples from the Zhongnan Sect who had apanied the elders to assist were speaking.

    Ye Yil-sin and the three martial artists were having tea in the guest room provided by the Jeong family head.

    The room, meticulously arranged and filled with a subtle fragrance, reflected an awareness of their status as members of the Nine Great Sects.

    ¡°It is certain they will arrive. The n to counterattack is sound, but¡­ I still worry about the sacrifices this family might have to make.¡± said Ye Yil-sin.

    ¡°We keep the senses open at all times.¡±

    ¡°We should be able to confront and defeat them before they cross the wall.¡±

    Confidence flowed from the faces of the disciples, who were over thirty.

    Yil-sin, feeling the energy emitted by her disciples, said no more.

    They were the elite of the Zhongnan Sect, one of the Nine Great Sects.

    It was not an act of recklessness.

    She changed the topic.

    ¡°Did you like the child you are supposed to tutor?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°I feel the same.¡±

    After living for more than two hundred years, Yil-sin could often guess the character and quality of a person from their behavior and demeanor upon first meeting. The second son of the Jeong family did not seem extraordinarily exceptional to her.

    ¡°On the contrary, the eyes of the third son were quite focused.¡±

    ¡°I saw the same.¡±

    ¡°He is indeed not of an ordinary mold. He may one day gain fame as the representative sword of this family. If he bes a disciple of our main sect, he wouldn¡¯t be able to inherit the family business, which might be why the family head is sending the second son instead.¡±

    Though Yil-sin¡¯s words were spective, her tone was near certain. The two disciples were surprised.

    ¡°Is he that exceptional?¡±

    ¡°Then should we consider taking the third son to the main sect¡­¡±

    ¡°That would vite the rules. The main sect has already designated a disciple. Even if we were to change our minds now, the family head would not ept it, and the grand event of the Great Zhongnan should not be taken lightly.¡±

    The low-toned admonishment from the elder made the disciples lower their heads.

    Reflecting on their own careless words, they felt a bit ashamed.

    Meanwhile, Yil-sin tapped the table with her long fingers.

    ¡®That boy is indeed peculiar.¡¯

    There was a constant aura of strangeness around him.

    It was not the kind of talent described as ¡®favored by the great nature¡¯ among the noble families.

    If that were the case, the phenomena visible only to her eyes would be enveloping the boy.

    It was something different altogether.

    ¡®He stood out distinctly in the world.¡¯

    As one whomunicates with the heavens, the extreme internal energy practitioners like Ye Yil-sin often experience profound and mysterious abilities through the Baihui acupoint atop their heads, asionally granting foresight-like abilities through their upper Dantian.

    For Ye Yil-sin to feel such an unusual sensation, the boy was undoubtedly extraordinary.

    But this was not the time to concern herself with him.

    ¡°The Sword Sect is a formidable enemy. Do not let your guard down and sharpen your sword techniques.¡±

    After finishing breakfast, Jeong Yeon-shin received a visit from the chief steward. The purpose was as expected.

    The dignified face of the chief steward looked troubled as he faced Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°Chief Steward.¡±

    ¡°Third Young Master.¡±

    ¡°Have I done something wrong? I often find myself wondering these days.¡±

    ¡°Third Young Master.¡±

    ¡°My mother¡¯s energy was exhausted at birth? Is that why I can¡¯t even show my face to the family¡¯s esteemed guests?¡±

    ¡°¡­It is the will of the family head.¡±

    The chief steward replied. Seeing the difficulty on his face, Jeong Yeon-shin kept silent.

    The chief steward was a good person.

    Regardless of his own will, he had to handle the family¡¯s affairs as an extension of Jeong Dae-myung, the family head.

    At times like this, he would miss his maternal family, whom he had never seen.

    But the Jeong family never sent him away.

    Yeon-shin¡¯s maternal family was tied to a very powerful faction.

    Even though they had never sought out the grandson after his mother¡¯s death, the family members who disregarded him always kept their guard up and found it awkward.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    The boy spoke, and a look of pity briefly crossed the chief steward¡¯s face.

    ¡°I understand that the training equipment in the training hall iscking. I will ensure they are replenished.¡±

    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll wait.¡±

    As Yeon-shin turned away, he felt regret.

    The enlightenment he gained from observing the masters of the Zhongnan Sect had made him impatient and childish.

    It was unlike him.

    ¡®Let¡¯s focus on refining the internal training.¡¯

    He regted his breathing ording to the principles of Jeong Family Dynamic Training to calm his mind.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4 ¨C Destruction of the Family (3)

    This time, he did not go to the training hall.

    Instead, he entered his room, a ce no one else would enter, and sat cross-legged.

    It was different from when he trained in dynamic techniques.

    The internal energy training required a ce free from external influences.

    ¡®If someone disturbs me and my energy flow gets disrupted, I could die.¡¯

    He thought of the servants, who were extremely careless when it came to him.

    It was a valid concern.

    He did not want to die young from tangled energy pathways.

    He erased the unpleasant thought that briefly arose with his breath.

    Yeon-shin slowly emptied his mind and began to delve inward.

    He had alreadyprehended the principles of circting internal energy, including the small andrge heavenly cycles.

    ¡®Let¡¯s awaken my energy using the Jeong Family Dynamic Training method.¡¯

    The first step was to refine the natural energy inhaled using the Breathing Technique.

    Not only the Jeong family, but also most martial arts schools, including the Zhongnan Sect, used cirction to assimte natural energy.

    The power that fully adapted to and settled within the practitioner¡¯s body was referred to as inner energy or qi.

    Yeon-shin intended to enhance his qi with his own internal energy, just as his body had be stronger by epting inner energy.

    The training that began in the morning continued until the sun disappeared behind the mountains.

    ¡°¡­Huh? This is strange.¡±

    Yeon-shin muttered with a nk face. He lightly unfolded his cross-legged position as if he had just sat down.

    ¡®Why is my Baihui acupoint so wide?¡¯

    At first, he intended to explore what kind of power the densified qi could exert. It did not work well.

    The qi umted in his dantian did not allow any ovep, as if it was alreadyplete in itself.

    He thought his understanding might be wrong, but that wouldn¡¯t exin the powerful energy of Elder Ye Yil-sin.

    However, all this training was now secondary.

    ¡®I have been polishing my body with Jeong family Dynamic Training for a year.¡¯

    He had been so obsessed with one type of training that he had not engaged in self-reflection for a year.

    During that time, the amount of energy passing through his head had be enormous.

    ¡®I knew it was growing only within me.¡¯

    Yeon-shin mumbled nkly.

    ¡°Am I going to die like this?¡±

    The Baihui acupoint, directly connected to the dantian in the head, needed to have its energy controlled adequately.

    He was afraid of being found as a brain-dead corpse.

    Comparing the differences, it seemed he had less than five years left before losing consciousness.

    The sudden awareness of his lifespan felt surreal.

    ¡®Die? Me?¡¯

    He stood up and grasped the doorknob with trembling hands.

    Maybe breathing fresh air would spark a solution.

    Click.

    As soon as he opened the door, his body froze.

    He could not move for a moment. Along with the fresh air came a strong smell of blood.

    He grabbed his sword. He had watched hunters ughter and dismember animals.

    The smell was simr to that, but even after passing through the training hall, he could not see any corpses.

    Unless it was the Blood Art of the Demonic Sect, this could not be.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Silence enveloped the night sky. The household was eerily quiet.

    Yeon-shin walked slowly.

    He had an intuition that something had already happened.

    It felt like walking into a pitch-ck swamp.

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    By the time he reached the main house¡¯s garden.

    He saw it. The carnage.

    Themon phrase in the martial realm about rivers of blood was an exaggeration.

    The blood either seeped into the ground or dripped from the doorways of the detached houses.

    He saw the limp corpses of the servants all around.

    Their chests bore identical sword marks, as if someone had practiced swordsmanship on them.

    They allid still, as if they had never been alive.

    Whether it was because they fell into a trance and didn¡¯t notice themotion, or because the attackers were so overwhelming that resistance was futile, was unknown.

    Thud!

    A loud noise finally echoed from outside the mansion.

    It seemed formidable experts were shing beyond the gate.

    Amid the sound of swords shing and impacts, Yeon-shin walked toward the main house.

    Ten men, who appeared to be fiends, were lounging around carelessly, and it wasn¡¯t until he was three steps away that one of them turned his head.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    A man with two swords crossed on his back asked. Yeon-shin replied briefly.

    ¡°The third son of this house.¡±

    There was no response. The man stood up and walked over, not even thinking of drawing his sword.

    The power in the descending hand was immense.

    Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes sparked with a sky-blue sh as he read the flow of the force apanied by the wind.

    Pak!

    In a smooth, natural flow, he caught the wrist, pressed it down, and twisted it.

    It was a flow he had never learned, yet he executed a joint lock.

    The energy and physical strength nurtured by Jeong Family Dynamic Training filled his entire body.

    No matter how hard the opponent tried, he could not break free from the grip.

    He held on firmly.

    Kwak!

    With a loud crack, a scream echoed.

    All the others who had been ignoring him now turned their heads simultaneously. Their eyes widened in unison.

    ¡°Let go!¡±

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Now, Yeon-shin thought, they finally looked like the rootless scum of the Demonic Sect.

    When he released his grip, the dual-sword warrior red with bulging eyes.

    His face showed a mix of pain and fury.

    It was natural, having been subdued by a boy half his size.

    The warrior clenched hisrge hand into a fist. His face turned bright red, and he reached out with a roar.

    There was no reason to draw his sword, but his momentum was terrifying.

    It was no ordinary fist technique. In an instant, his fist seemed to grow asrge as a pot lid.

    Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes shed with sky-blue lightning again.

    ¡®Head.¡¯

    The trajectory was obvious. The energy from Jeong Family Dynamic Training filled his entire body, activated by the joint lock technique.

    At the same time, an enlightenment he had never realized before pierced his mind. It was intention.

    When the intention to move inner energy became powerful, the qi inside the body could aplish anything.

    It fullyplied with the will of its master.

    Wooong!

    Yeon-shin¡¯s intention to move the qi became concrete, and the rity of his mental image naturally formed into a specific phrase and permeated his inner self.

    The essence of martial arts, known as a form, ignited within his body like the sun.

    Beginning, then Oveing, and finally Piercing Through.

    The name that emerged without contemtion defined the identity of the martial art.

    ¡°Oveing the Beginning and Piercing Through¡±. A method of utilizing qi to break through current limits.

    The qi that filled his right foot and left hand surged into his right hand and left foot.

    The ovepping energy increased in density.

    The left foot, now imbued with unprecedented strength, shattered the ground, and the sword, following the principle of the speed sword, shed with moonlight.

    Shaaak-!

    The heads of the two approaching with the dual-sword warrior were severed along with his own.

    It felt as if the bodies were not his own. Three heads were swept away simultaneously.

    Judging by the expressions of shock, it seemed their eyes had followed the sword¡¯s movement.

    What did it matter? The heads, suspended in the air, could re all they wanted.

    Swoosh!

    In a single spin, like a snowke caught in the wind, Yeon-shin turned and struck.

    The red-haired woman approaching from behind the headless men gasped for breath.

    By the time she raised her arm holding the half-moon ring, a sharp sword had already pierced her throat.

    The boy who pulled the sword out without hesitation saw the corpse fall in front of him.

    There was no difference in his breathing before and after drawing his sword.

    This was an extreme situation.

    The shock of his first kill naturally detached somewhere in his mind, and his body, tempered by dynamic training, seemed stronger and more stable than anyone here.

    ¡°This¡­¡±

    The skinny warrior who had been watching grimaced.

    The burly man whoid a hand on his shoulder stood up.

    ¡°You¡¯ve dedicated your life to speed. There¡¯s no other skill. Just a young, well-trained, speed swordsman. They were caught off guard.¡±

    With the physique of arge beast and eyes as shrewd as a fox, the man spoke.

    Not everything he said was correct but Yeon-shin instinctively knew he was out of his depth.

    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s surprising. Truly surprising. How could someone of that age be so skilled?¡±

    ¡°Blood me Sect?¡±

    The boy asked, thinking of the red-haired woman lying at his feet.

    He couldn¡¯t take his eyes off the man.

    ¡°No. I am from the Sword Sect.¡±

    ¡°The Sword Sect, you say? No, you must be from the Blood me Sect.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­¡±

    ¡°Why are two of the Thirteen Heavens in a ce like Xinye?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s none of your business.¡±

    ¡°Then why are you answering my questions?¡±

    ¡°Because it¡¯s a waste. It¡¯s rare to find someone as refined as you at your age. It¡¯s amusing that a kid from a backwater ce talks as if he¡¯s experienced the center of the martial realm.¡±

    The manughed heartily.

    ¡°Waste?¡±

    A sneer appeared on the boy¡¯s lips.

    ¡°You must be afraid of my maternal family. You rootless Demonic Sect bastard.¡±

    Yeon-shin challenged with an extremely arrogant expression and a pounding heart.

    If the man hesitated, Yeon-shin would certainly win.

    He had guessed something when the dual-sword warrior chose to use a hand strike instead of drawing his sword at the start.

    ¡°¡­You crazy brat.¡±

    The man growled. It sounded like the roar of a beast rising from the depths.

    His fierce momentum was chilling, but Yeon-shin forced himself to appear nonchnt.

    ¡°You can¡¯t kill me. It doesn¡¯t matter what I do.¡±

    Whoever retreated would be devoured.

    Bang!

    A loud noise echoed from the main gate. With a crash, the gate shattered, and its pieces flew everywhere.

    Among the fragments, a familiar man tumbled to the ground.

    It was one of the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s masters who hade with Ye Yil-sin.

    His once tidy martial robe was now torn, and blood trickled from his mouth.

    ¡®They called him the Cliff Edge Sword. How did a master like him end up like this¡­?¡¯

    Thud! Thud!

    The boy turned his head in surprise.

    The sounds of tremendous forces shing grew closer, and soon they broke through the wall and entered the manor.

    Boom!

    Yil-sin and another master of the Zhongnan Sect were the first to appear.

    They looked as defeated as the Cliff Edge Sword. They were no less battered.

    The sight of Yil-sin, who had seemed like a divine swordswoman, missing the upper part of her left ear, was shocking.

    ¡®I thought she was a sword fairy ying in the heavens.¡¯

    Thud.

    A giant shadow walked in withrge strides.

    It was definitely a human figure.

    The heavy wave of qi radiating from him was surreal, as if the center of the world was here.

    He held a massive greatsword, and the deadly aura emanating from it evoked death.

    Just facing him made Yeon-shin shiver.

    It wasn¡¯t just because of his imposing presence. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of martial skill.

    He was cloaked in something beyond mere power.

    Yeon-shin thought of an unstoppablendslide.

    ¡®Who is this?¡¯

    Terrifying qi wriggled around the middle-aged man.

    The absolute sword aura.

    His gaze fell upon Yeon-shin and the others, infiltrating the space.

    Just realizing that his gaze was directed at them made Yeon-shin dizzy.

    ¡°Master!¡±

    The man who had been talking with Yeon-shin bowed deeply.

    ¡®Master? The Master of the Sword Sect came personally?¡¯

    A figure who could contend with the Nine Great Sects,manding one of the Thirteen Heavens of the Demonic Sect.

    That would exin his overwhelming presence.

    It was awe-inspiring to see the Zhongnan Sect masters, who had fought with him for so long, still standing.

    As everyone froze in ce.

    Tap, tap.

    Yeon-shin alone moved. He began to run.

    He drove his energy to its peak, pushing off the ground repeatedly.

    He ran toward the man bowing to the Master of the Sword Sect, the terrifying warrior he had briefly confronted.

    ¡°What, what¡­¡±

    The man was flustered, and all eyes in the yard turned to the boy.

    The Master of the Sword Sect did not move.

    Was he waiting to see what Yeon-shin would do? The boy didn¡¯t care and threw his body forward with all his might.

    Saaa-!

    The air rushed past his ears like a waterfall.

    His sharp sword drew a straight line in his dash.

    Thunk!

    The azure de plunged into the back of the man who was hurriedly rising.

    With a dull sound, the de pierced through his back and abdomen, causing him to copse once more.

    Yeon-shin slowly stood up.

    Stepping on the man¡¯s back, he looked straight at the Master of the Sword Sect.

    ¡°Even now¡­¡±

    A pale blue lightning sparked in the boy¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Can you kill me?¡±

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5 ¨C Recognition (1)

    ¡°Crazy bastard!¡±

    ¡°Kill him!¡±

    The shouts came from therades of the man nearby.

    With anger etched on their faces, they charged, but the boy did not move, leaving the sword embedded.

    He only red at the Master of the Sword Sect.

    ¡®Whether I die now orter.¡¯

    It was the day he realized the shocking truth of his terminal life.

    The pir that had supported his sanity waspletely shattered. It seemed it would never return.

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    A deep voice echoed as if from the bottom of a cave.

    The Master of the Sword Sect¡¯s voice was as imposing as his presence. The charging men halted.

    ¡°Your spirit.¡±

    The Master of the Sword Sect fixed his gaze on the boy.

    With eyes like an abyss, he stared, and Yeon-shin faced him with his chest out, as if daring him to cut him open.

    ¡°It surpasses that of everyone in this manorbined.¡±

    The warriors of the Sword Sect visibly wavered.

    It was clear that the man rarely gavepliments.

    ¡°Just kill him and silence him! Even if he¡¯s rted to the Deste Fort Sect, a corpse can¡¯t talk!¡±

    The man speaking seemed to be apanion of thest red-haired woman who had died.

    His roughly cut red hair and crimson martial robe were identical.

    He appeared to be a warrior from the Blood me Sect who hade with the Sword Sect.

    ¡®I just hope they don¡¯t know about the connection.¡¯

    At this moment, Yeon-shin was feeling the terror of the Thirteen Heavens.

    The sudden attack considered all elements. This is how the hands of the sects that dominate the world move.

    They knew that a young noble of the Jeong family was connected to the Deste Fort Sect.

    ¡°Chief Steward!¡±

    Yeon-shin shouted loudly. The man who had been lying between the door frame flinched.

    He had been pretending to be dead.

    ¡°Yes, yes, Young Master.¡±

    The Chief Steward, who staggered to his feet, was not an ordinary person either. Yeon-shin spoke again.

    ¡°You said you werepleting thework of information epassing Xinye. These men arrogantly attacked the manor with just over ten people, without even forming a blockade. Is it true that the Jeong family¡¯s ears and mouth cannot reach as far as Yangyang?¡±

    ¡°No, no. Yangyang¡­ Yangyang is close.¡±

    Yangyang, at the northern end of Hoguang Province, was a border city near Xinye County.

    No matter how vast the central ins were, it was close enough.

    A trained messenger could reach there without major incidents.

    ¡®They might have gone to seek help from the Deste Fort Sect.¡¯

    It was unclear if the family considered his maternal rtives in an emergency.

    But even the Sword Sect would not be fully aware of the personal matters of a minor family like the Jeong family.

    ¡°If you can¡¯t kill me,¡± Yeon-shin said, gripping his sword tighter.

    ¡°Stop acting now.¡±

    The sword was pulled from the dead man¡¯s back. The long trail of blood enveloped the manor in silence.

    The fifteen-year-old boy had dominated a ce where the leader and subordinates of a major sect were present.

    The Blood me Sect warrior roared.

    ¡°You¡¯re already on our hit list! How can we not kill you when you¡¯re bound to talk?¡±

    He spoke to Yeon-shin but seemed to be pleading with the Master of the Sword Sect.

    Now was crucial. The atmosphere felt as if the roles of the strong and the weak had reversed.

    Yeon-shin spoke sharply.

    ¡°You fool. Do you think the Deste Fort Sect, the greatest in the martial world, would directly attack the Thirteen Heavens over a grudge confessed by the grandson of a formermander?¡±

    If he were the grandson of the Deste Fort Sect lord, it might be different.

    The Deste Fort Sect lord, recognized by the emperor as equal to a prince, was the guardian of the great ¡®Heavenly Tree¡¯, known for its life-extending fruit.

    However, Yeon-shin was not a blood rtive of the Deste Fort Sect lord.

    If he were, the Jeong family would not have dared to treat him poorly due to some superstitious difort.

    ¡°The grandson of the former Deste Fort Sectmander?¡±

    Cliff Edge Sword, who was checking on Yil-sin¡¯s condition, muttered.

    The boy was the grandson of a retiredmander of the Deste Fort Sect¡¯s military organization.

    Killing him could lead to unforeseen consequences greater than leaving him alive.

    The Thirteen Heavens were mighty names iming dominance all over the world.

    But harming the grandson of a Deste Fort Sect elder was different.

    It was as troublesome as taking the family of a Hanlin Academy schr hostage.

    ¡°The royal families established the Deste Fort Sect to prevent martial uprisings. It¡¯s definitely troublesome.¡±

    The Master of the Sword Sect spoke.

    ¡°But my decision to spare you is not based on that.¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    St!

    The Blood me Sect warrior¡¯s head exploded.

    The intangible sword energy had burst without anyone sensing its release.

    ¡°Blood me Sect, I said stop.¡±

    The Master of the Sword Sect spoke to the corpse.

    The remaining red-haired warrior trembled, but the master¡¯s dark eyes turned back to Yeon-shin.

    ¡°I like you. Your talent and spirit. You have the potential to reach the peak as a martial artist. If you had no ties to the Deste Fort Sect, I would have taken you as my disciple.¡±

    ¡°Gasp!¡±

    ¡°The Master of the Sword Sect¡­¡±

    Gasps of shock echoed everywhere.

    Not only the subordinates but even the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s masters couldn¡¯t hide their surprise.

    The Master of the Sword Sect continued unbothered.

    ¡°I will respond to any challenge. Come seek revenge.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Yeon-shin sheathed his sword. He then turned and walked towards the still-breathing family members.

    The Master of the Sword Sect, who had been watching the boy with a peculiar expression, turned to the Zhongnan Sect warriors.

    ¡°Thisnd. No other sect shall enter. You have one day.¡±

    He looked at Yil-sin with a distorted expression.

    ¡°Leave.¡±

    ¡°Young Master.¡±

    ¡°Chief Steward.¡±

    There was no time for reunion with the approaching Chief Steward.

    Gathering the bodies was also forter.

    Even if there were doctors, there were no divine healers like Hua Tuo here, so for those with severe injuries, the best they could do was make themfortable.

    He saw his eldest brother Jeong Nam-san and his sister-inw. They were corpses.

    He carefully moved them aside and forcefully stomped on the floor where they had fallen.

    Thud.

    The underground chamber opened. A secret room where he and his brothers used to sneak in and giggle when they were very young.

    As expected, there was a five-year-old girl huddled with her eyes closed.

    She had been paralyzed. A hand filled with qi had pressed the sleep acupoint on the back of her neck, forcing her into a deep sleep.

    ¡°Hye-ah.¡±

    Yeon-shin picked up his niece and left the room.

    A young man, talking with the Chief Steward, turned his head.

    Jeong Joong-san, the second son of the Jeong family, who was destined to be a disciple of the Zhongnan Sect.

    When their eyes met, he avoided his gaze, showing that he had been hiding somewhere.

    Without a word, Yeon-shin approached and handed over Hye-ah.

    ¡°Raise her in Zhongnan. By any means necessary.¡±

    ¡°What about you?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll be too busy taking care of myself.¡±

    Yeon-shin spoke firmly.

    ¡°Raising her in Zhongnan¡­ Is that even possible?¡±

    Unlike before, he couldn¡¯t even meet his eyes and stammered.

    It seemed he had been hiding close to the main house, watching his half-brother fight.

    Pathetic. Yeon-shin then felt an unfamiliar sensation on his cheek and wiped the bloodstain with the back of his hand.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know more about the Nine Great Sects than I do? Children who be disciples from the age of five or six be the main force of the sect. Beg if you have to. Hye-ah¡¯s talent is better than yours, so they¡¯ll take her.¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes.¡±

    Jeong Joong-san, biting his lip, lowered his gaze to his niece.

    Yeon-shin watched him intently for a moment but was relieved to see that he felt responsibility rather than contempt.

    At that moment, the Zhongnan Sect warriors approached.

    As usual, Yil-sin was at the forefront, followed half a step behind by the Cliff Edge Sword and a martial artist known as Tranquil Fist.

    Though they had suffered internal injuries and bore bloodstains, they were helping with the aftermath. They were certainly righteous warriors.

    ¡°Young Hero.¡±

    The title had changed. Just yesterday, they called him the family head¡¯s son.

    Ye Yil-sin¡¯s expression wasplex.

    Apart from her self-reproach, when she looked at Yeon-shin, she seemed to see an extraordinary prodigy.

    ¡°Are you going to the Deste Fort Sect?¡±

    ¡°I must. I have no other ce to strengthen myself.¡±

    ¡°Yangyang isn¡¯t the only road avable to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­.?¡±

    ¡°How about joining us at Mount Zhongnan? I sincerely invite you.¡±

    ¡°Gasp!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t just the Chief Steward and Joong-san who were surprised.

    Cliff Edge Sword and Tranquil Fist behind her looked at Yeon-shin without a change in their expressions, as if it was a natural suggestion.

    Their faces were filled with the desire for talent.

    For the Great Elder to personally invite someone into the sect indicated that the boy was an extraordinary swordsman.

    ¡°The Great Elder of one of the Nine Great Sects is inviting me¡­ I am truly honored.¡±

    Despite his words, Yeon-shin¡¯s expression remained calm. He had already decided on his destination.

    Yil-sin, sensing his decision, added with a hint of urgency.

    ¡°I intend to rmend you as a direct disciple of the Sect Leader. You would be able to learn supreme martial arts. I know you are capable of learning them, Young Hero.¡±

    ¡°¡­.!¡±

    This time, everyone around could not hide their shock.

    The position of the direct disciple of the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s Sect Leader was one of immense privilege, allowing one to learn unparalleled martial arts.

    Moreover, the current Zhongnan Sect Leader was renowned as one of the top ten swordsmen in the world.

    His powerful sword techniques, frequently witnessed during his chivalrous exploits, were legendary.

    ¡®The people of Shaanxi call him one of the top five martial artists in the Central ins!¡¯

    The Chief Steward screamed internally.

    He must go. No matter how grand and powerful the Deste Fort Sect was, Yeon-shin was the grandson of a retired martial artist.

    The higher option would undoubtedly be bing the direct disciple of Zhongnan Sect¡¯s leader, which was the better choice by far.

    The Jeong family traditionally valued the head of a snake more than the tail of a dragon.

    ¡®Young Master! Please!¡¯

    The Chief Steward¡¯s silent plea did not reach Yeon-shin.

    The boy bowed respectfully.

    ¡°I will remember the Great Elder¡¯s generous offer in my heart.¡±

    A courteous refusal.

    Yil-sin¡¯s elegant face showed a hint of resignation. She quickly gave up, as if she had anticipated this oue.

    ¡°You have confidence in yourself, it seems. You believe you can rise to the top within the Deste Fort Sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I covet your talent. I suppose the Master of the Sword Sect felt the same way.¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    ¡°No need. Just remember that the doors of Zhongnan are always open for you.¡±

    Yeon-shin looked at Ye Yil-sin.

    ¡°I understand you are one of the elders among the noble race. Do you know of a way to obtain the fruit of the Heavenly Tree?¡±

    ¡°The fruit of the Heavenly Tree! Then you are indeed¡­!¡±

    Yil-sin, having realized something, looked regretful as she spoke.

    ¡°I have not even lived half of my allotted lifespan. I have no authority over the Heavenly Tree. Only the Lord of the Deste Fort Sect can grant ess to its fruit.¡±

    ¡°Then I must go to the Deste Fort Sect.¡±

    ¡°It will not be easy. That fruit is sacred even among our noble race.¡±

    ¡°I have no other choice. I will strive to make great contributions as themander of the Divine Sword Brigade.¡±

    ¡°I will support you from afar.¡±

    Yil-sin returned the gesture. Her noble demeanor would be remembered by Yeon-shin for a long time.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    The farewell between the two was final.

    The path to the Zhongnan Sect in Xi¡¯an, Shaanxi Province, was entirely different from the path to Yangyang. She wished to return quickly to convey the news to her sect.

    Cliff Edge Sword and Tranquil Fist, who had apanied her,cked the Great Elder¡¯s skill in movement techniques.

    Joong-san decided to leave the next day with the two remaining warriors.

    He needed to stay and watch over the dying family head.

    The family head was still alive, barely holding on.

    ¡°It is I, your third son.¡±

    Kneeling on one knee, Yeon-shin held the family head¡¯s head in his hands. His eyes trembled slightly.

    The fatal sword wound on his father¡¯s abdomen was beyond repair.

    If he was going to die, he could have treated him better.

    ¡°Why are you so strong? How did you be so powerful¡­?¡±

    His lips trembled as his energy faded.

    Yeon-shin knew there was no time. He could tell¡­ The family head, Jeong Dae-myung, would die after saying only a few more words.

    ¡°I created and mastered it. I call it the Jeong Family Dynamic Training.¡±

    Instead ofmenting or expressing grief, he spoke of his achievement.

    How his father received it was up to him.

    Yeon-shin, long disillusioned with his family, left his father¡¯s feelings to chance.

    ¡°Jeong Family Dynamic Training. I see.¡±

    The family head, trembling, opened his mouth.

    ¡°It is a divine art created by a Jeong. My foolish and ignorant self¡­ My son¡­ The third son of this family has created a divine art.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The boy listened silently. His father spoke his final words.

    ¡°You¡­ have¡­ the potential¡­ of a Great Master¡­¡±

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6 ¨C Recognition (2)

    The bted cold froze the early morning air of the hill behind the Jeong family manor.

    Yeon-shin thought.

    If the wind blowing through the valley had a color, it would be ash gray.

    The people of the Jeong family, who once ruled the county, nowy beneath the soil, under the seeds that would sprout next year.

    They spent the night carrying and burying the bodies.

    Yeon-shin, the Chief Steward, a few surviving workers, and Joong-san with the Zhongnan Sect warriors were all covered in dirt.

    His niece, huddled in a corner, alternated between crying and falling asleep.

    Yeon-shin nced at Hye-ah and spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s over.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It will be a sad mountain. It didn¡¯t even have a name.¡±

    The Chief Steward agreed. Yeon-shin shook his head.

    ¡°No, the Jeong family is finished.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Cliff Edge Sword, Tranquil Fist. Once again, I thank you for your help.¡±

    Leaving the sorrowful Chief Steward behind, Yeon-shin bowed to the Zhongnan Sect warriors.

    Despite being covered in dirt, their eyes were full of energy.

    They responded with genuine respect, showing that they held even a boy in high regard.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s a family of disciples, so it¡¯s not a big deal.¡±

    ¡°Moreover¡­ it¡¯s hard to say it¡¯s not our responsibility for failing to stop it.¡±

    Tranquil Fist spoke after Cliff Edge Sword, his thick eyebrows showing gravity.

    Joong-san, ready to leave with the Zhongnan Sect warriors, held his niece and looked somberly at his younger brother.

    He seemed changed after experiencing the bloodshed.

    ¡°How can I apologize for what took years to build in one sentence?¡±

    Joong-san spoke with a weary face.

    ¡°When we meet again, I will act as an older brother should. I¡¯ll try, so you must survive.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re joining the Zhongnan Sectte, and you don¡¯t have exceptional talent. That¡¯s how I see it.¡±

    For the first time in his life, Yeon-shin spoke honestly to his older brother.

    He felt a sense of relief he hadn¡¯t expected.

    ¡°You¡¯ll have to train until you die. Take good care of Hye-ah.¡±

    ¡°¡­.Got it.¡±

    With that, the Zhongnan Sect warriors, his second brother, and his young niece departed.

    Turning around, he saw the Chief Steward with a bundle and the workers standing there.

    ¡°Where will you go, Chief Steward?¡±

    ¡°You said you were setting up an informationwork. There are small branches of the Jeong family in various parts of Namyang. As long as the Jeong family bloodline remains, I should support them with the remaining assets.¡±

    ¡°The Jeong family has fallen.¡±

    The Chief Steward smiled faintly.

    ¡°The family owns extensive farnd. The Jeong family¡¯s properties aren¡¯t limited to Xinye.¡±

    Yeon-shin hadn¡¯t realized how loyal he was. He seemed almost too good for the Jeong family.

    ¡°You know I¡¯m going to the Deste Fort Sect. I hope we can see each other asionally.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    The Chief Steward also knew martial arts. He would manage.

    ¡°I hope you live a long life, Chief Steward. Take care of yourself.¡±

    ¡°I wish you the best, Young Master.¡±

    It was a farewell to the Chief Steward and the Jeong family. The Chief Steward silently watched the boy¡¯s back as he walked away without looking back.

    ¡®I hope you live a long life¡­ Have I ever heard such words from a member of the Jeong family after receiving grace from the ancestors?¡¯

    Yeon-shin felt the gaze but did not turn his head.

    He walked through the grass, feeling the fresh air.

    It was his first time outside Xinye County.

    He could have followed the main road with detailed directions from the Chief Steward, but he inevitably drew a lot of attention.

    At some point, the sun rose, and the dusty road weed the sunlight.

    The road connecting Namyang and Yangyang also connected the Hubei and Hoguang provinces.

    Not far away was the main road to Shaanxi, and he had to keep checking to make sure his belongings were intact.

    He encountered many people.

    ¡°His clothes don¡¯t look ordinary for a beggar.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that silk? Using silk for martial arts clothes?¡±

    ¡°Silk? But look at his appearance¡­¡±

    The whispers of the escortpany caught his attention.

    He had heard that traders or escortpanies could turn into bandits on the road.

    Yeon-shin kept his hand close to his sword and walked silently.

    ¡®It¡¯s troublesome.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t use the deserted mountain paths either.

    But being new to the world, hecked experience. Getting lost would be disastrous.

    But being cautious wasn¡¯t enough.

    Wolves were everywhere, looking for clothes and wealth. It was a world where robbery and murder weremon.

    He ended up shing with wandering swordsmen who underestimated him.

    Compared to the warriors of the Thirteen Heavens, they wereughably weak.

    ¡®What gives them the courage to attack?¡¯

    Even among the wandering martial artists on the roadside, few had properly learned inner energy.

    Learning was rare in this world.

    From Xinye to Yangyang.

    For masters skilled in the art of lightness, it was a short distance.

    However, Yeon-shin,cking proficiency in movement techniques, experienced the inconveniences and bloody battles of the martial world.

    Among those he fought, none could block even one move of his speed sword. As he cut down the wandering swordsmen, the Jeong Family Dynamic Training merged with his swordsmanship.

    It was different from training his body alone.

    Wielding the sword in actualbat and utilizing dynamic techniques changed his body once again.

    His muscles adapted to explosive power, and his flexibility increased.

    Speed sword, speed sword, and more speed sword.

    The originally quick speed sword technique became so swift he couldn¡¯t see it himself.

    As his body, the foundation of martial arts, actively changed, the efficiency of his qi naturally increased.

    ¡®They call it a divine art.¡¯

    Having achieved mastery through a lifetime of training, the Jeong Family Dynamic Training visibly transformed his body.

    One week.

    It was a time for firsts. His first night outdoors, his first time sleeping on hard surfaces, and his first time enduring the cold night air.

    ¡°Haah.¡±

    The boy sighed as he entered an inn and set down his bundle. He had arrived in Yangyang.

    A city that had prospered and flourished since the establishment of the Deste Fort Sect.

    Tens of thousands of people came and went daily, and thousands of goods were traded.

    It was one of the top cities in the central ins in terms of trade volume and cultural level.

    ¡°It¡¯s even busier now! They say there¡¯s a shortage of alcohol!¡±

    The conversation among the merchants caught his attention.

    Yeon-shin ordered food from the waiter and listened.

    ¡°People from all over the central inse with dreams of sess. Some martial artists throw around silver. They say the taverns are always full.¡±

    ¡°The Deste Fort Sect is truly great.¡±

    ¡°Indeed! It¡¯s like a mother feeding its child until its belly bursts!¡±

    ¡°I must say, what an analogy! Hahaha!¡±

    Yeon-shin agreed with thest part.

    The exorbitant lodging fees indicated the high cost of living. Even with the money he brought secretly from the Sword Sect, it wouldn¡¯tst a month.

    Just then.

    ¡°Are you here to join the Deste Fort Sect too, little brother?¡±

    A young man with a friendly smile sat across from him.

    The sword at his waist was no ordinary de, and the blue headband he wore was impressive.

    It was a decorative item known as a hero¡¯s headband.

    It was an unusual essory these days, unless someone wanted to stand out. It was embroidered with a dragon in gold thread.

    ¡°And you are?¡±

    ¡°Oh! I haven¡¯t introduced myself. Seeing a younger challenger piqued my interest.¡±

    The young man continued with a smile.

    ¡°I¡¯m Hyeon Won-chang. I came from far away in Shanxi.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m Jeong Yeon-shin from Xinye.¡±

    ¡°Xinye? Where is that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a county in Namyang, Hubei.¡±

    ¡°Not far then! The journey must have been easy. I fought bandits and swam against river pirates on my way! The river pirates¡¯ water techniques were fierce!¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I guess it was easy for me.¡±

    Yeon-shin replied vaguely.

    ¡°So, you must be here to take the Deste Fort Sect entrance exam too.¡±

    ¡°What do you want?¡±

    ¡°Just to make acquaintances! Share information if we have any. Almost no one passes the Deste Fort Sect exam on the first try. It¡¯s a rare urrence, usually requiring multiple attempts.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s an exam?¡±

    His eyes widened, as if surprised by Yeon-shin¡¯s ignorance. His exaggerated expression suited him.

    ¡°It¡¯s called the Deste Exam! The Deste Fort Sect is different from ordinary sects. To join the official ranks, you need to take a civil or military exam. The Deste Fort Sect has its own entrance exam.¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s why there are so many people¡­¡±

    ¡°Whether they have a foundation or not, once they join, they have ess to learning and opportunities. It¡¯s no wonder martial artists from all over flock here. Thousands train in various martial arts to pass the exam.¡±

    Deste Fort Sect.

    Amon saying was that if you wanted to dominate the world with a single weapon, go to the Deste Fort Sect, where even officials might take notice.

    It was a revered ce that made anyone¡¯s heart race.

    As the royal family of the central ins established the Deste Fort Sect to suppress martial sects, it gathered rare herbs and advanced martial arts from all over the nine regions.

    ¡°Some say the traditional sects are better. Nonsense. If amoner sect were stronger than the Deste Fort Sect, they would have founded an empire. How else could the Ming Empire maintain its power? These sects collect protection fees and donations, living like kings.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Yeon-shin responded vaguely. He wondered if the man had a grudge against therge sects.

    ¡°Anyway, taking the Deste Exam was a wise choice. If you can pass.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang suddenly looked gloomy.

    Yeon-shin found him fascinating.

    He had never met such a talkative person with such mood swings.

    ¡°If you pass, you¡¯ll be renowned as the top rising star of your generation. Anyone your age in Deste Fort Sect would be an outstanding new master!¡±

    Won-chang¡¯s tone became dejected again.

    ¡°But the walls of Deste Fort Sect are as daunting as its reputation.¡±

    ¡°Yes, indeed.¡±

    Just as Yeon-shin was getting weary, the food arrived.

    Chicken and vegetable dishes, including Kung Pao Chicken.

    The aroma was weing after days without proper meals.

    As he ate, Won-chang spoke with aplex expression.

    ¡°So, how about we take the exam together tomorrow?¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Yeon-shin replied casually.

    He was d to hear that he could join the Deste Fort Sect through an exam.

    He didn¡¯t want to rely on his maternal family, whom he had never met or known.

    Even if it was a matter of life and death, he wouldn¡¯t be desperate.

    The next day.

    ¡°You came prepared.¡±

    Standing in front of the Deste Fort Sect, Yeon-shin was no longer the third son of the Jeong family.

    He was now a martial artist who had survived a particrly harsh week with his wealth intact.

    ¡®It¡¯s incredible.¡¯

    He admired the massive gate. The rumors did not do it justice.

    The fortress, standing shoulder to shoulder with the blue sky, exuded grandiosity.

    ¡°It¡¯s impregnable.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang murmured in awe beside him. Yeon-shin silently agreed.

    The doubleyered walls looked imprable.

    It surrounded a vast area, with a wide moat around it.

    The huge, open main gate was a testament to the confidence of the ce iming to be the greatest in the martial world.

    Yeon-shin took a slow step forward.

    Ahead, there was a fenced training ground. It was probably the first exam location Hyeon Won-chang mentioned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    They approached the registration desk at the front and provided their details.

    The clerk, dressed in schrly attire, wrote them down and confirmed.

    ¡°Hubei Province, Namyang. Jeong Yeon-shin, correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Enter the training ground.¡±

    He handed over a round token with the number thirteen engraved on it.

    ¡®It¡¯s bustling.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t just examiners and candidates around.

    There were spectators, merchants, and gamblers.

    The Deste Fort Sect didn¡¯t prevent anyone from observing.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    As they passed through the fence, a martial artist in charge of the exam called them.

    His neat martial attire and concentrated aura were impressive,parable to the warriors of the Thirteen Heavens.

    The examiner spoke.

    ¡°The first exam revolves around the speed sword technique.¡±

    ¡°Excuse me?¡±

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7 ¨C Recognition (3)

    ¡°Do you question the assessment of your true nature?¡±

    ¡°No, I do not.¡±

    ¡°You seem curious about the method of the test. It¡¯s simple.¡±

    The examiner spoke in an indifferent tone.

    ¡°Demonstrate the fastest sword strike you can manage. One strike is sufficient. I will observe and judge.¡±

    ¡®Simple enough.¡¯

    Yeon-shin felt relieved.

    He had expected a moreplex procedure.

    Although Won-chang, who appeared anxious, seemed to have different thoughts, judging someone¡¯s skill based on a single strike might seem narrow-minded but was also quite generous.

    In Yeon-shin¡¯s experience, actualbat involved countless variables.

    The first test seemed to serve merely as a filter.

    ¡°Can I start right away?¡± he asked, taking a few steps back. The examiner nodded.

    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll go first!¡±

    It was Won-chang. He looked at Yeon-shin with an apologetic expression and mouthed his words.

    ¡®I¡¯m too nervous. Sorry.¡¯

    Yeon-shin, who didn¡¯t mind much, nodded his head slightly.

    Standing where the boy had stepped back, Won-chang grasped his sword hilt.

    He nced at the examiner, who stood with his arms crossed as if to draw his sword at any moment, and then fixed his expression into one of seriousness.

    Although his stance was not particrly exceptional, Yeon-shin sensed the wave of qi emanating from Won-chang¡¯s entire body.

    ¡®Strong.¡¯

    It was a well-honed aura. Even more so than any of the wanderers he had encountered on the way to Yangyang.

    ¡®With refined energy, there is no waste. It allows all the power to be concentrated in the sword.¡¯

    Just as Yeon-shin was thinking this, Won-chang¡¯s sword shed through the air.

    ¡°Wow! That warrior is different.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t even see it.¡±

    ¡°I only saw a faint blur.¡±

    The onlookers burst into exmations of admiration. There were even gamblers quickly betting on the oue.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    The examiner nodded.

    A bright smile spread across Won-chang¡¯s face, and the examiner took his number token from him.

    Returning to Yeon-shin¡¯s side, Won-chang whispered.

    ¡°If the examiner takes your token, you¡¯ve passed the first test. If he tells you to return it to the reception desk, you¡¯ve failed.¡±

    ¡°Have you taken the first test many times?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. The second test, the sparring, has always been the problem.¡±

    ¡°Is there a third test?¡±

    ¡°An interview with the Lord of the Deste Fortress. Some warriorse to Yangyang just for that, hoping to gain enlightenment.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Yeon-shin nodded and stepped forward.

    Those who had shown contrasting reactions to Won-chang¡¯s gamble and those with doubtful expressions all reacted with curiosity.

    ¡°Is he really a candidate?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a young swordsman with spirit.¡±

    ¡°Well, if he¡¯s from another ce, when else would he have the chance to showcase his swordsmanship in front of the warriors of the Deste Fortress?¡±

    ¡°Even a single word of advice would be valuable.¡±

    Among the murmuring crowd, even the gamblers did not ce any bets.

    Some wore smiles as if watching a child perform tricks.

    Yeon-shin silently ced his hand on the sword hilt and looked at the examiner.

    The examiner nodded indifferently.

    ¡°You may begin.¡±

    The next moment.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Nothing happened.

    The only difference was that at some point, Yeon-shin¡¯s sword had been drawn.

    It was truly as if the action had fragmented in the blink of an eye. Only the examiner, with a rigid face, nodded.

    ¡°The future of the Deste Fortress is here.¡±

    An incrediblepliment. The onlookers and Won-chang reacted with utter astonishment.

    Some gaped with their mouths wide open or looked at the person next to them as if they had misheard, especially Won-chang, whose dumbfounded expression was quite a sight.

    Yeon-shin was surprised for a different reason.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t even see myself draw the sword.¡¯

    It seemed the examiner had seen a swift sword art that even Yeon-shin himself could not perceive.

    Could that be what true martial eyesight was? They said that reading an opponent¡¯s attacks was also a martial skill.

    ¡°Give me your token.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Number thirteen.¡±

    Receiving the token, the examiner traced the characters with his hand as if engraving them in his mind.

    His eyes, scrutinizing Yeon-shin, seemed to reflect a mix of various emotions.

    Then, as if resigning himself to something, he closed his eyes briefly and nodded. It was a signal to leave.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    Putting his sword away and sping his hands in a respectful gesture, Yeon-shin left the training hall.

    Hyeon Won-chang, who had been standing still, hurriedly followed.

    The nces from those nearby were slightly bothersome.

    ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±

    ¡°That, uh¡­ Are you perhaps a scion of a renowned family?¡±

    Yeon-shin smiled at the cautious inquiry.

    ¡°Does it make any difference? Once inside the Deste Fortress, all that matters are martial skills, potential, and effort.¡±

    ¡°Hah¡­ You truly intend to pass the Deste Exam.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why we¡¯re here? Not just me, but you as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s true. You¡¯re right.¡±

    Won-chang fell silent.

    Staying at a different inn, he eventually said his farewells and disappeared without speaking for a while.

    Yeon-shin hoped to pass the second test together with this kind and talkative man.

    The intervals between the first and second tests were one week and two months, respectively.

    At the point when Yeon-shin passed the first test, there were about three weeks left until the second test.

    During this time, he practiced the Jeong Family Dynamic Training, the Swift Sword, and the qi amplification art he named ¡°The Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex¡±.

    In the mountains outside the current town where the inn was located, he trained all three. When he returned to his room, he practiced his qi amplification art.

    While creating new martial arts was beneficial, he believed that mastering his existing skills was more appropriate given the uing challenges.

    The sparring test. It involvedparing learned martial arts.

    The final Deste Exam ended with demonstrating one¡¯s martial prowess alongside an opponent.

    Yeon-shin devoted all his remaining time to martial arts, and during this period, Won-chang did not visit once.

    -Murmur, murmur.

    And now.

    ¡°Here¡­¡±

    Inside the Deste Fortress, there were dozens of grand and splendid pavilions.

    All the martial artists passing by exuded a stern aura.

    Clusters of numerous pavilions were situated, neighboring the breathtaking scenery of the endless horizon and the vast natural beauty.

    Following the servant¡¯s guidance, Yeon-shin saw others in the same situation as him.

    ¡°This ce is truly the foremost learning ground for martial arts under heaven¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard that warriors in white robes are novices, yet their aura is so powerful.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Even wearing white guarantees a prosperous future.¡±

    ¡°I wonder what hidden talents will emerge this time¡­¡±

    ¡°I, Cho Moo-ryang of Hangsan, will now stretch my wings and be a dragon!¡±

    They seemed to converse easily despite being strangers, and then Yeon-shin saw a familiar face.

    That person also seemed to have noticed Yeon-shin and approached with a delighted expression.

    ¡°Young Master Jeong! You seem to have grown taller!¡±

    ¡°Hyeon hyung¡¯splexion looks good too.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ve made some small achievements.¡±

    Still wearing the noticeable Yellow Dragon Heroic Scarf on his forehead, Won-chang scratched under his nose.

    ¡°But it¡¯s hard to tell. Winning isn¡¯t the only important thing in this test. Even if you spar once out of the two bouts, it¡¯s enough to catch the eye of a Deste Fortress expert, but that¡¯s the hardest part.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you can win in sparring and still fail?¡±

    ¡°Exactly. Especially today, it¡¯s obvious that the examiners¡¯ standards will be even higher.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°You must not have heard. There¡¯s a rumor that a White Qilin is participating in the Deste Exam today.¡±

    ¡°The White Qilin, you mean from the Namgung family?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He¡¯s already famous in Namjikrye. They say he wiped out a notorious bandit gang before turning fifteen, killed the master of the Unorthodox Faction¡¯s Tyrant Sword Sect, and at around eighteen, defeated all the younger generation prodigies at the Yongbong Assembly. The Yongbong Assembly is where the young prodigies of prestigious families socialize, and no one has denied those rumors, so it might be true.¡±

    This time, even Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t hide his surprise.

    If that were true, he was indeed a strong enough warrior to be nicknamed after a legendary creature like the qilin.

    The reality of the martial world he had only heard about in fragments from Xinye Country felt much closer, and his journey into the martial arts world felt more real.

    ¡°If he¡¯s a young master of the Namgung family, isn¡¯t he already well-established? Whye to the Deste Fortress?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because he¡¯s an illegitimate son. He can¡¯t be the head of the family.¡±

    Won-chang whispered, covering his mouth.

    Yeon-shin, feeling the breath on his ear, quickly stepped away, frowning.

    Hyeon Won-changughed, as if he had never maintained any distance.

    ¡°The Lord of the Deste Fortress is an elf and has kept his youthful appearance for over two hundred years, but even being a chief steward is more prestigious than being the head of one of the Eight Great Families. The influence is even greater. It¡¯s a position that coordinates the order of the martial world from the center of the Central ins.¡±

    ¡°Is it really that significant?¡±

    ¡°The Deste Fortress has a say in almost every major event in the martial world, so it¡¯s only natural. Are you from some remote vige?¡±

    Yeon-shin kept silent and continued walking.

    With an expression of seeing a beloved younger sibling, Won-chang smiled brightly and followed.

    ¡°Wait here. When your name is called, walk to the training hall.¡±

    The attendant left the thirty or so hopeful candidates behind and departed.

    They had stopped at a small garden behind arge training hall.

    There was another group of people gathered on the opposite side.

    The newly sprouted green shoots and the blooming flower petals scattered here and there. But no one paid attention to the scenery.

    Some stood with their eyes closed, meditating, while others stared nkly into space, each in their own way.

    Yeon-shin waited, revolving the Jeong Family Dynamic Training with subtle movements.

    Soon, people started being called out from both sides.

    They fought in the center, encircled by the warriors of the Deste Fortress.

    After the fight, those heading northward had their shoulders lifted as if reaching for the sky, while those going south were slumped over.

    ¡°How can they be so¡­¡±

    Won-chang couldn¡¯t hide his anxiety once again.

    ¡°Among the warriors who passed the first test, there probably isn¡¯t anyone who hasn¡¯t been called a genius of martial arts at least once. I was called a martial arts genius in our vige.¡±

    He seemed pitiable, trying to joke to alleviate his tension.

    ¡°It¡¯s a cruel and difficult task to be selected among such talents. To demonstrate martial arts among the experts of the Deste Fortress.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it thrilling?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Being recognized for your talent is exciting. At least it¡¯s much better than being ignored as a weirdo.¡±

    ¡°You, Young Master Jeong¡­¡±

    Just as Won-chang was about to say something.

    ¡°From Hanam Province, Namyang! Yeon-shin from Xinye Country, step forward!¡±

    An attendant who had run to the garden called out.

    ¡°I hope to see you again. Here, in the Deste Fortress.¡±

    With his left hand on the sword hilt at his left waist, Yeon-shin walked leisurely out of the garden. Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s shout echoed from behind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s make sure of it!¡±

    The first sparring match was uneventful.

    The opponent seemed strange, as if he had trained alone in some remote vige.

    Though the world has the Four Books and Five ssics, and various sects each have their teachings, most martial artists who did not learn orthodox martial arts lived in their own worlds.

    Their only principle was thew of the jungle.

    The Central ins had all kinds of people, making it impossible to predict others¡¯ values and actions.

    ¡°A moth struggling without knowing it has met its end. That¡¯s what you are!¡±

    The swordsman, showing his yellow teeth with a sneer, said.

    As soon as the sparring started, Yeon-shin struck the opponent¡¯s mouth with his sword sheath.

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8 ¨C Recognition (4)

    When the unconscious opponent was dragged away, it was time to start the second and final match.

    ¡®There are many monsters in the world.¡¯

    Yeon-shin thought. It felt like encountering a martial artist who would one day be a supreme master like the Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect.

    A man in all white walked steadily from the opposite side.

    His slender jawline was as graceful as a sword de, and his piercing ck eyes reflected his will, showcasing the demeanor of a swordsman.

    His wless skin, as immacte as his white attire,bined with his high-bridged nose to reveal nobility.

    He was truly a peerless handsome young man. He looked about twenty years old.

    ¡®The White Qilin, Hwa-shin of the Namgung family.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t need to ask to know. There was no one else like him in this ce.

    Even the masters of the Deste Fortress, who were seated in a wide circle, showed interest.

    ¡°I wonder where he will be taken. There will be a struggle among the leaders.¡±

    ¡°He seems stronger than us. As expected of Namgung.¡±

    ¡°Today, we get to witness the Heaven Reaching Infinite Sword.¡±

    They spoke as if his passing was a foregone conclusion. Those waiting in the flower garden opposite looked at Yeon-shin with pity.

    ¡®He looks about five years older than me. It doesn¡¯t seem like an insurmountable mountain.¡¯

    The qi wave emitted by Hwa-shin was palpable.

    The flow of his qi was exceptionally well-refined.

    It had been at least a few years since he had spread his internal energy throughout his body and veins, and he seemed to have taken elixirs as well, possessing truly powerful internal energy.

    The admiration from the masters of the Deste Fortress was unending.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy for a rumor to skip several provinces.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, the reputation is well-deserved.¡±

    Yeon-shin also acknowledged it.

    ¡®Physically, I¡¯m better. The rest, not yet.¡¯

    Hwa-shin approached within five steps.

    His polite fist salute exuded an unapproachable noble family dignity.

    ¡°I am Hwa-shin of the Namgung family. I mainly practice the Heaven Reaching Infinite Sword and Infinite Steps. Pleased to meet you.¡±

    ¡°I have trained in the Jeong Family Dynamic Training at the Jeong family of Hanam.¡±

    Yeon-shin sped his hands and bowed respectfully.

    Hwa-shin, responding with a slight bow, drew his sword.

    With a clear sword cry, the de¡¯s brilliance soared into the crisp morning air.

    It was dazzling.

    The speed of drawing and sheathing a sword can be a measure of a swordsman¡¯s level. Hwa-shin¡¯s silver draw, cutting the air diagonally, was beautiful.

    Yeon-shin did not draw his sword.

    The essence of the sword art he had recently honed was unpredictability.

    The key was a single strikeunched from an unanticipated breath.

    If executed well, it could exploit the gaps of even such a dragon-like young master.

    Standing, he circted the qi within his body.

    ¡°Begin.¡±

    The examiner, who had been evaluating the martial artists of the Deste Fortress, spoke.

    At that moment.

    ng¡ª!

    One side of Yeon-shin¡¯s sword, which was suddenly extended sideways, was split in two and flew off.

    He slowly lowered his arm, holding his broken sword.

    There was an uproar in the flower garden on both sides.

    ¡°What happened¡­?¡±

    ¡°What was that? What just happened?¡±

    ¡°Did the boy lose?¡±

    ¡°White Qilin, what a terrifyingly fast sword!¡±

    While the aspiring entrants reacted with confusion or certainty.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The masters of the Deste Fortress were as quiet as mice.

    They, who had appearedx unlike the warriors of the best under heaven, now exuded a stern aura all over their bodies.

    All the masters remained silent, their gaze fixed solely on Yeon-shin. They watched only Yeon-shin.

    Hwa-shin lowered his sword and spoke.

    ¡°I lost.¡±

    A deration of defeat. The warriors of the Deste Fortress opened their mouths one by one, as if it were only natural.

    ¡°Yeon-shin, truly a frighteningly fast sword.¡±

    ¡°I heard Hwa-shin just passed his twenties.¡±

    ¡°The boy seems at least five years younger.¡±

    ¡°There was a hidden dragon in Hanam. His youth is even more frightening.¡±

    ¡°It seems he hasn¡¯t learned how to infuse qi into his sword. Should I teach him?¡±

    All eyes focused on the martial artist who spokest.

    ¡°Annihtion Squad, don¡¯t act rashly. Who wouldn¡¯t covet such a talent?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t order me around. It would be better for him to join Annihtion rather than rot in your Demon Wings.¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    The examiner spoke.

    Yeon-shin, seeing the now quiet hall, found it surprising.

    He thought taking on the dirty work would be the lowest rank, but it wasn¡¯t the case.

    Responsible tasks were handled by the higher-ups? He seemed to understand the character of the Deste Fortress.

    ¡°Hwa-shin, prepare for the next match. And you, you said you are Yeon-shin from Xinye.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Go out to the north, and there is another garden. Wait there.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Yeon-shin turned his head and fist saluted Hwa-shin.

    ¡°I hope we can spar again next time.¡±

    ¡°¡­I would like to say the same. Until next time.¡±

    Hwa-shin smiled.

    His expression was quite peculiar, showing interest and enjoyment rather than any dark emotion.

    ¡®He¡¯s different from those brothers.¡¯

    He was on a different level from the Jeong siblings.

    The moment the match began, Yeon-shin struck Hwa-shin¡¯s sword with his ultimate swift sword art.

    He realized he had no chance in a long battle.

    However, Hwa-shin seemed to have intended to go all out even against a boy, infusing qi into his sword.

    Thus, Yeon-shin¡¯s sword broke.

    It was his mistake for recklessly using his swift sword, but Hwa-shin had instead acknowledged defeat.

    It seemed he thought he lost because his move was much dyed.

    ¡®Life at the Deste Fortress will be much better than at the Jeong family.¡¯

    Yeon-shin, gathering the pieces of his broken sword, moved north, deep in thought.

    The garden where those who passed the Deste Exam gathered.

    Those already seated looked at him with eyes full of surprise.

    Yeon-shin, indifferent, recalled his single strike.

    The weight distribution on both feet, the ovepping of qi from The Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex, the explosion of contracted muscles. For now, he saw no further path forward.

    The problem was the sword.

    ¡®He said he belonged to the Demon Wings? That martial artist was right.¡¯

    During the bloodshed at the Jeong family, he didn¡¯t directly sh swords.

    The vagabonds he faced from Xinye to Yangyang were not a concern for his qi.

    The Deste Fortress was different.

    He had now stepped into the heart of the martial world.

    ¡®Fruit of the Heavenly Tree.¡¯

    He had to eat it. He couldn¡¯t die young like this.

    ¡®He said I didn¡¯t learn how to infuse qi into my sword?¡¯

    Of course.

    The Jeong family was merely a third-rate n pretending to be a martial arts family in Xinye.

    He had never seen anyone in the family who disliked boasting.

    If anyone in the family knew such techniques, he would have known.

    ¡®Now I know, that¡¯s enough.¡¯

    It was enough to hear that such a thing existed. The moment he knew, he understood how.

    Holding the broken sword, he let qi flow into it. This was not the end.

    At the same time, he realized that internal energy could roam freely within the iron forming the de, and following a new sensation, the qi wrapped around the de.

    Just infusing energy into the sword? No.

    He understood that he could be one with the sword using qi as a medium.

    Consciousness that had been focused on a single sword naturally advanced.

    The sword was calling to him. To a higher level of perception.

    Wooong.

    The sword vibrated. It sounded as if it were crying.

    ¡°Sword cry!¡±

    The martial artists in the garden stood up. Yeon-shin closed his eyes.

    Despite the surroundingmotion, he enjoyed the sensation of the sword crying in his grasp.

    ¡®This is the unity of body and sword. It feels like I have truly be one with it.¡¯

    The sword techniques executed in this state would be new. What kind of power would the swift sword art, revived with such precision, wield?

    He had gained something as soon as he passed the Deste Exam.

    Although the fruit of the Heavenly Tree was still far away, Yeon-shin¡¯s current achievement was more than enough to satisfy him.

    ¡®Deste Fortress. Truly a great ce.¡¯

    When he opened his eyes, he saw Hwa-shin smiling broadly.

    His eyes were drawn to his hand ced on the sword hilt.

    It seemed he had stood close by to guard against any disturbance of Yeon-shin¡¯s enlightenment. He had acted as a guardian.

    ¡°Congrattions on your achievement.¡±

    He nodded slightly towards Yeon-shin. He seemed impably proper.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were standing guard. Thank you. And¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Congrattions on passing the Deste Exam as well.¡±

    For a moment, Hwa-shin¡¯s face showed a puzzled expression before heughed heartily.

    Some, envious of his newfound friendship with the White Qilin, looked on, but Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze had already returned to his sword.

    After waiting for half a shi (an hour), Yeon-shin saw Won-chang¡¯s face.

    Despite it taking multiple attempts, he had finally passed.

    He amusingly tapped the dragon pattern on his forehead, signifying his heroic resolve.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already decided on a nickname. How about ¡®Deste Fort¡¯s Divine Hero¡¯?¡±

    ¡°Deste Fort¡¯s Divine Hero? Can one choose their own nickname?¡±

    ¡°Why not? The martial world is full of shameless people who introduce themselves with their own titles. If I call myself the Deste Fort Divine Hero, that will be my nickname.¡±

    ¡°Then wouldn¡¯t all the swordsmen in the world be ¡®Divine Sword¡¯ or ¡®Sword Saint¡¯?¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang pretended not to hear. Yeon-shin chuckled.

    ¡®A nickname.¡¯

    A name given by the martial world when one disyed excellent martial skills or became the center of a significant event.

    Unless onemitted evil acts, a nickname was usually a great honor and represented the warrior¡¯s identity.

    Like Cliff Edge Sword, Tranquil Fist, and White Qilin.

    ¡°People already seem to call you by a different name.¡±

    It was Hwa-shin.

    ¡°Me? All I did was take the exam.¡±

    ¡°Lightning sh. If the martial artists of the Deste Fortress call you that, it¡¯s already a nickname of the martial world.¡±

    ¡°Lightning sh¡­ it¡¯s just a young boy¡¯s fast sword, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Hwa-shin bared his white teeth in augh.

    ¡°A bit fast, you say. How do you think it felt for me to lose my breath against that? Also, it¡¯s not umon for a nickname to reflect a warrior¡¯s potential. Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    Yeon-shin responded with a slightly awkward face.

    Lightning sh Jeong Yeon-shin. A name he couldn¡¯t have imagined while sweeping horse manure at the Jeong family.

    Hyeon Won-chang looked at him with envy.

    ¡°Gather around!¡±

    It was the examiner at the training hall.

    ¡°Once you pass one more test, you will be warriors of the Deste Fortress. To those who will pass, I tell you this: Learn, practice, perform tasks, and live together in this fort that stands alone in this world. Maintain the dignity befitting your status and be worthy warriors.¡±

    The twenty who had taken the Deste Exam remained silent.

    Yeon-shin guessed why.

    Passing the second test was joyous, but the final test was a meeting with the Lord of the Deste Fortress.

    A living legend of the Great Ming Empire, often discussed as the best in martial arts under heaven.

    Meeting such a mythical figure alone was not an easy task even for Yeon-shin.

    Led by the examiner, they passed through the splendid pceplex without a word.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Even upon entering the grand main fort at the center of the vast Deste Fort, no one spoke.

    One by one, they were called up, returning with faces as if their souls had been taken.

    Despite being called a meeting, the time taken was very short, as if they only had to see the face ande down.

    Finally, it was Yeon-shin¡¯s turn to go up.

    The stairs seemed to spiral endlessly upward.

    ¡®They said to go all the way to the top.¡¯

    After what seemed like more than a hundred steps, he reached the top.

    There was a grand, old-fashioned door that opened by itself as he approached.

    The spacious office was truly bizarre. It was all wood, branches, and foliage.

    Massive tree trunks naturally twisted and rose to form desks, low tables, and what seemed like a bed.

    Apletely living giant tree. The sunlight shone directly through the wide-open walls.

    ¡°I am Yeon-shin.¡±

    He spoke without wavering.

    There was a figure whose clothes looked like they were dyed with leaf water.

    Her face, partially obscured by leafy branches, slowly lifted as she leaned against the tree.

    Their eyes met. An emotion beyond awe surged to the top of his head.

    It was an unknown feeling. Perhaps it was wonder and admiration for the existence of such a person in the world.

    ¡®The Supreme Lord of the Deste Fortress.¡¯

    Her pointed ears, like the tip of a divine sword, and her unparalleled beauty were not the essence.

    Her deep green eyes were overwhelming. Facing her gaze, it felt like his soul was being sucked in.

    Those eyes seemed to hold the truth of all things in the world.

    He felt strongly that even the Master of the Sword Sect, who was an absolute ruler in his memory, could not escape those eyes.

    It was strange that the meeting didn¡¯t take long, considering she was on a different level.

    Saaa¡ª

    A breeze lifted her long green hair slightly and brushed against Yeon-shin¡¯s cheek.

    The Lord of the Deste Fortress tilted her head sideways.

    ¡°You¡­ are the descendent of that child.¡±

    She spoke.

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9 ¨C Entrance (1)

    ¡°¡­You say he is of your bloodline?¡±

    ¡°It seems you already know. You¡¯re quite bold.¡±

    The green eyes of the Lord of the Deste Fort Sect were calm. Overwhelmed, Yeon-shin slowly nodded.

    ¡°He is indeed the descendant of the former leader of the Divine Sword Brigade. He is my grandson.¡±

    ¡°He is about to take the seat of the head of the Elders, yet he is stubborn. You bear some scars.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not something the Lord should be concerned about. Just a trivial family matter.¡±

    ¡°Such things are not trivial. They are just hidden under a well-groomed body. You seem to be about fifteen years old. However¡­ it is true that an outsider cannot interfere. Blood rtives should resolve their own matters.¡±

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    Yeon-shin spoke without any hint of remorse or difort.

    He believed that the transcendent presence of an absolute ruler and discussions of family affairs were separate matters.

    Sensing his thoughts, the Lord of the Deste Fort Sect¡¯s lips curved slightly.

    ¡°I like you. Despite your intentions, you do not bow down, which is quite amusing.¡±

    ¡®As expected, she saw through it.¡¯

    He was not surprised. That his Baihui acupoint was abnormally open? Yeon-shin himself had realized this about his constitution.

    It was not unusual for a peerless master like the Lord of the Deste Fort Sect to see through it at a nce.

    ¡°Can someone like me survive if I consume the fruit of the Heavenly Tree?¡±

    ¡°Though its efficacy may be exaggerated, yes. You can achieve what you desire.¡±

    ¡°Is it possible to obtain it?¡±

    Her smile deepened at Yeon-shin¡¯s bold question.

    ¡°It depends on you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all for now. Thank you.¡±

    Yeon-shin sped his hands in salute. He asked again.

    ¡°Am I now a warrior of the Deste Fort Sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You may go now, future leader of the Divine Sword Brigade.¡±

    It was hard to tell if she was teasing him or genuinely acknowledging his potential.

    It seemed she was implying that he could obtain the fruit of the Heavenly Tree if he became the leader of the Divine Sword Brigade.

    Leaving behind the slightly yful smile of the Lord, Yeon-shin exited the office filled with trees.

    As he descended to the first floor, Won-chang greeted him with excitement.

    ¡°What on earth happened up there? Please tell me! You took particrly long. What did the Lord of the Deste Fort Sect say? Did you pass?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s personal, so I can¡¯t share much. But yes, I passed. Why are there so few people here now?¡±

    ¡°Except for Namgung Hwa-shin, everyone else left! I¡¯m really nervous!¡±

    Apparently, everyone except for Namgung Hwa-shin had left.

    As he turned his gaze, Hwa-shin, who made eye contact, smiled and nodded in greeting.

    Yeon-shin reciprocated the nod, then saw Won-chang, looking almost lifeless, climbing the stairs.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing much. Go on.¡±

    Won-chang weakly waved his hand at Yeon-shin¡¯s encouragement.

    ¡°Hahaha! Deste Fort! I am now a warrior of the Deste Fort Sect!¡±

    Won-chang had passed. Given the location, his celebration in a whisper seemed unreliable.

    Though it was a good thing since they had formed a brief camaraderie, Yeon-shin honestly couldn¡¯t understand the passing criteria at all.

    ¡°The gates of the Deste Fort Sect are more open than I thought.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Won-chang blinked in confusion.

    Yeon-shin did not bother to exin and instead observed a middle-aged man approaching with a schrly demeanor.

    ¡°Wee to the Sect. I am Gi Dae-seung, subordinate to the Chief Steward. I will show you to your quarters until your assignments are decided. Please follow me.¡±

    ¡°When will the assignments be decided?¡±

    Yeon-shin asked.

    ¡°The masters will select you, and it will take about seven days. As you are now warriors of the main sect, I will exin more¡­ Ah, let¡¯s discuss it on the way.¡±

    Yeon-shin, Hwa-shin, Won-chang, and another passing swordsman followed Gi Dae-seung.

    ¡°Do you know the main activities of the Deste Fort Sect?¡±

    ¡°Preventing rebellions by martial artists?¡±

    ¡°Hyeon Won-chang is correct, but that is more of a constant task rather than an assignment. We primarily prevent or suppressrge-scale conflicts in the martial world. White Qilin would know. The Namgung family has often been hindered by the Deste Fort Sect.¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-shin nodded briefly.

    Seeing his rtively calm expression, Yeon-shin found it intriguing.

    Leaving a prominent family must involve circumstances unknown to outsiders.

    Moreover, Gi Dae-seung, who made such remarks in front of them, was no ordinary person.

    ¡°Conflicts in the martial world can escte unpredictably. Even a rumor about the discovery of the Heavenly Demon¡¯s tomb could bring a bloodbath to the Central ins. It¡¯s fine if those seeking supreme martial arts manuals and elixirs only fought among themselves, but the movement of warriors from various ces is itself a problem.¡±

    Gi Dae-seung continued after a brief sigh.

    ¡°The atrocitiesmitted by vicious martial artists do not discriminate between other martial artists andmoners. The chaos inw and order makes it feel like a world separate from the Ming Empire. It is as if the unknown tomb of the Heavenly Demon summons the King of Hell.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Demon Tomb Incident¡­¡±

    Won-chang muttered, his face somehow heavy.

    Gi Dae-seung nodded.

    ¡°It has been seventeen years. The problem isn¡¯t just the Demonic Sect. Power struggles over benefits are alsomon among the Nine Great Sects and the Eight Great Families. Mid-sized sects or schools that pass down martial arts to a few are even more so. The groups are diverse, but the individuals within are even more varied. If left unchecked, the people suffer, and if the public sentiment sours or tributes are not delivered on time, it disrupts governance.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That is why the imperial family provides immense wealth, elixirs, martial arts manuals, and experts to the Deste Fort Sect. Your job is to eliminate the martial artists who disturb the public order.¡±

    ¡°I already knew that, but why tell us this when I asked about our assignments?¡±

    Won-chang asked.

    ¡°It means we are short on people. To be precise, weck talented individuals with great potential who are also reliable. There is too much work and the areas to manage are vast.¡±

    ¡°Many were indeed eliminated today. But I made it.¡±

    ¡°¡­Therefore, it takes time to properly distribute the selected talents. About seven days. Ah, we¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    Gi Dae-seung, who had briefly looked discontented, pointed to a building. It was a luxurious hall.

    ¡®Compared to this, the Jeong family house was like a stable.¡¯

    While Yeon-shin was thinking, Gi Dae-seung saluted them.

    ¡°Good luck. The attendants inside will guide you.¡±

    Seven days and nights passed.

    The hall where they stayed was even more luxurious than it appeared, and each person had a fully opulent room to themselves, demonstrating the immense support of the imperial family.

    There was even a training hall behind the building, allowing for constant training.

    Finally, they moved to their assigned quarters.

    Having been assigned, they headed to the exclusive residence and training hall of the respective Seventeen Divisions.

    ¡°Good luck.¡±

    ¡°Hwa-shin, may you seed as well.¡±

    After exchanging greetings, they parted ways.

    During their stay, a strange rumor had spread in the Deste Fort Sect.

    It was said that the masters of the seventeen armed divisions under the Divine Sword Brigade had engaged inbat to recruit new warriors.

    ¡°Some of my subordinates went crazy after seeing the Deste Exam. They insisted we must recruit either the White Qilin or the Blink Sword.¡±

    Ma Jin (ñR±w), the leader of the Demon Wings, was a man with a dreadful scar.

    The scar, a diagonal line from the left to the right side of his face, was so severe that it was a wonder he was alive, and it bestowed him with a rough and powerful aura.

    ¡°You, Blink Sword.¡±

    He looked at Yeon-shin.

    The sharp gleam in his eyes suggested immense internal power, but Yeon-shin had spoken his mind to the Lord of the Deste Fort Sect without hesitation.

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    A calm response. Ma Jin nodded at Yeon-shin¡¯sposed demeanor.

    ¡°You have spirit. A guy like you won¡¯t easily die.¡±

    They were in the Demon Wings¡¯ training hall.

    The wide area, capable of holding five hundred people, was filled with a variety of weapons disyed on one side.

    The adjacent hall was significantlyrger than the waiting area they had used.

    Around them, thirty men and women sat or stood, observing the two new recruits.

    ¡°The armed divisions under the Divine Sword Brigade are like a martial sect of the Central ins. You will learn martial arts and carry out missions here at the Demon Wings. Everyone here is your senior brother or sister.¡±

    ¡°Master Jin, I have a question!¡±

    Won-chang, undeterred by the imposing atmosphere, was practically bouncing with excitement.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    Ma Jin nodded.

    Demon Wings had recruited two out of the four new recruits.

    Yeon-shin had heard that Ma Jin was considered the strongest among the Seventeen Division leaders under the Divine Sword Brigade, and today he thought it was not an unfounded rumor.

    Meanwhile, Won-chang, still excited, spoke up.

    ¡°Thank you for allowing questions! When you say we¡¯ll learn martial arts at the Demon Wings, does that mean we all share the same techniques?¡±

    ¡°No. Your unique martial arts are your own. What you will learn and teach is only the Demon Wings¡¯ martial arts. The rest is not mandatory.¡±

    ¡°Ah! So, the famous Demon Wings Formation¡­!¡±

    His face filled with admiration. The golden hero¡¯s band he never took off since entering the Deste Fort Sect fluttered as if reflecting its owner¡¯s mood.

    ¡®Demon Wings Formation.¡¯

    Yeon-shin had also heard of it.

    Demon Wings was notably famous among the Seventeen Divisions under the Divine Sword Brigade.

    There had been an incident where they shed with twenty-four elite swordsmen from the Mount Hua Sect without suffering any casualties.

    It was a story that bolstered the im of those who called the Deste Fort Sect the best in the world.

    ¡°You will need to diligently practice to survive.¡±

    Ma Jin spoke. His face was stern, resembling that of a general from the northern borders.

    ¡°Though the Deste Fort Sect is an imperial sect, attacking its warriors is not considered treason. Therefore, you must train and grow endlessly strong. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll die.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not considered treason? Why is that?¡±

    Yeon-shin asked. Before Ma Jin could respond, Won-chang spoke up.

    ¡°From the imperial family¡¯s perspective, the crime of treason must be discovered and punished to the extent of exterminating nine generations. Otherwise, the empire¡¯s dignity would be undermined, and the absolute authority of the imperial family would be tarnished. At least, that¡¯s how they think.¡±

    ¡°¡­Madman.¡±

    Ma Jin chuckled but did not interrupt the exnation.

    ¡°But there are many strange people in the martial world. Those who lose their minds after mastering demonic arts, or those with extraordinary speed who can evade officials and escape into the deep mountains. This is why the Deste Fort Sect warriors, whose mission is to confront martial artists, cannot be granted the imperial family¡¯s absolute authority.¡±

    Yeon-shin nodded slightly.

    Won-chang, despite his usually frivolous demeanor, had moments of sharp insight.

    This often happened when discussing the origins or power structures of sects.

    Predicting the intentions of the imperial court based on the state of the martial world was no different.

    His animosity toward major sects and the contrast with his usual lighthearted attitude suggested aplex background.

    ¡°Won-chang is not wrong. That is why you must be strong. If you go on a mission and return wounded due to the Namgung First Sword (ÄÏŒmµÚÒ»„¦), he can exin it better.¡±

    Ma Jin pointed to a handsome man in a blue turban lounging casually.

    With strikingly clear features and a gentle impression, his demeanor was carefree, and the ends of his turban fluttered continuously in the breeze.

    Even at a nce, he seemed extraordinary.

    ¡°Namgung First Sword¡¯s Sword Arts are incredibly terrifying.¡±

    He waved his hand and spoke.

    It was astonishing.

    Namgung First Sword was renowned as one of the best sword techniques in the world, taught only to the direct descendants of the Namgung family.

    Even though Yeon-shin lived in seclusion, he had heard of the name.

    ¡®Moreover, Namgung¡¯s First Sword is said to be among the top swordsmen in Namjik Rye.¡¯

    Though the man¡¯s internal energy did not appear particrly strong at first nce, closer inspection revealed a meticulously controlled energy flow around his body.

    Surviving an encounter with a grandmaster like Namgung First Sword was a testament to his skill.

    ¡°Well then, shall we see what the Blink Sword is capable of!¡±

    The man in the bandana suddenly stood up. It seemed prearranged, as Ma Jin took a step back.

    The man approached Yeon-shin, his loosely tied sword at his waist swinging casually, catching his eye.

    He grinned.

    ¡°Coming here at your age means you have considerable talent. Shall we check your aptitude with the sword. I am very good at recognizing such things.¡±

    ¡°You say you are good at recognizing talent?¡±

    Yeon-shin asked without thinking.

 Chapter 10

    ? Surviving as a Genius on Borrowed Time

    Chapter 10 ¨C Entrance (2)

    ¡°Yeah. I can really feel the wind.¡±

    The man smiled. He had a blue bandana and even bluer eyes.

    ¡°Even a ten-year-old¡¯s Threefold Sword Art has sword wind. You can tell how they wield the sword, what it feels like. Here in Demon Wings, there¡¯s a girl named Baek Mir-yeo whose sword is superb. Make sure to get some guidance from her. She¡¯s got quite the sense.¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡±

    Yeon-shin didn¡¯t ask further.

    As he circted his qi in ce, his clothes began to flutter slightly.

    The full-body manifestation of the Jeong Family Dynamic Training drew intrigued looks from the Demon Wings warriors.

    ¡°They call me Cheong Myeong. Born and raised here in Yangyang.¡±

    ¡°Xinye, Jeong Yeon-shin.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so there¡¯s a ce like that.¡±

    Cheong Myeongughed lightly. His presence was as clear as his name. Yeon-shin reached for the sword he had received at Deste Fort.

    The Deste Sword. It was a top-grade item, iparable to the iron sword he used to wield, and its sharp cry was so clear and loud that Hyeon Won-chang from the next room came running in.

    ¡®There¡¯s supposed to be a cksmith¡¯s shop owned by the dwarves here.¡¯

    If the rumor was true, it would make sense why even the standard-issue swords were of such high quality.

    Unlike the famously beautiful and strong Elven Race, not much was known about the dwarves aside from their exceptional smithing skills.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. They say your Swift Sword is the real deal. Show me.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    From the hand holding the sword, a familiar tremor from the past week surged.

    Before Cheong Myeong drew his sword, Yeon-shin saw the calloused hands that looked like they were encased in armor.

    The firm, tiny muscles showing through his sleeves and his upright posture showcased his immense martial prowess.

    The piercing gaze that seemed to bore through his mind was overwhelmingly intense.

    ¡®No need to worry. This is a ce to disy skill.¡¯

    He erased all distractions. Only Cheong Myeong¡¯s breath remained in his qi sense. Inhale, exhale very slowly.

    ¡®Now.¡¯

    The qi that was supposed to go to his left foot flowed in the opposite direction. A thud resounded.

    With a single leap using Oveing the Beginning and Piercing Through, Cheong Myeong¡¯s upper body came into sharp focus.

    Breaking the ground he stood on, he drew the Deste Sword.

    Five paces were cut down and scattered with a single draw.

    He released his tightly wound muscles and inner energy, following up with a Swift Sword strike.

    The sound of swimming through a typhoon beat against his eardrums like a drum, sending shivers through his lower abdomen.

    Having gained the Sword Cry, he changed once again. He could feel everything.

    Bang!

    He collided with an overwhelming sword force. Seeing an opening on the side, he moved in, but suddenly his vision shook white.

    An enormous shock traveled from his grip up to his elbow as he was flung away.

    He didn¡¯t know when he had raised his sword.

    ¡®Still, it¡¯s not as bad as I thought¡­¡¯

    Before flying off, he concentrated his qi on his right knee¡¯s acupoints.

    As his calf muscles twitched like a beast¡¯s, his right foot nted firmly on the training ground.

    At the same time, he exploded qi from the acupoint at his heel.

    Crack! Whish!

    ¡®This is doable.¡¯

    His body rotated half a turn on his right foot. He had actually caught his opponent¡¯s blind spot.

    At the end of the Deste Sword¡¯s arc was the trapezius muscle behind Cheong Myeong¡¯s neck.

    The sound of cutting through the air was followed by Cheong Myeong¡¯s body twitching as if it were pulsing.

    His body seemed to blur, then instantly, Yeon-shin¡¯s vision turned white again.

    Cheong Myeong¡¯s sword closed in.

    Shhh!

    ¡®Rotational Strike, it rotated properly.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t something he saw; the hum in his grip told him.

    Inspired by Cheong Myeong¡¯s words about feeling the wind, Yeon-shin¡¯s Sword Cry reached a new level.

    ng!

    The sound was like a bell, and the force imbued with qi scattered, tearing parts of his clothes.

    His arm bounced upwards.

    The sh was so powerful, he was amazed he didn¡¯t drop the sword.

    Whew!

    He let himself fall backward, using the Iron Bridge Art.

    Thanks to his firmly nted right foot, the move was easy.

    The white de grazed his nose.

    The sight of his hair being cut off was chilling.

    As he pulled his nted foot free, he kicked out.

    Predicting his opponent¡¯s evasion, he flipped in mid-air andnded.

    He gripped his sword tightly, eyes fixed on Cheong Myeong.

    Something caught on his upward-kicking foot. His bandana had fallen off.

    ¡®As I thought, an elf.¡¯

    The golden hair, the pointed ears with ends sharper than a sword¡¯s edge, were something no human could have.

    Yeon-shin, who had grown ustomed to seeing elves, thought nothing of it and readied his sword.

    ¡®Next, I¡¯llbine Oveing the Beginning with the Deste Sword and¡­ Huh?¡¯

    Fully immersed, he suddenly realized the surrounding silence.

    Even the formidable Cheong Myeong looked at him in bewilderment.

    Everyone in the training hall stared at him in shock.

    Cheong Myeong¡¯s identity didn¡¯t seem to be a secret.

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    He didn¡¯t know why, but he felt the atmosphere was no longer conducive to sparring.

    Carefully sheathing his new sword, Yeon-shin asked out of curiosity.

    ¡°How was I? You said you were assessing my talent.¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°I know you held back. Be honest with me.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    The experts who had faced the Plum Blossom Swords and even the Namgung First Sword seemed to have forgotten how to speak, merely staring at Yeon-shin.

    After a while, Ma Jin spoke, his scar twisting as he did.

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°Fifteen, but does that matter? Skill is all that counts now.¡±

    Yeon-shin frowned. With a potentially short life ahead, age didn¡¯t seem relevant.

    However, no one seemed to hear the second sentence.

    Cheong Myeong, who had suddenly thrown his sword away, and the Demon Wings warriors began talking amongst themselves.

    It was a disbelief-driven chatter.

    ¡°That¡¯s monstrous.¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s a mistake by the heavens.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been to the Gathering of Talents, and I¡¯ve never seen anything like that. Even if you were born with sensory perception, you wouldn¡¯t be like that.¡±

    ¡°In my city, I was considered the greatest prodigy.¡±

    ¡°Greatest, my ass.¡±

    Ma Jin didn¡¯t bother to quiet them but gestured to Hyeon Won-chang.

    ¡°Next. Hyeon Won-chang, from Shanxi.¡±

    ¡°Me, now?¡±

    ¡°Take your ce. I¡¯ll be watching.¡±

    None of the Demon Wings warriors paid much attention to Won-chang¡¯s sparring.

    Only Yeon-shin, his fellow trainee, watched intently for anything to learn.

    ¡°Demon Wings doesn¡¯t discriminate against any weapons.¡±

    Ma Jin, having just returned from a mission, immediately began teaching.

    He exined that when performing missions across the vast Central ins, it wasn¡¯t unusual to be away for months, and a month-long rest was guaranteed upon return.

    Yeon-shin and Hyeon Won-chang began learning the Demon Wings Formation.

    It was the first time Yeon-shin was formally learning a proper technique.

    ¡°Sword, knife, spear, fist, palm, axe, staff, whip. Demon Wings epts everything. If you master it properly.¡±

    ¡°How is that possible? Then why would sword masters bother specializing?¡±

    Won-chang, with his swollen eyes, asked.

    Ma Jin answered every question as if he were the most patient teacher in the world.

    ¡°The formations are different. Demon Wings is about body usage. It¡¯s aprehensive study of what can be done with human hands and feet. Excluding the bow, it covers everything from close-quartersbat to mid-range spear fighting.¡±

    He added.

    ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s shallow. As you already said yourself, it can¡¯tpare in depth to a swordsman who solely studied the sword. But we¡¯re not Taoist hermits on Mount Wudang, endlessly swinging a sword hoping for ascension.¡±

    ¡®So that¡¯s how they view the Wudang Sect¡¯s Tai Chi Sword.¡¯

    Yeon-shin thought it was a swordsmanship worth seeing someday.

    ¡°Our martial arts were made for intense battles. Chaos is always expected, even on solo missions. A fight is a collection of variables! Would you insist on holding a sword if your stance copses? With Demon Wings, you won¡¯t hesitate to discard your sword at that moment. Hesitation is defeat.

    Ma Jin nced at Yeon-shin.

    He seemed to be thinking of the kick that had sent Cheong Myeong¡¯s bandana flying.

    Conversely, Yeon-shin recalled how Cheong Myeong had tossed his sword after their bout.

    ¡°Oh¡­ indeed.¡±

    A voice filled with admiration came from the Entrance Guardian.

    Ma Jin¡¯s eyes lit up with a peculiar light as he nced at him sitting beside Yeon-shin.

    ¡°However, Demon Wings requires innate adaptability and insight. If youck these, you must work hard enough to forcibly imprint it onto your body. But don¡¯t worry.¡±

    He continued with a scar-stretching smile.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I and Demon Wings are here for. The fact that you passed the Deste Exam means you have the potential. Follow well, and you¡¯ll join us on the next mission.¡±

    And so began Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s ordeal.

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    The next day, a corpse-like figure stood in the Demon Wings training hall.

    Ma Jin¡¯s im about imprinting onto the body was no exaggeration. He taught Won-chang the Demon Wings Formation¡¯s principles through intense sparring.

    ¡°My Demon Wings closebat techniques are precise. I know you can move. It¡¯smendable that you haven¡¯t copsed. Reflect and achieve progress.¡±

    Ma Jin spoke nonchntly to Won-chang and then turned to Yeon-shin.

    He looked perfectly finepared to Hyeon Won-chang.

    Wearing the ck Deste Sword at his waist and his white training robe fluttering in the wind, he looked like a full-fledged warrior of Deste Fort, despite his young appearance.

    ¡°You¡¯ve finished. Do you understand the core principle?¡±

    ¡°Adaptability.¡±

    ¡°¡­Correct. The body always has a way to move. The seamless flow of movements is the essence of Demon Wings¡¯ true secret. Insight, creativity, and adaptability. If you fully grasp these principles, then that means you now understand the meaning of the technique.¡±

    ¡°The meaning of the technique?¡±

    ¡°This can¡¯t be exined in words.¡±

    Ma Jin stood before a brick tower on one side of the training hall.

    Deste Fort Sect members rarely used wood, as the stone buildings were a consideration for the Elven Lord of the Fort.

    ¡°Watch.¡±

    Ma Jin exuded a powerful aura momentarily, then immediately withdrew it to showplete rxation.

    He extended his fist, and his calloused knuckles struck the tower¡¯s surface.

    Thunk!

    The dull sound revealed how hardened his skin was.

    Simultaneously, the brick tower crumbled.

    ¡°The optimal moment and the ultimate strike. The technique draws this trajectory. Following the perfect technique results in the ultimate strike. It might fall under the realm of internal arts, but what I¡¯m conveying is a different principle. Internal arts focus on seeing the opponent¡¯s attack. But your technique starts from the instinctual level. There¡¯s no need to see your own attack.¡±

    Ma Jin didn¡¯t even brush off his hands as he turned to Yeon-shin. Watching the crumbled tower, Yeon-shin thought.

    ¡®The servants are going to have a hard time.¡¯

    Wondering about the wages of the Deste Fort servants, he quickly cleared his mind.

    ¡®It¡¯s about knowing when and where to exert force.¡¯

    The point was to find the best moment to unleash power.

    Instantly grasping the technique, Yeon-shin stretched his hands.

    ¡°This is the realm of practice. You can¡¯t grasp it from just one look. The more you practice, the more you instinctively find the optimal technique. This will be your lifelong task.¡±

    ¡°Is that so¡­¡±

    Yeon-shin thought otherwise.

    Already, a deeper inspiration was igniting a lightning bolt in his mind.

    ¡®I can optimize this¡­ I can do it right now¡­¡¯

    A glimmer of sky-blue light shed in his eyes, and his hand lifted slightly.

 Chapter 11

    ? Surviving as a Genius on Borrowed Time

    Chapter 11 ¨C Public Martial Competition (1)

    In perfect harmony with the sword, he could sense even the wind blowing against the de. That sensation remained vivid.

    Though his eyes couldn¡¯t see, his sword could read Cheong Myeong¡¯s technique.

    Internal energy, or qi, was a mysterious thing.

    It revealed the realm of ascension without needing to be seen or felt.

    ¡®The essence of qi is the great nature. Just follow where it leads.¡¯

    The cold touch of the Deste Sword¡¯s hilt felt warm.

    Following the guiding principle of the Demon Wings Formation, the qi surged from his whole body and began to flow outwards.

    It felt like a gentle breeze.

    He surveyed the tower standing next to the crumbled bricks, apanied by the soft wind.

    Just by glimpsing the joints of the brick tower, he formed an azure, translucent mental image.

    He knew how much strength he needed and where to strike.

    Thebination of strength, environment, and target formed a trajectory.

    As his breathing calmed, his right hand, holding the sheathed Deste Sword, lifted.

    He didn¡¯t draw even a bit of internal strength to bolster his physical power.

    He leisurely followed the single stroke led by the qi.

    In an instant, the world lost its color from his consciousness.

    The twisting of muscles starting from the pectoralis major went through the deltoid and biceps, reaching the flexor digitorum profundus, sharpening like a sword, converging into a single path that struck towards the tower.

    Just before impact, all his joints momentarily locked. The optimal moment and the perfect strike.

    Thwack! Rumble-

    The fallen bricks resembled those broken by Ma Jin next to him.

    He had acquired the Demon Wings Formation. All that was left was to hone his skill for realbat.

    Yeon-shin contained the excitement that bubbled within him.

    As he sheathed his sword at his waist and nced at Ma Jin, he saw an expression even more intense than when he had faced Cheong Myeong. It was no longer surprising.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems I need to experience realbat. To unleash the Demon Wings Formation in the blink of an eye, ordinary training won¡¯t suffice.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand now what it means to engrave it into the body. I¡¯ve learned well.¡±

    Ma Jin, hailed as the strongest of the seventeenth generation of the Divine Sword n, remained silent for a while.

    ¡°That guy is strange.¡±

    One of the senior practitioners of Demon Wings muttered.

    The man wore a blue outfit with the character ¡®»Ä¡¯ (Wild) of the Deste Fortress embroidered on his shoulders and back.

    Everyone present wore the same uniform.

    The ten or so warriors drinking in the luxurious tavern seemed to understand immediately.

    There was no one other than the boy who had recently be the talk of Demon Wings.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about him, even before I came here.¡±

    ¡°They say he was an unparalleled genius? It¡¯s not surprising anymore.¡±

    ¡°Who in the Deste Fortress hasn¡¯t heard the term ¡®genius¡¯?¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know, having grown up in Deste Fortress.¡±

    Each person¡¯s remark carried a hint of alcohol.

    It was one of the most renowned taverns in the bustling Yangyang Street, crowded thanks to the presence of the Deste Fortress.

    None of the drinkers bothered to use their internal energy to dispel the effects of the alcohol.

    Those who were abstinent and focused solely on training wouldn¡¯t go to a tavern in the first ce.

    The senior practitioner who first spoke said,

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s something ordinary people say to geniuses, prodigies. ¡®He¡¯s a strange guy.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Right. He seemed ordinary aftering here. In hindsight, it¡¯s not a good thing.¡±

    The man across, who had a reddened face,ughed and drained his cup. Then he added,

    ¡°But to us, he really is strange, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    The senior practitioners chuckled.

    ¡°Has anyone seen our leader with that expression?¡±

    ¡°They say he¡¯s already proficient in the Demon Wings Formation.¡±

    ¡°Have you seen him wield the sword? He¡¯spletely changed and has a refined aura. When he fought Cheong Myeong, he looked like a wild beast raised without parents.¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t believe it even while watching.¡±

    As they chatted about the absent boy, a young man with a somewhat youthful face spoke up.

    ¡°I admire Lightning sh¡¯s character. He¡¯s not arrogant despite his talent.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes he seems recklessly bold. But you¡¯ll see his true nature after a major mission.¡±

    ¡°In any case, with that talent, the lord of the Deste Fortress must have taken notice.¡±

    ¡°He must have conversed with the lord at the final step of the Deste test. With her eyes, the lord must have seen through him immediately. Who knows what arrangements might have been made?¡±

    ¡°If there are no issues, he¡¯ll be a leading figure when people talk about the Deste Fortress. He might rise from white to blue in no time.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s possible, if he survives.¡±

    Several practitioners nodded.

    ¡°But¡­ those guys are funny.¡±

    As they conversed, one of the Demon Wings warriors turned his head towards one wall and spoke.

    The woman next to him smirked as she made her presence known.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just jealousy? I heard their leader wanted either Lightning sh or White Qilin, but ended up with neither.¡±

    A burst of boisterousughter erupted.

    Simultaneously.

    Bang!

    The wall next to them shattered.

    The Demon Wings practitioners deftly deflected the exploding shards imbued with qi with chopsticks or wine cups.

    They seemed rxed, as if this wasn¡¯t the first time, and their gestures contained the profound principles of their martial arts.

    ¡°Apologies for disturbing the Demon Wings practitioners¡¯ enjoyment.¡±

    The neers wore the same blue uniforms of the Deste Fortress.

    One man stepped forward to speak, but despite his words, his clothes fluttered wildly.

    He had gathered all his qi.

    ¡°If you know, why not leave quietly? We were just getting into the mood. Our youngest has extraordinary talent.¡±

    The woman, who had been exuding her presence, said with a smile.

    Her sharp features and cold eyes formed a smile.

    Her face was provocatively smug, enough to make anyone, even those who didn¡¯t intend to fight, draw their sword.

    ¡° Alluring Sun Sword, are you challenging us?¡±

    ¡°I thought it was your Azure Sky Squad who wanted to fight first. Saying that even if we have some talent, it¡¯s limited to Demon Wings? Isn¡¯t that picking a fight? You spat out such unlucky words knowing we could hear.¡±

    As her words grew fiercer towards the end, her tone sharpened as if biting her teeth.

    Her momentum increased with each word.

    Unable to contain her anger, the woman stood up and red at the Azure Sky Squad warriors.

    ¡°Draw your sword. Let¡¯s see this famous Azure Sword Art of the Azure Sky Squad.¡±

    ¡°Alluring Sun Sword Baek Mir-yeo! Watch yournguage!¡±

    ¡°Who are you to order me? I¡¯ll crush you in ten moves,e on!¡±

    Yangyang¡¯s most famous tavern turned into chaos.

    ¡°Have you heard? Our seniors fought with the Azure Sky Squad warriors!¡±

    Won-chang burst into the room, making a fuss early in the morning.

    Yeon-shin tilted his head and spoke.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t the Deste Fortress have its ownws? Isn¡¯t fighting using martial arts outside the training ground a punishable offense?¡±

    ¡°When did you read the Fort¡¯sws? Anyway, it seems true. They said an outing ban was imposed, and everyone looked gloomy.¡±

    ¡°Why did they fight?¡±

    ¡°Well, I heard an Azure Sky Squad warrior picked a fight at the tavern. He said Lightning sh¡¯s talent couldn¡¯t bloom in Demon Wings.¡±

    ¡°They fought over that?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand the martial world yet. That¡¯s the essence of the Central ins! A trivial word can turn into a sharp de, and gaining fame through oveing such challenges is what lets you traverse the martial world. It¡¯s something to be happy about! Our seniors got angry and fought for a neer! If it were me, I¡¯d be overwhelmed!¡±

    Won-chang looked at him with an envious face.

    ¡®Wasn¡¯t it just because they insulted Demon Wings?¡¯

    Yeon-shin, unable toprehend, closed his mouth. Then his eyes widened slightly.

    ¡®This is an opportunity.¡¯

    To achieve the fruit of the Heavenly Tree, worshiped by all noble families, how much merit would be needed?

    He would definitely need the help of hisrades along the way.

    Building goodwill beforehand wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea, even if the ultimate trust in the Central ins was best earned by exchanging life debts.

    ¡®Calcted trust feels awkward and funny, though.¡¯

    For now, survival was the priority.

    Although he hadn¡¯t shown it to the Lord of the Deste Fortress, he sincerely didn¡¯t want to die young.

    He had to eat the fruit of the Heavenly Tree.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, Brother Won-chang is right. I¡¯m angry. It upsets me that our seniors had to draw their swords because of me.¡±

    Yeon-shin stood up abruptly.

    ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s it! You truly understand what¡¯s right!¡±

    ¡®Is this when to use the term ¡°right¡±?¡¯

    He almost felt embarrassed by Won-chang¡¯s pping, but he suppressed it, creating a calm anger as he left the room.

    The footsteps following him carried a sense of anticipation directed at him, it wasn¡¯t an illusion.

    They went to the Demon Wings training ground.

    The seniors lounging around looked even more dispirited than usual.

    The outing ban seemed to be a harsher punishment than expected.

    Yeon-shin, who hadn¡¯t drunk a drop due to training, couldn¡¯t fully grasp their feelings.

    ¡°The youngsters are here.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no training today, so why are you here?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re in white, you don¡¯t need toe.¡±

    ¡°No, white shoulde even more. It¡¯s amendable attitude.¡±

    The seniors weed the two juniors. Yeon-shin, who responded with a bow, walked directly to stand before the leader of Demon Wings, Ma Jin.

    ¡°Is something troubling you? Feel free to ask.¡±

    Ma Jin, who had previously said he would consider how to teach him, spoke with a tired face.

    It was unlikely for someone of Ma Jin¡¯s caliber to feel physical fatigue, suggesting that he had indeed poured his efforts into Yeon-shin, as he had said.

    ¡®This makes it feel even more genuine.¡¯

    Yeon-shin thought. He felt more at ease as he spoke.

    ¡°I want to duel.¡±

    ¡°Alright. Pick anyone. They¡¯ll do it for you.¡±

    Ma Jin replied, brushing his forehead. Yeon-shin shook his head.

    ¡°Not someone from Demon Wings, I want topete with Azure Sky Squad.¡±

    The training ground fell silent for a moment. Everyone knew why he mentioned Azure Sky Squad.

    ¡°¡­I heard about yesterday, but there¡¯s no need to be agitated. Calm yourself.¡±

    ¡®I¡¯m not agitated.¡¯

    Ma Jin¡¯s face, looking down at him, showed a mix of confusion and appreciation.

    ¡°What do you mean? I just want to experience the Azure Sky Sword Art that I admire.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not calming down at all. Excessive energy is problematic.¡±

    However, the expressions of the seniors behind Ma Jin showed no sign of concern.

    Most of them seemed proud, unable to contain their admiration.

    The seasoned warriors, who were not inferior to the masters of the Nine Great Schools, already looked at him with pride.

    The unexpected reaction gave him goosebumps.

    He spoke again.

    ¡°I want to fight against their renowned sword arts with the Demon Wings Formation. Please grant permission, Leader.¡±

    ¡®To gain real experience with the Demon Wings Formation, observe superior sword arts, and earn the seniors¡¯ goodwill.¡¯

    It seemed like a win-win situation. He felt he had already achieved thest part.

    ¡°Are you serious? Although we are both under the same Deste Fortress, Demon Wings is different. You haven¡¯t learned the same martial arts as Azure Sky Squad, nor have you fought alongside them. They won¡¯t go easy on you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what I hope for.¡±

    Yeon-shin¡¯s short reply. Whistles burst out around him.

    ¡°He has the spirit to represent the Deste Fortress!¡±

    ¡°I want to see how he¡¯ll grow.¡±

    ¡°If he holds his ground, he could lead Demon Wings in the future.¡±

    Among them, even Ma Jin gave a slight nod. Deste Fortressress was the center of the martial world. A ce where one disyed themselves through martial arts and spirit. There was no master who wouldn¡¯t admire a fifteen-year-old swordsman elevating the prestige of Demon Wings.

    ¡°Alright. I will inform the leader of the Azure Sky Squad.¡±

    A dayter.

    The duel between Demon Wings¡¯ Lightning sh and a warrior from the Azure Sky Squad was arranged. Officially, it was an exchange match.

 Chapter 12

    ? Surviving as a Genius on Borrowed Time

    Chapter 12 ¨C Public Martial Competition (2)

    ¡°Demon Wings challenged Azure Sky Squad to a duel?¡±

    ¡°To be precise, it¡¯s a sparring match for insight.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not it. I know the inside story.¡±

    For the first time in a while, the Deste Fortress was abuzz with gossip.

    The news that a neer and the Azure Sky Squad were dueling for the honor of the Seventeen Generations had spread.

    Themon opinion was that the distinctions between the Deste Fortress¡¯s ¡®White-Blue-ck¡¯ uniforms were clearer than they appeared, so the oue of the duel itself wasn¡¯t of interest to people.

    ¡°How long do you think he¡¯llst?¡±

    ¡°Anyway, at most ten seconds, right?¡±

    ¡°I agree. A newly inducted Magic Wingsting more than ten seconds against a Blue Uniform? That¡¯s not a usible scenario.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it like a novice from the Mount Hua Sect challenging the Plum Blossom Swordsman?¡±

    On the day of the duel, the rumor had spread so widely that people from other Seventeen Generations as well as some from the Chief Steward¡¯s office came to watch.

    The location was the Azure Sky Squad¡¯s training hall.

    Already present and receiving curious nces, Yeon-shin looked around.

    It was all swords, swords everywhere.

    Seeing the various kinds of swords on the weapon racks made him realize anew that the Azure Sky Squad was famous for its swordsmanship even in the martial world.

    ¡®They say you only train with swords until you be a Blue Uniform here, right?¡¯

    It wasmonly known that the Deste Exam was for inducting White Uniform warriors, but there were also several other entry routes.

    The most well-known was simr to the usual major sects.

    They would take in children before their meridians were blocked by turbid energy, dress them in any clothes, and gradually advance them to white and blue uniforms.

    In fact, this route was more orthodox and had better prospects.

    Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t forget the lively and spirited children he saw at the Demon Wings Hall. They were here cheering him on even now.

    ¡°You have tost five moves! We¡¯ve bet treats with the Azure Sky Squad kids! Brother! Look this way! Here!¡±

    ¡°Brother! Don¡¯t disgrace the name of Demon Wings!¡±

    ¡°Senior! Hang in there!¡±

    ¡®Senior, huh?¡¯

    Yeon-shin chuckled.

    Unlike other martial sects, the Deste Fortress¡¯s uniform color was everything in terms of rank. In this way, it was simr to the military.

    The children would asionally yfully call him and Won-chang ¡®senior,¡¯ which felt fresh and endearing to Yeon-shin, who had never felt attached to a family.

    He waved to the ten or so children. They cheered loudly. They were innocent kids.

    ¡®Come to think of it, there were friends my age too.¡¯

    There were also older disciples of Demon Wings than those children.

    Being recognized for his martial skills and bing a formal warrior in white clothing was considered early even at twenty years old.

    He was unusually fast.

    Naturally, there were disciples older than Yeon-shin, and unlike the cheering children, it was still awkward with them.

    ¡®Time will solve that.¡¯

    Putting his thoughts aside, he looked ahead.

    The expressions of the warriors belonging to the Azure Sky Squad were not good.

    They were displeased that a rookie from the Deste Exam had requested a duel.

    On one side, two supreme masters in ck uniforms were engaged in a silent confrontation. They were Ma Jin and the leader of the Azure Sky Squad.

    The leader of the Azure Sky Squad was a renowned swordsman, known as one of the top ten swordsmen in the Central ins. Despite his slender build, his tall stature, long arms, and intense gaze were impressive.

    ¡°I¡¯ll bet an elixir that the rookie won¡¯tst ten moves,¡± said the leader of the Azure Sky Squad. Ma Jin looked astonished.

    ¡°Elixir? Isn¡¯t that too much?¡±

    ¡°Are you scared? Think you¡¯ll lose?¡±

    ¡°You sound like a rookie. The Deste Fortress¡¯s elixirs don¡¯te cheap.¡±

    ¡°The honor of Demon Wings and the Azure Sky Squad is at stake. Is this a light matter?¡±

    The leader of the Azure Sky Squad spoke forcefully as Ma Jin seemed to hesitate, resembling a beast taking the initiative in a fight.

    ¡°Ma Jin, you seem weaker than usual. Did you make such a fuss at the leader¡¯s meeting to admit such a guy?¡±

    ¡°You seem to have a lot of grudges.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. Are you backing out?¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­ Fine. I¡¯ll ept.¡±

    ¡°Good. A leader should know how to trust his subordinates.¡±

    The leader of the Azure Sky Squad smirked and turned his head. Thus, he missed seeing Ma Jin¡¯s slight smile.

    ¡°Yeon-shin, right? White Uniform of Demon Wings.¡±

    ¡°Demon Wings, Jeong Yeon-shin.¡±

    He politely cupped his fists to his opponent. It hadn¡¯t been long since he had introduced himself as Yeon-shin of Xinye, but now he felt that Demon Wings suited him much better.

    From the Jeong family massacre in Hanam to Namyang, Central ins, and now here.

    Regardless of others¡¯ views, it felt both unfamiliar and precious to represent a group in this duel.

    The warrior who had asked for his name stood indifferently ten steps ahead.

    In his blue uniform symbolizing the main force of the Deste Fortress, with a stern gaze and the aura of a seasoned warrior.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been training in the Azure Sky Sword Technique for twenty years. They say a sword has no eyes, hence why it is the master¡¯s responsibility to be its eyes. However, I won¡¯t hold back. Keep this in mind.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±

    Yeon-shin¡¯s brief reply made the warrior¡¯s eyebrows twitch.

    Without saying more, the warrior ced his hand on his sword. Simultaneously, a chilling aura spread out in waves.

    ¡®What kind of sword technique does he use?¡¯

    Yeon-shin¡¯s short reply wasn¡¯t intended as a provocation.

    He was already unraveling the Demon Wings Formation and reading his opponent¡¯s energy with his qi.

    ording to his seniors, the Azure Sky Sword Technique had a very diverse swordsmanship.

    Depending on the practitioner, it could be a fast sword or a powerful heavy sword.

    ¡®A Blue Uniform warrior would have his own specialty but also be proficient in all techniques.¡¯

    Therefore, Yeon-shin would also unleash his own skills.

    ¡®The Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex.¡¯

    The unique martial art he created despite having limited qi, both in density and quantity.

    As he focused his mind, his inner energy began to circte through his flexible meridians.

    It was a method of using qi that was possible because he had mastered the Jeong Family Dynamic Training, thoroughly prating all his meridians, including the twelve principal and eight extraordinary meridians.

    The Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex was also developing at a lightning pace.

    He was diligently confirming the points where he needed to support the weight and apply force while circting his qi.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    The Blue Uniform warrior spoke, naturally yielding the first move. Yeon-shin decided to surprise him.

    ¡°Hup.¡±

    As he drew in his breath, he pulled out his sword with a swift movement.

    The vibration of his qi reverberated with a thud in the training hall, and the clear sunlight scattered over the de of the Deste Sword, imbued with the essence of the fast sword.

    The force that rose from beneath his feet converged onto his sword, drawing the trajectory of the Demon Wings Formation.

    ng!

    With the sound of the sword, a smile spread on Yeon-shin¡¯s face from the vibration traveling through his grip.

    It was a solid strike.

    Although he didn¡¯t cut, the warrior¡¯sposure was broken, his center of gravity visibly shaken.

    When the sword speeds up, its power inevitably increases. This is known as sword force.

    Pushing off the ground with the foot that had just stepped forward, Yeon-shin¡¯s next move followed.

    When used correctly, the technique he self-described as ¡®two achievements¡¯ could exhibit twice the usual efficacy of qi.

    The rapidly changing scenery and the warrior¡¯s body growingrger in his view.

    The Demon Wings Formation revealed its sword trajectory.

    The warrior¡¯s statement that he wouldn¡¯t hold back wasn¡¯t just about not being careless.

    Unlike those who were distracted by the boyish appearance and lost instantly, the warrior¡¯s broken bnce was visibly clear.

    ¡®Now.¡¯

    He had to take advantage of this opening to win. Amidst the vast training hall, surrounded by many people, Yeon-shin thought only of victory.

    ng!

    He felt his sword skills improving rapidly. The vibration felt through his hands was tremendous.

    The warrior¡¯s eyes became serious quickly, but Yeon-shin¡¯s aggressive swordy, though far from the level of a Blue Uniform warrior, prevented him from properly executing his defensive stance.

    In one corner, Ma Jin was teaching the children about the importance of taking the initiative. Quite theposed fellow.

    ng! ng! ng!

    The Demon Wings Formation¡¯s sword trajectory drew white streaks, filling his vision.

    He was utilizing the efficacy of the fast sword to the fullest.

    Keeping up the momentum from the single breath and central position he seized initially, he noticed the growing weariness on the opponent¡¯s face.

    Yeon-shin lost track of how many moves they exchanged.

    Fully immersed, he was mastering the Demon Wings Formation.

    On top of his body trained by the Jeong Family Dynamic Training, he umted the essence of martial arts.

    As the sword trajectory tilted more, he realized he used his back muscles a lot, and if he twisted his foot at a certain angle while stepping diagonally, it would generate rotational force with qi. This was the Rotational Strike used by Cheong Myeong!

    Woong!

    The swirling qi was embodied in his sword strike.

    ng!

    The warrior retreated a step. Yeon-shin immediately raised his sword and spun around.

    A powerful and sharp wind scattered in all directions.

    Strings of Force weaved together showcasing the power of the Rotational Strike.

    With a sense of achievement running down his spine, he named another move.

    ¡®Charged Strike!¡¯

    The overwhelming force naturally led his body. His body rotated once more.

    At this moment, he instinctively knew that the Charged Strike could be used in consecutive strikes.

    Each subsequent strike increased in power. The second strike of Charged Strike was unleashed from the tip of his sword.

    Boom!

    The warrior¡¯s body hadn¡¯t fully rotated yet to gain distance.

    The warrior¡¯s Deste Sword was knocked away. His upper body shook entirely under the enormous sword force of the Charged Strike. His arms flung above his head.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Barely regaining his bnce, he saw Yeon-shin¡¯s sword at his chin.

    Yeon-shin was holding his Deste Sword with a peculiar expression.

    Despite repeatedly receiving Yeon-shin¡¯s sword, the Blue Uniform warrior¡¯s uniform was remarkably clean. Just a few creases.

    However, the White Uniform had won. It was an undeniable result, even if attributed to carelessness.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Yeon-shin stared at him quietly.

    It was luck.

    He won because a timely inspiration added power to his momentum.

    If it were to happen again, the oue wouldn¡¯t be the same.

    It was said that a Blue Uniform warrior of the Deste Fortress wouldn¡¯t yield to even a Plum Blossom Swordsman of the Mount Hua Sect.

    The difference in a single rank was significant, showing the strength of the Deste Fortress.

    With such martial prowess, it would be hard to find an opponent in the vast martial world. It felt like his first goal had been set.

    Yeon-shin sheathed his Deste Sword. Then, with sincerity, he cupped his fists.

    ¡°Thank you for giving me the opportunity to witness your profound swordsmanship.¡±

    ¡°¡­Your sword trajectory and Rotational Strike were remarkable. A martial prowess that transcends your age.¡±

    The Blue Uniform warrior, staring at him for a moment, stood up. The slight upward curve of his mouth indicated he wasn¡¯t displeased.

    Yeon-shin thought. It¡¯s charming how one¡¯s expression can change so easily after losing face and receiving a single bow.

    He turned his head. Most faces were shocked, while some showed admiration.

    ¡°How many seconds was it? The White Uniform won.¡±

    ¡°It seemed like at least twenty moves were exchanged.¡±

    ¡°Exchanged? What are you talking about. Truly incredible swordsmanship. Was it Jeong Yeon-shin? His martial prowess is astounding for his age, beyondprehension.¡±

    ¡°Demon Wings has taken in a treasure. I¡¯m insanely jealous.¡±

    The bemused faces of the cheeky Demon Wings children were also amusing.

    Yeon-shin, who greeted the Azure Sky Squad leader with a cupped fist, walked towards the children.

    Despite the intense movement, his body trained by the Jeong Family Dynamic Training was absorbing the shock from the sh of qi.

    He wasn¡¯t very tired.

    ¡°Demon Wings. I didn¡¯t disgrace our name, right? Enjoy your treats well.¡±

    Squatting down to meet the children¡¯s eyes, Yeon-shin spoke.

    He wasn¡¯t sure how many moves they exchanged, but it was certain that he shattered the ten-second expectation.

    He won. The children, nodding absentmindedly, gradually regained their spirits.

    Their eyes soon began to sparkle brightly, almost overwhelming.

    ¡°Yes! We¡¯ll enjoy the treats!¡±

    ¡°Brother, you¡¯re really strong! A white uniform suits you!¡±

    ¡°Wow¡­¡±

    The child who called him ¡®senior¡¯ only let out an exmation as if mesmerized.

    Amidst the excited chatter of the children, Ma Jin approached.

    From his outstretched hand, a fragrant aroma wafted.

    A round lump of medicine sat on his strong-looking palm. Yeon-shin felt the dense flow of energy.

    ¡°It¡¯s yours.¡±

    Ma Jin spoke, the scar under his lip rising along with his grin.

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13 ¨C Insight (1)

    ¡°Do you mean this elixir is mine?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Each division of the Divine Sword Squad is equivalent to the core forces of the Nine Great Sects. Along with budget, supplies also include spiritual medicines and elixirs. Though they are not inrge quantities¡­ Of course, there is nothing as grand as Kongqing Jade or Millennium Snow Ginseng. I heard that the Shaolin has Great Rejuvenation Pills, but that¡¯s beyond my jurisdiction.¡±

    Ma Jin smiled broadly.

    ¡°You look like you want me as your master. Unfortunately, thews of the Deste Fortress prohibit personal master-disciple rtionships between warriors of the same sect. It¡¯s to prevent any personal matters from affecting missions.¡±

    ¡°I am grateful, but I hadn¡¯t thought that far.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Should I bow in respect then? Can I do that here?¡±

    ¡°If you¡¯re not afraid of the severe consequences of breaking thews, go ahead.¡±

    Yeon-shin caught the elixir Ma Jin tossed with a light chuckle.

    He stared at the white pill in his hand.

    He had never seen such a thing at the Jeong family. He hadn¡¯t even heard of it.

    It wasn¡¯t because the family head hated him, but because there was simply no such thing as an elixir in a backwater martial family.

    ¡°Given your level of inner energy, you should see significant benefits. Have you ever consumed any spiritual medicine before?¡±

    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Absorbing the medicinal energy into your inner energy isn¡¯t easy with regr cultivation. If not done correctly, you might waste the precious effects. I can help. Come with me.¡±

    ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Why are you being so kind to me?¡±

    It was a question that someone tainted by worldly ways wouldn¡¯t have asked.

    It was a question that only a boy with nowhere else to go could ask.

    The scar that crossed Ma Jin¡¯s face twitched cheerfully.

    ¡°I¡¯m not giving you special treatment. Everyone in Demon Wings is treated the same. After experiencing life-and-death missions a few times, you¡¯ll understand.¡±

    He tapped Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder and walked past him.

    Yeon-shin watched his back for a moment, then slowly followed, brushing the arm of Won-chang, who looked enviously at him.

    There was a ripple effect. The duel wasn¡¯t witnessed only by the experts of the two brigades, so the rumor spread quickly.

    ¡°Alluring Sun Sword! I heard your side has an extraordinary hidden dragon?¡±

    ¡°Hidden dragon?¡±

    ¡°Why? The rumor is widespread. They say a young swordsman who joined your ranks dueled with the Azure Sky Squad. Isn¡¯t Goo Ik-hwan from the Azure Sky Squad a skilled swordsman? There¡¯s no way a White Uniform could defeat a Blue Robe of the Deste Fortress.¡±

    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about a hidden dragon, but he¡¯s certainly a monster. What should I say¡­ There¡¯s more nervousness than anticipation.¡±

    ¡°Nervousness?¡±

    Baek Mir-yeo, the Alluring Sun Sword opened her mouth again to the questioning warrior from another squad.

    ¡°He¡¯s diligent and humble. Sometimes it¡¯s annoying when he says the right things without hesitation, but he¡¯s fundamentally polite. However¡­¡±

    ¡°However?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s incredibly adept at dissecting martial arts. Isn¡¯t that right, Cheong Myeong?¡±

    The blue-eyed man next to her nodded with a light smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s an unprecedented talent.¡±

    ¡°I used One-Inch Strikes during a spar, and then somehow that kid next to me is replicating the same technique in a different stance. It¡¯s incredibly irritating, but when I look back, his form is much more precise. There¡¯s something innately gifted about his ability to reinterpret techniques, to the point where it makes me hesitant to use my unique martial arts in front of him.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s already mastering them.¡±

    Cheongmyeong added lightly.

    ¡°Right. I think if he hadn¡¯t joined the Deste Fortress, he would¡¯ve died a vagabond somewhere.¡±

    ¡°No martial arts sect would let such a talent live.¡±

    At some point, Baek Mir-yeo and Cheong Myeong were conversing. The warrior, who had been pushed to the background, frowned.

    ¡°What are they talking about? Are they mocking me? I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    ¡°Neither do I.¡±

    Mir-yeo muttered, then signaled to Cheong Myeong with her eyes to send the warrior away.

    At the Demon Wings Hall, Cheong Myeong and Baek Mir-yeo, along with the other skilled warriors of Demon Wings, naturally surrounded the area.

    Some were hidden on the roof in stealth, while others were casually chatting with visitors but never moving from their spots.

    In the center of this vignt formation was the hall¡¯s interior.

    Yeon-shin and Ma Jin were there.

    Ma Jin, cing his hand on the seated boy¡¯s back, spoke.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how much of the elixir you¡¯ll be able to absorb. Even if it seems you¡¯re not getting the expected results, do not act recklessly. While inner energy can always be umted, damaging your dantian or meridians will take years to heal. If you don¡¯t want to remain stagnant, remember this.¡±

    ¡°Yes, master.¡±

    The amount of effort Demon Wings as a whole put into their youngest member was truly tremendous.

    To Yeon-shin, it felt almost overwhelming. He thought, ¡®So this is what it means to belong to a sect.¡¯

    He felt emotions he had rarely experienced before, tickling the top of his head.

    ¡°Listen. It¡¯s truly astonishing that you¡¯ve already achieved the Great Circuit. You don¡¯t need to circte qi through your lower body¡¯s meridians. Think of linking the major meridians of your upper body, the Conception and Governing Vessels, from end to end. ce the medicinal energy in the flow of qi and keep circting until it dissolves. The essence of consuming an elixir is constant qi cirction. If your qi flow bes unstable, I will intervene, so don¡¯t be rmed and go with it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yeon-shin took the elixir and ced it in his mouth. As he chewed, he noticed it had no particr taste.

    It was said that the supreme elixirs like the Great Rejuvenation Pills of Shaolin would melt on the tongue, but this one had to be chewed and swallowed.

    Soon, the energy from the elixir spread within his body.

    In the time it took to drink two cups of tea, the qi cirction wasplete.

    Ma Jin didn¡¯t even have time to assist. He now had an expression that seemed to have given up trying to understand.

    ¡°¡­Congrattions. You¡¯vepletely absorbed all the medicinal energy.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The increased qi is incredibly robust. It¡¯s iparable to the energy I had before.¡±

    Yeon-shin, who had consumed a spiritual elixir for the first time, observed the interior of his body with wonder. It was as described.

    His inner energy, which had always been exceedingly scarce, had now surpassed even the standard elixir distributed by the Deste Fortress.

    ¡®It¡¯s surprising I managed to fight with such minimal inner energy. Now, I finally have qi befitting a white uniform.¡¯

    Ma Jin spoke, his face now relieved of its earlier frustration.

    ¡°I must go out now. Master, as well as the seniors, this is too overwhelming.¡±

    ¡°Feeling burdened?¡±

    The scar running down to Ma Jin¡¯s chin lifted. It was a now-familiar smile.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be. Once you go out into the martial realm and face life-and-death situations a few times, this will be natural. The higher your martial arts skills, the better.¡±

    ¡°And you¡¯ll earn merits too, right?¡±

    Muttering to himself, Yeon-shin saw Ma Jin nod and spoke quietly.

    ¡°I want to go out into the martial realm.¡±

    Yeon-shin had thanked his seniors with cupped fists more than ten times. He was exhausted just from showing proper manners.

    ¡®Cheong Myeong and Baek Mir-yeo don¡¯t even seem like warriors. They touch shoulders and heads without hesitation.¡¯

    Excessive physical contact among martial artists was usually awkward.

    In the martial world, where favors and grudges were intricately intertwined, who knew if someone might use internal techniques to wreak havoc within one¡¯s body?

    Although he had gained his seniors¡¯ favor through the duel with the Azure Sky Squad, Yeon-shin himself still hadn¡¯t fully integrated himself into Demon Wings.

    The elixir made him stronger, but mentally, he was exhausted.

    Though things changed once he returned to his quarters.

    ¡°You¡¯re training again?¡±

    Won-chang asked with an exasperated look. Yeon-shin nodded roughly and left the room.

    ¡®The Great Training Hall feels like too much right now.¡¯

    Demon Wings had two types of training halls.

    The first was the Great Training Hall, used for coordinated training in preparation for group battles and for disseminating missions and updates.

    The ce he was heading to now was the Small Training Hall, used by Demon Wings¡¯ masters to practice unique martial arts outside the Demon Wings Formation.

    As he passed by the Great Training Hall, he saw arge building without a ceiling.

    It felt like thebyrinth of the imperial tombs built above ground. Even from the outside, the qi emanating from inside was extraordinary.

    Yeon-shin wasn¡¯t the only one training.

    For someone with a certain level of inner energy, it wasn¡¯t difficult to discern others¡¯ qi.

    Passing by upied rooms, he searched for an empty one.

    Even if he didn¡¯t sense any energy, he avoided ces where a cloth, serving as a makeshift door, was hung, just in case.

    When he found an empty training room.

    -Youngest!

    It wasn¡¯t a voice but a transmission of sound. It was the etiquette of the Small Training Hall.

    They were cautious, lest anyone disturb someone who might be gaining enlightenment.

    Looking back, Baek Mir-yeo, the Alluring Sun Sword stood there, her hands emitting waves of qi.

    She was a senior with such an imposing aura that it was hard to speak to her.

    Cautiously, Yeon-shin approached her gesture.

    -What¡­ Isss¡­ It?

    The sound transmission he learned with the Demon Wings Formation was still a bit clumsy.

    The voice should be firmly condensed and transmitted, but to Yeon-shin, it still felt like a gentle breeze.

    It was due to his insufficient inner energy realm.

    Fortunately, Mir-yeo didn¡¯t seem to mind much.

    -I need a partner. Will you take a move?

    -Did you gain enlightenment? Congrattions.

    -It¡¯s just a small clue. You¡¯re not going to tell me you can¡¯t spar after showing such a performance at the duel, are you?

    -Wouldn¡¯t the noise be too much?

    -Let¡¯s go outside.

    The two left the Small Training Hall. Walking silently, Mir-yeo spoke as they approached the Great Training Hall.

    ¡°If you had training nned, I apologize. I¡¯m in a hurry. The enlightenment came to me suddenly.¡±

    ¡°Actually, this works better for me. Solo training can be done anytime, but it¡¯s not every day I get to spar with a senior like the Alluring Sun Sword.¡±

    ¡°My ultimate skill is a sword art. Why do you speak of hand techniques?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you focus on your hands while unsheathing your sword? Unless you were practicing calligraphy, the Alluring Sun Sword could unleash swift sword arts regardless of where her hands are.¡±

    Mir-yeoughed softly. Despite her cold eyes, the smile suited her well.

    ¡°Just call me Senior Baek.¡±

    As they conversed, they reached the Great Training Hall.

    Some who enjoyed practicing in the open and others who were practicing the Demon Wings Formation nodded their heads.

    ¡°Now. Let¡¯s start by sparring.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the first move.¡±

    Sinceing to the Deste Fortress, Yeon-shin had heard enough of the phrase, ¡®I¡¯ll yield the first move,¡¯ to be tired of it.

    Responding to Yeon-shin¡¯s impudent words, Mir-yeo smiled and gestured.

    She stood with empty hands, and Yeon-shin drew his sword without hesitation.

    But surprisingly, his wrist was quickly grabbed. She had swiftly closed in and seized his wrist.

    It was an incredibly fast joint lock. The unprepared blue uniform warrior he sparred with was not this strong.

    He could barely see her hand moving.

    ¡®Not yet. Demon Wings Formation.¡¯

    His left hand was free.

    He tried to strike with a straight fist following the qi trajectory, but the distance was too close to exert force. Instead, her body came even closer.

    At that moment.

    Mir-yeo¡¯s hand, which was an inch away, struck his abdomen.

    ¡°Hup!¡±

    Despite the close distance, she released a powerful strike.

    His body was pushed back, but his seized wrist remained held.

    Immediately, Yeon-shin¡¯s Demon Wings Formation instinctively guided his body, and in a split second, he struck upward with his knee imbued with the qi of the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex.

    Mir-yeo, who was now massaging her own wrist that had been knocked away with a thudding sound, had a face filled with astonishment and satisfaction.

    ¡°You managed the qi in your strike flexibly. I had a feeling, but it seems my one-inch strikes have be more efficient. I can apply more power.¡±

    She spoke with satisfaction.

    ¡°Were you practicing one-inch strikes?¡±

    ¡°A swordsman trained in the Demon Wings Formation can¡¯t rely only on the sword. One-inch strikes are very useful in closebat. Against an opponent covered in defensive qi, it¡¯s best to break their protective qi first.¡±

    Yeon-shin cautiously spoke.

    ¡°May I, an unworthy junior, offer a word? I¡¯ve been sensitive to qi since childhood, and your qi control caught my eye.¡±

    ¡°You can see the movement of qi? Even for you, that¡¯s hard to believe.¡±

    ¡°I merely observe the ripples of qi along with the flow of your internal force. I can¡¯t see qi residing within the body.¡±

    ¡°Even that is unbelievable. Such a sense of qi¡­ Perhaps only the supreme masters possess it.¡±

    She was referring to the hierarchy of the Deste Fortress, from white to ck uniforms. Baek Mir-yeo, who had slightly widened her eyes, continued in a calmer tone.

    ¡°But with you¡­ we¡¯ve felt something too. Alright. I¡¯ll listen, junior.¡±

    She smiled yfully at the end of her words. Yeon-shin spoke with a perplexed look.

    ¡°I recently started learning the Rotational Strike from Master. Your hand techniques seem more suited to internal force rather than one-inch strikes. The control of qi appears well-suited to the Internal Family Heavy Unarmed Attacks.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°If you used the same force with internal force, it would be much¡­ Ah, are you already at that level with the Internal Family Heavy Unarmed Attacks?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Baek Mir-yeo¡¯s eyes widened slightly.

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14 ¨C Insight (2)

    She soon had a dazed expression on her face, a look unimaginable from her usual demeanor. Baek Mir-yeo, renowned both inside and outside the Deste Fortress as a bold and cold swordswoman, now looked bewildered.

    ¡°Internal force. The Inner Family Heavy Unarmed Arts.¡±

    She didn¡¯t get angry right away. Instead, she stroked her lips with her long fingers, silently lost in thought.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to ept. If a master focused on internal energy, the Inner Family Heavy Unarmed Arts would be a basic technique. Do you take me for a fool who doesn¡¯t understand her own qi?¡±

    ¡®No, but it seems like you are.¡¯

    Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t voice his thoughts this time.

    In his view, Mir-yeo¡¯s qi method was subtle, and her qi mobilization speed was faster than that of other seniors, but it was meaningless if she didn¡¯t realize it herself.

    He didn¡¯t feel the need to continue the conversation.

    ¡°I apologize. I shouldn¡¯t have disturbed you with unnecessary words.¡±

    They weren¡¯t close enough for him to insist on his advice at the cost of offending her.

    However, his overly nd attitude seemed to provoke Baek Mir-yeo. Her smooth forehead creased.

    An experienced master in the martial world would also excel in psychological battles.

    Realizing that his inner thoughts had been read through her change in attitude, Yeon-shin slowly spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. I¡¯m sorry. And thank you.¡±

    Turning away from her, he headed back to the Small Training Hall. If she didn¡¯t ept it, that was enough.

    Given her apology and gratitude, it didn¡¯t seem likely, but if she held a grudge for no reason, she would be no different from the brothers of the Jeong family.

    There was no need to waste energy on such a person.

    Since entering the Deste Fortress, his martial arts had been improving day by day, he was just waiting for a chance to prove himself.

    ¡®I¡¯ll start training thebination of the Charged Strike.¡¯

    Yeon-shinpletely pushed thoughts of Baek Mir-yeo out of his mind.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°Did you ever mention my martial arts origins to Lightning sh?¡±

    ¡°What kind of nonsense is that? Do you think that makes any sense?¡±

    At the Demon Wings Hall, with the surrounding energy forming a barrier to block the sound, Ma Jin frowned.

    Mir-yeo, sitting across from him, had a serious expression.

    ¡°If not, then how¡­?¡±

    ¡°It seems you misunderstand what happened.¡±

    Seeing her murmur, Ma Jin opened his mouth.

    ¡°He must have seen through the martial arts you¡¯ve been modifying. Lightning sh is special. Even in the vast martial world, it¡¯s hard to find such talent¡­ But there are such figures in the world. The Ming n, the Iron n, the absolute masters who im to be the strongest in the world. Lightning sh possesses inexplicable talent like them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you think practicing the lost Heavenly Demon Divine Art is a reason to avoid Lightning sh? He is Undoubtedly the future of the Deste Fortress. I don¡¯t know what others who haven¡¯t seen him think, but there¡¯s no reason to dismiss his words as the advice of a novice. Such talent is unheard of.¡±

    ¡°I understand that too.¡±

    ¡°If there¡¯s anything to be concerned about, it¡¯s his nature. Fortunately, a small mission hase up. It¡¯s something two Blue Uniforms can handle alone, so having two Blue Uniforms and two White Uniforms from the martial world isn¡¯t a bad idea. Watch how Lightning sh crosses life-and-death situations with hispanions. See if he¡¯s trustworthy.¡±

    ¡°If his nature is good, should I even discuss the Heavenly Demon Divine Art with him?¡±

    ¡°Your self-study has its limits. I don¡¯t have the luxury of time. If it¡¯s just about refining the Divine Art, it¡¯s right to seek Lightning sh¡¯s help. He¡¯s fundamentally different. He adapts everything to fit himself. He has the potential to be a grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°A grandmaster¡­!¡±

    Her eyes widened. Ma Jin continued speaking calmly.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about your legitimacy. Lightning sh will develop his own unique martial path. You can see it from how he mastered the Demon Wings Formation. I¡¯ve never seen anyone practice it like that.¡±

    ¡°It is indeed astonishing.¡±

    ¡°Astonishing? That doesn¡¯t begin to describe his talent. He even enjoys martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­!¡±

    Baek Mir-yeo sighed deeply. Ma Jin dered firmly.

    ¡°Within five years, Lightning sh will be the leader of Demon Wings. Go and observe the nature of your future superior.¡±

    * * *

    The next day.

    Yeon-shin, along with Hyeon Won-chang, were summoned to the Great Training Hall.

    There were only three people in the spacious area. Baek Mir-yeo, Cheong Myeong, and Ma Jin, whom he had started to feel a bit awkward around.

    ¡°It¡¯s a mission.¡±

    Ma Jin¡¯s blunt words made Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s body tremble with excitement.

    ¡°Finally, we¡¯re going into the martial world¡­!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t get too excited. You might die out there.¡±

    ¡°Oh, yes!¡±

    ¡°Baek Mir-yeo, Cheong Myeong, Yeon-shin, and Hyeon Won-chang. The four of you will go. It¡¯s rted to the Blood me Sect. Prepare yourselves to leave the Deste Fortress.¡±

    Ma Jin said. At the mention of the Blood me Sect, Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes darkened.

    A burning manor, blood dripping from the doorsteps, red clothes, and red hair¡­

    He slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Are you saying that for a matter involving the Thirteen Heavens, we¡¯re sending two Blue Uniforms and two White Uniforms?¡±

    ¡°You should hear the background. Strictly speaking, it¡¯s not the main branch of the Blood me Sect. We don¡¯t even know where that is.¡±

    Ma Jin¡¯s exnation wasn¡¯t long.

    ¡°You¡¯re aware that the famine isn¡¯t just a problem in Ho-gwang, right?¡±

    The Jeong family¡¯s Shinya was rtively well off, but the broader region of Namyang was different.

    He had heard that arablend was dwindling across the entire Hanam Province.

    ording to Ma Jin, the situation was simr in Shaanxi Province.

    ¡°A few years ago, during a poor harvest, starving vigers raided a local lord¡¯s manor. They didn¡¯t just take food. The household was driven out violently. Recently, it seems the lord¡¯s eldest son returned, with red hair and dressed in bright red.¡±

    ¡°He pledged allegiance to the Blood me Sect¡­!¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang muttered in disbelief.

    The Blood me Sect was particrly notorious among the Thirteen Heavens of the Demonic Sect.

    There were many rumors, but the one widely epted was that they produced warriors through the power of blood, which bordered on both magic and martial arts.

    ¡°Like other demonic arts, it seems the eldest son of that manor quickly mastered the blood arts of the Blood me Sect. He settled in the vige, periodically ughtering livestock and destroying crops.¡±

    ¡°Destroying crops?¡±

    Cheong Myeong, wearing a hood, murmured. Yeon-shin remembered that he was from the Ming n.

    ¡°Does he only target livestock and crops?¡±

    ¡°Yes. He uproots all potential crops and kills all the livestock¡­ Before waiting for them to grow before doing it again.¡±

    ¡°Sounds like he¡¯s not right in the head. Not like any Blood me Sect member I know.¡±

    Won-chang said, his eyes wide with surprise. It was as if he had never heard of such a thing before.

    ¡± ¡­You¡¯ve never heard of a lunatic before? Are you serious?¡±

    At Ma Jin¡¯s question, Won-chang immediately looked embarrassed. Baek Mir-yeo looked at him with a pitiful expression.

    Ma Jin spoke again.

    ¡°It¡¯s in Zhenping County, southern Shaanxi. Normally, the Shaanxi branch would handle it, but recently, a case involving the theft of elixirs from the Mount Hua Sect has escted to involve the entire martial world in Shaanxi. They¡¯re short on resources and have asked our main sect for help.¡±

    ¡°The Mount Hua Sect had elixirs stolen? Are you referring to the Grand Violet Pill, said to beparable to the Shaolin¡¯s Great Rejuvenation Pills?¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang asked with wide eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s causing such an uproar. That case might alsoe to our main sect soon. For now, focus on the immediate mission.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    He answered energetically.

    Various matters from the martial world were flowing in.

    Even Yeon-shin, who usually remained calm, was now acutely aware that he would soon be directly involved in the martial world, so it was easy to guess how Hyeon Won-chang felt.

    Ma Jin seemed concerned about this aspect as well.

    The zeal of youth entering the martial world for the first time,bined with martial skills and a sense of belonging to the Deste Fortress, could lead to anything.

    ¡°Cheong Myeong, Baek Mir-yeo, make sure to take care of the White Uniforms. Ensure they return safely.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I will do my best.¡±

    Mir-yeo¡¯s indifferent expression contrasted with Cheong Myeong¡¯s smiling face.

    Yeon-shin quietly grasped his sword, thinking of the Blood me Sect and the Tyrant Sword Sect¡¯s ughterers.

    He still didn¡¯t know why they had attacked the Jeong family.

    But now it didn¡¯t matter. The annihtion had already urred, and even the estranged members of the Jeong family now harbored a sword in their hearts.

    He would kill them if he encountered them.

    ¡®I sincerely hope your necks are clean¡­¡¯

    He stroked his sword.

    The four of them quickly left Yangyang, heading northwest at a fast pace.

    It was a grueling march that silenced even Won-chang, who seemed eager to experience the martial world.

    They said this was always the case with missions from the Deste Fortress.

    They had free ess to ry stations across the Central ins and could ride horses for extended periods using the power of qi.

    There was no leisure.

    However, there was no ry station route from Ho-gwang to Shaanxi, so they had to conserve the horses¡¯ strength.

    They reached Zhenping County from Yangyang in ten days.

    ¡°Huff¡­¡±

    As the local magistrate weed them, Hyeon Won-chang dismounted weakly.

    He seemed more mentally exhausted than physically. Mir-yeo clicked her tongue.

    ¡°You can¡¯t imagine what it¡¯s like when martial artists use the ry station routes.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Yeon-shin nced at Hyeon Won-chang, whose face had turned pale, then turned his attention to the magistrate.

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t seem like he¡¯s starving.¡¯

    The magistrate¡¯s round face didn¡¯t look undernourished, onlycking in luster.

    However, his expression, looking at them, was a mix of relief and annoyance.

    ¡°I sent the message long ago, and you¡¯re only arriving now? How frustrating!¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Now that you¡¯re here, get down quickly! I thought I¡¯d give you respect as swordsmen of the Great Ming Empire, but you took your sweet time! Can you even catch that person? With just the four of you?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this about?¡±

    Yeon-shin asked Cheong Myeong and Baek Mir-yeo.

    Their familiar expressions showed indifference.

    Tapping the back of his hood, Cheongmyeong slowly spoke.

    ¡°There are ignorant officials among the magistrates. These guys think the Deste Fortress is their broom¡­ But they only act like this once, during their first time. There are many counties in the Central ins, and many have never seen a real martial artist.¡±

    ¡°What¡­ What¡¯s this?! You insolent brat! How dare you speak like that!¡±

    ¡°Can I use the mute acupoint?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s get this over with quickly.¡±

    ¡°What nonsense¡­!¡±

    Before Cheong Myeong finished speaking, the magistrate¡¯s voice was cut off.

    Yeon-shin¡¯s hand, filled with qi, pressed the point between his spine and skull.

    Being taller than the magistrate, Yeon-shin looked down at him indifferently.

    ¡°I don¡¯t take orders from you.¡±

    Sweat formed on the magistrate¡¯s forehead. He turned away, trembling.

    Cheong Myeong and Mir-yeo looked at him with satisfied expressions. He suddenly felt embarrassed.

    ¡°Lord Jeong, do you also practice acupoint techniques? Amazing.¡±

    Won-chang eximed.

    Acupoint techniques involved precise stimtion of a person¡¯s acupoints with a qi-filled hand.

    Not all martial artists could perform these techniques, but for Yeon-shin, who had mastered the Jeong Family Dynamic Training art and understood the human body thoroughly, it was a natural study.

    ¡°I¡¯ve thought about it for a while, but it¡¯s bing harder to call you Lord. From now on, I¡¯ll call you Young Hero. Young Hero Jeong!¡±

    ¡°Call me whatever you want, Deste Hero.¡±

    Even a light joke made Deste Hero¡¯s lips curl into a wide smile.

    As they tied their horses in the government office¡¯s stable and went down, Cheongmyeong draped an arm around Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Do you know the saying, ¡®The government is untouchable¡¯? We¡¯re actually freer than other martial artists when ites to the government. The imperial family allows it. We can suppress idiots who think we¡¯re shackled. That¡¯s the kind of sect the Deste Fort is.¡±

    ¡°A mute acupoint is quite a gentle touch, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang added.

    ¡°Even so, it shouldn¡¯t be overdone.¡±

    Mir-yeo, walking alongside, said. She then added quietly.

    ¡°You did well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    The time spent traveling with Mir-yeo to Zhenping County had somewhat alleviated the awkwardness.

    Feeling a bit more rxed, Yeon-shin suddenly narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°There, below the vige.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Blood me Sect members.¡±

    Before finishing his sentence, he kicked off the ground and started running.

    Footnotes:

    We¡¯ve gone back and retconned quite a few terms from the previous chapters. If some of the terms here are confusing or seem like they pop up out of nowhere, that¡¯s probably why (This was done on June 28, 2024).

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15 ¨C Growth (1)

    The wind harshly swept past his ears. As Yeon-shin sprinted with all his might, his body movements merged seamlessly with the principles of the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex.

    Yeon-shin reached for his sword.

    ¡°I¡¯ll cut him down in one strike.¡±

    Amotion broke out in the vige¡¯s vast field. People were shouting for him to stop, while a red-haired man burst outughing, saying they had no right to speak like that. They hadn¡¯t noticed yet, as they were quite some distance away.

    Then it happened.

    Whoosh!

    The edge of a bandana brushed against his cheek and flew away. It was Cheong Myeong, who had overtaken him with incredible speed.

    The level of Soaring Grace, where one skims over the tips of grass, was truly worthy of the elven race. The footwork of the Jeong family couldn¡¯tpete with the Deste Fortress.

    Recently, he had been trying to develop essential self-defense techniques like lightness skills and footwork, but hecked inspiration.

    ¡°Damn it.¡±

    Eventually, even Baek Mir-yeo overtook him with her movement, and Won-chang tapped him on the shoulder, saying he¡¯d go first.

    In terms of movement skills, Yeon-shin still hadn¡¯t reached the level of a White Uniform from Deste Fortress. He knew this himself.

    ¡°Mm.¡±

    His eyes moved keenly.

    Beyond the fields and livestock pens stretched many houses. Further out, green hills extended to the mountains outside the vige, with dense forests that seemed unusual.

    It looked like a mountain suitable for hiding.

    ¡°They said hees to the vige periodically to cause trouble.¡±

    The Central ins were vast. Countless people lived in each district. The frequent appearances indicated that he must be hiding nearby, and there wouldn¡¯t be many ces where he could conceal his red hair.

    It was well known that Blood me Sect members were forbidden by their doctrine to wear hats or bamboo hats.

    Yeon-shin nced down as he changed direction.

    The body of the Blood me Sect member, who had blocked Cheong Myeong¡¯s swift strike, was thrown backward. It meant he couldn¡¯t handle a Blue Uniform from Deste Fortress. What would happen if Baek Mir-yeo joined in?

    ¡°Just in case.¡±

    He ran towards the hills.

    As he passed the frightened eyes of the vigers and reached the entrance to the mountain path, he realized he had made the right choice.

    ¡°Get out of the way!¡±

    A man with disheveled red hair came running, his blood-red martial arts uniform showing signs of wear.

    It was surprising how he had shaken off Cheong Myeong and Baek Mir-yeo.

    Yeon-shin ced his hand on his sword and spread his fingers wide before gripping the handle tightly. Simultaneously, he initiated Demon¡¯s Light and aimed his sword.

    Swoosh¡ª

    An intangible force akin to healer energy began to emanate from his body. He lowered his upper body and entered a stance with his right foot forward.

    The swift Demon¡¯s Light he executed was something even the high-level Blue Uniforms had struggled to counter.

    ¡°Kid? No, what is that¡­!¡±

    The Blood me Sect member, who had been charging with a demonic face, showed a flicker of surprise. He then gritted his teeth and changed direction.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Where was he going? Yeon-shin was stunned.

    It was a moment where all his experiences of facing enemies head-on became meaningless. It was a shock to see the guy run away in the actual martial world.

    Yeon-shin realized that hecked the footwork and speed to catch a Blood me Sect member. In the end, he could only watch the back of the retreating figure helplessly.

    ¡°This is a mess.¡±

    Cheong Myeong, who had approached without him noticing, gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°Yeon-shin, don¡¯t me yourself. It¡¯s our fault.¡±

    ¡°He had a lifesaving technique. It was a self-defense skill suitable for escaping, typical of a Blood me Sect member.¡±

    Mir-yeo sighed as she arrived.

    A lifesaving technique was exactly what it sounded like¡ªa hidden martial art to save one¡¯s life.

    In his case, it seemed to be his footwork. It waspletely opposite to Yeon-shin¡¯s abilities.

    ¡°A footwork faster than the Soaring Grace used by the elfs? That guy, they said he hasn¡¯t been with the Blood me Sect for long.¡±

    Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t help but ask. Myeong¡¯s bitter smile deepened.

    ¡°Those bastards are like that. They gain power through techniques that blur the line between sorcery and martial arts. Some of them fuse martial arts rapidly by burning both their own and others¡¯ blood. It¡¯s a trade-off for their lifespan. That guy must have had a particr talent. His swordsmanship didn¡¯t keep up with his lightness skills.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s strange that he¡¯s acting alone for so long. Blood me Sect members aren¡¯t known for their independence. There¡¯s more to this.¡±

    Mir-yeo spoke with a thoughtful expression.

    She nced at Yeon-shin, who was slightly lowering his head in frustration, and continued.

    ¡°We all guessed it, but the guy¡¯s base must be nearby. Given his strange obsession, he won¡¯t just retreat.¡±

    ¡°How about we take a break outside for once and wait leisurely?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeah, you do that. Damn dwarf.¡±

    Myeong leaned back with his fingers inteced behind his head, while Mir-yeo red at him with narrowed eyes.

    As they conversed for a bit, they saw Won-chang running towards them, panting.

    ¡°Won-chang. Your overall martial arts attainment is decent. It matches a White Uniform. But your stamina doesn¡¯t keep up. You might think your current level is enough, but in the martial world, you¡¯ll rarely face an opponent in perfect condition. It¡¯scking.¡±

    Mir-yeo spoke in a detached tone. The flustered Won-chang bowed apologetically.

    Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes lit up. There was a reason why Ma Jin had sent these four.

    It was a tradition in Deste Fortress for Blue Uniforms to oversee the training and achievements of White Uniform warriors.

    It was a rare opportunity for top-level martial artists to personally guide them for their journey into the martial world.

    A benefit hardly found anywhere else in the Central ins.

    ¡°And as for Yeon-shin¡­¡±

    Receiving Mir-yeo¡¯s gaze, he flinched inwardly. Her eyes were softer than usual.

    ¡°Your foundation is surprisingly wellid. Even among the Nine Great Sects and the Eight Great Families, such cases are rare. I knew when I saw you running without any tricks. Physically, there¡¯s no one in the Blue Uniform who can match you, not even scrawny dwarfs like Cheong Myeong.¡±

    Mir-yeo scanned Yeon-shin¡¯s physique with an unbiased look and smiled contentedly.

    ¡°A martial artist needs to have a good body. With such a physique, you can¡¯t help but master any martial art.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t be discouraged by the movement skills for now.¡±

    Myeong, not minding being called scrawny, smiled and patted Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder.

    The awkward expression of the Deste Fortress warrior, looking envious, was also left behind.

    Yeon-shin changed the subject, feeling rewarded for dedicating his childhood to Jeong Family Dynamic Training.

    ¡°Is it okay to stay at the government office? I was quite harsh.¡±

    ¡°What if it¡¯s not? We¡¯re from Deste Fortress. He should cooperate with us.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. The difort is his, not ours. Thanks to you, that official must have realized his position.¡±

    Myeong agreed with Mir-yeo. It seemed like a trivial matter to them.

    But the authority of the magistrate in his hometown of Xinye Country had been significant.

    It reminded him of the Deste Fortress¡¯s prestigious position.

    An unprecedented sect that was unmatched in both the martial and government worlds.

    ¡°I¡¯ve really joined afortable ce. I just need to do my part.¡±

    He only needed to consider the opponent¡¯s strength deeply, without worrying about the group¡¯s power.

    How many ces like this existed in the vast world?

    ¡°By the way, would you like to learn how to walk?¡±

    ¡°Walking? Do you mean self-defense techniques?¡±

    Yeon-shin questioned, seeing Myeong¡¯s puzzled expression. Cheong Myeong scratched his head.

    ¡°I can¡¯t teach you our sect¡¯s martial arts¡­ but I can show you how elves move. Usually, people can¡¯t do it even if they know, but you might be able to.¡±

    ¡°Elven movement techniques!¡±

    Won-chang eximed. His expression was desperate, as if begging to be taught as well. This time, Yeon-shin fully understood his reaction.

    Having encountered many elves recently, he had be desensitized to their exotic features and long ears. Yet, in most of the Central ins, elves were still seen as celestial beings.

    Their realm was that deep and exclusive.

    Their unaging beauty, extraordinary agility, and the n¡¯s reputation aspanions of nature often made them the stuff of myths amongmon folk.

    Won-chang pleaded earnestly.

    ¡°To witness the elven movement techniques is an unparalleled opportunity! Please, grant me this chance as well!¡±

    ¡°Sure, sure. How could I discriminate against a fellow Demon Wing? It¡¯s just that most people can¡¯t use it even if they learn it¡­¡±

    Cheong Myeong¡¯s face showed even more difort. Mir-yeo shook her head beside him.

    ¡°Just show them. Why worry about disappointment already?¡±

    ¡°Well, someone once used me of not teaching the essentials and doubted for over a year. In the end, they couldn¡¯t master it.¡±

    ¡°Who are you talking about? There aren¡¯t many such people. No one in Demon Wings has mastered it.¡±

    Mir-yeo, pretending not to know, turned and said she¡¯d scout the vige.

    Myeong watched her leave with a chuckle, while Won-chang muttered dejectedly.

    ¡°No one in Demon Wings mastered it? Is it truly a technique exclusive to elves¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not systematically structured. It¡¯s just a way of walking and running.¡±

    Suddenly, dust swirled at Myeong¡¯s feet. Without any flow of qi, his trousers fluttered in the wind.

    ¡°Watch.¡±

    He lightly kicked off the ground and soared, without making a sound.

    With elegant movements, he stepped on the side of a tree several times before standing on its top branch. It was beyond human.

    The Deste Fortress warrior, who had approached in a daze, craned his neck and gaped upward.

    ¡°Without using qi, it¡¯s as if qi is supporting him.¡±

    Yeon-shin watched Myeong intently, recalling his movements.

    Myeong, closing his eyes momentarily on the tree, inhaled the forest air before descending like a feather.

    Hended as softly as a falling leaf, again without any noise.

    It was a remarkable and terrifying self-defense technique. Moving without a trace was like having a lethal weapon.

    Yeon-shin pondered deeply.

    ¡°Do you¡­ understand?¡±

    Myeong, approaching with a doubtful expression, asked and then flinched alone.

    ¡°Did I disturb your meditation?¡±

    ¡°No. I was thinking about how to create wind with qi. I don¡¯t have the powers of an elf¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡­!¡±

    Myeong¡¯s eyes widened at Yeon-shin¡¯s casual words.

    ¡°You perceived the natural energy at a nce andprehended it? How is that possible¡­!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that why you showed me? A few ideas came to mind. If I break down the movements into steps and intermittently release qi¡­ ah.¡±

    Yeon-shin, who was gradually falling into a trance, returned to focus and smiled at Cheong Myeong.

    ¡°Thank you for the excellent inspiration. I often feel guilty for just taking from Deste Fortress, but I believe I can significantly contribute to this mission.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Cheong Myeong stared nkly at Yeon-shin, who even showed courtesy by bowing.

    Won-chang, wearing a simr expression, approached.

    ¡°Shall we unpack at the lodging? For Master Jeong¡¯s sake.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, let¡¯s do that.¡±

    The three walked towards where Mir-yeo had gone, slightly trailing behind.

    Yeon-shin, walking a bit behind, was constantly nced at by Myeong and Won-chang.

    As if the chaos caused by the Blood me Sect was a distant memory, the cool spring evening breeze of the first season gently touched their shoulders.

    By the time they leisurely arrived at the government office in Jinpyeong County, the sun had fully set, and the sky was bathed in the warm hues of dusk.

    The four members of Demon Wings settled in the government office.

    Yeon-shin, who had released the pressure points of the magistrate, immersed himself in the basics of the movement technique, not showing any signs of a typical martial world novice.

    He went to bed, contemting martial arts, brushing off the fearful nces.

    ¡®If I think ahead about my movements and release qi intermittently with each step¡­¡¯

    Yeon-shin slowly closed his eyes.

    Cheong Myeong, who had been sleeping in a hammock strung between trees, groggily opened his eyes.

    He enjoyed the sunlight that woke up the vegetation along with him. Smiling pleasantly, he nced down.

    A boy stood silently with his eyes closed in the clearing below.

    d in his Deste Sword at his waist, he enveloped his entire body in calm energy.

    Perhaps it was confidence in his current training, indifferent to anyone watching.

    Myeong smiled in admiration.

    In the midst of the sunbeams piercing through the leaves,

    With the morning sunlight, Yeon-shin¡¯s body briefly swayed.

    Then, a light dust wind rose from his step, and his body spun as he kicked off the ground, scattering leaves.

    Cheong Myeong¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Crazy¡­!¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16 ¨C Growth (2)

    Several days passed as Yeon-shin dedicated himself to training.

    Myeong asionally gave him odd looks, but given his free-spirited and transcendent nature, it was understandable.

    The elven movement techniques he was mastering day by day were too captivating to divert his focus elsewhere.

    Movement skills involved learning how to run gracefully. It was impossible not to be influenced by the aplishments of such nimble techniques.

    It didn¡¯t take long for the inspiration he drew from Myeong¡¯s movements to crystallize into a coherent set of techniques.

    Though it was still in the form of a basic framework for qi maniption, there was ample room for improvement. As the founder of a martial technique, he naturally understood its core principles.

    ¡°There¡¯s noparison between a trainee who learns and masters something and a Grandmaster who creates something and perfects it, even if they¡¯re just starting.¡± Mir-yeo remarked.

    While tracking the traces of the Blood me Sect members and guarding against other possible attacks, the Demon Wings team noticed the daily transformation in Yeon-shin¡¯s movements.

    Though Yeon-shin trained openly, hispanions didn¡¯t spy on his practice out of respect. They could guess his achievements based on the improvement in his martial arts.

    ¡°A Grandmaster¡¯s talent, indeed. It¡¯s hard to believe, even while watching it. Our Captain chose to focus on his own self-defense techniques instead.¡±

    Cheong Myeong, who had been sleeping under a bed, moved indoors after seeing Yeon-shin¡¯s progress.

    A month had passed since their encounter with the Blood me Sect member.

    It was frustrating. It wasn¡¯t that they hadn¡¯t seen the enemy again.

    The vige¡¯s cattle, horses, pigs, and chickens continued to die off slowly.

    It was clear that the Blood me Sect¡¯s aim was not just to kill livestock, but to torment the vigers.

    Despite this, they avoided the fields, likely due to Cheong Myeong¡¯s vignce.

    Myeong seemed unbothered by the animal deaths and was content to y the role of a menacing scarecrow.

    This led to some disputes.

    While Mir-yeo nned patrol routes, Myeong would climb up to the bed, iming he needed to soak up some sunlight.

    Frustrated, Mir-yeo alternated between taking Won-chang and Yeon-shin with her on patrol.

    ¡°That guy¡­ he¡¯s not alone. He knows our patrol routes. Another horse died this time.¡±

    The magistrate, who disliked the smell, had ced the stable far from the government office, which was problematic.

    A single horse was invaluable, especially in Jinpyeong County, where it was worth more than any other resource.

    Won-chang approached the bed, his expression dark.

    Having received basic martial arts training, he had grownfortable enough to express his displeasure openly.

    ¡°How can you be so nonchnt? Tell me, are you really an elf? A horse is dead.¡±

    ¡°Yesterday it was a pig,¡± Yeon-shin remarked as he passed by.

    Myeong replied further,

    ¡°We elves are friends of the forest, not of horses and pigs. If you die, it might matter then.¡±

    ¡°Look at it this way, I¡¯ll just wipe out his whole n to make up for it.¡± Yeon-shin said with a grin as he walked to the washing area.

    Elves from Deste Fortress like Myeong were said to be carefree and unburdened by heavy responsibilities.

    Yeon-shin, as a warrior of Deste Fortress, was graduallying to understand the world.

    After washing, he found a feastid out. The plump magistrate was rubbing his hands together, looking nervous.

    Thinking that this man would be a sycophant if he ever advanced to the capital, Yeon-shin understood why he was acting this way. The magistrate had seen warriors fly over the fields for a month.

    ¡°P-Please, join us.¡±

    The magistrate smiled awkwardly. After avoiding them for some time, it seemed he had made a decision.

    Yeon-shin, not particrly interested, sat down with the Demon Wings team to discuss their ns.

    They talked about how to change the surveince, the number of allies they had, and whether they should start searching and hunting in the surrounding mountains, despite their vastness.

    During the past month, Yeon-shin had learned that there were various kinds of battles, and that the short, decisive fights most masters preferred were not easily achieved in reality.

    After the meal, they had another training session before going to bed, now familiar with their sleeping arrangements.

    The sound of a night bird¡¯s call, like a short bamboo flute, filled the peaceful night of the two martial world initiates.

    The next day, Yeon-shin went out alone. Getting permission from Mir-yeo and Myeong was easy.

    They underestimated the abilities of the local allies who feared the high-ranking members of Deste Fortress.

    Both masters considered Yeon-shin highly likely to win in a direct confrontation with a Blood me Sect member.

    A mere speedster couldn¡¯t defeat him with his current level of Lightning sh.

    ¡®Strange.¡¯

    To Yeon-shin, the Deste Fortress seemed like a separate realm.

    Being fully recognized by the Blue Uniforms sometimes felt quite strange.

    ¡®Not bad, though.¡¯

    Whether it was because of his rapidly improving movement techniques or just his mood, his steps felt lighter as he climbed the mountain.

    Unlike Cheong Myeong, he couldn¡¯t afford to be leisurely.

    Until yesterday, he had focused on mastering his movement techniques, but he couldn¡¯t continue that way indefinitely.

    Feeling stifled, he decided to survey the entire district from the mountain top, considering it part of his movement technique training. He wandered through paths the team hadn¡¯t searched yet.

    As the sun was setting, he found a peculiar hut in front of a cave.

    It appeared to be a door or passageway. The team¡¯s month-long efforts had finally borne fruit.

    ¡®The smoke must have been venting elsewhere. If they weren¡¯t only eating survival pills, there¡¯s no way they wouldn¡¯t leave any trace. Now I understand why we couldn¡¯t find them.¡¯

    He turned around without hesitation.

    If it came to it, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to risk his life, but there was no reason to create variables intentionally when the situation allowed for caution.

    He had joined Deste Fortress to survive and seek the fruit of the Heavenly Tree. Dying pointlessly would make it all meaningless.

    With a mix of tension and excitement, he stepped down the dirt path, but then he decided to change his mind.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    He faced a red-haired man climbing up with his teeth sunk into the neck of a deceased young boy.

    Despite the unfamiliar face and shabby clothes, his hair was unmistakably blood-red.

    As he recalled the stories about Blood me Sect members stealing the vitality of children to enhance their strength, Yeon-shin assessed his opponent¡¯s posture and energy.

    ¡®An ally. This must be the Blood me Sect member backing them up.¡¯

    He subtly moved his hand towards his sword.

    ¡°A young kid with a sword, deadly intent, and a white uniform with the character ¡®Deste¡¯ inscribed on it¡­¡±

    The man, mumbling as he scanned Yeon-shin up and down, curled his lips into a grin.

    ¡°Just as I heard. Thanks to you Deste Fortress brats, I can achieve great merit. I¡¯m not like my brother who ran away from you. Curse your bad luck¡­¡±

    Swoosh-!

    In an instant, a sh of white light severed the man¡¯s neck.

    The child, who fell from his now limp hand, stood briefly before copsing behind the boy¡¯s body.

    Yeon-shin, now standing beside the man, swung his sword to shake off the blood.

    ¡°Let¡¯s end this now.¡±

    He muttered.

    To call this bad luck? No matter how many there were, it wouldn¡¯t matter if they couldn¡¯t react to him or his sword.

    Even if this was the first mission involving the Blood me Sect among the Thirteen Heavens, it didn¡¯t seem like it should have taken a whole month.

    These guys couldn¡¯t be left alive.

    Using the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex, he dug a hole and buried the child after closing his eyes. He didn¡¯t cover the body with much earth.

    Although the victim didn¡¯t seem to be from Jinpyeong County, he nned to ask the magistrate to find the parents once the job was done.

    With his sword in hand, Yeon-shin turned towards the hut.

    As he moved, the fresh wind began to swirl around his legs, lifting his steps.

    The bushes underfoot seemed to rise as if they weren¡¯t bearing his weight.

    Like the elves, his movements grew stealthier as he approached the hut.

    Boom!

    When he stepped hard, the peacefully standing grass was trampled all at once.

    With tremendous force, the Demon¡¯s Light technique infused into his sword turned the hut and the Blood me Sect members within into shreds. Thest thing they ever saw was a white lightning bolt.

    St!

    ¡°Aaagh!¡±

    ¡°Wh-What?!¡±

    Through the scattering dust and debris, he saw the figure of a man gasping as his body was split in half and another who was horrified behind him.

    Each of them was holding a corpse. The issue wasn¡¯t limited to Jinpyeong County.

    ¡®The Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex.¡¯

    He had no intention of talking.

    Strengthened by spiritual medicine, his qi surged with power. It flowed through his veins and enhanced his sharp movements even further.

    Smash!

    Smash! Crack!

    The force of his strikes with the Deste Sword was enough to obliterate everything in his path. His swordsmanship, infused with Charged Strike, exhibited lethal precision.

    The vibrations from the sword traveled up to his elbow, mirroring the rage in Yeon-shin¡¯s heart. The scene of sttered blood and shattered bodies painted a gruesome picture.

    ¡°You believe the strong should devour the weak, right? That¡¯s fine by me.¡±

    The Blood me Sect members fell, their bodies resembling the corpses they had been ying with.

    Beyond the torn hut, he saw the interior of a cave lit by scattered torches. It was clear this was a branch of the Blood me Sect. The Blood me Sect members in Jinpyeong County were insignificantpared to this.

    ¡®Can I handle this alone?¡¯

    He calcted his chances before entering. The blood boiling within him and survival were two separate issues.

    However, perhaps because of themotion at the entrance, the energy deep within the cave had already detected him.

    An oppressive wave of qi, filled with malevolence, emanated from the cave¡¯s depths.

    [KILL HIM!]

    A deafening roar echoed like a heartbeat. Simultaneously, footsteps resounded from all directions.

    ¡®Two, three¡­ five.¡¯

    Five minions, plus one who seemed to be the branch leader.

    He had heard that the branch leaders of the Blood me Sect were formidable warriors known as Blood Masters.

    Known for their martial prowess, they were said to be instructors as well. However, he had no time to gauge his opponent as the Blood me Sect members charged at him.

    ¡°You daree here!¡±

    ¡°Repay in blood!¡±

    Among the five of them, the man Yeon-Shin was looking for could be found.

    The red-haired man¡¯s eyes widened momentarily in surprise, but then he grinned and charged with his sword, emboldened by the presence of hisrades.

    Yeon-shin didn¡¯t retreat. He took a step forward.

    Boom!

    The ground shook from the force of his step, pushing back the advancing enemies. Ignoring their hesitation, he infused Charged Strike into the Deste Sword.

    As he turned, he felt the elven wind wrap around him.

    The first person Yeon-shin had ever killed was a member of the Blood me Sect. The strike he delivered now was on apletely different level.

    Swoosh~

    In the flickering torchlight, a silver arc traced through the air, cleaving three bodies in one stroke. The sensation traveled up his sword.

    The Blood me Sect members copsed with the same bewildered look in their eyes they had when they charged.

    The surviving two were horrified.

    The Jinpyeong County Blood me Sect member tried to retreat, but Yeon-shin, now like a leaf caught in a storm, brought down the Charged Strike.

    With a crushing sound, his sword split the man¡¯s body, ending his revenge.

    ¡°What the¡­!¡±

    Thest one standing was cut down by another swift strike before he even realized what was happening.

    Yeon-shin, flicking the blood off his sword, stared into the darkness of the cave.

    He wondered what kind of reaction it would cause if a White Uniform from Deste Fortress exterminated a Blood Master.

    That wasn¡¯t his concern right now.

    Thud.

    His slow, deliberate steps echoed with a clear sound.

    The Deste Sword hummed, praying for the sess of its solepanion.

    The cave was damp and dark, lit sporadically by torches.

    Yeon-shin¡¯s senses were heightened, his perception of qi sharp. He moved stealthily, avoiding obvious pathways, his mind focused on the task at hand.

    Ahead, a faint light flickered. He approached cautiously, blending into the shadows.

    In the dim light, he saw a figure sitting cross-legged, eyes closed, surrounded by an ominous aura.

    A Blood Master.

    Yeon-shin readied himself, his grip tightening on the Deste Sword. The final confrontation was imminent.

    His footfalls were silent, his movements fluid. As he drew closer, the figure¡¯s eyes snapped open.

    ¡°You dare toe here, Deste Fortress scum!¡±

    The Blood Master rose, drawing a wicked-looking sword.

    The air around them crackled with hostile energy.

    Yeon-shin didn¡¯t respond. He let his sword do the talking.

    With a swift motion, heunched himself at the Blood Master. Their swords shed, sending sparks flying.

    The cave echoed with the sound of metal against metal, the sh of two formidable warriors.

    Yeon-shin¡¯s movements were precise, his strikes fueled by the training he had undergone. The Blood Master countered with equal ferocity, their battle a deadly dance of des.

    It was a fight for survival, for honor, for the countless lives lost to the Blood me Sect.

    Yeon-shin pushed himself to his limits, his mind clear, his focus unyielding. He couldn¡¯t afford to lose.

    The Blood Master was relentless, but Yeon-shin matched him blow for blow. He could feel the weight of the Deste Sword in his hand, its power surging through him.

    With a final, decisive strike, Yeon-shin found an opening. His de cut through the Blood Master¡¯s defenses, striking true.

    The Blood Master staggered, a look of shock and disbelief on his face as he fell.

    Yeon-shin stood over him, his breathing heavy, his sword stained with blood.

    It was over.

    He had seeded.

    The cave was silent once more, the echoes of their battle fading into nothingness.

    Yeon-shin took a moment to catch his breath, then turned around and began his journey back. There was still much to do, but for now, he had won a significant victory.

    As he emerged from the cave, the first light of dawn broke over the horizon, signaling a new day.

    Yeon-shin, a White Uniform of Deste Fortress, had proven his strength, his resolve to earn a spot in the world of martial arts.

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17 ¨C Return

    At the end of the dimly lit path lined with torches, he stood. This Blood me Sect member was different from those Yeon-shin had encountered before.

    His red hair was streaked with ck, and a sinister aura surrounded him, palpable enough for Yeon-shin to feel on his skin.

    He was a Blood Master.

    Just as described, his appearance matched the tales. The red hair of the Blood me Sect warriors was said to manifest from their internal energy, but when some of it began to revert to its original color, it indicated that they had reached a level of refining their qi.

    ¡®This won¡¯t be easy.¡¯

    The Blood Master drew his sword, striding forward with a face full of anger, exuding an overwhelming, lethal aura that felt like a hundred needles being shot out.

    ¡°A mere worm has disrupted the business of our sect. I will replenish my blood with your pain!¡±

    ¡°Do you intend to steal my qi with Blood Cultivation?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t a genuine question. He had already calcted his next move before speaking.

    A young boy in his mid-teens taking on an entire branch of the Blood me Sect alone? It was unthinkable.

    The approaching warrior, holding his sword, surely believed the same. Even after ying several cultists, the one with streaks of ck hair was on a different level.

    ¡®Here we go.¡¯

    The qi that surged from within his dantian spread throughout his body. The qi from the Jeong Family Dynamic Training circted through his entire body, intertwining with the principles of the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex.

    ¡®Strike before he gets close.¡¯

    The effectiveness of a preemptive strike was a lesson learned from defeating a Blue Uniform master of the Azure Sky Squad.

    Thud!

    With a step that mirrored the unnamed leaf-stepping footwork of the elves, he spun halfway around. The qi concentrated powerfully in his waist and thighs, his internal energy flowing faster than it had during his training at the Jeong family.

    With a forceful kick powered by Demon¡¯s Light, the air split threateningly.

    Whoosh!

    The Blood Master¡¯s face showed a hint of surprise as he approached with the torchlight behind him, but he swiftly leaned back, evading Yeon-shin¡¯s kick.

    ¡°Hmmph!¡±

    With an angry expression, the Blood Master swung his sword, but Yeon-shin had already nned his next move.

    Bang!

    He swiftly nted his right foot and lunged forward, his body low.

    A fierce wind apanied his rapid approach as he targeted the enemy¡¯s wrist with his left hand.

    It was the Joint Lock, an instinctive strike from Jeong Family Dynamic Training, enhanced with the force of Demon¡¯s Light.

    The Blood Master¡¯s eyes widened, not in surprise but in anger, as if saying, ¡®How dare you?¡¯

    For someone of his caliber, such an approach was unthinkable. But Yeon-shin was no longer the boy who couldn¡¯t endure the destruction of his n.

    His left hand, moving gracefully, carried the deadly force of Demon¡¯s Light.

    ¡°What the¡­!¡±

    The enemy¡¯s cry of shock was no different from that of the other Blood me Sect members whose faces were eating dirt at the cave entrance.

    Yeon-shin knew how to use his appearance and age like a predator. Once he bit down, it was over.

    With a fierce grip, his hand, imbued with the monstrous strength of Jeong Family Dynamic Training, crushed the enemy¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Arghhh!¡±

    The Blood Master writhed in pain, but despite his agony, sinister qi radiated from his body.

    Even without seeing it, Yeon-shin could sense it. The enemy was trying to knee him and smash his head with a knife hand.

    But the Swift Sword strike from the Deste Sword was quicker.

    Demon¡¯s Light followed no fixed form.

    Ma Jin¡¯s teachings from over a month ago echoed with a hint of amusement.

    Simultaneously, the qiyered with the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex concentrated in his right arm.

    Imagining the mythical giant Pangu who pushed back mountains, he thrust his sword forward with raw power, forgoing technique.

    ¡°Gahhhh!¡±

    The strike cut deep, scattering the enemy¡¯s qi.

    Yeon-shin spoke slowly.

    ¡°You¡¯ve only ever inflicted pain, haven¡¯t you? It¡¯s clear even just by looking. You¡¯ve never suffered.¡±

    ¡°Arghhh!¡±

    As he pressed the sword further in, the enemy¡¯s screams grew weaker and more broken.

    Holding the enemy close, Yeon-shin felt the Blood Master¡¯s ebbing away.

    His resolve, hardened by the destruction of his n, remained unbroken.

    ¡°There¡¯s a saying in the martial world: Beware of the old, the weak, and the young.¡±

    He whispered into the enemy¡¯s ear, but it seemed he couldn¡¯t hear anymore.

    Yeon-shin coldly pushed the body away. The Blood Master, now a corpse, crumpled to the ground.

    ¡®I only needed to kill one Blood me Sect member in Jinpyeong County.¡¯

    But he had ended up wiping out an entire branch of the Blood me Sect.

    In the end, it was a significant achievement, so it didn¡¯t matter.

    Yet, the bitter taste in his mouth was likely due to the sight of the emaciated children lying around.

    He thought of the Jeong family.

    ¡°I wish you eternal peace in paradise.¡±

    Yeon-shin knelt and closed the eyes of each child.

    ¡°You¡¯ve drawn your sword. What happened? Are you alright?¡±

    These were Mir-yeo¡¯s first words when she saw Yeon-shin descend from the mountain.

    Her concern-filled gaze felt more like that of an older sister now, and he didn¡¯t mind.

    Covered in blood that wasn¡¯t his own, wearing the blood-soaked white uniform of Deste Fortress, and with a lifeless child strapped to his back, her concern was understandable.

    ¡°It¡¯s not my blood. I found what appears to be a Blood me Sect branch.¡±

    ¡°A Blood me Sect branch! Just as I thought¡­¡±

    Mir-yeo nodded and spoke again.

    ¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re alright. Tell me about the setup if you have any information. How many did you fight? We need to be prepared since their hideout has been discovered.¡±

    ¡°There were eight red-haired Blood me Sect members. There was also a strong one with mixed ck and red hair.¡±

    ¡°A Blood Master¡­¡±

    Her eyes widened slightly. Before Yeon-shin could continue, she spoke rapidly, true to her nature.

    ¡°Yes, if a Blood Master was there, it was definitely a branch. They were nesting here too. No matter their mission, the Blood me Sect is a target for Deste Fortress. You¡¯ve done a great job, so rest now. Myeong and I will go.¡±

    ¡°¡­All nine of them are already dead. You can send just the local soldiers.¡±

    ¡°You said there were eight plus one strong one, didn¡¯t you? If there were nine¡­ Did you just say the soldiers will be enough? Hmm¡­?¡±

    Noticing Yeon-shin¡¯s calm demeanor, Mir-yeo¡¯s expression grew puzzled. Then, slowly, her face showed astonishment.

    ¡°Lightning sh, are you saying you defeated the Blood me Sect members, including the Blood Master, alone?¡±

    ¡°I killed them all.¡±

    ¡°Hah¡­¡±

    It was a curious exmation. It sounded more like pure surprise and admiration than doubt.

    At that moment, someone dropped down from above.

    With a light movement, smelling of fresh grass, Myeong appeared, looking shocked.

    ¡°You took down an entire Blood me Sect branch by yourself?¡±

    ¡°They had already turned it into a ughterhouse.¡±

    Yeon-shin replied with an unreadable expression.

    Their gazes briefly lingered on the child on his back.

    ¡°Damn those cultists.¡± Mir-yeo muttered.

    ¡°¡­Blood Masters have a peculiar regenerative power. You didn¡¯t get stabbed in the back, did you?¡±

    Myeong tried to steer the conversation, continuing without pause.

    ¡°Sorry. We overlooked telling you something important. Blood Masters are practically considered reapers in the lower martial world, and there aren¡¯t many masters across the Central ins who can kill them. It¡¯s not easy to share such information.¡±

    Mir-yeo, nodding, rarely looked genuinely sorry.

    ¡°It¡¯s our fault. I¡¯m d you¡¯re safe, but Deste Fortress should¡¯ve told you about this. Martial artists from other sects were fatally stabbed in the back despite defeating the Blood Master because they didn¡¯t know about their regenerative power.¡±

    ¡°Even high-level masters sometimes get caught off guard, but you managed to stay safe.¡±

    Myeong smiled warmly.

    Listening quietly, Yeon-shin nodded slowly.

    ¡°Regenerative power, huh. I see.¡±

    He untied the child from his back. As he extended his hand, red and ck hair fell forward.

    It was the Blood Master¡¯s head, eyes still wide open.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Myeong and Mir-yeo were silent for a moment.

    ¡°Yes¡­ regenerative power. It¡¯s real.¡±

    Myeong answered with a slightly grim expression. Meanwhile, Mir-yeo patted Yeon-shin on the shoulder, clearly proud.

    ¡°Make sure to im your credit. That¡¯s a good mindset.¡±

    ¡°Indeed¡­ this is not an ordinary achievement. For someone newly promoted to White Uniform in Deste Fortress, it¡¯s even more remarkable.¡±

    Myeong studied the Blood Master¡¯s head carefully as he spoke.

    ¡°The ck hair indicates it wasn¡¯t long since he started reverting. That branch was rtively weak.¡±

    Mir-yeo shook her head.

    ¡°Regardless, finding and destroying a Blood me Sect branch on your own is no small feat. Even the members of the Seventeen Squads and Azure Sky Squad would be more inclined to respect your achievement rather than diminish it. It¡¯s a significant incident beyond mere astonishment.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    Myeong nodded, then tapped the shoulder of Won-chang, who had quietly approached and was staring at the Blood Master¡¯s head in awe.

    ¡°He¡¯s dead. What are you afraid of?¡±

    ¡°I-I¡¯m not afraid! Do you know how many bandits and pirates I¡¯ve killed with these hands!¡±

    The groupughed at Won-chang, who seemed to revert to his initial nervous state.

    From then on, the situation was out of the hands of Demon Wings.

    When the magistrate saw the severed head of the Blood Master, he was terrified and sent soldiers immediately.

    There were rumors that some of the soldiers who witnessed the carnage at the Blood me Sect branch soiled themselves.

    The magistrate, realizing the severity of having such fearsome enemies operating nearby, repeatedly thanked Yeon-shin, holding his hands in gratitude.

    The Blood Master¡¯s notoriety was well known among themon people, more so than among martial artists.

    The bodies strewn around the branch weren¡¯t local children. The Blood me Sect members were presumed to have kidnapped them from nearby areas, but it wasn¡¯t clear whether these disappearances were the work of martial artists, so the information hadn¡¯t reached Deste Fortress.

    After spending four days sorting out the aftermath,

    ¡°If you ever pass by again, please do visit us,¡± the now very polite magistrate addressed the departing Demon Wings team.

    The scene was both simr and drastically different from their first encounter, particrly the way he looked at Yeon-shin with burning admiration.

    Yeon-shin, who hadn¡¯t experienced much of the outside world, sensed that the magistrate¡¯s eyes held not just pure respect but also a desire for connection.

    ¨C He wants to align himself with a promising young warrior from the martial world, huh?

    Myeong¡¯s telepathic voice carried a hint of amusement.

    ¡®Jinpyeong County magistrate. That¡¯s his life.¡¯

    Nodding vaguely, Yeon-shin saw the magistrate smile brightly. Perhaps he was a person of considerable capacity, given his ability to act this way despite the humiliation he had faced.

    ¡°I am Yu Geun of Jinpyeong County! Please remember me!¡±

    With that, the group turned their horses and left Jinpyeong County behind.

    It had been a long yet brief, peaceful yet brutally resolved affair.

    The first mission for the two White Uniforms of Demon Wings concluded with Yeon-shin¡¯s solo achievement.

    The journey back was more rxed. They even took longer breaks for the horses to eat, allowing Won-chang to avoid turning pale, although he often wore a worried expression.

    ¡°Young Master Jeong achieved a brilliant feat, but I feel like I did nothing¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s actually normal. Just maintaining vignce and stopping the Blood me Sect member¡¯s misdeeds was enough.¡±

    Mir-yeo initiallyforted him, but as the same conversation repeated several times, she eventually stopped responding, her expression neutral.

    Instead of camping outdoors, they stayed at inns and gradually made their way back to Anyang.

    The first thing that caught their eye was the massive walls of the Deste Fortress, towering above even Anyang¡¯s outer walls.

    Yeon-shin smiled faintly. Despite not being away for long, he felt a curious sense of joy.

    ¡°It seems livelier than usual.¡±

    Myeong remarked suddenly.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since Ipleted a mission! I¡¯m heading to the tavern to celebrate.¡±

    Won-chang was grinning, evidently excited about their return to Deste Fortress.

    The bustling activity of merchants, hawkers, and people of various appearances moving about the main road energized him, lifting even the spirits of the normally reticent Deste Fortress warrior.

    ¡°Not you. I mean the people here. They seem more excited than usual. Wait a minute¡­¡±

    Myeong closed his eyes and fell silent. The group, familiar with the elves¡¯ keen senses, followed suit.

    Thanks to Myeong¡¯s acute hearing, they did not have to take turns standing watch during their travel.

    ¡°Ah, I heard he¡¯sing. It¡¯s a big event for everyone here, considering how much Deste Fortress values those who achieve great merit.¡±

    ¡°I just heard too. The former Captain of the Divine Sword Squad is finally arriving.¡±

    Mir-yeo¡¯s words caused Yeon-shin to tense up momentarily.

    Noticing his reaction, she spoke again.

    ¡°If he¡¯s challenging for a position in the Elders¡¯ Council, he wouldn¡¯t ignore the sentiments of the people in Anyang.¡±

    ¡°The head of the Elders¡¯ Council in Deste Fortress would be closer to a member of the royal family than the head of Anyang. Everyone here is excited; even in a famine year, they would get at least a bushel of rice each.¡±

    ¡°It seems he has already arrived.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they said he passed by earlier, with a boy sitting in front of him on the horse. That boy must be the rumored adopted son of the Deste Ma family. I heard he has extraordinary talent.¡±

    However, Myeong, appearing uninterested, urged them to continue moving.

    ¡°Talent, huh.¡±

    Mir-yeo¡¯s long, ck hair swayed with the horse¡¯s gait as she chuckled softly, ncing at Yeon-shin.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He nodded slightly, remaining calm.

    Stroking the horse¡¯s neck, he kept pace with the group. Soon, the four members of Demon Wings reached the main gate of Deste Fortress, marking the end of their long mission.

    Footnotes:

    Pangu, ording to wikipedia, is a primordial being and creation figure in Chinese mythology and Taoism. ording to the legend, Pangu separated heaven and earth, and his bodyter became geographic features like mountains.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18 ¨C Fist Techniques (1)

    Thanks to Cheong Myeong and Baek Mir-yeo¡¯s consideration, the two members in white uniforms were able to head straight to their quarters.

    Their discretion was widely trusted in the Deste Fortress, recognized by everyone alongside their formidable martial prowess.

    In such moments, the atmosphere was distinctly different from the military.

    ¡°It feels like I won¡¯t have the energy to leave once I¡¯m in. We¡¯ll have to visit Anyang¡¯s Best Tavern some other time.¡± joked Hyeon Won-chang.

    ¡°I should just rx and head to bed myself.¡±

    ¡°You must be nning to train for an hour or so. Truly impressive, Master Jeong.¡± he remarked, without even showing the slightest hint of being tired. It had be a normal reaction for him.

    As they journeyed together, Won-chang increasingly saw Yeon-shin as someone from another world, like a figure from a fantastical realm rather than just a distinguished family member.

    To him, Yeon-shin¡¯s strength was beneficial as a fellow trainee andrade. He saw value in learning from Yeon-shin¡¯s seemingly trivial words and actions.

    ¡°Rest well.¡±

    With a small smile, Yeon-shin left the hall.

    As he headed towards the Small Training Hall, several seniors he passed greeted him warmly. A few even flinched upon receiving his salute, particrly those with keen senses, as they seemed to perceive the changes in his qi after his recent missions.

    ¡°He¡¯s changed remarkably.¡±

    ¡°Just looking at his qi, he¡¯s almost unrecognizable. It¡¯s incredible how quickly boys grow at his age.¡±

    ¡°This ispletely different. The phrase ¡®daily renewed¡¯ seems to apply only to him.¡±

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy for us from now on, will it?¡±

    No one dared to refute the Blue Uniformed Warrior¡¯sst statement. The silent acknowledgment was mutual. A boy capable of challenging a Blue Master at the Deste Fortress was an anomaly in itself.

    Yeon-shin mostly ignored his seniors¡¯ments. His sense of time differed from theirs. If he wanted to survive, he needed to reach heights unseen before he turned twenty.

    From white to blue, and even ck like Ma Jin and the unseen purple. The Lord of the Deste Fortress was someone who covered seventeen levels of martial prowess. There was no room for rxation.

    ¡°Phew.¡±

    Before he knew it, he had arrived at the Small Training Hall. Thebyrinthine halls of the Deste Fortress greeted him warmly as always.

    He avoided rooms that emanated auras, entering an empty training room. Reflecting on the past year, Yeon-shin realized how much had changed. Now sixteen years old, in a civilian life, this was the age when boys would typically marry and start a family. Yeon-shin would have likely followed the same path.

    However, the Jeong Family differed from typical martial families, not considering it a big deal if their children¡¯s marriages were dyed. As a minor martial family andrgendowner, their customs were more aligned with themoners.

    ¡®Who would I have married?¡¯

    A pointless thought. He cleared his mind using the Jeong Family Dynamic Training to dispel any idle thoughts.

    He began moving slowly.

    As he released his qi, the Demon¡¯s Light quickly emerged, creating various trajectories based on different scenarios. This included the techniques of hand arts and leg arts.

    Swish! Whoosh!

    A close-range strike. After a wide swing with his leg, he nted his foot and delivered a direct punch. The force of his intention caused the air to tremble.

    He could vividly recall Ma Jin¡¯s teachings from the battle with the Blood me Sect.

    Having mastered the Jeong Family Dynamic Training, Yeon-shin had forged an exceptionally strong physique. Closebat was different from sword techniques, emphasizing his unique strengths in fighting.

    ¡®I want to perfect the hand and leg arts.¡¯

    As time passed, using his boyish appearance as a diversion would be increasingly difficult. He couldn¡¯t rely on his opponent¡¯scency forever. He needed to hone every weapon at his disposal to its sharpest edge.

    ¡®Is there anything that could inspire me?¡¯

    Yeon-shin, still in a punching stance, pondered this when a sky-blue radiance caught his eye.

    In Ma Jin¡¯s quarters.

    ¡°What was the temperament of Lightning shwhen standing on the brink of life and death? How did he treat hisrades?¡±

    Myeong and Mir-yeo, having returned from their mission, were conversing with Ma Jin.

    ¡°On the brink of life and death?¡±

    Myeong, looking dazed, asked again, while Mir-yeo remained silent. Was there such a moment?

    Ma Jin¡¯s expression turned curious.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you mention there was a Blood Master? You said a branch-level force was active. Did you two handle it to protect the white uniforms? Written reports have their limits. Exin in detail.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    Thinking back, the task given to the two Blue Masters wasn¡¯t singr. The instruction to observe the Lightning sh¡¯s temperament seemed more important than the original mission.

    Baek Mir-yeo understood why Ma Jin was pressing so urgently. If he wasn¡¯t considering the Lightning sh as his sessor, such inquiries wouldn¡¯t make sense.

    But it was unfortunate, for there was nothing to report.

    ¡°¡­The Blood me Sect branch  was destroyed without much opportunity to observe. Lightning sh did it alone. The only thing I can say is that he maintained his manners despite the arduous journey. His exceptional martial arts prowess didn¡¯t seem to be his primary concern.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ma Jin fell into silent contemtion. The shock of Lightning sh single-handedly annihting the Blood me Sect branch was immense.

    It was a level where even the high-ranking members of the Nine Great Sects or the Eight Great Families would struggle.

    ¡°Cheong Myeong.¡±

    Ma Jin¡¯s gaze turned to the sole member of the elven race.

    There was a famous tale about the keen perception of the elven race.

    The ¡®predecessor¡¯s predecessor¡¯ Empress Dowager Cixi had identified and punished a few treasonous ministers after the founding of the country.

    She was said to have matched the current emperor, who alone had managed to deal with the 108 Arhat Formation of the Shaolin.

    Known for her unparalleled martial arts, she cast a significant presence over the imperial family for over a century.

    Evenmon folk knew her story.

    The elven race had different sensory perceptionspared to humans. The final test at the Deste Fortress involved a private meeting with the Lord of the Deste Fortress for a reason.

    Ma Jin wanted to confirm something more profound: whether Yeon-shin had the qualities to lead.

    ¡°He is impressive for his age. Despite the thick killing intent, he knows how to control it. He has an extraordinary disposition.¡±

    Cheong Myeong smiled lightly.

    ¡°Killing intent, you say?¡±

    ¡°It seems natural, doesn¡¯t it? He didn¡¯t speak a word about his origins during the journey. His manners indicate he is well-educated.¡±

    ¡°I agree. It appears both new recruits have severed ties with their families.¡±

    ¡°I see. It¡¯s not unexpected, but¡­¡±

    Ma Jin tapped the table with his fingers before slowly nodding.

    ¡°Before session, it¡¯s crucial to take care of our own. We have time. It¡¯s intriguing to see how much unexpected merit they¡¯ll umte. They¡¯ll be rewarding to nurture.¡±

    ¡°I think so too.¡±

    ¡°I wonder when he¡¯ll don the Blue Uniform. It doesn¡¯t seem far off.¡±

    Their conversation was more like casual chat than a formal report. The night slowly settled over Ma Jin¡¯s quarters.

    The next morning.

    ¡°Lightning sh, the Captain has summoned you.¡±

    A senior in a white uniform from the Demon Wings called out to Yeon-shin. His tone had changed from before.

    It felt much more cautious. The news of the recent mission had spread, changing the way others viewed him.

    He could no longer be treated merely as a promising junior.

    Whenever he was in the Grand Training Hall, he often heard remarks like, ¡°He killed a Blood Master¡­¡± even three days after his return.

    Out of the thirty-six members of the Demon Wings, ten wore white uniforms. To handle a branch of the Blood me Sect alone at that level was rare.

    Rumors even suggested he might be the youngest Blue-Uniformed Warrior in the shortest time.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll head up.¡±

    Yeon-shin politely bowed.

    He resolved to maintain proper conduct whenever he heard praise about himself. He did not believe that an absolute master without popr support could be the leader of the Divine Sword Squad.

    Perhaps because of this, the way people viewed him was improving day by day. He even felt a warmth that was noticeable.

    ¡®Is it a new mission?¡¯

    While the Deste Fortress guaranteed a month¡¯s rest for warriors returning from an expedition, he did not take that promise at face value.

    Who could predict what might happen in the martial world?

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    As soon as he reached the end of the hall, Ma Jin¡¯s deep voice resonated.

    He seemed to sense Yeon-shin¡¯s presence immediately, despite the young warrior practicing the wind and leaf footwork to blend into the surroundings.

    Impressed, he opened the door and entered the room. He paused slightly.

    Ma Jin¡¯s face was unusually serious. The scar crossing his face looked as if it had hardened permanently.

    ¡°Is there an urgent mission? Something important?¡±

    ¡°Although you have shown unprecedented achievements, you are not yet at a level where you would be given significant tasks by the Demon Wings. Expectations are high, though.¡±

    Ma Jin¡¯s scar twitched. It seemed he was trying to smile approvingly in his way.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a mission. However, it¡¯s more important than any ordinary task. The Lord of the Deste Fortress has requested your presence.¡±

    ¡°The Lord of the Deste Fortress¡­?¡±

    The image of the absolute ruler with green eyes shed in his mind. He could not judge the lord¡¯s depth.

    ¡°Is itmon for the Lord to summon a white-uniformed warrior after an interview?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s unprecedented, which is why I¡¯m uneasy. Her intentions are impossible to fathom.¡±

    Ma Jin gestured with a solemn expression.

    ¡°Nevertheless, we cannot dy. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Following Ma Jin, Yeon-shin hurried out of the Demon Wings¡¯ quarters.

    The path to the Lord of the Deste Fortress¡¯s residence was quite a distance.

    Even though he walked quickly to match Ma Jin¡¯s pace, it took the time of a leisurely tea to get there.

    Throughout the walk, all eyes were on Yeon-shin.

    Perhaps due to the noticeable scar on Ma Jin¡¯s face or the fact that the formidable Demon Wings leader was apanying him.

    Everyone recognized Ma Jin, who was known for creating hellish scenes on every battlefield he passed.

    Simultaneously, their attention was also on the boy walking a step behind him.

    ¡°That¡¯s the Lightning sh of the Demon Wings.¡±

    ¡°The one who killed a Blood Master¡­?¡±

    ¡°He looks even younger than I expected.¡±

    The sight of a boy in a white uniform was unique to the Deste Fortress. It was said that Yeon-shin was the only one.

    It was still strange for Yeon-shin to be recognized by strangers.

    He maintained a nonchnt expression and silently followed Ma Jin.

    Soon, they arrived at the main residence, where he had undergone the final test of the Deste Exam.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Ma Jin entered without hesitation, and the guards did not stop them.

    Perhaps it was due to themanding presence of the ck-uniformed Ma Jin or their trust in the Lord¡¯s authority.

    The two climbed the long stairs to the Lord¡¯s chamber.

    Simultaneously, the doors opened wide on their own.

    A refreshing breeze caressed Yeon-shin¡¯s cheek. The first sight that greeted him was, as always, her.

    The Lord of the Deste Fortress sat diagonally on the trunk of a tree, which snaked through the office like a giant serpent.

    Her deep green eyes, which seemed to contain all the wonders of the world, nced at Ma Jin before settling on Yeon-shin.

    Her hands, white and smooth as if untouched by the world, lifted slightly.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°We greet the Lord.¡±

    Following Ma Jin¡¯s formal salute, Yeon-shin bowed as well and then noticed the others present.

    Two people. The first to catch his eye was an elderly man.

    With sharp eyes and arge build, his immacte white beard reached his chest.

    His sturdy body was d in a unique purple robe with a high cor standing stiffly.

    The robe matched his firm and sharp impression perfectly.

    ¡®A purple-robed master who surpasses even the Captain.¡¯

    The elder¡¯s aura was so intense that it would have stood out if the Lord of the Deste Fortress were not present.

    Next to him stood a boy with an arrogant yet handsome appearance.

    The boy¡¯s ck and white eyes stared at Yeon-shin challengingly.

    ¡°You must be the Lightning sh of the Demon Wings. I am Ma Yeon-jeok, the one who once led the Divine Sword Squad.¡±

    The purple-robed elder spoke with an impressive voice.

    It felt as though he would refer to himself as the supreme being if the Lord were not present.

    ¡°I requested this meeting because my grandson wanted to see a peer of his age who is a master. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you.¡±

    Ignoring Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s words, Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze shifted to the other side.

    The Lord of the Deste Fortress, saying nothing, slightly raised the corners of her mouth as if to say, ¡®Do as you wish.¡¯

    ¨C If you desire, I will endorse it.

    It wasn¡¯t a transmission of qi. There was no flow of energy. It was a voice that resonated fundamentally in his mind, akin to the Wisdom Heart Sutra used by the supreme monks of Shaolin.

    ¡®Why is she being so kind to me?¡¯

    Yeon-shin pondered this as he looked at his maternal grandfather.

    Footnotes:

    Empress Dowager Cixi was a Manchu noblewoman of the Yehe Nara n who effectively controlled the Chinese government in thete Qing dynasty as empress dowager and regent for almost 50 years.

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19 ¨C Fist Techniques (2)

    ¡°His strength is astonishing. Unbelievable for his age,¡± marveled Ma Yeon-jeok. He stepped forward, as if he had discovered a masterpiece. His wrinkled face showed unabashed admiration as he scrutinized Jeong Yeon-shin closely, to the visible difort of the handsome boy standing next to him.

    ¡°Greetings, Grandfather. I am Jeong Yeon-shin of the Demon Wings,¡± Yeon-shin said calmly, bowing slightly with his hands sped in a fist salute.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    There was no sound until he raised his head. The air was filled with a palpable sense of doubt, confusion, and curiosity. Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s beard, which covered the front of his purple robe, trembled slightly.

    ¡°You are¡­?¡±

    Ma Yeon-jeok, the former leader of the Divine Sword Squad, was a warrior of the highest rank within the Deste Fortress, at the pinnacle of the white-blue-ck-purple hierarchy. Those who had reached the realm of Ascension and opened their upper dantian had formidable intuition. He looked at Yeon-shin and the faintly smiling Lord of the Deste Fortress, finding it impossible not to recognize something.

    ¡°Jeong, from the Jeong Family.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s our first meeting.¡±

    While Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s face showed increasing astonishment, Jeong Yeon-shin remained calm. His maternal rtives had never visited Xinye County, not even when his parents married, nor after his mother passed away giving birth to him. It was a story typical of countryside gossip, where a daughter¡¯s marriage to a low-status family effectively severed ties.

    Naturally, he was only known as the inw of the Deste Ma Family.

    ¡°You are my sister¡¯s son?¡±

    Next to him, Ma Jin had his eyes wide open as if they might tear. It seemed their surnames were the same. It exined why Ma Yeon-jeok and Ma Jin had not exchanged greetings¡ªthey were father and son.

    ¡®In martial families, the head¡¯s word isw. The family rules must have forbidden meetings,¡¯ Yeon-shin thought, finding the family¡¯s attitude high-handed and unprincipled. He smiled faintly.

    ¡°You mentioned a mentor; to think Master Ma Jin would be an uncle of mine. Or perhaps you are my eldest uncle? I am unfamiliar with the lineage of my maternal family. I was an outcast even in my own family, which was annihted.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I understand. As a warrior of the Deste Fortress, I respect the merits established by my maternal grandfather, but I find further personal conversation and connection burdensome.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    A married daughter who had no further ties with her natal family. Since that was how they treated him, there was nothing more to say.

    ¡®It¡¯s a family so desperate for sessors that they would even adopt a child.¡¯

    Focusing on his martial arts, Yeon-shin did not want to be entangled in messy family affairs. His experiences with the Jeong family were more than enough.

    The Lord of the Deste Fortress, who had been watching with interest, slowly spoke.

    ¡°Jeong Yeon-shin of the Demon Wings. Your spirit is impressive.¡±

    Her slightly curved eyes looked stunning.

    Yeon-shin slightly bowed his head. He felt somewhat puzzled but reassured by the Lord¡¯s support.

    At that moment, the boy standing ufortably beside them spoke out.

    ¡°I cannot ept this! How can someone like him im to be a direct descendant of my grandfather? How can he be so rude to the former leader of the Divine Sword Squad?¡±

    The anger in his eyes was intense, as if he was unaware that he stood in front of the Lord of the Deste Fortress.

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your eptance. I¡¯m not a member of the Deste Ma Family. I¡¯m Jeong Yeon-shin of the Demon Wings,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied calmly.

    He remembered Won-chang¡¯s words: the martial world is a ce where people introduce themselves by their nicknames shamelessly.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    The boy¡¯s fury seemed to escte as he turned to his step-grandfather.

    ¡°Please permit me to duel him. I will prove that he is unworthy of being a blood rtive.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason for it.¡±

    Yeon-shin responded immediately.

    ¡°If you seek my guidance, I¡¯ll ept. But I have no obligation to prove my worth to you or your family. Not even the Captain can issue such a personalmand.¡±

    He spoke as if looking down from a higher ce.

    Yeon-shin¡¯s white robe fluttered slightly as he stared directly at the boy. The aura flowing from him unintentionally conveyed his strength as a true warrior.

    While Ma Jin remained silent, the boy scoffed incredulously, raising his hand as if to strike.

    ¡®He must be practicing the Hand Arts.¡¯

    Yeon-shin noticed the pair of hand guards hanging from the boy¡¯s waist and simultaneously withdrew his qi. The instant disappearance of his aura evidenced his mastery of inner energy control.

    ¡°Forgive my rudeness. I showed an undisciplined attitude.¡±

    Apologizing for revealing his qi recklessly, he bowed to the Lord of the Deste Fortress. Ma Jin looked both proud and troubled, while Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s expression darkened further.

    ¡°Stop the bickering.¡±

    She quietly moved her lips.

    ¡°Yeon-jeok is like a close friend who has been with me for many years, and Jeong Yeon-shin is a promising talent. It would be better to resolve this conflict as warriors. Each of you, stake what you wish. Do you agree with my suggestion?¡±

    Yeon-shin gazed at the Lord of the Deste Fortress, unable to fathom her intentions. She smiled.

    ¡°Yeon-shin, I know this is not beneficial to you. As a friend of the former leader of the Divine Sword Squad, I will grant one request regardless of the oue.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then would that be possible?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin boldly asked. He referred to the fruit of the Heavenly Tree.

    The Lord¡¯s smile deepened.

    ¡°That¡¯s still difficult. Even if the retired Yeon-jeok asks, it remains the same. His contributions as the leader of the Divine Sword Squad have already been rewarded in other ways. However, I can teach you one of my special techniques.¡±

    ¡°Teach martial arts¡­!¡±

    The idea of being taught by someone close to being the best in the world was a rare fortune.

    The boy next to the shocked Yeon-jeok seemed greedy, as if he would demand martial arts training if he won rather than follow his step-grandfather¡¯s wishes.

    ¡®His intentions are clear. The maternal family is interesting. They want to make someone like him their sessor.¡¯

    Yeon-shin found it hard to believe his abilities were so exceptional. But given the improved terms, he nodded readily.

    ¡°I will do it.¡±

    They headed to the training ground behind the main fortress.

    The sight of the Lord of the Deste Fortress stepping outside attracted attention, but no one dared to follow. Yeon-jeok tried to subtly approach, but Yeon-shin boldly stuck close to the Lord, causing her to chuckle.

    ¡°Be at ease. This ce is for my use alone.¡±

    The training ground was opulent, with even the floor being unusual. All kinds of invaluable weapons were lined up on stone stands, and the vast floor was entirely marble. It seemed almost too precious to step on.

    ¡®These must be trophies taken from the destruction of the Kingdom of Dali in Yunnan.¡¯

    The Lord of the Deste Fortress was known as the Emperor¡¯s Divine Sword.

    She had erased several rebellious small kingdoms andrge factions.

    Her name was never omitted when discussing the greatest in the world.

    It was unknown how such a petite body contained such immense divine power.

    ¡°This should be a good spot to watch.¡±

    The Lord stood still in one corner of the training ground.

    Her long eyshes looked like a painting, and her long green robe fluttered softly in the spring breeze.

    ¡®Huh?¡¯

    Yeon-shin paused momentarily. It was only then that he noticed the precious sword hanging at her waist. He realized he had perceived it as part of nature until now, indicating it was beyond the level of unity with the sword he had learned.

    ¡®This is chilling. What kind of level is this?¡¯

    At that moment, the Lord of the Deste Fortress turned her head and met his gaze. Her red lips curved smoothly.

    ¡°You have sharp eyes.¡±

    ¡°Forgive me.¡±

    The boy who had stood in the center of the training ground with Yeon-shin sneered.

    He now wore a pair of luxurious ck hand guards, fitting for an heir of the Deste Ma Family, known for their martial arts.

    ¡°Were you ogling the Lord¡¯s elegance? You lowly man.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you an illegitimate child?¡±

    ¡°How dare you¡­!¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin did not reply further and closed his eyes slightly.

    ¡®I learned from this mission.¡¯

    The certainty gained from killing the Blood Master.

    He could seize the fruit of the Heavenly Tree himself.

    Martial arts training was like climbing a thousand-foot cliff with bare hands, ording to orthodox martial artists. Techniques that harmed others and themselves, such as sorcery, blood arts, and demonic arts, were not considered true martial arts.

    It was believed that only by building pure martial arts could one achieve the ultimate goal, simr to spiritual arts.

    Yeon-shin felt differently. To him, it was not a steep cliff but a well-paved staircase. In the realm of martial arts, he was like a fish swimming in the deep sea.

    ¡®The Demon Wings are sufficient.¡¯

    The vastness of martial arts he was exploring within the Deste Fortress was so fertile it was hard to imaginecking anything.

    He could nt any seed here and the environment would aid its growth.

    Thus, he did not need the Deste Ma Family.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    Yeon-shin opened his eyes and gestured slowly.

    ¡°Hmph!¡±

    The boy, greatly angered, did not hesitate. He charged with a never-before-seen technique, his qi emanating from all his limbs.

    Thwack!

    Yeon-shin deflected the rushing fist with the back of his hand. The power of the strike was astonishing, requiring him to exert considerable force in his elbow.

    Whoosh!

    The impact from the strike tore at his clothes. The boy¡¯s inner energy greatly surpassed Yeon-shin¡¯s, perhaps due to rare elixirs he had consumed.

    Yeon-shin immediately infused his energy with the principles of the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex.

    The energy circting through his body multiplied at the necessary moment to bolster his strength.

    From then on, it was all about feeling. Following the techniques of the Demon¡¯s Light, his hands began to disrupt the boy¡¯s martial arts rhythm.

    Bam! Bam! Thud!

    The Deste Ma Family¡¯s Hand Arts were straightforward. Each strike was heavy, and the chain of moves was unbroken.

    It seemed like he was putting all his strength into it, but suddenly energy would erupt from the opposite fist.

    All kinds of principles harmonized, making the techniques feel overwhelmingly powerful.

    ¡®So this is what real strong fists are like.¡¯

    Despite the boy¡¯s reckless demeanor, he had mastered his family¡¯s martial arts properly.

    His exceptional movements were impressive enough to inspire new ideas in Yeon-shin¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you draw your sword?¡±

    ¡°Your martial arts are outstanding.¡±

    Yeon-shin responded nonchntly, cutting off the boy¡¯s elbow with a spinning leaf-like motion.

    He was reversing the situation.

    After witnessing the opponent¡¯s energy techniques, he understood what was possible and was discovering the methods of energy maniption.

    It was all upside down.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Boom!

    The marble floor was dented.

    The wind from the boy¡¯s punch,bined with the step he took, blew fiercely, but Yeon-shin deflected the fist lightly, like a leaf in the wind, andnded gracefully.

    ¡°I was thinking about fist techniques¡­ Ten more moves should suffice.¡±

    A faint green lightning sparkled in his eyes.

    From a distance, the three masters were watching the duel.

    Observing Yeon-shin¡¯s movements, reminiscent of the elven race¡¯s defensive techniques, each had different expressions. Ma Yeon-jeok frowned deeply.

    ¡°He talks about ending it in ten moves? No matter how extraordinary his talents are¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that. What he means is¡­¡±

    Ma Jin, who had been silent for a moment, finally spoke with difficulty.

    ¡°He means he will create a new technique in ten moves.¡±

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20 ¨C Fist Techniques (3)

    After mentioning ten moves without thinking, Yeon-shin became concerned about his opponent¡¯s rationality. Could epting a berserk warrior¡¯s challenge in martial arts be beneficial for his cultivation?

    ¡®Not bad,¡¯ he thought. His worries were unfounded. The calm expression on his opponent¡¯s face told him as much. This was the true strength of a prestigious family. They didn¡¯t waste their power frivolously. The fearsome part of a distinguished family was their ability to fully exert their martial prowess where it was most needed.

    ¡°You mentioned ten moves; I will put my all into them,¡± said the heir of the distinguished family, one trained by Ma Yeon-jeok, a former leader of the Divine Sword Squad who once dominated the world.

    He hadn¡¯t been taught carelessly. The waves of qi climbing up his arm were intense.

    ¡°This is the Harmonized Blossom Fist .¡±

    ¡°You can use palm techniques too. Just because I mentioned fist techniques, don¡¯t limit your moves. Show me everything you¡¯ve got.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He seemed angry again. Yeon-shin decided to stay silent.

    The silence didn¡¯tst long. When the intense qi settled into his opponent¡¯s body, it was clear he wasn¡¯t to be underestimated. His movements were different from before, reflecting his changed attitude.

    Thud! Whoosh!

    Yeon-shin saw a light footstep for the first time. As the punch swirled towards him, he countered with a Charged Strike.

    Boom!

    Their fists collided. It wasn¡¯t an easy feat even in a duel.

    It meant their concentration was at its peak. The fragments of their intersecting energies scattered over their clothes.

    The one pushed back was his opponent. Despite having more power, his martial arts achievement was a different matter.

    While his opponent swallowed a groan, Yeon-shin wrapped qi around his lower body.

    It wasn¡¯t over. The core of Charged Strike was umtion.

    Yeon-shin twisted his footwork and took another step forward. The energy he umted wasn¡¯t disrupted and built up once more.

    A martial art that produced more power in a short time than the strongest strike. The air warped as his charged right fist extended.

    Boom!

    The defense of his opponent¡¯s elbow crumbled, and the punch struck his sr plexus deeply.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    This was what he meant by recalling strong fists. Utilizing the Charged Strike freely in his fist techniques.

    Inspired by the powerful continuous strikes of the Harmonized Blossom Fist , he adjusted his approach.

    He gritted his teeth and corrected his form. Yeon-shin was still able to advance.

    ¡°Here Ie again.¡±

    ¡°You arrogant bastard!¡±

    His voice sounded like a growl, probably due to the intense fight.

    The boy opened his palm wide. The qi changed. It was the moment Yeon-shin unleashed his third Charged Strike.

    The boy¡¯s left hand changed directions thrice, as if mocking his fist, and pped the back of his hand.

    Thud!

    The boy was the one who stepped back, massaging his hand as he frowned. He seemed to be absorbing the impact of the force, which must have been substantial.

    Yeon-shin immediately understood the change he had just witnessed. It wasn¡¯t a simple feint, but a movement that built striking force with qi.

    ¡®Another interesting technique.¡¯

    He took a step forward with pleasure. The aplishment of Jeong Family Dynamic Training shone in this moment.

    The umted energy was held in ce by the minute movements of his entire body.

    Boom!

    The Charged Strike of the third move was different. As he stepped down, the marble floor cracked. It was strenuous even for his body.

    ¡®I can handle it.¡¯

    With such power contained in his body, it was hard to use the defensive skills of the Leaf Defense Technique. It meant he couldn¡¯t strike an opponent unless they were incredibly slow. But he had the Demon¡¯s Light.

    ¡°Peasant!¡±

    He read his opponent¡¯s movement clearly. The trajectory to strike with the Demon¡¯s Light was revealed.

    Whoosh!

    Yeon-shin dropped down in an instant. The continuous moves of the Demon¡¯s Light epassed freedom.

    At this moment, his movement clearly embodied a principle higher than the Harmonized Blossom Fist. It was the fourth move.

    Boom!

    Stone fragments scattered in all directions from the step¡¯s end. He felt it through the surface of his fist.

    It was the sensation of something breaking.

    The protective qi flowing over his opponent¡¯s body shattered into pieces.

    ¡®Someday, I should develop a protective qi technique, too.¡¯

    Putting aside the sudden thought, he moved to follow the retreating opponent.

    At the end of his leaf-like movement, new qi gathered.

    ¡®Five moves are enough.¡¯

    He felt the principle of his unique martial arts permeate his entire body. The umtion of power. He stacked it however he could.

    The Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex and Charged Strike were like that. It was the way he, who grew up in a third-rate martial family, faced the world.

    sh!

    A sky-blue sh glimmered in Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes.

    From within, a blue lightning bolt surged up.

    The secret of the Harmonized Blossom Fist mixed with the principles of the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex and Charged Strike.

    The principle of martial arts exploded in his mind and converged into a single technique. A fist technique that grew stronger with prolonged engagement.

    The Eternal Blossom Fist.

    The name that naturally came to him finally unveiled a martial art worthy of being called a special technique.

    As his arm swung from beside his shoulder, rubble swirled around.

    Whoosh-!

    The energy umted by mere forward movement exploded in front of his opponent¡¯s sr plexus.

    Though he detonated it from an inch away, his opponent¡¯s upper body shook.

    Stumbling as if about to fall, his opponent¡¯s expression turned nk as the strength drained from his body.

    ¡°A fist technique embodying the essence of striking force! Now, you are no longer bound by the rotational movement of the Rotational Strike¡­!¡±

    Ma Jin¡¯s voice, tinged with awe, echoed from afar.

    ¡°We can continue if you¡¯d like.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Though he spoke to his opponent, who stood as if frozen, the boy bit his lower lip and said nothing.

    Three people approached from a distance.

    Ma Jin looked on, the color of his face drained, while Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s frozen face was strikingly expressionless.

    Only the Lord of the Deste Fortress maintained a faint smile.

    ¡°A precious spectacle. Witnessing the creation of a martial art. What delightful entertainment.¡±

    ¡°I am embarrassed. I hope I haven¡¯t caused any offense.¡±

    Yeon-shin slightly bowed his head. Sheughed softly.

    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary. You seem to be enjoying yourself greatly. Isn¡¯t it natural for a martial artist? Have you named your fist technique?¡±

    ¡°I have named it the Eternal Blossom Fist.¡±

    ¡°A martial art with a name signifying endless growth. It is a fitting name. However, its meaning is straightforward, so be cautious not to let it be a weakness in actualbat. The key is to endure the initial sh with the continuous moves. With your talent, you should be able to ovee it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the advice.¡±

    Yeon-shin sped his hands in a respectful fist salute. The Lord¡¯s smile deepened.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I apologize, Grandfather¡­¡±

    On the side, the step-grandfather and grandson were exchanging words of constion.

    The boy, almost in tears, stared at the ground with a face full of frustration.

    While patting his step-grandson¡¯s head, Ma Yeon-jeok looked at Yeon-shin with aplicated expression.

    ¡®How can someone from such a small family have such brilliant talent¡­¡¯

    Even he had his pride. It was hard to speak to a grandson who had drawn such a clear line.

    He envied his son, who could approach as a superior.

    ¡°Captain.¡±

    Yeon-shin looked at Ma Jin standing before him.

    ¡°Well done. And congrattions. You¡¯ve gained another unique martial art. It¡¯s an excellent technique.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve only sketched out the framework. I¡¯m not fully satisfied with the moves yet, and I still need to rely on the Demon¡¯s Light when using it with hand arts.¡±

    ¡°Even that¡¯s impressive. There aren¡¯t many among the White Uniform who could withstand your strike. I try not to be surprised, but your growth is astonishing.¡±

    ¡°It needs to be faster.¡±

    He mumbled, his thoughts elsewhere, ignoring the emotional gaze Ma Jin cast at him.

    Even Yeon-jeok couldn¡¯t demand the fruit of the Heavenly Tree. His goal seemed even further out of reach.

    ¡®When will I reach that damnablyrge tree?¡¯

    The thought was so vexing it brought out a curse.

    ¡°Since Yeon-shin has won, we should wrap this up.¡±

    The Lord of the Deste Fortress¡¯s distinctive, resonant voice rang out. As he turned, he saw her still smiling.

    After scanning the people present, she spoke again.

    ¡°I will teach Yeon-shin the martial art he needs when he needs it. Furthermore, he may request one thing from the Deste Ma Family.¡±

    ¡°I will convey my request through the Captain when the timees.¡±

    Ma Jin¡¯s expression turned curious when Yeon-shin nced at him.

    He had no desire to consider the feelings of the Captain, who had suddenly be a messenger.

    ¡®The fault lies with them.¡¯

    Yeon-shin dismissed the thought lightly and finally looked at Ma Yeon-jeok.

    ¡°I apologize, but I must rify one thing. I have no obligations to my maternal family in any way. Do you agree?¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    His response was closer to a groan. He seemed lost in thought, unable to speak easily.

    While Yeon-shin stared, Yeon-jeok, with a strained expression, finally spoke.

    ¡°What must I do¡­¡±

    His wless beard trembled slightly.

    ¡°What must I do to earn your forgiveness?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t Yeon-shin who reacted to this. The boy, considered the heir, couldn¡¯t hide his dismay, and Ma Jin¡¯s face also showed shock.

    Even the Lord of the Deste Fortress seemed slightly surprised.

    Perhaps because he was the person involved, Yeon-shin had apletely different thought.

    ¡®He¡¯s terrifying.¡¯

    It was said that whenever the supreme master of the Deste Fortress went into the martial world, he acted as an absolute ruler.

    Like a god holding the power of life and death over most people he encountered. It was amon rumor.

    Unless they were one of the grandmasters of the Nine Great Sects, who were revered as immortals among themon folk, they couldn¡¯t even face him in battle.

    ¡®Someone like that bowed to me, someone far beneath him.¡¯

    Simply because he was a talented blood rtive.

    Only someone obsessed with the revival of his family would do such a thing.

    The thought gave him chills.

    He realized he needed to be careful with his words.

    He didn¡¯t want to be ¡®Ma Yeon-shin.¡¯

    ¡°Seeing my maternal grandfather like this is the greatest burden. The past cannot be undone, and to me, my maternal rtives are no different from strangers. The Demon Wings are my family.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you build rtionships?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t even have enough time to build my martial arts.¡±

    Even the power of the Deste Ma Family couldn¡¯t reach the fruit of the Heavenly Tree, and considering Yeon-shin¡¯s cold upbringing, he didn¡¯t know the meaning of family bonds.

    Neither necessity nor blood drew him to them.

    He shook his head and spoke again.

    ¡°I won the duel that your grandson recklessly demanded. Please respect me as a warrior.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s expression was dazed but Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t rx yet.

    Who knew what sweet tricks he might pull in the future. He suspected he was a man of madness.

    First, he respectfully bowed to the Lord of the Deste Fortress and Ma Yeon-jeok before turning away.

    Training was urgent. The newly created Eternal Blossom Fist wasn¡¯tplete.

    ¡°Yeon-jeok, you look interesting. Your expression says you regret it deeply.¡±

    ¡°Lord, instead of helping me¡­¡±

    ¡°How could I deal with your karma?¡±

    Ignoring the casual chat of the supreme masters, he headed to the training hall of the Demon Wings. He felt Ma Jin following him.

    The roles were reversed from when they came. He realized he hadn¡¯t heard the name of the heir of the Deste Ma Family but wasn¡¯t particrly curious.

    ¡°Lightning sh.¡±

    It was as they passed a smallkeside. Ma Jin, his reflection rippling in the sunlight on the water, spoke cautiously.

    ¡°I have a task that will help you.¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21 ¨C Middle Dantian (1)

    ¡°¡­I must have mentioned it when I handed over the Blood me Sect incident. Didn¡¯t I say the Mount Hua Sect lost the Grand Violet Pill?¡±

    ¡°The Shaanxi branch said they didn¡¯t have the capacity for that. Thanks to that, I was assigned to the Blood Master task.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s still unresolved. The Grand Violet Pill is a treasure of that caliber. It¡¯s an elixir akin to the supreme treasures of the martial world. Suspicious sects, those who want to gain favor with Mount Hua, and even rival sects and warriors who see this as an opportunity to settle old grudges have all gotten involved. All sorts of factions in Shaanxi are entangled.¡±

    ¡°¡­The warriors will be rampant, then.¡±

    His expression wasn¡¯t serious. The vast martial world of Shaanxi,rger than many small countries, waspletely embroiled. It was impossible not to feel excited.

    He had already realized it. Those who imed to wander the world with their swords were spread throughout Shaanxi.

    They were all martial artists who would refine his Eternal Blossom Fist.

    Could it be that his feelings were showing on his face? Ma Jin, who had made the suggestion, couldn¡¯t hide his difort.

    ¡°You¡¯ll apany the Mount Hua Sect. You¡¯ll search for the Grand Violet Pill with them until the fight is over.¡±

    ¡°A warrior from another sect helping to find their elixir¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s also a form of surveince. Mount Hua knows this too. There was already a big fight with the Demonic Sect, and thergest guesthouse in Xi¡¯an copsed entirely. The casualties were enormous. Your role is to restrain Mount Hua¡¯s violent actions in the center of the storm.¡±

    ¡°Will Mount Hua ept this?¡±

    ¡°Mount Hua wants to be the second Shaolin. They want royal recognition as the representative of the Taoist sects. Even if you go alone, you¡¯ll be well received. Of course, there will be some checks and bnces.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Yeon-shin was silent for a moment before he slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°A conflict of this magnitude in the martial realm isn¡¯tmon. With the justification in ce, it¡¯s a position where I can swing my sword freely in actualbat.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Given your talents, I think you can achieve aplishments iparable to mere training. It¡¯s an opportunity to freely exchange swords with renowned martial artists under the name of the Deste Fortress.¡±

    He had already agreed internally. Martial artists that hadn¡¯t experienced actualbat were not worth noting.

    Eternal Blossom Fist was a newly created martial artcking forms, which he could fill in with this mission.

    There wouldn¡¯t be many opportunities to see the martial arts of the Nine Great Sects.

    ¡°You¡¯ve alreadypleted one mission admirably. This time, it¡¯s at your discretion.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    He didn¡¯t hesitate much. He also thought he needed to stay away from the Deste Ma family for a while.

    He didn¡¯t know how his insane grandfather might try to persuade him.

    As soon as you exchange something as a blood rtive, you¡¯re firmly entangled. It could hold him back when he needed to move forward.

    ¡®I should umte merits and wander outside as much as possible without any breaks.¡¯

    Yeon-shin, who had made up his mind, lifted his head.

    ¡°How many people will there be?¡±

    ¡°The same as the Blood me Sect. Hyeon Won-chang is a new recruit, and Cheong Myeong and Baek Mir-yeo are still under disciplinary action for the Azure Sky Squad. They were very eager to join. I¡¯ll be going with you.¡±

    ¡°The captain will go?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s the Nine Great Sects, a captain of the Divine Sword Squad must go to match the level.¡±

    ¡°When will we depart?¡±

    ¡°The preparations areplete, so we¡¯ll leave immediately tomorrow. Pack your things as soon as you return.¡±

    Yeon-shin slowly nodded. He would have to learn the martial arts of the fortress lord after he returned.

    Now was the time to refine the Eternal Blossom Fist. The experience from this mission would be greatly helpful.

    A few plum blossoms fell brightly, the sunlight tinting them a light pink.

    Like a master calligrapher writing in cursive, the wind blew, stroking Ma Jin and the five martial artists.

    ¡®I hope the next mission is somewhere with a ry station.¡¯

    Yeon-shin thought. The passing time felt wasted.

    The blossoming plums lined up felt oppressive unlike before. Time never seemed to stop.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame. Isn¡¯t this the heart of the Shaanxi martial world? We can¡¯t wear the uniforms of the Deste Fortress.¡±

    Won-chang grumbled.

    They wore in clothes instead of the noticeable uniforms of the Deste Fortress due to Mount Hua¡¯s dignity.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem as prosperous as Anyang now.¡±

    Yeon-shin replied. He had be used to handling Won-chang¡¯s idle talk.

    He could tell just by seeing him grin as if he hadn¡¯t grumbled a moment ago.

    ¡°They said Xi¡¯an in Shaanxi is a big city where all sorts of experts gather, excluding Mount Hua and Zhongnan.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Yeon-shin replied calmly and looked around. It was indeed different.

    Unlike Anyang, which was filled withrge merchants and various peddlers, it had a more orderly elegance.

    It seemed to be because it had been a prosperous city for a very long time since before the founding of the country.

    The group got off in front of a huge guesthouse with a two-hundred-year tradition.

    Its exterior was almost like that of a tower.

    They never stayed in shabby ces when passing through a city. Such was the financial power of the Deste Fortress.

    Ma Jin spoke as he dismounted.

    ¡°Xi¡¯an is the territory of the Zhongnan Sect. It¡¯s not a ce Mount Hua can meddle with as they please. We should be careful too.¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­ I didn¡¯t know I¡¯d be more acquainted with words than with swords before entering the main city.¡±

    Won-chang patted his waist and thighs.

    Then it happened.

    Suddenly, the guesthouse door opened. At the same time, Yeon-shin felt a gathering of intense energies.

    ¡°The masters of the Deste Fortress have arrived. We¡¯ve been waiting.¡±

    There were men and women Taoistsing out in an orderly line.

    There were more than a dozen of them, yet they didn¡¯t seem crowded.

    The approaching people felt like one huge sword.

    The most noticeable thing was the plum blossom embroidery on the hems of everyone¡¯s white uniforms.

    ¡®The Mount Hua Sect!¡¯

    The middle-aged swordsman at the front exuded a formidable presence as sharp as his appearance. It feltparable to facing Ma Jin for the first time.

    ¡°Plum Blossom Swordsman Cheon Ju. It seems you¡¯ve been here for a while. The road was rough, but we managed to make it in time.¡±

    Ma Jin briefly cupped his fist.

    Yeon-shin sensed Won-chang flinch beside him.

    Should he praise him for not opening his mouth and making a fuss?

    ¡®Leader of the Plum Blossom Swordsmen.¡¯

    Cheon Ju was called the Mount Hua Sword Master. It was a famous name.

    A name so renowned it wasn¡¯t confined to Shaanxi.

    An ultimate master leading the elite swordsmen of Mount Hua hade down the mountain himself.

    ¡°Demon Wings Captain, Alluring Sun Sword, Blue-Eyed Demon Sword. Familiar faces.¡±

    Cheon Ju scanned the three of them with a nk expression.

    ¡®Blue-Eyed Demon Sword?¡¯

    Blue-Eyed Demon Sword Cheong Myeong. It was the first time Yeon-shin heard that nickname. It was quite surprising. How did he fight with enemies?

    When he looked back at Cheong Myeong, he just gave a slight smile.

    He couldn¡¯t help but be curious since he had only seen him lightly sh swords with the Blood me Sect in Jinpyeong County.

    ¡°No need for introductions. A sword exchanged previously is enough.¡±

    The sh between the Plum Blossom Swordsmen and the Divine Sword Squad was a tremendously famous incident.

    It was said that there were no casualties on the side of the Deste Fortress, but who knew about Mount Hua¡¯s side.

    ¡°I see you brought your disciple as well. I understand the Deste Fortress¡¯ intentions with this.¡±

    Cheon Ju¡¯s sharp eyes seemed to pierce through Yeon-shin, but he passed it off indifferently.

    He had just dealt with the Lord of the Deste Fortress and the previous captain of the Divine Sword Squad.

    Even if the Mount Hua Sword Master was a grandmaster, he didn¡¯t measure up to them.

    ¡®Hmm?¡¯

    Yeon-shin suddenly noticed a peer swordsman among the Mount Hua masters.

    The boy looked lethargic, as if the world was insignificant, even yawning lightly.

    When their eyes met, the young Taoist gave a smallugh and looked up at the sky.

    After standing still for a moment, Ma Jin finally opened his mouth.

    ¡°That is¡­¡±

    ¡°How about letting my disciple exchange swords with the Deste Fortress disciple? Even if they recognized each other, it would be ufortable to travel together. It could prove to be a good little diversion.¡±

    Cheon Ju turned his eyes to Ma Jin and spoke.

    ¡®He wants to break spirits.¡¯

    Mount Hua knew this journey was also a form of surveince.

    It was one of the world¡¯s top sword sects. Even if they allowed it because of the royal family, they were not happy.

    Since it would be awkward for the leading masters to exchange swords, they wanted topare the future of their sects.

    ¡°Deste Fortress disciple?¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang murmured nkly.

    The students of the Deste Fortress who hadn¡¯t be White Uniforms yet.

    When Yeon-shin fought the Blue Uniform masters of the Azure Sky Squad, Ma Jin¡¯s children came to watch.

    They aren¡¯t officially recognized. Their internal master-disciple rtionship is not acknowledged.

    From a young age, they are ceremoniously called Deste Fortress disciples until they wear white.

    While only his face remained unchanged, the expressions of the other four members of the Demon Wings turned peculiar.

    ¡®It seems it¡¯s difficult to read strength through only energy unless you¡¯re an absolute master. My qi is rtively low, and my energy waves are weak.¡¯

    Yeon-shin, who had gained a small insight, spoke.

    ¡°Captain.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    When Ma Jin turned around, he lightly touched the sword wave of his Deste Sword hanging on his waist. It was a sign that he would step forward.

    ¡°My master has once again caused trouble¡­ Is five seconds enough?¡±

    The young Taoist in front of Cheon Ju asked in anguid voice. It wasn¡¯t a small voice.

    Did this level of rudeness not matter?

    Despite being a disciple of the sect leader of Mount Hua, he seemed thoughtless.

    ¡°You¡¯ll learn something. Give it your all.¡±

    ¡°What do you want me to learn? I heard the Demon Wings¡¯ techniques are all about sensitivity.¡±

    The boy sighed and walked out. Suddenly, the front of the guesthouse became an impromptu arena.

    It was said that martial fights in the martial world often started unexpectedly like this.

    ¡®Interesting.¡¯

    Yeon-shin recalled the Zhongnan Sect masters who had inspired the Swift Sword at Jeong family manor.

    He hadn¡¯t experienced Zhongnan martial arts back then. How deep was Mount Hua¡¯s martial arts?

    The masters of Demon¡¯s Light and Mount Hua formed arge circle.

    Xi¡¯an wasn¡¯t a small city.

    Passersby who were curious about themotion started turning into onlookers. Everywhere, people were whispering about Mount Hua.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡±

    ¡°Lower your voice. It¡¯s the Mount Hua Sect!¡±

    ¡°The Sword Saints of Mount Hua are in our Xi¡¯an?¡±

    ¡°It looks like they¡¯re about to have a duel. We¡¯re in for a rare sight. Look at that extraordinary young Taoist. His energy is divine.¡±

    ¡°Martial artists exchanging teachings. As expected of the Taoist Mount Hua. How generous!¡±

    Yeon-shinughed inwardly. It was refreshing to see them take a ceremonial stance among themon folk.

    It was the first time since the Deste Exam.

    The two stood facing each other. Yeon-shin slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°You mentioned five seconds.¡±

    ¡°Did that offend you? Sorry. I didn¡¯t mean to belittle you. I had a tough training session this morning.¡±

    The young Taoist smiled faintly.

    ¡°I¡¯m Yu Hyeon of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Yeon-shin.¡±

    He answered briefly. In in clothes, he couldn¡¯t mention Demon¡¯s Light.

    In the position of receiving guidance, there were murmurs of rudeness.

    Some were loudly eximing at the name Yu Hyeon. There were also martial artists from Xi¡¯an present.

    ¡°The Hidden Dragon of Mount Hua!¡±

    ¡°I heard the sect leader¡¯s disciple is a peerless talent. To see him in person!¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s mastered the Falling Blossoms Palm and the Six Harmonies Divine Sword. Seeing him in person, he lives up to his reputation. Younger than expected.¡±

    ¡°They said he¡¯s the future of Mount Hua. There were also rumors he started learning the Violet Dawn Divine Art.¡±

    The titles were grand. Yeon-shin¡¯s smile deepened. There was no need for long talk.

    When two martial artists faced each other, they spoke with martial arts.

    It was when he took a step forward. Yu Hyeon¡¯s body silently grewrger.

    It was a movement resembling the footwork of the elven race. It was the Hidden Fragrance Drift of Mount Hua.

    Whoosh!

    With advancing footwork, his rising hand came down. His open palm spread out like a flower pattern.

    Seeing the ancient sect¡¯s martial arts in person felt almost magical and splendid.

    ¡®Falling Blossoms Palm. It¡¯s not redundant, but has many variations. To make it unbreakable.¡¯

    His heart was filled with interest. Wouldn¡¯t he gain the same variations if he broke them one by one?

    Bang!

    He deflected it with the back of his clenched fist. The sudden collision¡¯s force was light.

    Yeon-shin¡¯s energy continued to stretch out like a whirlwind.

    First move of Eternal Blossom Fist, ¡®Spiral.¡¯

    Whoosh-!

    ¡°Ugh?!¡±

    Could he not react? Yu Hyeon¡¯s face, filled with bewilderment, turned sharply. Even the touch of the energy wave caused this.

    ¡°What¡­!¡±

    He seemed shocked by the unexpected force.

    If he had Yu Hyeon¡¯s level of skill, he would have shattered his neck with that strike.

    Thud.

    Now it was his turn to advance. Following the retreating Yu Hyeon, Yeon-shin stepped forward.

    A straight punch from behind the waist shot out like a steel arrow from a bowstring.

    Second move, ¡®Point-nk st¡¯ brought thunder from the punch.

    Boom!

    The splinters of energy overturned the ground. The sunlight¡¯s halo in the mid-heaven dimmed with the dust.

    Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes were fixed straight ahead.

    He saw Yu Hyeon, covered in dust, deftly dispersing the residual energy with brilliant hand movements.

    It was the same nature as the first palm technique. Mount Hua¡¯s Falling Blossoms Palm.

    It seemed enough to inspire the third move of Eternal Blossom Fist.

    Yeon-shinughed joyfully and spoke.

    ¡°How about we go for a bit longer. I¡¯d like around¡­ Ten seconds?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22 ¨C Middle Dantian (2)

    He reached out toward Yu Hyeon, who charged at him with clenched teeth.

    A strange energy rippled around his left hand. In the next moment, the eyes of Cheon Ju and the high-ranking members of the Mount Hua Sect widened.

    Swish-!

    An intangible wave of qi burst forth from his left hand.

    It bloomed in bursts, like a line of flowers blossoming all at once.

    The force struck with such power that it created another wave of energy. It seemed like a superior martial art technique that didn¡¯t exist within the current repertoire of the Falling Blossoms Palm.

    A martial art of apletely different level emerged immediately, making it difficult to find a connection to any existing martial techniques.

    Puh-puh-puh!

    A powerful shock, as strong as the Point-nk st, struck down in a heap.

    It was as if the dust on Yu Hyeon¡¯s martial attire had been blown away.

    ¡°Gah, ugh!¡±

    Yu Hyeon fell to the ground without even drawing his sword. A thin cloud of dust rose like mist.

    Yeon-shin, lowering his hand, fell into thought.

    ¡®The martial arts of the Nine Great Sects have a high level of wholeness. It truly reflects the history of the prestigious orthodox sects.¡¯

    It was an impressive insight. He had not anticipated such a utilization of qi.

    ¡®This can be decided as the third technique here.¡¯

    Yeon-shin nodded to himself. It didn¡¯t seem to need any further refinement.

    He named it the third technique of the Eternal Blossom Fist, Blossom Fist.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Silence filled the room. The boy, often referred to as a crouching tiger, faced off against the hidden dragon of the Mount Hua Sect and defeated him in three moves.

    Yeon-shin thought it was natural.

    From the start, the levels were different.

    To face someone like Yeon-shin, who could be counted as one of the top talents even in the Deste Fortress, it would take at least a master nearing the level of a certified Plum Blossom Swordsman.

    Yeon-shinpared his situation to Yu Hyeon¡¯s.

    How much training would that boy need to reach the rank of head disciple in the Mount Hua Sect?

    For Yeon-shin, who had only about five years left, it was hopelessly insufficient. The gap in their life standards was vast.

    ¡°¡­¡­Take him away.¡±

    At Cheon Ju¡¯s solemnmand, a warrior from the Mount Hua Sect carried Yu Hyeon away.

    The gazes that swept over Yeon-shin were filled with astonishment.

    Finally, the spectators started to stir.

    ¡°Wh-What was that?¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it just three moves? How could the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s prodigy¡­¡±

    ¡°Three-move defeat! Who is that boy?¡±

    Amidst the murmurs, Cheon Ju spoke up.

    ¡°The Deste Fortress has been nurturing a dragon. How much more do they intend to tighten their grip on the martial world?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. As long as a sect doesn¡¯t harm the people, the Deste Fortress will not act.¡±

    ¡°That convenient justification remains unchanged.¡±

    Cheon Ju shook his head and looked at Yeon-shin.

    ¡°You are Jeong Yeon-shin, correct?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°I have witnessed excellent martial arts. It is unlikely that the martial arts of the Mount Hua Sect have any connection with you. I did not know such martial arts existed in the world. It must have been a stimulus even for ourcent head disciple. If you ever have to leave the Deste Fortress, know that the Mount Hua Sect will wee you as a guest.¡±

    ¡°Enough with the nonsense. This has crossed the line.¡±

    Ma Jin stepped forward, pulling Yeon-shin behind him.

    ¡°I admit my greed got ahead of me. It was an embarrassing disy, but in the face of such brilliant talent, what could I do?¡±

    The high-ranking members of the Mount Hua Sect, seeing Cheon Ju admit this so straightforwardly, were surprised.

    Simultaneously, some showed expressions of understanding.

    Yeon-shin stood still, unmoving.

    -You seem to be having a hard time.

    It was Baek Mir-yeo¡¯s voice transmission. Yeon-shin nodded slightly.

    He had expended almost all his qi. The burden on his dantian was significant.

    The Eternal Blossom Fist required a high amount of qi to generate.

    For now, it seemed difficult to use it as his main martial art in realbat.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to rely on my sword in real battles.¡¯

    He organized his thoughts and secured a room at the inn.

    Even the warriors of the Mount Hua Sect who followed him seemed to look at him differently now.

    They looked at him as if he were some kind of marvelous creature.

    He felt no particr emotion. Their lives were fundamentally different from his.

    As soon as he secured a room, Mir-yeo burst in, dragging along Cheong Myeong by the cor.

    ¡°You especially need to open your middle dantian quickly. If your internal energy iscking, at least you need to supplement your stamina.¡±

    Mir-yeo said as she sat down in a meditative posture. Myeong sprawled out and halfy down.

    ¡°Middle dantian, you say?¡±

    ¡°It seems you don¡¯t know about it. Even the upper dantian, which contains the spirit in the head, cannot match its efficacy. The moment you open the middle dantian, you¡¯ll feel it. Your internal energy will be more solid. The Shaolin¡¯s Vajra Immovable Art is known for refining the middle dantian.¡±

    ¡°Internal energy bing solid?¡±

    Myeong interrupted when Yeon-shin asked absentmindedly.

    ¡°It means the efficiency improves. Have you heard of masters fighting for seven days and nights without tiring? That¡¯s because they trained their middle dantian. The flow of qi bes robust, and they can performrge techniques multiple times. Even if they receive a strong strike, their internal energy flow won¡¯t be easily disrupted.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s probably why Cheong Myeong could spar with the Namgung First Sword. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t make sense, no matter how strong his martial arts are.¡±

    Mir-yeo pointed at the yawning Myeong. Myeong smiled brightly and nodded his head.

    Yeon-shin nced at him and then looked away again.

    ¡°Middle dantian. How do I open it?¡±

    ¡°If you train your lower dantian for a long time, it will open naturally. Focusing on circting your energy in the upper body would be good.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there a faster way, sister?¡±

    The words slipped out without thinking. He needed to quickly grasp any means to be stronger.

    In terms of martial arts and achievements, his mind was inevitably impatient.

    ¡°Sister¡­?¡±

    Baek Mir-yeo¡¯s cold eyes softened slightly. Her cheeks reddened a bit.

    For a moment, even her lips seemed to quiver. It was an unbelievable sight. The renowned Alluring Sun Sword?

    She quickly regained herposure, like the experienced master she was.

    Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t help but wonder if she had a deceased younger brother.

    At the same time, he realized he didn¡¯t know anything about the lives of the Demon Wing warriors.

    ¡®I still don¡¯t know anyone.¡¯

    Mir-yeo cleared her throat.

    ¡°First, you need to hold a strong energy within your body¡­¡±

    The exnation continued. The issue was ultimately qi.

    Just as the lower dantian opens naturally with prolonged training, the middle dantian was no different.

    She said a clumsy shortcut would only be poisonous.

    On a different matter, Yeon-shin had been born with his upper dantian already open. A cursed constitution.

    Sighing inwardly, he descended to the first floor. He decided to think about the middle dantianter.

    ¡®I should focus on umting achievements. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t be stronger without it.¡¯

    The inn was bustling. The smell of food was everywhere, and it was hard to find an empty seat.

    They said Xi¡¯an was a ce where all sorts of martial artists gathered. A peculiar city where evenmoners wandered around without much fear.

    It seemed even more crowded as rumors spread about the sparring at the Mount Hua Sect dojo.

    ¡°That¡¯s the little swordsman!¡±

    ¡°The one who defeated the Mount Hua dragon in three moves?¡±

    ¡°He looks about the same age. How could that be possible?¡±

    ¡°I saw it with my own eyes!¡±

    As Yeon-shin descended, murmurs arose from all sides. They seemed to be people who had watched the sparring.

    ¡°Lightning sh will quickly gain fame. It¡¯ll be chaos once his identity is revealed.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s expected. He is the future of the Fortress.¡±

    It was Myeong and Mir-yeo. They spoke casually, but to Yeon-shin, it was just ttery.

    Compliments tied to age held no meaning for him.

    It was the first time he had his martial arts evaluated sinceing into the world, but Yeon-shin let all the words go in one ear and out the other as he looked for Ma Jin.

    Only the seats where Won-chang and Ma Jin were seated were empty, making them easy to spot.

    The intimidating aura and scars repelled others from approaching. No one dared to sit near them.

    Yeon-shin walked through the crowd towards them.

    ¡°Is this okay? Discussing a mission here.¡±

    Yeon-shin asked as he sat with Myeong and Mir-yeo. Ma Jinughed.

    ¡°It¡¯s no secret that the Mount Hua Sect is searching for the culprit with wide-open eyes. The movements of the prestigious orthodox sects are always under scrutiny. Doing this minimizes unexpected civilian casualties.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    ¡°Have you heard of ¡®making a noise in the east and striking in the west¡¯? That¡¯s what we¡¯ll be doing now.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just about preventing the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s military action. We actively help to calm the situation?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The investigation is already concluded. The culprit is the Stealthy Demon. He is a well-known thief north of the Yangtze River.¡±

    ¡°Stealthy Demon?¡±

    Mir-yeo stood up abruptly. Her energy seemed to sharpen as if a sword was being honed within her.

    ¡°Indeed. He¡¯s the one who stole your secret manual. Isn¡¯t this a good turn of events?¡±

    ¡°Did he steal your martial arts manual?¡±

    Won-chang stopped eating and opened his eyes wide. It was understandable.

    A blue-robed master of the Deste Fortress was not someone amon thief could approach.

    ¡°The circumstances have changed.¡±

    Mir-yeo answered briefly and fell silent, but her presence had changed.

    It was like standing next to a zing fire. Her intent to capture and behead the thief was palpable.

    The group finished their meal in silence and went up to the room where Ma Jin was staying.

    It was a significantlyrge room to match his size.

    After meeting the eyes of each group member, Ma Jin slowly began to speak.

    ¡°I will exin the strategy of making a noise in the east and striking in the west. First, the martial arts of the Mount Hua Sect are widely known here in Shaanxi. They stand out too much.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°From now on, we will smash the signboards of several Shaanxi sects connected to the Stealthy Demon. We will do it. The fighting must not go outside.¡±

    ¡°What will the Mount Hua Sect do during this?¡±

    ¡°Hidden Fragrance Drift epasses both movement and footwork techniques. While we draw attention, they will sneak in and inspect the sect¡¯s interiors.¡±

    Ma Jin spoke nonchntly. Won-chang¡¯s mouth curled up, seemingly pleased.

    ¡°Is there a justification to take down the signboards of these sects?¡±

    At Yeon-shin¡¯s question, Cheong Myeong, who was brushing his hair,ughed.

    ¡°You seem unfamiliar with martial artists of the unorthodox sects. They extort protection money in a way even the royal family doesn¡¯t approve of. From the perspective of the Ming Empire, the distinction between orthodox and unorthodox is simple. Do the people willingly donate, or are they extorted at knifepoint?¡±

    Ma Jin nodded.

    ¡°They are parasites draining the country. New parasites form in swarms whenever we wipe them out, so we leave them be. However, there¡¯s no need for justification to strike them down. They constantly undergo cycles of annihtion and reformation.¡±

    ¡°How many sects are we targeting?¡±

    ¡°Five for now. I will take on two.¡±

    ¡°I will handle one alone.¡±

    No one was surprised by Yeon-shin¡¯s words. Ma Jin asked.

    ¡°Do you seek individual credit? It¡¯s a high-risk burden.¡±

    ¡°I will handle it.¡±

    ¡°Managing a group alone is a different matter. Especially if the sect is proficient in martial arts. Imagine bodies piling up with every strike. The scent of blood can even drive a master insane. Group battles have the most variables. They are iparable to one-on-one duels.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s an experience I must have.¡±

    ¡°Very well. I will assign the targets now. Lightning sh, your target is the Mantis Sect in Lianhu County, Xi¡¯an. They are known to be very vicious. They said they even kidnap women. Your mission is¡­¡±

    Ma Jin continued, locking eyes with Yeon-shin.

    ¡°To annihte the entire sect. Wipe them all out.¡±

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23 ¨C Middle Dantian (3)

    An escort followed them. He was a native of the vige.

    There is a certain image thates to mind when thinking ofmoners who do not know martial arts and engage in their livelihood.

    The man who introduced himself as ¡®Mr. Jang¡¯ was like that.

    ¡°Master, is it really just you? Are you sure you¡¯re going to the Mantis Sect?¡±

    His eyes trembled, and he was shorter than Yeon-shin.

    In his shabby hemp clothes and the loose pouch he held, the appearance of a family breadwinner was reflected.

    Yeon-shin understood his reaction.

    The Demonic Sect was different from the ck market thugs in the back alleys.

    The ck market thugs would find and retaliate against anyone who informed the authorities, but the Demonic Sect members were skilled in martial arts.

    It was natural to be anxious.

    ¡°I am enough.¡±

    ¡°Y-Your righteous spirit is truly admirable. H-However, please reconsider. The Mantis Sect is not an ordinary group. Dozens have learned martial arts, and it was said that even a single one of their underlings could sweep the alley of Liangu.¡±

    ¡°Righteous spirit? You seem to have some educational background.¡±

    It was not a world where letters weremon. In some ces, expressions that were taken for granted were known only to schrs in the countryside.

    ¡°I am just a country bumpkin who didn¡¯t pass the imperial examination.¡±

    It was fortunate that they couldmunicate. Xi¡¯an was a big city, so they had to stay overnight to reach Lianhu County.

    ¡°Could you tell me more about the Mantis Sect?¡±

    Yeon-shin spoke while walking ahead. At the same time, he took out a small salt pouch from his chest and handed it over.

    The monthly sry from Deste Fortress was paid in silver coins, but giving it to someone was too much, and there were no copper coins.

    Ma Jin had taken care of the travel expenses.

    Mr. Jang, who subtly opened the pouch, widened his eyes and spoke.

    ¡°They came in three years ago, subduing Liangu Street. There are not many ces in Xi¡¯an without Zhongnan Sect branches, and Lianhu County was one of them. They took over ten people as maids. Their viiny was severe, but it seemed they had bribed the magistrate well.¡±

    ¡°¡­Did anyone see their martial arts? What about their martial arts?¡±

    ¡°I heard they use all kinds of weapons. I also saw them from afar a few times, and there were not only swords and spears but also strangely curved des¡­ They were so fast that it was hard to follow with the eyes. With one swing, they could cut off the heads of two people.¡±

    They were quite strong. Even if they didn¡¯t have a structured martial arts system, they seemed to have learned martial arts.

    That was enough to call them members of the Demonic Sect.

    ¡°Are there still many people captured? What is the government doing?¡±

    ¡°The magistrate is also in league with the Mantis Sect, so there is no ce to turn to¡­¡±

    Yeon-shin suddenly had a question. Could a martial artist from Deste Fortress behead a government official?

    They stayed overnight at an inn they came across while traveling. Yeon-shin and Mr. Jang arrived at Lianhu County.

    After crossing the hills, a vibrant vige came into view.

    They passed several times the caravan procession loaded with all sorts of goods.

    Although it was said to be on par with Xinye County, it was much more developed. It seemed to be somewhere between a city and a vige.

    ¡°I see where it is.¡±

    Under the clear blue sky without a cloud in sight, there was an unusuallyrge and splendid building at the end of the road.

    The letters on the que were visible even from here.

    Although it was not as grand as the Demon Wings¡¯ mansion, it was iparable to the Jeong family manor.

    Even the spacious front yard seemed usable as a training hall.

    ¡°You can go now. Thank you for the guidance.¡±

    After exchanging greetings, they turned away. As he headed towards thergest street that ran through the vige, he felt someone following.

    It seemed to be Mr. Jang. He didn¡¯t know why.

    ¡®Did his family get captured?¡¯

    Maybe his wife or daughter was taken.

    They entered a street that looked like a market.

    Merchants were quietly exchanging meat or grain at the lined-up stalls.

    The voices of haggling were not loud.

    When he turned his head to a ce where everyone seemed to be cautious, he saw a surprising sight.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    There were people tied up as if they were traitors. They were all women.

    Five martial artists with swords were sitting carelessly, while their families were just weeping, unable to approach.

    Would their heads be cut off if they made a sound?

    The atmosphere on both sides was extremely different, as if it were a vige custom.

    ¡± ¡­This really just serves to justify the existence of the Deste Fortress.¡±

    He spoke deliberately as he approached. Because of martial artists, thews of the Great Ming Dynasty were trampled.

    The Central ins was said to be a vastnd beyond theprehension of the human mind.

    If a few magistrates and a powerful gang colluded, it would be extremely difficult for the imperial family to know the local situation.

    ¡°Are they government soldiers? Are those tied up really criminals?¡±

    No answer came. As soon as Yeon-shin finished speaking, a throwing knife was hurled at him, tearing through the air.

    It didn¡¯t even carry any strength. Yeon-shin caught it directly and performed a Swift Sword strike, releasing the grip in his hand.

    Even so, the sword¡¯s force was properly exerted. The dagger shot out like a sh, piercing through the air.

    Thunk!

    The one hit on the forehead fell as if nailed to the ground.

    The four, who had been momentarily bewildered, soon got up one by one.

    ¡°Quite a skilledd. Where did you study martial arts?¡±

    ¡°Your knife-throwing technique was odd. Did you really learn it properly?¡±

    ¡°It was pretty fast. You must have been biding your time for today. What was that martial art you just showed?¡±

    Maybe because he threw it casually, the reaction was quite calm.

    When thinking of the Demonic Sect, one might imagine a reckless bandit, but the ones in front of him seemed to have tasted all the pleasures in the world.

    ¡°Just random skills, no names.¡±

    Yeon-shin murmured calmly, drawing his Deste Sword.

    The white de of the meticulously maintained fine sword scattered the sunlight under his hand.

    Their gazes changed.

    ¡°If we present this to the sect leader¡­¡±

    Ssh!

    At the end of the dazzling trajectory of the de, a burst of blood shot up.

    The one who had mentioned the sect leader knelt with blood-stained lips and then copsed.

    Before they knew it, Yeon-shin was standing in the middle of them.

    With a leap like treading on the wind and a rotation like a leaf, the sword strike erupted.

    Before the other three could even turn around, the white sword path flickered.

    Demon¡¯s Light, Swift Sword. The sensation of cutting three times transmitted through the sword wave to his hand. It was a very familiar feeling.

    ¡°Shit¡­¡±

    It was a curse muttered by one of them before dying.

    Yeon-shin turned around and cut the ropes binding the captives.

    The women, thanking him with folded hands, could not openly rejoice.

    The direction they nced at repeatedly with Yeon-shin was the Mantis Sect¡¯s building.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like they were taking in maids.¡¯

    With doubts, he walked along the road, his de unsheathed.

    Now the street waspletely quiet.

    Everyone retreated, trying to stay out of sight.

    He could hear the murmurs of old people clicking their tongues, thinking an innocent hero would die.

    Only Mr. Jang was quietly following behind.

    ¡®A group battle.¡¯

    It was said that the absolute masters who reached invincibility could handle an entire army alone.

    The supreme masters of Deste Fortress would be no different.

    Since the fight with the Blood Master, he had consistently thought of solo missions.

    No matter how much he pondered, there were limits to the merits he could achieve by moving with the experts of Demon Wings.

    To walk the martial realm alone, one must be capable of facing dozens or even hundreds of swords.

    A duel with a rival was usually the romance of dilettantes. One must also be equipped with martial arts capable of handling a group¡¯s swords.

    He was learning from every fight. Even he did not know what his mind would create.

    ¡®Mantis Sect.¡¯

    He looked up at the main gate before he knew it. Up close, the que was even bigger.

    The calligraphy writing ¡®Mantis Sect¡¯ was impressive. It felt so lively, like a dragon moving.

    ¡®Did a third-rate Demonic Sect threaten a fallen schr?¡¯

    Thinking it excessive, he kicked one side of the gate hard.

    Did they im Lianhu County as their territory?

    About thirty martial artists lined up in a training hall to greet the swordsman who had just in five of their own.

    The news traveled incredibly fast.

    ¡°Is that kid supposed to be a threat?¡±

    A middle-aged man standing alone on the steps leading to the main building frowned.

    Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes were drawn to his clothes. They were incrediblyvish.

    From mythical beasts to dragons, all sorts of spiritual creatures were embroidered on his long robe.

    ¡®He must be crazy.¡¯

    Was he a rebel? Wearing a robe with dragons embroidered on it. It was a stark reminder of how detached martial artists were from the state.

    ¡°Cut off his limbs and bring him here¡­ Actually, don¡¯t. I haven¡¯t felt the taste of a sword in a while. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    The man, who appeared to be the sect leader, descended the steps.

    Yeon-shin felt a sense of discord. The Mantis Sect was said to be a vicious Demonic Sect. He expected them to take hostages.

    These were the kind of people who would forcibly take women.

    If it were awless sect, they would have women at their side, yet only men were present.

    ¡®Where have the captives gone?¡¯

    While he was pondering, the Mantis Sect disciples surrounding him were generally burly.

    They exchanged a few words and just grinned wickedly, not appearing kindly at all.

    ¡°It¡¯s not often you get to meet a hero.¡±

    The Mantis Sect leader drew his sword as he descended. The narrow sword emitted waves of qi.

    Yeon-shin would not have been able to defeat a master of his caliber during the Deste Exam.

    The sect leader continued to speak.

    ¡°Why did you have to appear in front of this sect? Whymit suicide at your age?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Why would a dead man need to know my name?¡±

    ¡°To im my merit, I need to know who the sect leader is.¡±

    Yeon-shin spoke slowly and simultaneously activated the energy of Jeong Family Dynamic Training.

    At the moment when the Deste Sword and his qi became one, he sensed the sword technique of the opponent.

    Swoosh~

    Even the humble skewer of the sect leader felt threatening since his de followed the winds.

    To counter, Yeon-shin used Swift Sword. After discovering how to properly control force through the Eternal Blossom Fist, he could now see the path of the sword.

    ng!

    He struck upwards. Although it looked calm, True Qi was oveid.

    The sect leader¡¯s face turned from surprise to bewilderment at the force of Yeon-shin¡¯s strike that overwhelmed his power.

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    At the sect leader¡¯s shout, the surrounding Mantis Sect disciples charged in. A sharp spear obstructed his view first.

    As if to prevent him from giving the second strike to the sect leader, the Deste Sword struck and passed through the thrusting spear.

    sh!

    The spear shaft was cut, and at the same time, the other disciples¡¯ weapons were approaching. Throwing knives flew towards him.

    All the sharp weapons cutting through the air from all directions stimted Yeon-shin¡¯s entire body.

    It was his first time facing so many weapons at once.

    Swish!

    He dodged a sh on his right arm, only to get scraped on his back by a chakram. He swung the Deste Sword horizontally in a Swift Sword strike.

    The man holding the circr de handle grinned but his head flew off with the same smile on his face.

    The sight of his lips freezing in ce shed across Yeon-shin¡¯s vision.

    ¡®It hurts.¡¯

    The stinging wound sharpened his senses and extended his perception.

    In that moment, his unbelievable talent revealed itself.

    He saw the lines created by all the des. The sword path he should follow began to emerge in his mind.

    ¡®Strike, pass through, and strike again.¡¯

    Thebined pressure from the weapons evolved Yeon-shin¡¯s Swift Sword, creating a new form.

    Following the trajectory visible only to him, he shed down.

    His Deste Sword, faster and sharper than anything else there, deflected the weapons and led them to sh against each other.

    The throwing knife deflected by the Deste Sword pierced another disciple¡¯s heart.

    He deflected one man¡¯s spear, which then impaled another man who was swinging a de.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­¡±

    Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes moved swiftly.

    All the approaching weapons seemed to fuel a strange sense.

    It was as if another self was watching from above, observing every blind spot.

    It surpassed the realm of prediction.

    With movements as light as the wind, he weaved through the space of the des. Sand thrown by one was caught by another.

    The sect leader¡¯s Swift Sword, however, was clearly of a different level. As Yeon-shin spun and moved in a gust, he swung at the side of the sect leader¡¯s narrow de.

    ng!

    The sect leader, almost dropping his sword, disappeared back among the disciples and shouted.

    ¡°Incredible aplishment! But your sword path is simple. I¡¯ve already seen through your Swift Sword¡­!¡±

    It was a voiceden with the experience of countless battles. It did not sound impatient.

    It seemed so leisurely, but as he confronted Yeon-shin, who had crossed all the attacks like a leaf in the wind, the sect leader fell silent.

    ¡®Overwhelm them with initiative,¡¯ Yeon-shin thought.

    In an instant, True Qi surged like wildfire throughout his whole body. He thought of his hand as a fist.

    The energy of the Eternal Blossom Fist began to climb up his arm. The second move, Point-nk st, was now possible.

    The still somewhat unfamiliar intangible force was contained in his grip.

    Naturally, he felt the augmenting force of the Demon¡¯s Light enhancing his bnce.

    Boom!

    Closing the distance like a storm, he was suddenly in front of the sect leader.

    In a sh, he focused the force from the Point-nk st into his sword arm, releasing a sword wave.

    The sect leader¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. From above the sect leader¡¯s head, Yeon-shin brought his sword down.

    ¡°Th¡ª¡±

    At the moment the sect leader opened his mouth, a pure white de light shed, the sensation coursing through Yeon-shin like lightning.

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24 ¨C Middle Dantian (4)

    The fallen corpse of the Mantis Sect Leader brought silence.

    The reckless blow seemed to have done its job.

    The sinisterughter of the surrounding Mantis Sect members vanished without a trace.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The Mantis Sect Leader¡¯s body bore the marks of an overwhelming sword strike.

    The intense scent of blood rising from his body made the unreal death feel real.

    Yeon-shin turned his head away from the wretched body and opened his mouth to speak.

    He held the Deste Sword dripping with blood.

    ¡°Today, we will destroy the Mantis Sect¡¯s que.¡±

    ¡°Wh-What?¡±

    ¡°Y-You crazy¡­¡­!¡±

    Finally, the stunned Mantis Sect disciples spoke, retreating in shock.

    Amidst the silence, someone muttered about the unprecedented sword technique.

    To those living in the narrow martial realm, Yeon-shin¡¯s sword had that kind of meaning.

    He gained momentum. He didn¡¯t give his enemies time to think.

    Though his qi wasn¡¯tplete due to using the Eternal Blossom Fist, the sensation he gained here was enough to handle these kinds of opponents.

    Step.

    When he took a step forward, many cowards stepped back in unison. The loyalty of demonic martial artists was different from that of honorable knights.

    They were people who bought and sold martial arts. Their lives were worth a penny.

    ¡°Kill him! Let¡¯s kill him!¡±

    ¡°You crazy bastard. You go.¡±

    ¡°An invincible monster!¡±

    ¡°Divine Sword¡­¡­!¡±

    A monster and a Divine Sword, indeed. At this moment, Yeon-Shin realized that not all martial arts worldviews were the same.

    In the Deste Fortress, one would never hear such words.

    ¡®There¡¯s nothing more to gain here.¡¯

    Yeon-shin began his sword attack again. These were not the enemies he had first faced.

    He wedged his way through the weakened of swords, delivering swift attacks.

    It was a sword technique the Mantis Sect disciples couldn¡¯t handle. Finally, some of them started to flee.

    ¡°Argh!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re doomed! The sect is finished!¡±

    ¡°Call, call the Sect¡¯s Sword! Call the Sect¡¯s Sword!¡±

    In the midst of this, one shouted something that made everyone pause. Yeon-shin was no exception.

    If they were calling a Sect¡¯s Sword in faith, it must be the Blood Master of the Blood me Sect.

    ¡°Answer me. Is the Blood me Sect behind this? Did you offer the captured people to them?¡±

    He grabbed one man¡¯s arm with a joint lock and twisted it while holding the sword¡¯s blue de to his throat.

    The man screamed, sweating profusely.

    ¡°Yes, yes! They are probably sleeping in the annex now! It¡¯s always been that way!¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t know the experts.¡±

    Could they not sense this level of battle?

    ¡°Spare me¡­!¡±

    Faced with a life-or-death situation,passion was pushed to the back of his mind.

    He raised the Deste Sword, which had just grazed the man¡¯s neck, without emotion.

    The qi, faster than before, contained the principles of the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex.

    Theyered qi filled the acupoints of his right arm, waist, and lower body, creating a stance akin to an ancient tree standing tall on the ground.

    ng!

    A sudden sword strike hit the Deste Sword. There was no sound of tearing the air.

    At the same time, only the crimson hair brushed past Yeon-shin¡¯s forehead.

    The vibration in his grip was the most intense he¡¯d felt from anyone in the Mantis Sect.

    ¡°Blood Master.¡±

    ¡°You blocked that? Then this massacre must be your doing.¡±

    ¡°Massacre. That¡¯s not a word the Blood me Sect should be uttering.¡±

    Yeon-shin answered calmly, looking ahead.

    He had the same visual traits as the blood master from Jinpyeong County.

    A mix of ck and red hair, a blood-red martial uniform. Blood stains covered his lips.

    He emitted an ominous aura from his entire body, along with the iron sword he held.

    He recalled Ma Jin¡¯sment when discussing Yeon-shin¡¯s achievements.

    Killing five Blood Masters would earn him a blue uniform, regardless of age. Though of course, Ma Jin said so jokingly.

    The Blood me Sect wasn¡¯t a group that could be found easily.

    ¡°¡­Huh, lucky me.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Three remain.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    In the past, he would have charged at Yeon-shin no matter what he said.

    Now it was different. He seemed wary of Yeon-shin, revealing his momentum and moving his feet slightly to the side.

    It was true that a Blood Master was an umon expert. Unlike the Mantis Sect members, he felt Yeon-shin¡¯s presence.

    Yeon-shin did not wait.

    Hah!

    Power gathered in his legs as he kicked off the ground.

    With a heavy thud, he charged forward, unleashing the Demon¡¯s Light Swift Sword.

    The straight sh collided with the man¡¯s sword.

    ng!

    Thanks to the preemptive strike, the blood master could not put in his full strength. Though he managed to block the attack, he was clearly pushed back.

    Yeon-Shin decided to finish it here. A Blood Master was not an easy opponent.

    Considering he was in the middle of the Mantis Sect, the longer the fight dragged on, the lower his chances of victory would get.

    In an instant, a gleam of sky-blue light swept through his body.

    The sharpened senses from groupbat emitted an invisible light in his eyes that prated the back of the retreating enemy.

    Yeon-shin pierced through with the qi gathered in his left hand, which took the Spiral Palm stance of the Eternal Blossom Fist.

    ¡®Here.¡¯

    It was the realm of instinct.

    He enveloped the Deste Swordyer byyer while infusing the Spiral Palm of the Eternal Blossom Fist into the Demon¡¯s Light Swift Sword.

    Combining with the sword, he folded space.

    Swoosh!

    With little force, he prated the Blood Master in one go.

    This was the essence of the Swift Sword. A way for shallow swordsmen to survive.

    The blood hit by a gentle breeze sshed lightly.

    ¡°Haa, haa¡­!¡±

    The peculiar aura of the Blood me Sect dispersed.

    The eyes of the second Blood Master grew asrge as they could.

    To the Blood Master, Yeon-shin was akin to a god of death.

    Yeon-shin could feel his emotions directly. It was evident from the tremor transmitted through the sword.

    With eyes filled with resentment, the Blood Master opened his mouth.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t listen tost words.¡±

    Yeon-shin¡¯s arm muscles suddenly became prominent as he swung at the Blood Master¡¯s neck, beheading him. He didn¡¯t even use internal energy.

    Thud.

    The Blood Master¡¯s head and body finally fell to the ground, but Yeon-shin did not pay it any mind.

    As he brought the Deste Sword to his side, blood flew off the shimmering de.

    ¡°Do not even attempt to flee.¡±

    He spoke softly.

    As if they had mastered the Silent Steps technique, those who had been quietly retreating stopped.

    His voice, free of qi,pletely dominated the Mantis Sect.

    Yeon-shin split the Mantis Sect¡¯s que in half in front of all the people of Lianhu County.

    While some rejoiced, trampling the shattered que, others wept, holding the emaciated corpses of their loved ones.

    Dozens of bodies were found in the annex and backyard of the Mantis Sect.

    It was like in Jinpyeong County. Despite unexpected achievements, it was bitter.

    Yeon-shin nced back, carrying arge sack on his back.

    Some had survived, but the Mantis Sect disciples, who had their arms cut off by Yeon-shin, were being trampled by the vigers.

    Though they had mastered demonic martial arts, it was useless because their dantians were destroyed.

    Unable to control their bodies, they werepletely disabled.

    ¡°Western An is the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s territory.¡±

    What had they been doing? Mr. Jang reacted to Yeon-shin¡¯s muttered words.

    He was carrying his daughter¡¯s shrouded body on his back.

    ¡°The Zhongnan Sect is at war with the Tyrant Sword Sect.¡±

    His words were slurred from his bloodshot eyes. Yeon-shin frowned.

    ¡°The Zhongnan Sect is at war with the Tyrant Sword Sect?¡±

    He had never heard such a rumor.

    The conversation stopped. Images of his only niece and the Zhongnan Sect experts shed through his mind.

    At the end was the Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect. The one who destroyed a family with the aura of an absolute master.

    Even now, he couldn¡¯t understand why.

    ¡°When did it start?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I only heard that the nearby martial artists of the Zhongnan Sect were packing up and heading to the Zhongnan Mountains¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Yeon-shin remained silent.

    If they were facing the Tyrant Sword Sect, the Zhongnan Sect must be fighting for their lives.

    If they shed head-on, it wouldn¡¯t end with the death of a few experts.

    There were plenty of reasons to fight.

    The Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect had cut off the ear of Elder Ye Yil-sin.

    They had shed more than once before. Though the main reason Yeon-shin was silent was because he still didn¡¯t know the reason behind the destruction of the Jeong family.

    Why had the Zhongnan Sect experts stayed at the Jeong family home at that time? It was unnatural to anyone.

    There was no sin in little Hye-ah. He hoped her uncle, Jeong Joong-san, was properly protecting her.

    ¡®I need to go to Zhongnan.¡¯

    Ma Jin would permit it. The Thirteen Heavens was a force that acted as the supreme power in the demonic martial world.

    It was inevitable that the Deste Fortress would intervene, and ying the experts of the Tyrant Sword Sect would build his achievements.

    Yeon-shin now had the Deste Fortress as his background. He possessed enough martial prowess to handle most warriors.

    ¡®It¡¯s a chance to gain more merit. I need to know now.¡¯

    Why the Jeong family was destroyed.

    Why the Tyrant Sword Sect and the Blood me Sect coborated to annihte the Jeong family.

    The Zhongnan Sect would know.

    ¡°You have appeased my grudge and helped my daughter find peace.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Young Master! Thank you so much¡­¡­!¡±

    ¡°This gentleman¡¯s name is Yeon-shin from the Jeong family! You must never forget this name!¡±

    ¡°Master Jeong! Master Jeong is here!¡±

    Receiving the gratitude of Mr. Jang and the vigers, he turned away.

    When they suggested holding a feast to celebrate, he declined, telling them to use the food for the funeral instead.

    As a result, there were those who began to mutter his name as if engraving it in their minds.

    He lightly ced one hand on the sword guard, while his other hand held the end of the sack slung over his back.

    Walking a bit faster, he reached a hill overlooking Lianhu County.

    ¡°Have you found any traces of the Stealthy Demon?¡±

    Yeon-shin suddenly spoke, stopping in his tracks.

    The bushes nearby rustled. Two figures emerged.

    It was Cheon Ju, Mount Hua Sect¡¯s Heavenly Swordmaster, and Yu Hyeon, the Hidden Dragon of the Mount Hua Sect.

    ¡°It seems it wasn¡¯t the Mantis Sect.¡±

    Perhaps because he had witnessed the destruction of a sect, Cheon Ju¡¯s demeanor was much more respectful than before.

    He wasn¡¯t just treating Yeon-shin as a promising talent, but rather as a fully qualified martial artist of the Deste Fortress.

    Yeon-shin nodded and spoke.

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s unfortunate.¡±

    ¡°I was impressed by your martial prowess. It felt like I was witnessing the future leader of the Demon Wings or even the Divine Sword Squad. Our sect¡¯s future prospect here must have had his horizons broadened.¡±

    Cheon Ju patted Yu Hyeon on the back of his neck.

    As his hairpin shook, Yu Hyeon frowned slightly, ncing at Yeon-shin.

    The drowsy look he had before now appeared exceptionally clear.

    ¡°It was my first defeat. Every time I think of the five-second finger snap, I feel like falling off my bed.¡±

    ¡°Your first defeat?¡±

    Yeon-shin tilted his head slightly. Yu Hyeon waved his hand dismissively.

    ¡°All my seniors and juniors are much older. The only ones around my age are low-level martial artists, and their skills are too shallow.¡±

    ¡°Are there no peers in Mount Hua?¡±

    ¡°I am the only disciple of my rank.¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    At his indifferent response, Yu Hyeon looked down slightly.

    ¡°¡­How about bing friends with me? You seem interested in Mount Hua¡¯s martial arts. Guangdong isn¡¯t far from Shaanxi.¡±

    ¡°I have no reason to go to Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°Uh¡­¡±

    ¡°If youe to me, I won¡¯t refuse. But each time, you must bring a new martial art.¡±

    Yu Hyeon, unfamiliar with rejection, was visibly flustered.

    However, at Yeon-shin¡¯s final words, his face brightened.

    During the journey to the gathering ce in Shaanxi, he had to endure Yu Hyeon¡¯s endless chatter.

    He spoke just as much as Won-chang, but about different things.

    The principles of martial arts, the orthodox martial philosophy of the Nine Great Sects, was helpful to Yeon-shin.

    asionally, Cheon Ju¡¯s wouldment on it as well, giving Yeon-shin glimpses of inspiration.

    ¡®It¡¯s helpful. I look forward to Mount Hua¡¯s visit.¡¯

    After a day¡¯s walk, they arrived at the first inn they found in Shaanxi. That was as far as the pleasant time went.

    He entered Ma Jin¡¯s room.

    ¡°Your qi has slightly changed again.¡±

    ¡°Did you get shed on the back? I¡¯ll apply some wound medicine, so sit down.¡±

    ¡°Lightning sh, what about the mission?¡±

    While Cheong Myeong, Baek Mir-yeo, Ma Jin, and Hyeon Won-chang watched, he spoke about going to Zhongnan.

    After hearing the circumstances, Ma Jin seemed troubled and was about to speak when Yeon-shin opened the sack he was holding and emptied its contents.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    It was the head of the Blood Master and the broken que of the Mantis Sect.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25 ¨C Step Technique

    ¡°Were the Blood me members there?¡±

    Ma Jin muttered, his facial scar bing significantly distorted.

    ¡°Not just anyone, but a Blood Master¡­¡±

    ¡°This proves that the incident in Jinpyeong County wasn¡¯t a coincidence.¡±

    Recognizing the importance of the matter, Baek Mir-yeo furrowed her brows while Myeong, behind her, simply stroked Yeon-shin¡¯s head, impressed.

    ¡°There are traces of the regenerative ability starting but not finishing. It¡¯s definitely the Blood Master.¡±

    For some reason, Hyeon Won-chang showed an unexpected reaction.

    He neither clicked his tongue nor shook his head in exasperation.

    He examined the Blood Master and confirmed traces of excessive de movement.

    Ma Jin spoke up.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t normal. It¡¯s an improbable urrence.¡±

    ¡°Blood Masters aren¡¯t thatmon.¡±

    Mir-yeo slightly nodded her head.

    ¡°This is a matter to be thoroughly investigated, whether in the Unorthodox Sect or not. The expansion of the Blood me Sect¡¯s influence is a serious issue. If they have developed their techniques to the point of cing a Blood Master in each county, it could mean an increase in the Blood me Sect¡¯s adherents. If their numbers have grown¡­ it¡¯s horrifying.¡±

    ¡°Of course.¡±

    This time, even Myeong nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Lightning sh has achieved considerable merit. It seems incidents follow you. Handling and bringing back such information and achievements will inevitably impact the martial world. The Deste Fortress will respond.¡±

    After staring at him for a moment, Ma Jin spoke again.

    ¡°Yes. You wish to ascend Mount Zhongnan.¡±

    ¡°I am a warrior. I can¡¯t help but worry about my niece¡¯s safety.¡±

    Did it sound like a roundabout criticism of the Deste Ma family?

    Ma Jin¡¯s face awkwardly stiffened. With an unusually strained expression, he spoke.

    ¡°¡­We just received the news as well. But the current Mount Zhongnan is in a dangerous position. The Tyrant Sword Sect is different from the Blood me Sect.¡±

    ¡°They cannot be simply called an unorthodox sect. They blend orthodox martial arts and sorcery. They are obsessed with bing stronger and know no bounds.¡±

    Baek Mir-yeo added. Her slightly raised eyes seemed to hold concern.

    ¡°Yes. More importantly, no mission has been assigned. It is enough for us to do our given tasks.¡±

    It seemed Ma Jin and Baek Mir-yeo did not want to send Yeon-shin away.

    Only Myeong, next to them, tactlessly defended the youngest of the Deste Ma family.

    ¡°Can¡¯t a grandmaster judge the matter and assign a mission at their discretion?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    As Baek Mir-yeo red fiercely, Ma Jin continued speaking.

    ¡°To be honest, how can we send you to Mount Zhongnan not knowing if you will return?¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    It was a story that naturally made one ask back.

    However, everyone present except Yeon-shin seemed to agree.

    ¡°Anyone in the Deste Fortress who knows your talent would be worried.¡±

    ¡°Even if it¡¯s an unnecessary concern, it¡¯s understandable. How can they not covet you, especially with your kin there? There were even rumors about the guests of the Mount Hua Sect.¡±

    Mir-yeo and even Myeong spoke with expressions of agreement.

    Yeon-shin knew Ma Jin had another reason unknown to them.

    It must have been a concern for him, who had not attached himself to the Deste Ma family.

    ¡°Can the grandmaster not distinguish between public and private matters? Is the trust I built with the Deste Ma family only that much?¡±

    He spoke with a calm face. It was a statement that struck a nerve.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I have made significant achievements. Please allow me to go. Record this as my sole reward.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re caught in a checkmate.¡±

    Myeong eventually received a blow from Baek Mir-yeo for his remark.

    As Ma Jin, lost in thought, slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°You are right. It¡¯s hard to refuse outright. Let¡¯s make a bet.¡±

    ¡°A bet?¡±

    ¡°Take one move of my technique. Just one move. If you counter or avoid it, I¡¯ll let you go. To stand out in the martial world, you must have that level of skill. Additionally, I promise another reward.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Amid the astonishment of the group, Yeon-shin nodded calmly.

    They headed to the backyard of the guest house. Yeon-shin, as well as Ma Jin, did not care about the onlookers.

    It was a ce to exchange one move.

    High-ranking experts from the Mount Hua Sect approached, asking the reason.

    Upon hearing the general situation, many of them cautiously requested to watch the move.

    Ma Jin granted permission without much concern.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Mount Hua Sect warriors surrounded them, blocking themon people¡¯s view.

    ¡°To witness a move from the Demon Wings Master. Isn¡¯t the Supreme Master of the Deste Fortressparable to the Chief Instructor?¡±

    Yu Hyeon asked Cheon Ju. The leader of the Plum Blossom Swordsmen answered affirmatively and added.

    ¡°In chaotic battles, he is stronger than me. His alias is ¡®Hell yer.¡¯ It means hepletely dominates the battlefield. Many elders of prestigious orthodox sects have be spirits at his hands while unting their hypocritical wickedness.¡±

    ¡°Even receiving one move looks terrifying.¡±

    ¡°Facing such a high-level expert, one cannot take even a hand gesture lightly. A single move can contain the mystery of instant death. It is different from our old-school warriors who seek the pinnacle in swordsmanship. It is martial arts thoroughly refined for realbat. When thinking of it as the apex of battlefield martial arts, there¡¯s nothing more frightening.¡±

    ¡°No matter how talented Yeon-shin is, it would be difficult. There isn¡¯t anyone among our peers who wouldn¡¯t be defeated in a single move against such a master.¡±

    Yu Hyeon¡¯s eyes turned to Yeon-shin standing opposite Ma Jin.

    The Lightning sh of the Demon Wings. With his hand lightly resting on the sword hilt, facing the blowing wind.

    His face showed no significant fluctuations in emotion.

    Yeon-shin calmly thought about demonstrating the martial arts he had learned. He slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°May I have some time?¡±

    ¡°Take as much as you need. I n to show you a strike that even a Blue Uniform would find hard to withstand, so sharpen your senses.¡±

    It sounded like he was being considerate. However, Ma Jin¡¯s standards would be different.

    The Demon Wings Master. A supreme master of the Deste Fortress. They said he was not yet over thirty.

    Yeon-shin closed his eyes. He observed his body and first awakened his lower dantian.

    He also woke the dormant qi throughout his body.

    While circting qi throughout his body, he also sought to draw out the sense he had realized in the Mantis Sect.

    If it were an ordinary warrior, the experience of that time would have slipped away like catching smoke, requiring focused training to grasp it.

    But Yeon-shin was different. Once he had properly felt a sense, it became entirely his from that moment.

    He didn¡¯t need to spend time trying to make a leap with a random event as a catalyst.

    ¡°I see it.¡±

    Was this the clone technique of the legendary Monkey King, Sun Wukong?

    He could perceive Ma Jin¡¯s entire body as if even his back were visible.

    With his unique sensitivity to qi, his sense reached perfection.

    ¡°I will yield the initiative.¡±

    Yeon-shin made a rare joke.

    Ma Jin, with a slight smile, raised his hand. It was a hand hardened into a thick edge.

    It was said his martial arts were the essence of the Demon¡¯s Light. He had mastered all kinds of weapons.

    They said he could skillfully handle any weapon fallen on the battlefield, even a wine bottle rolling on the bar floor.

    ¡°Then, his hands would be the most fearsome.¡±

    Just by looking at the gathering qi, he could guess. He now understood what it meant that even the White Uniform would find it hard to withstand the strike.

    The density was on a different level.

    That kind of palm technique could shatter even a thick fortress wall in one blow.

    ¡°I must avoid it.¡±

    He made his calction. If he blocked it clumsily, he would not escape severe injuries.

    Yeon-shinpletely lowered the hand he had ced on the sword hilt.

    As the onlookers could not hide their puzzlement, Ma Jin¡¯srge frame charged in.

    Thud!

    His body movement was straightforward and brutally fast.

    It felt like a condensed typhoon was rushing in.

    Even though it wasn¡¯t his full speed, it was challenging for Yeon-shin to turn his body aside.

    Wham!

    Ma Jin precisely controlled his movement.

    A slight twist of his foot reversed the flow of power. At the end of the trajectory of his horizontally shing hand, Yeon-shin¡¯s head was in its path.

    Until then, Yeon-shin observed Ma Jin¡¯s movements. A faint blue light flickered across his eyes.

    With the current body techniques he had learned, he could not escape.

    The body movements Myeong taught were not mere routines but needed a clear intention to open a path.

    ¡°Just one step.¡±

    Ma Jin¡¯s movement paths and power directions drewplex lines in his mind.

    The Baihui acupoint on the top of his head seemed to burn.

    What posture, what qi maniption, at what point should he step?

    One step to tear apart the whirlwind.

    At that moment, another dantian seemed to form near his heart. It was a fleeting moment.

    A stream of Jeong Family Dynamic Training¡¯s inner energy momentarily activated his middle dantian.

    For a brief instant, even stronger qi fueled the creation of a new technique.

    It wasn¡¯t the realm where some supreme masters felt time slowing down.

    Yeon-shin¡¯s thought process was as fast as a sh. That was all.

    His innate talent manifested at that moment in the martial arts domain.

    Step.

    Whack!

    As Yeon-shin took one step, a tremendous force swept his hair up.

    He then felt the strong wind caused by the explosive power behind him.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Dust swirled around, but no one spoke.

    Everyone present was a master who lived with martial arts.

    Everyone could feel that Yeon-shin¡¯s step was extraordinary.

    ¡°That step technique.¡±

    Ma Jin, in the posture of striking, slightly moved his lips.

    ¡°What is it? I haven¡¯t seen it before.¡±

    ¡°I simply walked. I saw a way to survive.¡±

    ¡°¡­You are truly iprehensible. Still the same.¡±

    ¡°I will name it the Splendid Wings Step.¡±

    Yeon-shin spoke calmly.

    The name of the Demon Wings was notplicated.

    It originated from the meaning of being the wings of the Deste Fortress that exterminated the demons of the Great Ming Empire.

    The name Hwanikbo was different. By including the character for ¡®wings,¡¯ it revealed Yeon-shin¡¯s affection for being part of the Demon Wings.

    Not only Ma Jin, but even Cheong Myeong and Baek Mir-yeo¡¯s faces seemed to melt away.

    Ma Jin straightened his posture. He slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I allow Lightning sh¡¯s journey to Zhongnan.¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    Won-chang, shouting in excitement, rushed over. Brimming with excitement, hevished praise on the incredibly miraculous footwork.

    While his body was being shaken by the grip on his shoulders, Yeon-shin quietly pondered.

    ¡°Splendid Wings Step.¡±

    It was just one step for now. How far it would extend, he did not know.

    If it extended to ten steps, would it reach the realm of the Divine Sword Squad Master?

    ¡°A supreme genius has emerged from the Deste Fortress.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not entirely pleasing but it¡¯s the promising step of an infinitely potential new talent. There¡¯s joy in watching over it.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t reject me when I visit!¡±

    Amid the admiration of the Mount Hua Sect masters and Yu Hyeon¡¯s envious gaze, they returned to the guest room.

    Warmth radiated among the masters of the Demon Wings gathered around.

    ¡°To act alone in the Zhongnan Sect, a White Uniform will not be enough.¡±

    Myeong smiled brightly as he spoke.

    What was he talking about now? Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes were filled with curiosity.

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26 ¨C Zhongnan Sect (1)

    ¡°Not enough with the White Uniform? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t misunderstand. I don¡¯t have the authority to give you the Blue Uniform. Neither does our master.¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    ¡°Just a moment.¡±

    Myeong turned to rummage through his luggage. Ma Jin and Mir-yeo watched, looking as if they understood.

    Soon, Myeong pulled out his blue robe and approached Yeon-shin.

    ¡°I¡¯ll lend it to you.¡±

    The robe pped widely.

    Yeon-shin nced at the blue robe covering his shoulders and looked up, quite puzzled.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand the significance.¡±

    Mir-yeo was the one who exined.

    ¡°A white uniform with a blue robe means you are a promising talent recognized by the Deste Fortress. It¡¯s a significant title.¡±

    In the martial realm, the term ¡°promising talent¡± was not used lightly. It meant you were the best among the juniors walking the path of martial arts.

    Receiving such a title within half a year of joining the Deste Fortress added even more weight.

    She smiled. It was an enchanting smile despite being free of any personal feelings.

    ¡°You will have the authority tomand all the White Uniform warriors of the Deste Fortress. I was going to give it to you.¡±

    ¡°Yours is too tight at the shoulders.¡±

    Myeong chuckled and looked at Yeon-shin.

    ¡°If anyone asks, tell them that Ma Jin from Demon Wings recognized you. You won¡¯t face much trouble.¡±

    ¡°You can also mention the alias ¡®Alluring Sun Sword.¡¯ I¡¯ll consider it as if I gave you the robe too.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    Yeon-shin bowed slightly. The feeling stirring in his chest was unfamiliar.

    Ma Jin, who had been watching with a somewhatplicated expression, nodded.

    ¡°It seems everything is settled.¡±

    ¡°The matter of the Mount Hua Sect¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll handle it. Whether you return first or the issue with the Grand Violet Pill is resolved first, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    At that moment, Hyeon Won-chang raised his hand cautiously.

    ¡°May I apany Master Jeong? While I may not be of much help to the Grandmaster and the Blue Uniform members, it might be different for Master Jeong.¡±

    ¡°¡­I permit it.¡±

    After a brief consideration, Ma Jin agreed, saying it made sense.

    ¡°Remember, the matter of Zhongnan has also be a mission of the Demon Wings. Observe the conflict between the Tyrant Sword Sect and the Zhongnan Sect, and consider how their war impacts themon people. You may intervene in any way, but prioritize your lives.¡±

    ¡°We ept yourmand.¡±

    Yeon-shin and Won-chang bowed.

    Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes, now stronger, turned towards the southern window.

    Mount Zhongnan, where one of the prestigious sword sects of the Central ins was located.

    His second brother and young niece were training there. He wondered if Hye-ah was doing well.

    ¡°The annihtion of the Jeong family. If I find the Elder Ye Yil-sin, will she tell me?¡±

    The war between the Thirteen Heavens and the Nine Great Sects. It was also an opportunity to see how his martial skills would fare in the world.

    Mount Zhongnan was two days away. They changed into their Deste Fortress uniforms after two nights.

    It was to consider the dignity of the Mount Hua Sect.

    Won-chang, revived with fresh vigor, burst into a refreshingugh.

    He alternated nces at the ¡®Deste¡¯ characters on his shoulders, grinning broadly.

    ¡°This is the life.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Yeon-shin wore the blue robe Myeong had given him over the White Uniform of the Deste Fortress.

    Won-chang, looking enviously,mented.

    ¡°White and blue. It suits you very well.¡±

    ¡°It feels a bit awkward.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it quickly, Master Jeong.¡±

    ¡°Thank you, Master Hyeon.¡±

    ¡°Hm? It wasn¡¯t just an emptypliment.¡±

    Yeon-shin smiled slightly.

    He was a grateful person. It wouldn¡¯t be easy to follow along on a mission unrted to his original task without deep affection.

    The two soon arrived at the entrance of Mount Zhongnan.

    From afar, they were impressed by the grand and steep mountain scenery, but as they approached the entrance, they felt the unique strictness of a martial arts sect¡¯s domain.

    Warriors were guarding the entrance.

    ¡°They seem to be warriors of the Zhongnan Sect. It appears they are really fighting the Tyrant Sword Sect. Coming down from the main gate to below the mountain.¡±

    Won-chang whispered.

    As the two approached, two of the four guards stepped forward.

    ¡°Please state your sect and name, and your purpose.¡±

    ¡°As you can see, we are from the Deste Fortress.¡±

    Won-chang replied leisurely, showing his shoulder. He then gestured to Yeon-shin.

    It seemed to mean entrusting the responsibility to the promising talent of the Deste Fortress.

    As soon as they heard the name ¡®Deste Fortress,¡¯ even the warriors standing behind them stepped forward. Yeon-shin spoke up.

    ¡°I am Jeong Yeon-shin of the Demon Wings.¡±

    ¡°And I am Hyeon Won-chang of the Demon Wings, Deste Fortress.¡±

    ¡°Um¡­!¡±

    The warriors examined their clothes and murmured.

    Their reactions made it clear.

    The Deste Fortress, with its reputation of suppressing the martial world, was not weed by other sects.

    ¡°Do you intend to prove your identity with just your attire?¡±

    One of the Zhongnan Sect disciples spoke. His tone was oddly sharp.

    The two from the Demon Wings took out their golden identity ques from their pockets.

    The Deste Fortress ques, engraved with a golden wood pattern, were revealed in their hands.

    It was said to be made by a master cksmith.

    Anyone would acknowledge it when they saw the intricate and elegant pattern.

    ¡°The Deste Fortress is a great sect. Do young warriors like you act independently? Who would¡­¡±

    An older warrior, who seemed to be a senior, stepped forward and interrupted the sharp-tongued disciple.

    ¡°I regret to inform you, but our main sect is in a state of war. You must understand that we cannot blindly trust the identities of strangers.¡±

    ¡°What the hell!¡±

    Won-chang¡¯s qi red up in response. A subtle ripple of energy spread through the air.

    Having passed the Deste Exam and adapted to the role of a White Uniform of the Demon Wings.

    Despite his seemingly light-hearted nature, he had inner depth.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Truly from the Deste Fortress!¡±

    Satisfied with their reactions, Won-chang observed, but the Zhongnan disciple shouted angrily.

    ¡°How dare you act so recklessly on Mount Zhongnan!¡±

    ¡°What are these people¡­!¡±

    Won-chang looked exasperated.

    Yeon-shin, watching quietly, felt a sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    He thought of the Jeong family.

    When he said he would create and learn martial arts, the first expressions on his younger brothers¡¯ faces were not astonishment but something else.

    Surprise and jealousy. Just like these people.

    ¡°It seems the fight with the Tyrant Sword Sect isn¡¯t going well. The pride of the Nine Great Sects is wounded, and young warriors appear proudly iming to be from the Deste Fortress.¡±

    Won-chang¡¯s disy of force was counterproductive.

    The warriors of the Nine Great Sects were known for their deep cultivation.

    Due to the circumstances and youthful vigor, the Zhongnan Sect disciples now appeared no different from worldly young warriors.

    ¡°We cannot trust it. Young people like you posing as warriors of the Deste Fortress, especially in these times.¡±

    The tone grew more resolute. It felt suffocating.

    Though guarding the gates was an important duty, middle-ranking leaders would not be in charge of security.

    All those guarding the entrance to Mount Zhongnan were young.

    Being young, they were energetic, andbined with the pride of being disciples of a prestigious sect like Zhongnan, they held themselves in high esteem.

    ¡°This¡­!¡±

    It seemed Won-chang was recalling that they had family there.

    Despite the situation, seeing Won-chang nce at him and suppress his anger was reassuring. Just as Yeon-shin was about to step forward.

    ¡°Even if they are truly from the Deste Fortress, it¡¯s still an issue. How could we trust and send them to the Great Zhongnan? It seems the famed name of the Deste Fortress has faded.¡±

    Another, who had remained silent until now, spoke harshly.

    His sharp eyes did not seem to belong to someone of ordinary temper.

    He had clearly crossed the line. Yeon-shin ced his hand on his sword hilt.

    ¡°Consider your words carefully. You have insulted warriors of another sect for no reason.¡±

    He spoke calmly.

    Jeong Joong-san was a young man with a rough face, wearing a in martial robe.

    He was the second of the Jeong family and also a disciple of the Zhongnan Sect.

    Recently, he often pondered how he ended up in such a situation.

    Even if the annihtion of the Jeong family was like a natural disaster, people¡¯s hearts were different.

    He thought about karma even though he wasn¡¯t a Buddhist disciple.

    ¡°Maybe my foolish and ipetent older brother was the reason for our misfortune.¡±

    He also talked to himself a lot.

    He was leaning against the roof ridge of the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s surveince pavilion.

    The scenery in his sight was truly peaceful.

    Feather clouds creating gentle waves in the blue sky, the Qinling Mountains stretching out below, and a few bamboo shoots rising above the fence.

    Sitting on the pavilion¡¯s roof, he swung his leg.

    The clear sound of blue stones colliding brought him a small sense of satisfaction.

    At the same time, an old voice burst out from below.

    ¡°You rascal! I told you to fetch the rice water, and here you are idling again!¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    He quickly jumped down and bowed to the owner of the scolding voice.

    An old swordsman with a stern appearance was sitting on the porch, looking displeased.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Elder.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s exasperating. This sect¡¯s swordsmanship and disciples are disappearing.¡±

    It was something he could say because he was highly respected. Jeong Joong-san bowed even lower.

    Although the Zhongnan Sect was fighting the Tyrant Sword Sect, he was not a warrior capable of joining the Nine Great Sects¡¯ forces.

    Naturally, he ended up serving the elder.

    The old man clicked his tongue.

    ¡°Since the sect has difficulty obtaining supplies, you should go down the mountain and fetch some grains. I can¡¯t deplete our food supply. The Tyrant Sword Sect¡¯s bastards need to be wiped out soon.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡±

    ¡°Elder Jung, you¡¯re troubling the innocent disciple again.¡±

    A woman¡¯s voice suddenly chimed in, and the old man¡¯s expression softened slightly.

    ¡°Myo-hwa, you¡¯vee.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Joong-san¡¯s eyes widened as he saw the approaching figure. She looked to be around twenty, transitioning from a girl to a woman.

    Her beautiful features and clear eyes were striking.

    The strange feather decoration tied to her ck hair caught his eye first.

    The wide hem of her blue martial robe fluttered with every step.

    The white sword hanging from her jade-decorated belt gleamed.

    Weiji Myo-hwa of the Zhongnan Sect.

    She was also called the Cloud Sword Dragon. It meant a heroic figure of the sword above the clouds.

    In an era when the title of ¡®dragon¡¯ was typically reserved for men.

    Jeong Joong-san, who had never seen the Cloud Sword Dragon during the farewell of the Jeong family, used to call the Cloud Sword Dragon ¡®Great Senior Brother.¡¯

    Weiji Myo-hwa was different. The strongest promising talent of the Zhongnan Sect, called the Sword Dragon despite being a woman.

    Jeong Joong-san couldn¡¯t even meet her gaze.

    ¡°Just in time, I needed a porter. Come with me, Junior Brother¡­ Jeong?¡±

    She seemed to forget his name, mumbling it before turning around.

    The old man gestured for him to hurry, and Jeong Joong-san quickly ran after Weiji Myo-hwa.

    They didn¡¯t exchange any words until they reached the entrance of Mount Zhongnan.

    Joong-san found the high-ranked junior daunting, while Weiji Myo-hwa seemedpletely uninterested.

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    Jeong Joong-san made a dumbfounded sound. He almost rubbed his eyes as if he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing.

    He saw the seniors weing guests with an increasingly tense atmosphere.

    But what mattered to Jeong Joong-san wasn¡¯t that.

    ¡°Yeon-shin?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Do you know him?¡±

    Weiji Myo-hwa finally showed some interest.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    The sight before him was indeed astonishing.

    Though he didn¡¯t see the sword being drawn, his younger brother was already sheathing it, and the senior¡¯s sword was flying backward.

    Suddenly, a gust of wind blew from the side. Weiji Myo-hwa had kicked off the ground and was charging forward.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27 ¨C Zhongnan Sect (2)

    The astonishment from the incredible Swift Sword was fleeting as the Zhongnan Sect disciples gritted their teeth and ced their hands on their swords.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    The forest trembled at the celestial voice. An immense presence was felt.

    Swish.

    With an overwhelming presence, she descended gracefully like a heavenly fairy.

    This was the realm of the Soaring Grace Jeong Divine Sword.

    Yeon-shin stared at the woman standing in the center, the mediator.

    ¡®She¡¯s strong.¡¯

    Her rare beauty did not catch his eye. Her frail body belied the formidable aura she exuded.

    Just by standing there, her extraordinary skill was evident.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite a spectacle. Your behavior hardly befits disciples of Zhongnan Sect. Let¡¯s go back and talk.¡±

    Those in charge of security bowed their heads at her soft words.

    It was as if a superior was reprimanding them.

    Only then did they realize their disgrace and blush.

    ¡°We apologize, Great Elder.¡±

    ¡°We are ashamed to face you.¡±

    The woman, who nodded at their apology, turned to Yeon-shin and Won-chang.

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    Her lips moved slightly.

    The grass des brushed by the hem of her fluttering robe split in half.

    Her entire body¡¯s qi was so sharp that it wasparable to the elite of Deste Fortress.

    ¡°We are ashamed in front of the distinguished guests from Deste Fortress.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Won-chang seemed utterly overwhelmed.

    Since he couldn¡¯t believe what he was seeing, Yeon-shin spoke up.

    ¡°I am Jeong Yeon-shin, affiliated with the Demon¡¯s Wings. This is Hyeon Won-chang, also from Demon Wings.¡±

    ¡°I am Weiji Myo-hwa of the Zhongnan Sect.¡±

    Her soft words carried an air of authority. Yeon-shin could clearly feel it.

    It wasn¡¯t a specially projected aura. It was just her natural elegance.

    This was the first time he felt the grandeur and power of an old sect.

    ¡°Weiji Myo-hwa¡­ Ah, the Cloud Sword Dragon of the Zhongnan Sect!¡±

    At Won-chang¡¯s exmation, he realized the woman¡¯s identity.

    It was said she had cut down the leader of a rogue group in Guanzhong.

    She was already renowned across the world.

    Cloud Sword Dragon Weiji Myo-hwa.

    Rumors stated that she was a genius who descended from heaven by mistake.

    Yu Hyeon of the Mount Hua Sect was sixteen like Yeon-shin this year, and Yeon-shin believed Yu Hyeon would be like her if he secluded himself in harsh training for about five years.

    ¡®She was born and raised in Zhongnan and became a Great Elder at a young age.¡¯

    That was where Yeon-shin¡¯s opinions on her stopped for he felt it wasn¡¯t his ce to think about such things, being at least four years her junior.

    He had a habit of thinking about age due to his terminal condition.

    ¡°I am honored to meet Lady Weiji, who has made a name for herself as the Cloud Sword Dragon.¡±

    Won-chang bowed.

    Myo-hwa reprimanded her disciples in their presence.

    It was only natural to feel favorably towards her. Yeon-shin felt the same.

    It was as if they had met a true warrior of the old sects they had only heard of in stories, and he sped his hands following Hyeon Won-chang.

    ¡°It was rude of the Zhongnan Sect toe out so recklessly. We are ashamed in front of Great Hero Weiji.¡±

    He referred to her as ¡°Great Hero¡± rather than ¡°Lady¡± despite her not being a man.

    She had earned the nickname of ¡°Dragon¡± even though she was not a man.

    She was a senior who roamed the martial world with a sword, like a hero.

    His words flowed naturally, owing to her vast experience and remarkable achievements.

    Myo-hwa¡¯s eyes softened.

    Even Hyeon Won-chang, who uttered foolish sounds, seemed to understand her beauty.

    ¡°Though Young Master Jeong drew his sword first, my disciple initiated the attack. I saw it all. As the representative of Zhongnan, I apologize.¡±

    Her gaze on Yeon-shin was warm, and her words, representing the prestigious Zhongnan Sect, felt surprisingly natural.

    Among the masters he had met in the martial world, she was as intense as Cheon Ju, the Heavenly Swordmaster of Mount Hua Sect, and her grace seemed unparalleled.

    ¡°We have kept our distinguished guests waiting too long. Let me guide you to our sect. We can discuss your purpose once we¡¯re there.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After bowing once more, Yeon-shin noticed a familiar face in his view.

    It was his second brother, Jeong Joong-san, looking out of sorts.

    ¡°Hye-ah is being taught by the Sword Immortal of Zhongnan Sect?¡±

    ¡°She isn¡¯t a formal disciple, but she¡¯s receiving teachings almost equivalent to that.¡±

    He was surprised at Joong-san¡¯s words as they climbed the mountain together.

    The Sword Immortal was said to be a swordsman superior even to the Great Elder, Ye Yil-sin.

    He rarely descended to the mortal realm, but his fame was known throughout the world.

    It meant that his niece, Jeong Hye-ah, had her talents recognized.

    As he felt relieved, Joong-san gave him aplex look.

    ¡°More than that¡­ you have grown unbelievably strong. A formal warrior of Deste Fortress.¡±

    ¡°Grown strong? I am still far from it.¡±

    Yeon-shin withheld his words even from his brother.

    The only person who knew of his life span issue was the Lord of Deste Fortress.

    He had no desire to inform more people about it.

    ¡°Master Jeong¡¯s ambition is remarkable. You¡¯ve already earned the white uniform and blue robe of Deste Fortress.¡±

    Weiji Myo-hwa seemed to like Yeon-shin.

    Every time she spoke, Joong-san¡¯s expression changed, indicating that even for a fellow disciple of the Zhongnan Sect, her demeanor was rare.

    ¡®It¡¯s not ambition but desperation.¡¯

    When he thought it difficult to show respect to words that didn¡¯t resonate, the group reached the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s mountain gate.

    ¡°Wee to our sect.¡±

    The series of ancient buildings revealed behind the smiling Myo-hwa were quaintpared to Deste Fortress, but the traditional power of the old sect was palpable.

    The buildings blending with the overwhelming mountain scenery were extraordinary at first nce.

    ¡°The head disciple and Great Elder are away fighting with the Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect. Since our guests are from Deste Fortress, you should meet the highest-ranking elder left in our sect.¡±

    While Myo-hwa spoke, recalling the absolute swordsman who destroyed the Jeong family, Yeon-shin and Won-chang reached the ce called Sun Sim-gak.

    After climbing several steep mountain peaks.

    They encountered an old man and a young girl walking from the nearby training hall.

    The girl¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Uncle!¡±

    Maybe because she had parted from her parents overnight, she ran to him with a longing look.

    ¡°Hye-ah, have you been well?¡±

    ¡°Uncle¡­¡±

    As he reunited with the tearful Hye-ah, Won-chang sniffled beside him.

    After gently putting down the child reluctant to part, he faced the old man watching him with a curious gaze.

    ¡°Supreme Elder, they are from Deste Fortress.¡±

    Weiji Myo-hwa spoke with a tone as if addressing her own grandfather.

    When Yeon-shin and Won-chang introduced themselves with sped hands, the old man, with hands behind his back, slowly spoke.

    ¡°I am Jong Yeo-il.¡±

    ¡°The Sword Immortal of Zhongnan!¡±

    Won-chang eximed with a disbelieving expression and immediately covered his mouth, looking ridiculous, but no one med him.

    ¡°Greetings, Sword Immortal.¡±

    Yeon-shin calmly sped his hands again.

    Having seen the Lord of Deste Fortress up close, the fame of the Sword Immortal didn¡¯t shock him as it did Hyeon Won-chang.

    They exchanged brief conversations.

    Officially, they were there to observe the effects of the great sects¡¯ conflicts on themon people. Personally, they were there to check on the safety of Yeon-shin¡¯s kin.

    As Jong Yeo-il stared at Yeon-shin, he suddenly asked.

    ¡°How old are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­Sixteen this year.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­! Would you like to see this?¡±

    Ignoring Yeon-shin¡¯s inner reluctance, the Sword Immortal pointed to one side.

    It was a ce that had caught his attention.

    The rugged face of the cliff shrouded in faint mist bore countless marks.

    ¡°Supreme Elder?¡±

    Weiji Myo-hwa, with a face that showed she couldn¡¯t understand, called him.

    ¡°What are you saying to an outsider? The restoration of the Nine Yang Unified Art is our sect¡¯s wish.¡±

    ¡°The Sword Master was not of our sect. He was a guest invited by the former head disciple as a close friend. In his final years, he engraved his martial arts on Zhongnan Mountain, but it cannot be said to be our sect¡¯s ultimate martial art.¡±

    ¡°No matter what¡­¡±

    She frowned slightly, unable to ept it. The Sword Immortalughed.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have much time left. If he allows me to see the sword of grace again, then I will do what I must. Although you are said to be the only talent capable of restoring the Nine Yang Unified Art, I cannot ce myst wish solely in your hands.¡±

    His tone was incredibly firm. Anyone could feel how strong the obsession he held in his final years was.

    ¡°I can¡¯t understand. Even I can¡¯t grasp it, so what did you see in a mere acquaintance?¡±

    ¡°Watch.¡±

    As she followed the Sword Immortal¡¯s gaze to the cliff edge where Yeon-shin stood, Myo-hwa¡¯s eyes widened.

    Standing at the cliff¡¯s edge, he was staring at the opposite cliff, with Hyeon Won-chang nervously poised to grab him if he fell.

    He was lost in a trance. Anyone could see that.

    ¡®Sword scars.¡¯

    Yeon-shin thought. The various traces carved into the cliff bore sharp intent.

    They seemed like the overwhelming tracks of a sword that even time couldn¡¯t weather.

    Were they the scars left by an immortal?

    The sword scars running along the cliff didn¡¯t seem humanly possible.

    Unless one could walk on air, it didn¡¯t make sense.

    ¡°Those were carved by the Sword Master Gu Yang-cheon fifty-nine years ago.¡±

    The Sword Immortal of Zhongnan, who had approached, said. Hyeon Won-chang was startled.

    ¡°Sword Master Gu Yang-cheon!¡±

    ¡°Do you know him?¡±

    Yeon-shin asked, still focused on the cliff.

    ¡°The sect founded by his expelled disciple is the Tyrant Sword Sect! In other words, the core of the Tyrant Sword Sect¡¯s swordsmanship originates from the Sword Master!¡±

    ¡°He took my hand as a young boy and ascended Zhongnan Mountain. Only the Lord of Deste Fortress, considered a divine demon, could rival him.¡±

    This meant he was an absolute master.

    The Sword Immortal expressed his unfulfilled wish.

    At the end of his life, the old swordsman couldn¡¯t let go of his obsession, holding onto the sword of his benefactor.

    He didn¡¯t feel offended by calling the Lord of Deste Fortress a demon.

    ¡°Did the Sword Master bring you into the Zhongnan Sect?¡±

    Yeon-shin asked. The Sword Immortal nodded.

    ¡°Yes. He carried me, a starving orphan, up to the sect and handed me over to the former head disciple, asking him to raise me.¡±

    ¡°You mentioned a benefactor. Why couldn¡¯t you master his sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­My destiny didn¡¯t reach that far. Life is like that. I alsocked the talent.¡±

    The Sword Immortal gazed at Yeon-shin, who was staring intently at the cliff.

    ¡°Many of our swordsmen have tried. However, it¡¯s not a sword path that can be mastered just by having broad knowledge or high martial arts skills. The experts of our sect agreed that only a brilliant inspiration could unlock the Sword Master¡¯s path.¡±

    As Yeon-shin turned his eyes along the Sword Immortal¡¯s pointed finger, he slightly furrowed his brow.

    He focused to see more clearly.

    Within the mist on the cliff, there was a phrase written in a bold, flowing style.

    ¡°Whoever is worthy shall obtain it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯spletely a matter of talent. Our sect¡¯s hopes rest on Myo-hwa. Even if she doesn¡¯t show it, I know it¡¯s a heavy burden.¡±

    Only then did Yeon-shin take his eyes off the cliff and turn his head.

    Weiji Myo-hwa wore aplicated expression. Despite being called the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s unparalleled genius, she didn¡¯t deny it.

    But that was all. She briefly met Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze, still unable to understand the situation.

    Yeon-shin thought that the Sword Immortal might be a higher master than his maternal grandfather, Ma Yeon-jeok.

    The only person who had prated his essence so far was the Lord of Deste Fortress.

    ¡®Is it possible that they can¡¯t defeat the Tyrant Sword Sect even with such a master?¡¯

    Whether Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s skills had rustedpared to his prime or whether the Sword Immortal¡¯s martial arts were beyond public evaluation.

    For now, he was just grateful for another opportunity to be stronger.

    As he patted Hye-ah¡¯s head, who hade close to him, looking up,

    ¡°What did you see?¡±

    The Sword Immortal asked. Yeon-shin silently drew his white Deste Sword.

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28 ¨C Zhongnan Sect (3)

    At that moment.

    Bang, bang, bang!

    The originally clear sound of the bell rang with urgency.

    The faces of the Zhongnan Sect members present changed rapidly.

    ¡°Tyrant Sword Sect!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re back again.¡±

    Weiji Myo-hwa hastily turned towards the gate.

    Standing beside her, the Sword Immortal of Zhongnan gently touched the handle of his sword.

    ¡°Young Master Jeong, take good care of Hye-ah.¡±

    ¡°Have the guests wait here.¡±

    They disappeared at an astonishing speed using their remarkable lightness techniques. The Sword Immortal of Zhongnan seemed to vanish almost instantly.

    Yeon-shin, who could only see the trailing hair of Weiji Myo-hwa, turned to Jeong Joong-san.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time, is it? Do they always fight like this?¡±

    ¡°You never know where or how they¡¯ll strike. The main experts often sh just like now.¡±

    Jeong Joong-san¡¯s expression darkened. The situation for the Zhongnan Sect seemed dire.

    The Sword Immortal of Zhongnan, one of the few supreme masters in the old sects, was guarding the main sect. This clearly indicated a shortage of power.

    ¡°I¡¯ve encountered the Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect several times. Even when the enemy who exterminated his family attacked, he remained unperturbed. At that time, my feelings were¡­¡±

    Joong-san brushed his forehead.

    The once carefree older brother of the Jeong family was now a disciple of the Zhongnan Sect, full of worry.

    Won-chang stomped the ground.

    ¡°Trouble as soon as we arrive.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it time for the Deste Fortress to step in?¡±

    ¡°Even if you say that, it¡¯s not possible. A martial artist from the old sects bes a corpse without their pride. Didn¡¯t we just experience that? If not for Lady Cloud Sword Dragon, there would have been a major incident.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t look so rxed.¡±

    Won-chang couldn¡¯t refute Yeon-shin¡¯s final words.

    The shouts were gradually growing louder. The frontlines were being pushed back.

    ¡°It seems the Sword Immortal is being held up.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said that the Tyrant Sword Sect has an Elder Council too. Among the Thirteen Heavens, it¡¯s a sect with a notable history. When several elders of the Tyrant Sword Sect work together, it takes time. This is how they¡¯ve been fighting.¡±

    Yeon-shin analyzed his enemies. It was only natural. The Tyrant Sword Sect was the nemesis of his family; he had to know everything about them if he were to begin breaking their martial arts techniques.

    ¡°Do not speak carelessly about the Elder of our sect.¡±

    It was a strange voice.

    Yeon-shin had already faintly sensed it.

    Five warriors, who had been hiding to protect Hye-ah, who was acknowledged by the Sword Immortal, revealed themselves from the roof of the Training Hall.

    Each had a distinct aura, different from the likes of the Tyrant Sword Sect.

    Yeon-shin slowly spoke.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think my words were rude.¡±

    ¡°Speech and conduct vary by person. Don¡¯t you realize that the Deste Fortress can never be an honored guest in the martial world?¡±

    Another warrior spoke, clearly not intending to back down easily.

    ¡®The Deste Fortress has many enemies.¡¯

    It was a realization.

    The Deste Fortress was involved in disputes and interests across the entire Central ins martial world. The leaders of the white-path sects, like the old sects, did not view them favorably.

    Moreover, the Sword Immortal had shown the legacy of the Sword Sect, raising expectations. It was said to be the wish of the Zhongnan Sect. Even if it was not the primary discipline of the sect, the feelings were different.

    It was strange that young martial artists, whose vigor outweighed their training, did not feel jealousy.

    It was evident just from their expressions. Their difort was clearly visible.

    ¡°The main experts are not here, are they? Even a single hand seems valuable now.¡±

    ¡°A single hand seems valuable? Do not insult our sect¡­¡±

    Won-chang¡¯s words had indeed crossed a line. However, the anger was short-lived.

    The Zhongnan Sect warriors who had raised their heads turned to the side.

    Yeon-shin and Won-chang did the same.

    Some were approaching from a distance.

    There were five warriors, and their aura surpassed that of the five Zhongnan warriors. It was hard to believe.

    Yeon-shin had passed several halls to get here, and yet the warriors of the Tyrant Sword Sect had shown up.

    ¡°Kill the child first. He is continuing the Sword Immortal¡¯s progress.¡±

    A man in an orange martial uniform, appearing to be the leader, spoke indifferently.

    The four beside him stomped the ground without even replying. The sound of wind tearing was heard as they charged.

    They were strong enough to leave footprints in the rock.

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    With a thundering sound, the blue tiles of the roof shattered. The Zhongnan Sect warriors split the space.

    ng! sh!

    The collision of forces sent a strong wind blowing, whipping through their hair.

    Despite the sh of four against five, it was evenly matched.

    Then, the strongest-looking warrior walked through the battlefield. The Zhongnan Sect warriors were struggling just to hold off the four.

    The approaching warrior, mocking their strained expressions, looked at Yeon-shin, who was shielding Hye-ah, and smirked.

    ¡°You Deste Fortress brats. What brings you to the old sects? Are you trying to bnce things out again now that we are dominant?¡±

    Yeon-shin did not reply but looked at his second brother.

    ¡°They crossed several peaks to get here. It doesn¡¯t seem like the Zhongnan Sect is in such a dire state. They must have infiltrated during the battle to target Hye-ah. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    ¡°Y-Yes. There seems to be no other reason.¡±

    While Joong-san nodded in a daze, Yeon-shin looked at Won-chang.

    ¡°I need your help.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the rear.¡±

    Besides theposed Yeon-shin, the only ones who seemed at ease at this moment were the enemy warrior from the Tyrant Sword Sect and Hyeon Won-chang.

    Won-chang, in particr, even had a mysterious smile on his lips, looking oddly pleased.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    Yeon-shin did not engage the enemy directly. The warrior of the Tyrant Sword Sect smirked as if finding it absurd.

    The Jeong Family¡¯s Dynamic Qi surged through his entire body. The heavy force rose from his legs, stirring up dust.

    The next moment, the step he took was unmatched in power by anyone present.

    The violently stirred dust spread in all directions.

    Boom!

    The face of the Tyrant Sword Sect warrior, filled with astonishment, was covered by the pure white Deste Sword.

    The impact from his Point-nk st fist rose from his fist, tilting the air.

    ng! Bang!

    The collision sent a fierce wind in all directions.

    The other battles momentarily halted due to the impact.

    The leader of the enemy group, barely blocking Yeon-shin¡¯s strike, staggered back, prompting two others, who had been dueling with the Zhongnan Sect disciples, to leap towards him.

    Yeon-shin continued his sword strikes without pause, sensing Won-chang¡¯s powerful presence beside him.

    ng!

    It was an astonishing disy.

    Won-chang¡¯s reverse-grip sword shed between the scattering leaves.

    Entering a life-and-death struggle, he waspletely different from his usual self.

    ng! Crack!

    The unique technique of Demon¡¯s Light deflected the enemy¡¯s sword and pierced just below the corbone.

    How had he mastered it to this degree? His indifferent expression while cutting down enemies was astounding.

    The aura of death, called Killing Intent, could be felt.

    It was clear again. Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s life was not ordinary.

    ng! Boom!

    The thoughts urred subconsciously. Thanks to Won-chang, the one-on-one situation was stable.

    He relentlessly pressed on, unleashing various secret techniques.

    The swift strikes of Demon¡¯s Light gave the enemy no room to breathe.

    A potentially fatal strike was dodged with the Splendid Wings Step, with Yeon-shin immediately countering.

    To have one¡¯s initial advantage taken by Yeon-shin was like starting a game with several moves down, as he drove the Deste Sword into the enemy¡¯s heart.

    The enemy didn¡¯t realize this. The warrior of the Tyrant Sword Sect stammered with trembling lips.

    ¡°This¡­ shallow sword art¡­¡±

    Spurt!

    Time seemed to freeze as the sword was pulled out in a single motion.

    All battles ceased. The gathered gazes were filled with shock and awe.

    Amidst the roaring wind brushing against the peaks, Yeon-shin flicked his sword once and spoke.

    ¡°Shallow, indeed. I know.¡±

    Having not properly learned a sword technique, he had created the swift strikes of Demon¡¯s Light.

    Looking around, Hyeon Won-chang had already dealt with the remaining warriors of the Tyrant Sword Sect.

    It was like breaking through an enemy detachment in military terms.

    ¡°We overreacted. We apologize for the disrespect.¡±

    ¡°May I ask who you were taught by?¡±

    ¡°Demon Wings Yeon-shin. You will not forget it. Soon, it will be a name resounding throughout the martial world.¡±

    The warriors of the Zhongnan Sect, trained in the mountains, had a certain purity.

    After they received the grace of having their lives saved, and after witnessing Yeon-shin¡¯s martial prowess, they could not hide their admiration. They were eager to strike up conversations.

    They kept talking until Sword Immortal and Myo-hwa returned after wrapping up the fight.

    ¡°The Zhongnan Sect owes you a debt.¡±

    ¡°I protected my family.¡±

    The Sword Immortal of Zhongnan shook his head at Yeon-shin, who was gently holding Hye-ah.

    ¡°Hye-ah is destined to be the pir of our sect following Myo-hwa. As her uncle, what you did was only right, but the sect still considers it a great favor.¡±

    ¡°I am grateful if you think so. Then, if it¡¯s not too much trouble, may I train here for a moment? You don¡¯t have to leave. I just need to capture the sensation that lingers in my mind.¡±

    Inspiration was vibrating from the top of his head.

    Finding no suitable ce, Yeon-shin seized the moment when the Sword Immortal mentioned the debt.

    ¡°Have you gained an insight?¡±

    It seemed like a good idea. The Sword Immortal quickly made everyone leave. At the same time, Yeon-shin, after taking a nce at the cliff¡¯s sword marks, drew his Deste Sword.

    ¡°Every real battle brings something new.¡±

    Thanks to the Tyrant Sword Sect, he could refine his understanding.

    The sun¡¯s rays danced on the pure white de that Yeon-shin held down.

    Then, following his arm movements, the sword began to trace a peculiar line.

    It was a smooth trajectory, devoid of any special momentum.

    The Sword Immortal¡¯s eyes widened, but the Deste Sword soon dropped, and a rough breath escaped Yeon-shin¡¯s lips. Just moving the sword ording to his inspiration was not enough.

    The qi didn¡¯t rise as he wished.

    Just as he had always created his own martial arts, the sword marks on the cliff seemed to be telling him to find his own path.

    ¡°I will not take the legacy of the Sword Master.¡±

    Yeon-shin, after adjusting his breathing with Jeong Family Dynamic Training, spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s like saying¡­ here is a path, think more broadly. That¡¯s how it felt to me.¡±

    Even he wasn¡¯t sure what he was saying.

    Young Hye-ah, Hyeon Won-chang, and Jeong Joong-san seemed equally puzzled.

    Only the Sword Immortal nodded as if understanding the essence.

    Myo-hwa, standing beside him, made an expression difficult to read.

    ¡°It is said that the traces left by a supreme master contain a spiritual essence. It transcends the boundaries of martial arts and techniques. The Sword Master must have been like that. You connected with it. Your natural talent met with good fortune.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Yeon-shin let out a short exmation and closed his eyes briefly.

    ¡°He stayed in Zhongnan in hister years. He must have shared his insights with the masters of the Zhongnan Sect. The techniques have a strong vor of the Zhongnan Sword Style. It doesn¡¯t suit my body and isn¡¯t efficient for my practice.¡±

    From the beginning, he created martial arts that matched his own body. The speed of his martial progress was different.

    He did not use others¡¯ martial arts because of this.

    ¡°Master Jeong, could you exin more clearly?¡±

    Weiji Myo-hwa¡¯s white face looked at Yeon-shin intently.

    Her gaze didn¡¯t waver. The Dragon of the Clouds, known for her elegance, was focused solely on Yeon-shin.

    ¡°The restoration of the Nine Yang Unified Art¡¯s sword technique was a task given to me, Cloud Dragon. I can help a little.¡±

    ¡°Can you really¡­?¡±

    ¡°Just a moment. My training is not finished.¡±

    Myo-hwa closed her lips.

    Jeong Joong-san, opening his mouth to speak but quickly closing it, seemed to acknowledge that no one treated the chief elder this way.

    Yeon-shin¡¯s consciousness quickly immersed into the Deste Sword.

    When he saw the sword marks on the cliff, he had a strange experience.

    It was an illusion, as if heaven and earth had copsed into a single line. It was all a stroke of inspiration.

    If the sword extended faster than the opponent, it was enough. He now understood why techniques like the Taiji Wisdom Sword or the Plum Blossom Sword of Mount Hua were hailed as the pinnacle of martial arts.

    Exquisite sword techniques differed from mere swordsmanship.

    The intent contained in the principles was absorbed into the qi and swordsmanship, creating an unprecedented harmony.

    The Plum Blossom Sword of Mount Hua could create fragrant flowers with a de.

    Such was the martial arts of warriors in the martial world.

    Until now, he had not understood the sword.

    ¡®With nothing else, I could only persist with the Swift Sword.¡¯

    Itcked depth. Now he understood.

    Wooong.

    A sword cry emanated from his grip.

    The Deste Sword, adorned with sunlight along its de, rose to the sky.

    The de, drawing a graceful line, caught the light and descended, creating a streak of light that clearly separated heaven and earth.

    It was a sword dance.

    In that moment, the legacy left by the supreme master of the Sword Sect shone in the hands of the young supreme master.

    The sword did not stop at inheritance, but soared to another level above.

    Tears streamed down the wrinkled face of the Sword Immortal of Zhongnan, who had descended with the ages.

    ¡°Sword Master¡­¡±

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29 ¨C Genius

    ¡°Have you perhaps decided on a name for your sword technique?¡±

    ¡°I have decided to call it Radiance Sword Style.¡±

    In the ce where the tea¡¯s aroma subtly rose, Won-chang hesitated as he asked, and Yeon-shin answered.

    The Radiance Sword Style.

    He named it hoping his life would be as inextinguishable as the light filling the world from the sun, moon, and stars.

    The characteristic of the sword style, spreading radiance along its trajectory, also yed a part.

    ¡°Ah¡­ The resonance is better than I thought. Truly a pity.¡±

    ¡°What name did you have in mind?¡±

    ¡°I was thinking of calling it ¡®The Light That Cleaves the Heavens and Earth.¡¯ The feeling I got from it was that if it reached its peak, it could epass the world with a single strike!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Yeon-shin silently sipped his tea. The taste that touched his tongue was exquisite.

    It was called Jingwei Fu Tea, and the golden tea water represented the kind of treatment they were receiving from the Zhongnan Sect.

    ¡®It was perplexing.¡¯

    The reaction of the Sword Immortal to the Radiance Sword Style was unexpected.

    His gruff demeanor quickly turned affectionate.

    With teary eyes, he even hugged Yeon-shin.

    Compared to how he treated his second brother, Jeong Joong-san, it was like he was a different person.

    He saved his nephew and created his own sword technique.

    Even though he had done nothing for the Zhongnan Sect, he was being treated as a distinguished guest, leaving him feeling bewildered and uneasy.

    However, Won-chang seemed different.

    ¡°I would like to take some of this golden tea with me when we return.¡±

    He seemedpletely at ease, as if he had never wielded a sword with lethal intent.

    They spent some time conversing leisurely.

    The mission, as assigned by Ma Jin, was left to their discretion.

    The goal was to prevent civilian casualties or to deal a significant blow to the Tyrant Sword Sect.

    They gained the favor of the Zhongnan Sect. They would hear news of battles immediately.

    ¡°Master Jeong?¡±

    A pleasant voice echoed from outside the door. It was the voice of Weiji Myo-hwa, the Cloud Sword Dragon.

    Leaving behind the envious face of Won-chang, he exited the room.

    It was the same as their first encounter.

    She stood there with her unique feather ornament on her ebony hair.

    Dressed in a sky-blue martial outfit with one hand resting on her sword hilt, she exuded various qualities.

    From what Yeon-shin briefly observed and heard, it was hard not to develop a liking for her as a martial artist.

    She had the courage to point out her disciples¡¯ mistakes without hesitation, a chivalrous spirit aimed at helping civilians, and the ambition of a swordsman pursuing higher martial arts.

    Her powerful martial arts,bined with these qualities, contributed to her being known as a dragon.

    ¡°I came to hear about what we couldn¡¯t discussst time.¡±

    ¡°Are you referring to the scars left by the Sword Master of the Sword Sect?¡±

    She nodded.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s a shameful matter for our sect, I want to remove the shadow of the Sword Master¡¯s legacy. Both in chivalry and swordsmanship, I must walk my own path. I will be the Supreme Master.¡±

    Her determination was evident as she spoke of her ambitions before a younger boy.

    After witnessing Yeon-shin¡¯s Radiance Sword Style, her attitude subtly changed.

    It seemed her capabilities were indeed fitting for the title of the strongest prodigy of the Zhongnan Sect.

    ¡°I will support you.¡±

    Though her expression slightly faltered at his calm response, she quickly corrected herself.

    ¡°If you help me restore the Nine Yang Unified Art¡­¡±

    Weiji Myo-hwa¡¯s red lips moved.

    ¡°I promise to serve you with gratitude for the rest of my life. You would greatly lessen the unsatisfactory time of my remaining days.¡±

    The peaceful sunlight was shining brightly on the ground.

    Amidst the blend of the soft midday sun and the serene mountains, her voice resonated clearly.

    In the martial world, nothing was more dignified. Sharing martial arts held such significance.

    ¡°Do you ept?¡±

    Myo-hwa¡¯s lips curved into a red and smooth line.

    Her request did not sound humble.

    The confidence overflowing from her eyes felt like an inextinguishable me.

    Could it be the spirit of the prodigy standing at the pinnacle of a renowned sect?

    It did not mean she would stay by his side forever.

    It was a pledge to assist whenever possible as a martial artist indebted to him.

    Yeon-shin nodded readily.

    ¡°It won¡¯t take long.¡±

    ¡°Amazing and delightful.¡±

    Myo-hwa smiled slightly.

    They walked shoulder to shoulder. It felt strange.

    Considering that this was the Cloud Sword Dragon of Zhongnan.

    To offer unteral assistance to such a martial artist with considerable skills and experience? It was an unusual experience.

    They reached the edge of a cliff with a peculiar feeling.

    From afar, the Sword Immortal stood with his hands behind his back, watching them.

    His face had softened remarkablypared to when they first met. It had been that way since he saw the Radiance Sword Style.

    Won-chang had even whispered that he might ascend to the heavens if he kept smiling like that.

    ¡°First, I will exin the mnemonic chants.¡±

    ¡°Did you just say mnemonic chants?¡±

    Myo-hwa turned her head sharply.

    Her hair brushed against Yeon-shin¡¯s face, causing him to pat his own face.

    Seeing her embarrassment, he slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be exactly the same. That part will be up to the Sword Dragon.¡±

    He traced back the manifestation of the technique from the sword marks.

    He reverse-engineered the method of operating the qipletely. He didn¡¯t speak particrly about it.

    He was the main rising star of the Deste Fortress, someone trusted by Cheong Myeong.

    He knew what to say and what not to say.

    ¡®The Cloud Sword Dragon seems trustworthy.¡¯

    Having the talent to steal someone¡¯s martial arts? It wouldn¡¯t be beneficial if rumors spread.

    Even now, Myo-hwa¡¯s tone had heightened significantly.

    ¡°Though it¡¯s said to be in the realm of enlightenment, how on earth did you¡­!¡±

    Her expression seemed to say there couldn¡¯t be anything like this in the world.

    ¡°Then my part would be¡­?¡±

    ¡°I will tell you the iplete mnemonic chants. Your task will be to refine them close topletion.¡±

    Was the conclusion difficult? Yeon-shin spoke without hiding his curiosity.

    It was a very simple task. It was on a different level from retracing the marks to recall each mnemonic chant.

    As she fell silent, the sun began to set.

    Myo-hwa disappeared for a while after receiving the mnemonic chants.

    ording to the Sword Immortal, she had fallen into the temptation of heart demons.

    Even though she had an upright nature, one couldn¡¯t be free from one¡¯s mind.

    ¡°She was not a child who boasted of her martial arts. However, it seems she was shocked by your talent.¡±

    The Sword Immortal of Zhongnan looked at Yeon-shin with a peculiar gaze.

    ¡°Among the peers in Shaanxi, there was no one who could rival her in terms of talent. Even including the Mount Hua Sect. When ites to Shaanxi in the Central ins, it can¡¯t bepared to a small country. She thought of herself as the best talent in the world.¡±

    ¡°The best in the world¡­¡±

    Yeon-shin muttered as if savoring the unfamiliar resonance.

    The Sword Immortal of Zhongnan slowly nodded.

    ¡°Yes. She felt her talent was insignificant for the first time. After seeing the real thing.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless. The Sword Dragon is a much higher-level master than I am.¡±

    Yeon-shin, pressed for time, found it hard to understand.

    One couldn¡¯t rece the current position with invisible talent or age.

    Seeing him shake his head, the Sword Immortal of Zhongnan chuckled.

    ¡°How fatally mistaken the heavens were. It wasn¡¯t enough to grant you talent; they even gave you the desire to seek what youck. It is truly unfair to the world.¡±

    ¡°Your words are embarrassing.¡±

    They had be quite familiar with each other. Some people in the Zhongnan Sect even said it seemed like looking at a grandson.

    Yeon-shin also found the Sword Immortal of Zhongnan much morefortable than his maternal grandfather, Ma Yeon-jeok.

    It was then.

    ¡°Elder, Master Jeong.¡±

    The moment the voice echoed, she was already in front of them.

    Her pitch-ck hair swayed gently over her sky-blue martial outfit, halted by her marvelous step technique.

    ¡°Cloud Sword Dragon.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re here. I knew you would ovee it quickly.¡±

    It was Weiji Myo-hwa they had been talking about. She looked emaciated, almost to the point of appearing ghostly pale.

    After greeting the Sword Immortal, she respectfully saluted Yeon-shin. Her expression was resolute.

    ¡°Master Jeong, since you have learned the mnemonic chants first, can you demonstrate the sword technique?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Can you help me practice the Nine Yang Unified Art together? Practicing together will lead to faster progress.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry.¡±

    Yeon-shin shook his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t even have enough time to practice my own sword technique.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Unable to insist, she sighed regretfully. Seeing this, he slowly added.

    ¡°Since our origins are the same, it will suffice to observe each other¡¯s techniques. While I practice the Radiance Sword Style, you can practice the Nine Yang Unified Art.¡±

    The same method he used to learn the step technique inspired by Cheong Myeong.

    Yeon-shinprehended the martial arts of opponents he faced for the first time in battle.

    The custom of forbidding observing others¡¯ martial arts practice did not hold significant meaning for him.

    However, their reactions were different. For the first time, admiration appeared in Weiji Myo-hwa¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°¡­You are truly a great master, Master Jeong.¡±

    ¡°Generosity should have its limits. The vessel that reaches the world is alreadyplete.¡±

    The Sword Immortal of Zhongnan sighed. His expression mirrored, showing increased goodwill.

    It seemed they were impressed not just by his talent but by his magnanimity.

    There was a deep sense of camaraderie in their expressions.

    Revealing one¡¯s realization and demonstrating a well-established martial art practice were entirely different matters.

    ¡®Misunderstandings are building up.¡¯

    Yeon-shin ceased his thoughts and headed to the training hall behind the main hall of the Sunxin Pavilion.

    He sensed the elegant presence of Myo-hwa following him from behind.

    When he stood aside and looked to the side, she smiled brightly and stopped at her ce.

    Almost simultaneously, they drew their swords.

    Sheeeuungggg.

    Under the sun, the Deste Sword appeared more mysteriously beautiful than before.

    The sword made by the dwarves grew with its owner. Even if it was a mass-produced sword, it seemed to be the same.

    As it grew along with Yeon-shin¡¯s experiences and achievements, bing imbued with the Radiance Sword Style, no sword would suit him better.

    ¡®Radiance.¡¯

    He murmured inwardly and activated the mnemonic chants. The qi operation of the Radiance Sword Style was fundamentally different from the Eternal Blossom Fist.

    Compared to the Eternal Blossom Fist, where each strike was a single, disconnected blow, the Radiance Sword Style had a continuous flow.

    Uuuung.

    He began to move the Deste Sword with the mental image of sunlight pooling and flowing.

    As the de, absorbing the light from the sun above, drew a circle down to the ground, there was no obstruction in wielding the sword.

    The radiance and wind clinging to the de felt astonishingly familiar.

    Radiance Sword Style. This was because he had created it himself.

    ¡®I am the master.¡¯

    At this moment, he fully realized. He was the father of this martial art.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    A sigh that didn¡¯t reach Yeon-shin¡¯s ears dispersed. The sword of Weiji Myo-hwa on the other side stopped.

    Standing still in her ce, she watched Yeon-shin.

    Myo-hwa, who was moving her qi alongside him, performed the Nine Yang Unified Art.

    Through her overwhelming experience and insights, she had advanced first.

    She reproached herself for feeling slightly relieved by the seemingly crude swordsmanship of Yeon-shin.

    But he swiftly caught up in the realm of proficiency.

    Yeon-shin, performing a dance of the sun with his sword.

    Both learned new sword techniques simultaneously, but their martial achievements were entirely different.

    It was obvious even at a nce.

    Both the Nine Yang Unified Art and Radiance Sword Style were unparalleled superior sword techniques.

    As she swallowed her silence, the speed of the Deste Sword changed.

    Before long, the Swift Sword technique was being incorporated into Yeon-shin¡¯s sword style.

    Hwoong! Hwooong!

    Amidst the flowing radiance of the Radiance Sword Style, Weiji Myo-hwa¡¯s sword descended slowly.

    The True Dragon with the treasured pearl was elsewhere. A strange sense of defeat by overwhelming martial talent.

    Masters with deeply cultivated internal energy possessed something called ¡°glint.¡±

    It was the radiance that glimmered like a predator¡¯s eyes due to the qi.

    ¡°What am I¡­¡±

    Weiji Myo-hwa¡¯s always clear and bright eyes became blurred. Her focus gradually disappeared.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30 ¨C Genius (2)

    The mountains were bustling with activity.

    In the midst of repelling and recovering from the attack, the elite martial artists of the Zhongnan Sect returned after attacking a branch of the Sword Sect.

    After a day of hearing the news, Yeon-shin and Won-chang were able to meet the ruler of Mount Zhongnan.

    They were apanied by Elder Ye Yil-sin, who had shown favor to Yeon-shin during the Jeong Family¡¯s extermination.

    ¡°You have done a great service.¡±

    The Sect Leader of Zhongnan Sect was a man with an extraordinarily handsome appearance. His sharp, de-like ears and the yellow robe he wore exuded the aura of a hero of his time.

    Sword Master of the Western Heavens, Gu Yang-cheon.

    He was said to be the son of the Sword Sect and Ye Yil-sin.

    He was known to be in his seventies but didn¡¯t look a day over thirty.

    He was a mix of Han and Ming blood, evident from his ears alone.

    ¡°Little Hye-ah is privately watched over by the Sword Immortal. You have saved a disciple of our sect, it is only right to reward you.¡±

    Like most Ming people, he was exceptionally handsome, but his aura was different. He had a dignified presence befitting the leader of a sect.

    Gu Yang-cheon, staring nkly at Demon Wings and Yeon-shin, finally spoke.

    ¡°Tell me what you desire from this sect.¡±

    Yeon-shin felt the tremor from Won-chang beside him.

    It seemed he hadn¡¯t anticipated such a reward.

    It felt like he could hear the sound of a thoroughly blocked dantian rolling around.

    He hoped they wouldn¡¯t think of making an unreasonable demand.

    He didn¡¯t want to demean his status as a guest by asking for some elixir.

    He decided to speak first.

    ¡°Please allow us to assist in the fight against the Tyrant Sword Sect.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    The person who responded was Ye Yil-sin. She looked at Yeon-shin with aplicated expression and then slightly closed her eyes.

    She wanted to ask the reason for the Jeong Family¡¯s extermination, but she didn¡¯t want to waste the opportunity with such an obvious question.

    ¡°Demon Wings, the legacy of my father has been recovered by someone from the Deste Fortress.¡±

    Gu Yang-cheon spoke, showing a slight expression of interest.

    ¡°He did not pass on his secrets even to his son, despite being a disciple of another sect. It¡¯s an ironic thing. I didn¡¯t expect it to be taken by the Deste Fortress.¡±

    ¡°I only used it as inspiration for my swordsmanship. I will not learn or spread the Nine Yang Unified Art.¡±

    ¡°Interesting. Fascinating.¡±

    Perhaps he felt some persuasion in Yeon-shin¡¯s calmness. He saw a glimpse of Yeon-shin¡¯s unique temperament.

    He believed that the martial prowess of his grandfather Ma Yeon-jeok had significantly diminishedpared to its peak.

    Otherwise, the Sword Master of the Western Heavens and the Sword Immortal of Zhongnan wouldn¡¯t have seemed so intimidating.

    ¡°I heard you shared the form through Myo-hwa. That is also a great favor. I can¡¯t refuse if you wish to be at the forefront.¡±

    Being at the forefront in a martial sect¡¯s battle was akin to being the face of the sect.

    The Sect Leader of Zhongnan Sect had greatly acknowledged him.

    Gu Yang-cheon¡¯s deep eyes didn¡¯t leave Yeon-shin.

    Even someone hailed as a sword master in the west couldn¡¯t be free from his father¡¯s influence.

    There seemed to be a faint mix of love and hate in his eyes.

    Ye Yil-sin felt the same. The boy she saw during the Jeong Family¡¯s massacre had restored her husband¡¯s swordsmanship.

    ¡°The workings of heaven are mysterious. How could the connection continue like this¡­¡±

    ¡°I have something to ask the Great Elder separately. I couldn¡¯t hear it due to the urgency back then.¡±

    At Yeon-shin¡¯s words, her face stiffened.

    Myo-hwa¡¯s sword was raised high, blocking the sunlight.

    A graceful high stance. The clear air of Mount Zhongnan mingled with the sunlight gently falling from the mid-sky.

    In the midst of this, her lone sword was anything but peaceful.

    The Nine Yang Unified Art was a single-strike attack, true to its name.

    Yeon-shin, who created the flow of swordsmanship through the repetition of a single sword strike, was peculiar.

    Hoo!

    The sword path, which should have cut down nine suns simultaneously, was disrupted.

    The Sword Immortal, watching from the side, clicked his tongue.

    ¡°You can¡¯t focus at all.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m only making it messy.¡±

    ¡°Is it because of Yeon-shin?¡±

    Myo-hwa shook her head.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s my heart that¡¯s the problem.¡±

    She had already fully acknowledged Yeon-shin¡¯s sword. Myo-hwa¡¯s heart demon didn¡¯t stem from jealousy.

    She wasn¡¯t so narrow-minded.

    It was just that her own martial prowess, which she had diligently built up and refined along with her life, seemed futile.

    It was closer to emptiness than jealousy.

    ¡°His sword technique, the Radiance Sword Style, isn¡¯t inferior to the Nine Yang Unified Art. Am I correct in my observation?¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    The Sword Immortal answered briefly. There was no need to borate further on Yeon-shin¡¯s martial arts.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t at the level of a first achievement. While sparring with me, he surpassed the first achievement and reached the second and third. It¡¯s unbelievable that he created such a supreme martial art, but the achievement of mastering it without any prior experience and surpassing my Nine Yang Unified Art is even more so.¡±

    ¡°That child has already achieved your goal.¡±

    When Myo-hwa lowered her sword and looked at the Sword Immortal, he continued speaking slowly.

    ¡°He is a grand master who transcends age. It¡¯s natural for him to master his own created martial art quickly. Everything in human affairs and learning is the same. The creator¡¯s body is bound to fit best. There isn¡¯t a single martial art in the world that doesn¡¯t fit this way.¡±

    ¡°Is he someone with unprecedented talent that even I can¡¯t follow¡­¡±

    ¡°Shaolin Da Mo and Wudang Sect founder Sam Bong-jin were also like that. Living in the same era as such a grand master can be a blessing depending on how you look at it. Even you have inherited the Nine Yang Unified Art.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right. It¡¯s a grace beyond measure.¡±

    Myo-hwa faintly smiled. It was a smile of resignation.

    The tormenting anguish was forcibly suppressed thanks to the discipline she had built as a Zhongnan disciple.

    Her pride as a sword dragon and youthful fervor cried out not to be overtaken, but she couldn¡¯t bear to turn her back on Yeon-shin forever.

    In the near future, Myo-hwa would be watching Yeon-shin¡¯s back. She decided to ept it.

    The soft wind gently brushed her silky hair.

    However, her grip on the sword didn¡¯t immediately tighten.

    She was preparing to step down from the peak of her peers. There was no way her energy could be full.

    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t want to say this.¡±

    Sword Immortal sighed. Although he considered Yeon-shin like a grandchild, he couldn¡¯tpare to Myo-hwa, whom he had truly raised as his own.

    ¡°You must listen and keep it to yourself.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about Yeon-shin. That child¡¯s Baihui Point ismunicating with nature.¡±

    As Myo-hwa looked puzzled, he continued.

    ¡°It was a subtle change but it was different every day. He is excessively absorbing the power of heaven and earth. It¡¯s not good at all. Even a top-notch martial artist can¡¯t handle it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t have much time left. Yet he struggles like that, as if trying to leave his mark on the world.¡±

    Shocked by his words, Myo-hwa¡¯s eyes widened.

    The Sword Immortal, with his hands behind his back, was already staring nkly at a cloud-covered mountain peak.

    ¡°Regardless of martial prowess or age, I have nothing but respect for Yeon-shin.¡±

    After the conversation with Gu Yang-cheon and Ye Yil-sin.

    News came that the Sword Sect had sent a challenge letter. It was said to be short but intense.

    ¨C Let¡¯s have a battle three days after Yushui1.

    It was the end of February.

    In the martial world, a battle meant a full-on confrontation risking a sect¡¯s fate.

    It waspletely different from the sporadic skirmishes until now.

    It was a direct confrontation between one of the Thirteen Heavens and one of the Nine Great Sects. It was an event that would shake the martial world.

    The date of the decisive battle approached quickly, giving little time for the sects across the central ins to react.

    Hoooong~

    The wind sweeping across the vast Guanzhong in felt harsh.

    It was said that Myo-hwa had earned her title of Cloud Sword Dragon here after cutting down the head of a demonic sect.

    Yeon-shin stared ahead among the disciples of the Zhongnan Sect.

    A force of around two hundred people was brimming with sharp energy.

    The Tyrant Sword Sect of the Thirteen Heavens. It was a sect that sought the most tyrannical power in the world.

    At the forefront stood a familiar figure.

    The Tyrant Sword Sect Leader. His expressionless face was familiar.

    He still stood with a huge sword nted in the ground, showing his energy without restraint.

    Even from a distance of a thousand steps, the overwhelming energy wave hit them.

    Now that he had properly mastered martial arts, he couldprehend how absurdly powerful the man had be.

    ¡°That man is your enemy, Master Jeong.¡±

    Won-chang, who knew hisrade¡¯s story, said while ring ahead.

    He had grown deeply attached somehow, showing no sign of retreat.

    Yeon-shin saw for the first time in Heon Won-chang the qualities that could be called those of a divine hero.

    With gratitude in his heart, he walked forward.

    The Sect Leader of Zhongnan, Sword Master of the Western Heavens, Gu Yang-cheon, stood gazing ahead.

    At that moment, someone from the Tyrant Sword Sect stepped forward and shouted.

    ¡°The third disciple of the Sword Sect Leader! I, Wei Mu-hyeok, challenge anyone to receive my sword!¡±

    It was a challenge for a vanguard duel.

    It was amon practice in martial disputes for middle-level masters to fight as a means to gauge the opponent¡¯s strength and to break their spirit.

    It was something Yeon-shin had experienced once through Mount Hua Sect¡¯s Yu Hyeon.

    ¡°I will present my request now, Sect Leader.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Gu Yang-cheon turned his head. Their eyes met.

    ¡°As someone who has recovered the legacy of the Sword Sect¡¯s great elder and the Great Elder¡¯s husband, I humbly request to step forward as a guest of Zhongnan Sect.¡±

    ¡°Master Jeong.¡±

    Myo-hwa, who always wore a strange expression when looking at him, stared at him with mixed feelings.

    Yeon-shin slightly bowed and looked at Gu Yang-cheon.

    ¡®I can do this.¡¯

    It was a ce unfit for her to step up.

    Wei Mu-hyeok was slightly older and had a different level of fame.

    Gu Yang-cheon nodded slowly.

    If victory was necessary, there was no better choice among his peers than Yeon-shin.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    After bowing, he stepped forward.

    Myo-hwa, standing among the elders of Zhongnan Sect, watched Yeon-shin¡¯s back.

    Her gaze didn¡¯t leave his departing figure.

    A supreme master burning himself to write the traces of his life was standing there.

    ¡°He is already a splendid young man.¡±

    The Sword Immortal¡¯sment scattered in the air.

    ¡°Zhongnan Sect¡¯s fate is sealed.¡±

    Facing Yeon-shin, Wei Mu-hyeok¡¯s first words were these.

    He looked about seventeen or eighteen, transitioning from a boy to a young man.

    He was not only armed with a dazzling precious sword but also wore a splendid crimson robe. Yeon-shin vaguely remembered seeing him at the Jeong Family¡¯s ce. He was one of his enemies.

    Wei Mu-hyeok sneered as he looked Yeon-shin up and down.

    ¡°You, I remember. From the Jeong Family? You were hopelessly floundering. I should have killed you then. Lucky for you to be standing in front of me now.¡±

    ¡°You couldn¡¯t do anything back then, could you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a martial artist¡¯s fate to die by the sword. What excuse would the former Sword Master have to interfere? It would only damage his reputation. If you think it will be the same asst time, it¡¯s truly pathetic.¡±

    Wei Mu-hyeok exuded arrogance throughout his entire body. He was a nobleman in all but name.

    ¡®A disciple of the Sword Sect Leader. I can take my revenge and gain merit.¡¯

    Yeon-shin silently drew his sword.

    His gaze was fixed far beyond Wei Mu-hyeok to the Tyrant Sword Sect Leader standing behind him.

    The sharply defined face was still as indifferent as back then.

    ¡°Now, die.¡±

    As Wei Mu-hyeok spoke and unleashed his sword attack, his demeanor was typical of a demonic sect martial artist, unconcerned about where his opponent¡¯s attention was.

    Zzeong! Hwaaak!

    The explosive energy wave generated a gust of wind. Their swords shed, unmoving.

    Wei Mu-hyeok¡¯s expression shifted, finding the unyielding sword force unexpected.

    ¡°Not bad.¡±

    Yeon-shin didn¡¯t respond. Now that he had properly mastered swordsmanship, he could see the flow of his opponent¡¯s de.

    His opponent¡¯s sword was no different.

    He suddenly recalled the time when Cheong Myeong had tested him upon his initial entry into Demon Wings.

    He slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°A Ming person I know once said. They judge a person¡¯s potential by their sword wind.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°So that¡¯s what he meant.¡±

    As Yeon-shin smiled, Wei Mu-hyeok felt a chill run down his arm.

    Radiance Sword Style.

    The de in Yeon-shin¡¯s hand absorbed the sunlight.

    Simultaneously, a faint light beam burst forth, pushing the intersecting swords away.

    ¡°What¡­!¡±

    Yeon-shin¡¯s hand didn¡¯t stop. Enveloping his body in wind, he passed Wei Mu-hyeok with a swift step.

    At the end of the sword strike, which cleaved from the neck down, Wei Mu-hyeok¡¯s head fell.

    With a thud, the body copsed.

    Without looking at the corpse, he sheathed his sword.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    For a moment, silence nketed the ins.

    Footnotes:

    1: The traditional chinese calendar divides a year into 24 sr terms. Y¨³shu¨« / ÓêË®, Usui, Usu, or V? th?y, literally meaning rain water, is the second sr term. It begins when the Sun reaches the celestial longitude of 330¡ã and ends when it reaches the longitude of 345¡ã.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31 ¨C Genius (3)

    Cheers erupted from a distance.

    Even the masters trained in the old school, who were generallyposed and dignified, were excited.

    These were mostly the young warriors who had a close rtionship with Yeon-shin.

    They were likely the ones who had seen him protect Hye-ah.

    ¡°Your epithet is ¡®Lightning sh,¡¯ isn¡¯t it? It suits you well.¡±

    ¡°The Radiance Sword Style. What a profound name.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, a profound and magnificent sword technique. And powerful, too.¡±

    ¡°To think Wei Mu-hyeok was an up-anding talent nurtured by the Tyrant Sword Sect¡­¡±

    A decisive battle unfolded before their eyes. Even their masters and elders stood by silently.

    With morale soaring endlessly, Yeon-shin¡¯s focus was sharply directed ahead.

    Tyrant Sword Sect.

    The front was entirely different. A small murmur arose.

    Though not a hugemotion, they couldn¡¯t hide their confusion.

    The sect master¡¯s disciple was beheaded in just two moves. And his opponent was a peer.

    ¡°This is unheard of.¡±

    ¡°How could Mu-hyeok not even resist¡­¡±

    ¡°Kill them all.¡±

    Thest words came from the Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect.

    His voice, which did not tolerate a drop in morale, swept across the ins of Guanzhong. An overwhelming presence of qi wasid down.

    ¡°Yeon-shin! Come back!¡±

    It was Won-chang, shouting his name like a friend, in his desperation.

    Yeon-shin locked eyes with the Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect. He remained still, his sword embedded in the ground.

    He seemed indifferent to his disciple¡¯s death. Yeon-shin mouthed his words deliberately.

    ¡°I will take one of your arms. I don¡¯t know how, but I will.¡±

    ¡°How absurd.¡±

    Yeon-shin knew this too. What he said would be treated as nothing more than an amusement.

    For the first time, a faint smile appeared on the Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect¡¯s face. He even let out a soft chuckle.

    Simultaneously, a military-like vibration spread from the Tyrant Sword Sect¡¯s side.

    Yeon-shin¡¯s Radiance Sword Style had triggered a war between the sects.

    The Zhongnan Sect, too, rose like a cloud to protect their vanguard.

    ¡°Ahhhh!¡±

    Among those who leapt with incredible lightness, some shouted as they traversed the space.

    Their qi-infused voices echoed in all directions, making the ins feel like a canyon.

    Amidst the chaotic waves of qi, Yeon-shin struggled to stay focused.

    ¡°So this is what a battle among masters is really like.¡±

    He retreated, his gaze fixed on the Tyrant Sword Sect. The distance seemed to disappear quickly.

    At the forefront, a master stomped the ground with immense force.

    His long beard fluttered, his presence grand, and his qi was domineering.

    ¡°This is not normal.¡±

    It was clear at a nce that he was an elder-level master.

    One of the top talents of the Tyrant Sword Sect, who had been honing his advanced martial arts for decades.

    A warrior Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t handle yet.

    ¡°I will kill you!¡±

    The elder might have been Wei Mu-hyeok¡¯s grandfather. His eyes zed with an intense light.

    Being an elder of the Demonic Sect, he wouldn¡¯t show mercy just because Yeon-shin was young.

    ¡°If you had taught him well, it wouldn¡¯t have ended in two moves.¡±

    ¡°How dare you!¡±

    Yeon-shin¡¯s words were like lighting a fuse. An immense killing intent was transmitted.

    It was enough. He had provoked intentionally to sharpen his focus.

    ¡°This is now a battlefield. Any tactic is eptable.¡±

    He twisted his body to create space. The Sword Immortal of Zhongnan flew past, barely brushing his robes.

    ¡°Thanks to you, I managed to bring half of the fight here.¡±

    ¡°Keuh!¡±

    At the Sword Immortal¡¯s words, the body of the Tyrant Sword Sect elder flew backward.

    The massive qi wave from the Zhongnan Sect Sword Immortal¡¯s palm swept in all directions.

    The brutal sh marked the beginning of a sect war. Finally, the great battle between the Tyrant Sword Sect and the Zhongnan Sect hadmenced.

    Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes scanned left and right. To earn merits, he needed to find an opponent he could handle.

    ¡°There are many.¡±

    Fortunately, there were many young masters who couldn¡¯t control their bloodlust and rushed forward.

    Yeon-shin immediately kicked off towards the side.

    ¡°You bastard!¡±

    Having already drawn significant attention, he was a primary target of the Tyrant Sword Sect.

    The number of enemies rushing at him with drawn swords was not small.

    ¡°I can handle this.¡±

    They were all young. It was only natural.

    Other elder-level or mid-level masters seemed to sense each other¡¯s qi and were shing among themselves.

    If even one slipped through, their disciples could be massacred.

    ¡°Whoosh!¡±

    When he used the Jeong Family Dynamic Training, a considerable qi wave arose.

    Yeon-shin¡¯s robes fluttered as if proving his continuous growth.

    To participate as a guest of the Zhongnan Sect, he did not wear his Deste Fortress martial robes today.

    If there was a second battle, he would wear it then.

    The first one to strike used a spear.

    The qi imbued in the de contained a martial force that far exceeded that of all the Mantis Sect Warriors from back then.

    ¡°ng!¡±

    The rotational strike embedded in the spear¡¯s technique was severed by the Deste Sword¡¯s strike.

    Taking advantage of the enemy¡¯s moment of surprise, the dim light of the Radiance Sword Style slit his neck.

    ¡°Two.¡±

    Once immersed in the battlefield, Yeon-shin did not see enemies as people.

    Merits were numbers. One could not survive here if caught up in ethics andpassion.

    ng! St!

    Amidst the swirling dust and the shing white sword light, Yeon-shin tried to stayposed.

    His upper dantian, emitting an invisible light from the top of his head, left no blind spots.

    Even if a swift sword extended from behind, he deflected it immediately and struck the neck.

    It felt like surveying the entire spatial front. The senses he acquired from the Mantis Sect greatly contributed to the group battle.

    ¡°Match the rhythm! Don¡¯t rush in recklessly!¡±

    ¡°Even his footwork is marvelous! Watch his legs carefully!¡±

    The disciples of the Tyrant Sword Sect finally decided to attack him in unison. The harmony between the Splendid Wings Step and the Radiance Sword Style was astounding.

    Lightning sh of the Demon Wings, was gradually bing aplete martial artist, mastering unique martial arts one by one.

    With Hyeon Won-chang covering his back and aiding him, Yeon-shin¡¯s achievements among the young disciples of the Zhongnan Sect were outstanding.

    The Deste Sword did not stop spilling blood until the grand battle between the two sects reached a lull.

    The first skirmish was a victory for the Zhongnan Sect. They said the initial surge of momentum was crucial.

    Yeon-shin had now be a well-known figure on Mount Zhongnan. All the warriors of the Zhongnan Sect showed him favor and respect.

    ¡°I have some good liquor hidden from my master and senior brothers. Care for a drink?¡±

    ¡°Are there that many duels lined up? I must bete.¡±

    ¡°The maidens of the Poetry Pavilion seem interested in you, but I firmly declined on your behalf. Our sword discussionse first, don¡¯t you think? Hahaha!¡±

    It was exhausting just to respond. Yeon-shin strolled along the path, recalling his conversation with Ye Yil-sin.

    He had received an answer that, if he wished, the reason for the Jeong family¡¯s extermination would be revealed at any time.

    He was also told that his second brother already knew.

    Joong-san had refrained from telling his younger brother, and Ye Yil-sin herself hesitated to bring it up for a reason.

    It would be better to hear it after the major battle was over.

    ¡°It probably won¡¯t be much of a shock.¡±

    He thought it was an unnecessary worry.

    He was desperately running to avoid his impending death, but those who didn¡¯t know treated him like a child.

    Even the enemies did. Though he was d they did since it only made earning merits easier.

    ¡°Just in case.¡±

    He muttered to himself.

    He decided not to create situations that would distract him from focusing on the fleeting battle.

    The weight of his future revenge was heavier than that of the family¡¯s already executed extermination.

    They said the mental demon came unexpectedly. It would be enough to hear about it when leaving Mount Zhongnan.

    ¡°Master Jeong!¡±

    Won-chang waved from afar. Yeon-shin approached with a small smile.

    ¡°Did you have connections with the mid-level masters of the Zhongnan Sect?¡±

    ¡°Is something the matter?¡±

    ¡°Two famous masters from Xi¡¯an havee. They asked if you¡¯d like to train together. They mentioned an interesting training method.¡±

    The warriors who hade with Ye Yil-sin from the Jeong family came to mind.

    They were the ones who nodded naturally when she proposed that Yeon-shin join the Zhongnan Sect.

    They had even helped recover the bodies of the Jeong family. He had seen them briefly during the first great battle.

    ¡°Are their epithets Shearing Cliff Sword and Tranquil Fist?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, your reputation is considerable. You won¡¯t die a stray death in the wilderness. The Sword Immortal treated you like a grandchild while Mount Hua¡¯s Heavenly Swordmaster would always wee you as a guest¡­¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang spoke with an envious expression.

    Come to think of it, this journey through the martial world was quite different from his initial sortie.

    He had made many connections with high-level masters from prestigious sects, whom ordinary people rarely saw.

    ¡°They are quite familiar.¡±

    Yeon-shin took a leisurely step forward.

    The white clouds shining in the sunlight approached gently.

    That was how it was until the second great battle began.

    Three dayster, the Tyrant Sword Sect reappeared at the Central ins, having honed their skills.

    It was evident just by looking at their formation.

    Despite being a demonic sect, the expressions of the numerous warriors were unseen.

    ¡°This won¡¯t be easy. All the few elders of the Tyrant Sword Sect havee out.¡±

    The Sword Immortal of Zhongnan spoke heavily. Gu Yang-cheon nodded slowly.

    ¡°If we win here, it will be over.¡±

    ¡°Myo-hwa, take good care of the disciples.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder.¡±

    Weiji Myo-hwa, who answered calmly, looked different from before.

    Her white face was brightly flushed.

    It felt like she had cast off her lingering doubts, with power surging through her entire being.

    It was an upright and burning energy wave.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, who stood among them due to his significant contributions, met her gaze.

    Weiji Myo-hwa¡¯s lips curved up.

    ¡°I wish you good luck, Master Jeong.¡±

    ¡°May the Cloud Sword Dragon also be safe.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin responded calmly and turned his head.

    It was not the time to worry about a master superior to himself.

    At that moment, the Sword Immortal of Zhongnan ced a hand on his shoulder.

    ¡°Beware of the Fierce Asura Sword. He is the grandfather of Wei Mu-hyeok, whom you defeated.¡±

    ¡°Is it the elder from thest battle?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I couldn¡¯t finish him off and had to face the main elder of the Tyrant Sword Sect. Though his stance quickly crumbled, he seemed to be watching you while taking my sword.¡±

    ¡°They say he has a higher rank than the sect leader. On the battlefield, he¡¯s like his right hand.¡±

    Weiji Myo-hwa interjected with a worried expression.

    ¡°Thank you for your concern.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin nodded as the second grand battle began.

    This time, there was no vanguard skirmish. The Tyrant Sword Sect charged forward with a momentum that showed no regard for anything else.

    The war, with the fate of the sects at stake, was different from the romantic tales told by martial world enthusiasts.

    A fight for interests, honor, and survivalpressed the time and space perception of warriors in an instant.

    ng! Boom!

    ¡°Poetry Pavilion, gather! Form a sword formation here!¡±

    ¡°Aaagh!¡±

    Yeon-shin found himself in the thick of the battle, raising the Radiance Sword Style.

    The smell of blood had be familiar. How many had he cut down amid the waves of energy crashing from all directions?

    ¡°Words are unnecessary!¡±

    An old man that exuded immense energy approached, cutting through the fight wearing torn clothes that barely covered him.

    The Sword Immortal¡¯s advice was correct. The elder of the Tyrant Sword Sect, the Fierce Asura Sword, approached with fierce eyes.

    ¡°Are all demonic sects like this? How shameless.¡±

    ¡°I will kill you.¡±

    Yeon-shin instinctively knew. There was no more effective means than provocation in a chaotic battle.

    An elder of the Thirteen Heavens would have vast experience in the martial world, yet he moved like a lion towards its prey, intoxicated by his own strength.

    His field of vision waspletely narrowed, but he still sensed the presence of Hyeon Won-chang and other Zhongnan Sect masters rushing to assist from the sides.

    He raised his inner energy to the limit.

    ng-!

    The sword force Yeon-shin barely dodged was tremendous. The ground where the sword tip touched caved in with a thud.

    The technique of a supreme sect elder was relentless, as if it would never end. The Fierce Asura Sword continued to strike with his palm.

    Yeon-shin employed the Splendid Wings Step, brushing past his side.

    ¡°This brat?¡±

    Bang!

    The moment the elder¡¯s eyebrow twitched, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s side met his palm strike, and his body was flung far away.

    From his ribs to his oblique muscles, an immense energy wave exploded.

    Yeon-shin opened his eyes wide.

    ¡®Jeong Family Dynamic Training!¡¯

    The now-activated mid dantian supplemented his inner strength.

    The supreme energy of the Dynamic Training pierced through the shock and rose above it.

    It quickly dissipated the energy wave that seemed to spread throughout his body, restoring his entire body.

    In the meantime, Weiji Myo-hwa, Tranquil Fist, and Shearing Cliff Sword stood against the Fierce Asura Sword.

    Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes caught the sight of the four top-level masters engaging inbat.

    At that moment, his upper dantian red up, engraving all the techniques of the Fierce Asura Sword into his memory.

    ¡®He is enraged. Easy to analyze.¡¯

    He memorized how he gripped the sword, how his muscles moved when he applied sword force.

    He didn¡¯t stop there; he dissected all the intricacies.

    From the directional footwork to the small habits of generating foot energy.

    The elder, who had seemed to be losing, used a desperate move after the fifty-third exchange.

    He sacrificed his left arm to Weiji Myo-hwa¡¯s sword, then struck her abdomen directly.

    Even Tranquil Fist and Shearing Cliff Sword were struck by his sword attack and fell to the ground.

    The old man¡¯s form was a wreck. He had be a one-armed swordsman, and his mouth was stained with dark red blood, indicating severe internal injuries.

    Even so, the Fierce Asura Sword was a renowned elder of the Tyrant Sword Sect.

    ¡°Haaap!¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang rushed in, only to be miserably thrown aside.

    ¡®What provoked Won-Chang?¡¯

    The elder charged with true steps, his sword aimed directly at Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s neck.

    Yeon-shin was already at the elder¡¯s side.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting!¡±

    A murderous smile appeared on the old man¡¯s lips. The sword stance changed rapidly.

    An enormous swift sword technique emerged from his wrinkled hand.

    As the diagonal upward strike reached Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s torso, he felt it.

    ¡®I can sense it.¡¯

    It was not a sword that could be seen with his current vision. This was the realm of foresight.

    His upper dantian burned brightly. It felt like the sun had fallen into his mind, with the intense heat exploding within.

    He had already calcted the techniques of the Fierce Asura Sword. He entrusted everything to his talent and luck.

    Just one move, at this moment, in this stance, the elder¡¯s technique would not differ from his expectations.

    He was already drawing the sword path to shatter that move.

    The Deste Sword in his hand flowed like water.

    It was a strike known as Sword of Destruction, a destructive technique.

    The bright sunlight, which had been shining down, was dimmed by the sword de, and the white trajectory flowed past the elder¡¯s neck like water, leaving him astonished.

    Ssh-!

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    In the tumultuous battlefield, the spot where Jeong Yeon-shin stood remained quiet.

    He fixed his gaze on the Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect, who was engaged in a fierce battle with Gu Yang-cheon.

    Though it was said Gu Yang-cheon was being pushed back, it was different now. He was clearly observing this side.

    The Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect, whose face showed bewilderment for the first time, stared as Yeon-shin grabbed the fallen elder¡¯s head by his hair.

    ¡°Tyrant Sword Sect Master, I told you I would take something.¡±

    He raised the head of the Fierce Asura Sword high, amplifying his voice with qi.

    Warriors from both sects turned their heads one by one to look this way. The movements of all began to slow.

    Yeon-shin asked calmly.

    ¡°Does this count as one of your arms?¡±

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32 ¨C Master (1)

    The intuition of masters often transcends the realm of understanding. This time was no different.

    Many looked on with expressions of bewilderment. Even the Zhongnan Sect masters were perplexed.

    In the hands of the young swordsman was the head of the Elder of the Tyrant Sword Sect. No one could have imagined such a sight.

    ¡°Fierce Asura Sword¡­ Is it really that old master?¡±

    ¡°H-How could this happen? By the hands of such a child?¡±

    ¡°The Fierce Asura Sword has passed away? It¡¯s unbelievable¡­¡±

    The scene, beyondmon sense, drained the warriors of their fighting spirit.

    Even the Tyrant Sword Sect was not an exception.

    The situation Yeon-shin created was beyond humanprehension.

    At that moment, Won-chang suddenly stood up. As if he had never been knocked out, he brushed off the dust from his robe.

    With a hero¡¯s headband fluttering and his tall, handsome appearance on full disy, he shouted loudly.

    ¡°Guest of the Zhongnan Sect! Jeong Yeon-shin of the Deste Fortress!¡±

    His voice even carried qi.

    It was stronger than Yeon-shin had expected. The powerful voice of Won-chang echoed in all directions with remarkable achievement.

    ¡°He has beheaded the Elder of the Tyrant Sword Sect¡ª!¡±

    An overwhelming roar erupted. It was astonishing where he had hidden such inner energy.

    Having aplished a tremendous feat,

    Won-chang urately revealed his identity and solidified his achievements.

    It was a timely response befitting a martial artist of the Deste Fortress.

    ¡°Master Jeong is truly¡­!¡±

    ¡°The Fierce Asura Sword is dead!¡±

    ¡°Wow!¡±

    The young masters of the Zhongnan Sect were stirred. Many faces were filled with awe and joy.

    Some even cheered like never before.

    ¡°That boy!¡±

    ¡°He did it!¡±

    Ye Yil-sin and the Zhongnan Sword Immortal¡¯s swordsmanship began to disy unparalleled effectiveness.

    They pushed back the confused enemies, unleashing their momentum.

    The turnaround brought by the young master from the Deste Fortress was as fierce as a waterfall.

    The Tyrant Sword Sect was relentlessly pushed back. The damage inflicted from all sides made recovery difficult.

    In the midst of this, Yeon-shin focused on the Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect. Their eyes met.

    Receiving the sword of the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s head disciple, he nced at the boy as if to engrave him in his memory.

    ¡®Wait.¡¯

    A formidable opponent, hard to look up to. Now, even just meeting his gaze seemed to shake his very soul.

    Clearly, time was Yeon-shin¡¯s enemy. However, it was also a friend that bestowed boundless strength.

    ¡®Four years should suffice for you as well.¡¯

    The Master of the Tyrant Sword Sect would not die here. Yeon-shin turned away.

    The Tyrant Sword Sect was ultimately defeated. It was a grand victory for the Zhongnan Sect.

    A fight between the Thirteen Heavens and the Nine Great Sects is rare.

    The fact that they shed and reached a visible conclusion was itself an enormous event. It was said that the Central ins were reacting.

    Rumors spread from Xi¡¯an.

    At the forefront of these rumors was the Zhongnan Sword Immortal, who disyed awe-inspiring prowess.

    He killed five elders of the Tyrant Sword Sect and severed the arm of a sixth.

    The fame of Weiji Myo-hwa, who led the disciples and faced the senior masters, rose once again.

    And the story of the young master from the Deste Fortress began to spread.

    A swordsman of sixteen beheading an Elder of the Tyrant Sword Sect. It was a story hard for anyone to believe.

    Those who knew a bit about the martial realm scoffed at the idea, causing the rumor to spread slowly.

    However, the nickname ¡°Lightning sh¡± undeniably spread across the world.

    ¡°The masters of the Nine Great Sects know, and that¡¯s enough. Let the foolish chatter away!¡±

    Bang!

    Won-chang struck the table with his fist.

    He had been drinking in an inn at the foot of the mountain and was venting his frustration.

    He had heard disparaging remarks about the young master from the Deste Fortress in the market.

    He said he almost broke the noses of those ignorant fools.

    Yeon-shin didn¡¯t care much. He had little interest in impractical matters.

    His only focus was on the Heavenly Tree¡¯s fruit at the end of his journey.

    ¡°Does fame help with missions?¡±

    ¡°Of course, it does! It helps a lot! You can even get a free drink at the inn!¡±

    Won-chang managed to bring a smile to Yeon-shin¡¯s lips.

    They enjoyed their time after the victory. The familiar paths they walked felt fresh with the new scent of earth.

    The war of the great sects had ended, and they had even in the masters of the Tyrant Sword Sect.

    As a martial artist of the Deste Fortress, their mission had been more than fulfilled.

    The masters of the Zhongnan Sect treated Yeon-shin and Won-chang with favor.

    It would be hard to find more pleasant days than these.

    ¡°More than that, you should think about groups like the Beggars¡¯ Sect or the Hao n. When traveling through the martial world, their information is indispensable. Whether or not Master Jeong has received help from the Beggars¡¯ Sect, their treatment of you will be different now.¡±

    Myo-hwa, who was sharing tea with them, spoke.

    Her small smile was more beautiful than the spring flowers blooming around them.

    ¡°It might be presumptuous of me to say, but the Nine Great Sects are said to be in a realm above the world. Naturally, it is very difficult formon people to hear news about the Nine Great Sects. Unless it¡¯s a major event like this.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Yeon-shin replied, sipping his golden tea.

    Seeing him, Myo-hwa¡¯s face lit up with a smile.

    ¡°So, many tend to believe strange rumors instead of the exact story. But the Beggars¡¯ Sect is different. There¡¯s a reason they are sometimes mentioned alongside the Nine Great Sects. They know exactly what¡¯s happening. I saw some of their scouts practicing lightness skills outside the battlefield.¡±

    Beggar practitioners? If he didn¡¯t know of the Beggars¡¯ Sect, he would not have believed such a thing.

    Won-chang nodded satisfactorily.

    ¡°As there will be more journeys in the martial world, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°For Master Jeong¡¯s business, Master Hyeon is pleased. The camaraderie of the Deste Fortress is different from what I¡¯ve heard. By the way, who is the senior among you two?¡±

    ¡°Senior?¡±

    Won-chang widened his eyes as if hearing the term for the first time.

    Yeon-shin also showed interest.

    ¡°I learned Demon¡¯s Light first.¡±

    ¡°Hey! Didn¡¯t we both receive instruction from the Master at the same time? Is seniority based on aplishments? The Deste Fortress is not some sect without roots!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a sect without hierarchy, but that much¡­¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    They shared a leisurely conversation.

    Since it was aplete victory with few casualties for the Zhongnan Sect, the atmosphere was warm.

    With Myo-hwa¡¯s gentle gaze akin to a sibling¡¯s, the sun set.

    The next day,

    Yeon-shin received the Flowing Cloud que from the head disciple of the Zhongnan Sect.

    Showing it to any affiliated sect under the Zhongnan Sect would earn him the highest courtesy.

    As the Jeong family was also a branch of the Zhongnan Sect, he could be treated as a benefactor in such ces without any pretense.

    ¡°In addition, if you ever need the sword of the main sect, do not hesitate to send word. Even if it is for the politics of the Deste Fortress, we will aid you once.¡±

    Said Gu Yang-cheon, the Sword Master of the Western Heavens. There was a faint warmth in his usually stoic face.

    They said they had taken a considerable amount of the Tyrant Sword Sect¡¯s territory. It was Weiji Myo-hwa who conveyed this information.

    With the demonic sects retreating and the righteous sects protecting themon people, donations naturally flowed in. As the head of the sect, he acknowledged Yeon-shin¡¯s significant contributions.

    ¡°I will gratefully ept.¡±

    He did not decline. There might be a need for it when fulfilling missions or challenging the position of the Divine Sword Squad leader.

    Yeon-shin, holding the wooden que with a cloud engraved on it, spoke.

    ¡°Now, it seems it¡¯s time to hear the story.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, you are entitled to it.¡±

    Ye Yil-sin, sitting beside Gu Yang-cheon, nodded.

    Finally, the secret of the Jeong family¡¯s annihtion was revealed.

    ¡°Everything began with the Heavenly Tree.¡±

    ¡°The Heavenly Tree, you say?¡±

    ¡°Yes, the divine tree that supports the world. All principles of the universe are firmly rooted through the mystical Heavenly Tree. It consumes a lot of the earth¡¯s energy, and thend of the Jeong family was extremely fertile because of it. They were called the greatndowners of Xinye. The roots of the divine tree extended to theirnd.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°All universally acknowledged elixirs are like that. They are created in a mysterious way following the principles of the world. It¡¯s different from martial arts or sorcery.¡±

    ¡°So, the reason for the Jeong family¡¯s annihtion is¡­?¡±

    ¡°It is said that the formidable martial arts of the Deste Fortress¡¯ lord are maintained by consuming the fruits of the Heavenly Tree. The Tyrant Sword Sect and the Blood me Sect, both hostile to the Deste Fortress, found more than enough reason to annihte a small martial family. Now, Xinye is a wastnd under their control.¡±

    Yeon-shin was momentarily speechless. Ye Yil-sin, with a face wanting to console, sighed and spoke again.

    ¡°At that time, we received a letter from the Lord of the Deste Fortress. It was a request to protect the Jeong family. Ultimately, we failed¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I am deeply sorry to you, Joong-san, and Hye-ah.¡±

    Survivors must live on.

    First, he decided to eat the fruit of the Heavenly Tree. He set aside theplex circumstances and paradoxes.

    They were of no help to survival.

    It would not be toote to ask the Lord of the Deste Fortress after bing the Divine Sword Squad leader. They said she lived eternally.

    The sky was clear. The blue expanse covered the world without a single cloud.

    Yeon-shin and Won-chang packed their bags and stood at the foot of Mount Zhongnan.

    Many had gathered to see them off. They had built considerable goodwill within the Zhongnan Sect.

    ¡°Grow up ande to visit. When you be a master, you can visit the Deste Fortress.¡±

    Heforted his niece, who clung to him crying.

    Seeing his second brother, Jeong Joong-san, he noticed the indescribable expression with which he looked at his younger brother.

    A face filled with both regret and pride. Yeon-shin gave a slight nod.

    They had not yet grown close enough to interact without barriers.

    Standing in front, Myo-hwa slightly parted her red lips.

    ¡°Next time, may I go as well?¡±

    ¡°If there are no missions, I should ask for lessons in the martial arts of the Cloud Sword Dragon.¡±

    Her lips curved into a smooth arc. The Sword Immortalughed heartily.

    ¡°The younger generation has formed ties. It¡¯s a pleasing sight. For an old man considering retirement, it¡¯s truly delightful.¡±

    The settling of grudges and retirement of a martial artist is referred to as ¡°golden wash.¡± Yeon-shin shook his head.

    ¡°You seem like you could live another hundred years.¡±

    Laughter erupted from various ces. They had be like family.

    The Sword Immortal smiled kindly.

    ¡°Yeon-shin, I hope you achieve your goal.¡±

    It was a statement filled with various meanings. Yeon-shin calmly bowed and mounted the horse he received from the Zhongnan Sect.

    As always, Won-chang was beside him.

    He did not look back as they departed. After half a day of riding, they arrived at a vige.

    The sunset painted the sky as if longing for the sun.

    The sight of crimson silk filled Yeon-shin¡¯s view.

    They handed over their horses and entered the inn. It was bustling.

    ¡°There seem to be quite a few wanderers.¡±

    Muttered Won-chang, who sat near the entrance with him.

    It was so crowded that they had to sit with some middle-aged men. They exchanged respectful greetings.

    The waiter who took their order looked displeased.

    It seemed to be because of the men carrying swords and making noise all around.

    Among them were men and women dressed in silk martial attire, seemingly from martial families.

    It was umon for so many martial artists to gather in such a small vige.

    It seemed something was happening, but the wandering martial artists, who loved to boast about their skills and discuss rumors, were already talking.

    ¡°¡­They say the Mount Hua Sect secretly received help from the Deste Fortress. Are the Nine Great Sects and the Deste Fortress now setting suns? Only the Zhongnan Sect, which defeated the Tyrant Sword Sect, still stands strong in Shaanxi!¡±

    ¡°You must be new to the martial world. Let me tell you, it¡¯s important to keep your mouth shut if you want to live long.¡±

    The noble-looking young master, who seemed to be from a martial family, was quite courteous despite his appearance.

    Two women who seemed to be hispanions also nodded with faint smiles.

    The wandering martial artist who had been loudly boasting across the table frowned.

    ¡°I told you, I¡¯m not new! How can I be wrong? Otherwise, how could they fail to capture even one Stealthy Demon? They say the Blue-Eyed Demon Sword of the Deste Fortress lost an eye! The so-called Supreme Masters of the Deste Fortress? It was all a sham!¡±

    Just as he was seeking agreement from those around him,

    Thunk!

    It happened in an instant. Without a sound, a chopstick pierced the table.

    The force was so strong that the tip vibrated, and the table cracked around the point of impact.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the entrance. A boy in a long blue robe was calmly looking at the wandering martial artist.

    ¡°That story.¡±

    Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes shed with a sky-blue light.

    ¡°Tell me the details.¡±

    Although his words were low, they carried the qi of the Jeong Family Dynamic Training. No one there failed to hear him.

    The bustling inn fell silent in an instant.

    Won-chang lightly tugged Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder forward, revealing the white-threaded character ¡®»Ä¡¯ (Deste) embroidered on his blue robe.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33 ¨C Master (2)

    ¡°¡­Deste Fortress?¡±

    The nobleman who had admonished the wandering martial artist broke the silence.

    His demeanor changed from leisurely chatting with the two women to one of slight bewilderment and curiosity.

    The wanderer rolled his eyes up and down.

    ¡°Are you really a warrior from the Deste Fortress?¡±

    Yeon-shin did not respond.

    ¡°Your words have insulted the sect. Don¡¯t think my patience willst long.¡±

    Won-chang spoke with an unusually serious expression. The moment he drew his sword, his killing intent would be apparent.

    Yeon-shin, having witnessed Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s fighting before, did not want to waste time.

    He spun the remaining chopstick with his index and middle fingers in silence. The wanderer¡¯s face turned pale.

    ¡°I did not intend to insult the Deste Fortress. I was just¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not interested in your intentions. You said the Blue-Eyed Demon Sword lost an eye. Tell me about it.¡±

    Yeon-shin calmly looked at him with his hand resting on the chopstick.

    ¡°It was the Stealthy Demon! They said the Blood me Sect was behind it! Several Blood Master swordsmen and a Blood me Sect apostle shed with Demon Wings, and it happened while he was protecting a family ofmoners¡­¡±

    Yeon-shin thought it was typical of the exceptionally kind Cheong Myeong to suffer such a fate at Demon Wings.

    ¡°So, the next target after the Tyrant Sword Sect is the Blood me Sect.¡±

    Won-chang muttered with a look of dismay. Yeon-shin nodded slowly.

    Among the Thirteen Heavens, only these two kept entangling repeatedly. It seemed it was because Hanam and Shaanxi were their main areas of activity.

    ¡°You spoke recklessly and gambled with your life.¡±

    Yeon-shin¡¯s words carried a certain force, causing the wanderer¡¯s body to stiffen.

    After battles with the Mantis Sect, the Zhongnan Sect, and the Tyrant Sword Sect, he had continually fought in blood-filled group battles.

    Yeon-shin was gradually bing a true martial artist.

    ¡°I-I apologize!¡±

    The man bowed deeply, treating him as if he were a god of death.

    The name of the Deste Fortress and the single move Yeon-shin disyed had that effect.

    ¡°For the first time, it feels like a waste to draw my Deste Sword.¡±

    Contrary to Won-chang¡¯s words, Yeon-shin felt like he was looking into a mirror.

    Seeing someone abandon their pride to save their life made him realize how precious life was.

    The scene the wanderer created did not feel like someone else¡¯s business. That was him.

    The Lightning sh who had to bargain for merit with the Lord of the Deste Fortress.

    ¡°Go eat. Pay the innkeeper for the table.¡±

    He spoke absentmindedly. He wondered if he unconsciously wished fate to show him simr mercy.

    ¡°With such power at that age, he could have been arrogant¡­¡±

    ¡°A true master from a prestigious sect has dignity.¡±

    Yeon-shin¡¯s attitude was perceived as magnanimity from a strong individual.

    The fact that he disyed such formidable martial arts with a chopstick likely contributed to this perception.

    The other wanderers and even the noble martial men and women expressed admiration for hisposure.

    The wanderer called the innkeeper and paid for the broken table.

    It was clear he wanted to leave but was too afraid to do so.

    The nobleman rose from his seat and approached Yeon-shin.

    ¡°Is your nickname by any chance Lightning sh?¡±

    Yeon-shin nodded, and the nobleman¡¯s interest grew.

    ¡°To meet the future light of the Deste Fortress, following White Qilin Namgung Hwa-shin, is truly an honor. I am Jin Yul of the Jin family in Shaanxi.¡±

    ¡°I am Jeong Yeon-shin of the Deste Fortress.¡±

    Along with Won-chang, the group exchanged greetings with Jin Yul¡¯spanions, who were daughters of martial families.

    The original upants awkwardly left their seats after Jin Yul gave them some coins.

    ¡°I have always admired the warriors of the Deste Fortress. Belonging to a small family, we often find ourselves close to the lives ofmon people as well as the martial world. The swordsmanship of the Deste Fortress brings greatfort to our hearts.¡±

    Jin Yul said with a smile.

    ¡°Recently, I heard that there is a young master from the Deste Fortress who is highly skilled for his age and is active in Shaanxi. I believe that must be you.¡±

    ¡°You have sharp ears!¡±

    Yeon-shin remained silent, but Hyeon Won-changughed and praised Jin Yul. He seemed very pleased.

    ¡°If the warriors of the Deste Fortress are heading to Lantian County, may I join you? I know it¡¯s rude to ask since this is our first meeting, but I wish to build a friendship with the masters of the Deste Fortress.¡±

    ¡°What do you think?¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang did not agree without Yeon-shin¡¯s consent.

    Although he treated Yeon-shin like a younger brother, he never disregarded hierarchy.

    The blue robe recognized by Cheong Myeong and Baek Mir-yeo was above all white robes.

    Yeon-shin spoke up.

    ¡°You guessed our destination? How do you know the situation so well?¡±

    ¡°After the battle between the Zhongnan Sect and the Tyrant Sword Sect, the Deste Fortress and the Mount Hua Sect are the biggest topics in the Xi¡¯an martial world. Everyone is paying attention to them, so even those from small families like ours know about these major events.¡±

    Jin Yul answered with a smile, never losing hisposure. Yeon-shin looked at him for a moment before nodding.

    Xi¡¯an was one of the major cities in the Central ins.

    Lantian, a county at the eastern edge of the metropolis, required quite a long ride from the inn near Zhongnan Mountain.

    During that time, Jin Yul and Hyeon Won-chang grew quite close.

    ¡°At that moment, I shouted, ¡®Yeon-shin of the Deste Fortress has beheaded the Elder of the Tyrant Sword Sect!¡¯ ¡­My roar was as mighty as the Lion¡¯s Roar of Shaolin. All the warriors of the Zhongnan Sect and the Tyrant Sword Sect turned their heads. You should have seen it.¡±

    ¡°How could I not believe the words of a Deste Fortress warrior?¡±

    From the beginning, the two had been gregarious. They quickly dropped formalities and spokefortably.

    Jin Yul was not like someone from a small martial family. He was highly knowledgeable and knew how to elevate others.

    His noble demeanor and ability to attract people made even Hyeon Won-chang, who was usually reserved with strangers, speak with great fondness.

    ¡°Did you really behead the Fierce Asura Sword?¡±

    One of the daughters of the martial families, who was driving the horses with them, asked.

    Her tanned face, hinting at dedicated training, was full of curiosity.

    Yeon-shin shook his head.

    ¡°It was a team effort. Senior Cloud Sword Dragon, Senior Tranquil Fist, Senior Shearing Cliff Sword, and Young Master Hyeon weakened him. The Elders of the Thirteen Heavens are masters of a different caliber.¡±

    ¡°I did take one move! The finishing touch was Master Jeong¡¯s dazzling sword!¡±

    Won-changughed heartily. He seemed very pleased with Yeon-shin¡¯s praise.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take a break.¡±

    Jin Yul, who had beenughing with them, suggested. The sun was high in the sky.

    It was time for a meal, and there was a stream nearby where the horses could drink.

    Yeon-shin nodded.

    Won-chang volunteered to take care of the horses, gathering their reins. Yeon-shin headed to the stream, leaving him behind.

    As he bent down to fill his canteen with water, Jin Yul, who had sat close by, spoke.

    ¡°Do you happen to use your left hand?¡±

    ¡°I use my right hand for swordsmanship. I only know a bit of Hand Arts.¡±

    ¡°I see. Then your left side must be a weak point.¡±

    He spoke in a casual tone as if discussing daily life. It took Yeon-shin a moment to realize the significance of his words.

    Swish.

    The dagger¡¯s speed was incredible, producing no wind noise.

    Jin Yul¡¯s surprise attack was extremely stealthy. It was as if he were performing a Swift Sword technique with a dagger.

    Inside his body, the qi of the Jeong Family Dynamic Training surged. The internal energy that filled his entire body was heavier than before.

    Yeon-shin had been on guard since allowing Jin Yul to join them.

    Jin Yul was too exceptional for an ordinary person they met at the first inn after leaving Mount Zhongnan.

    ¡®As if he was waiting.¡¯

    The moment he activated the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex in his left arm, a chilling sword light erupted from a diagonal angle.

    The shing trajectory instantly beheaded Jin Yul.

    Thud!

    ¡°I knew it.¡±

    Won-chang stood over the body, wiping his Deste Sword with Jin Yul¡¯s clothes.

    He appeared calm, as if being friendly despite there being a corpse in front of them was nothing unusual. Yeon-shin watched him silently.

    ¡°I was going to do it.¡±

    ¡°My instincts are just as sharp as yours, Master Jeong.¡±

    Won-chang grinned and kicked Jin Yul¡¯s head.

    As it fell into the stream, something like ink spread, turning the clear water ck.

    Bright red hair began to show from the head down.

    After a brief nce, Yeon-shin spoke.

    ¡°He¡¯s an assassin from the Blood me Sect.¡±

    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve be a target. Your heroic deeds and reputation have been noted. Now you¡¯re a true enemy of the Blood me Sect. As a martial artist, you¡¯ve truly arrived. I¡¯m envious.¡±

    ¡°What about his otherpanions? The ones who imed to be daughters of martial families.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re probably crossing the Sanzu River now. They were just like him¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang muttered.

    It seemed they hadunched an attack while Yeon-shin was fetching water.

    So this is how grudges are formed in the martial world, he thought. It was a mountain and forest of des.

    Mountains of des and forests of swords. He finally felt he had truly stepped into the martial world.

    Yeon-shin¡¯s reaction was indifferent, just like the tone Jin Yul used before his assassination attempt.

    ¡°We should arrive in half a day.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go quickly.¡±

    ¡°Yeon-shin, you¡¯ve aplished an unbelievable feat.¡±

    Cheong Myeong said with a smile. He had wrapped a cloth across his left eye.

    Even his ragged appearance couldn¡¯t diminish his prominent nose.

    He was a senior who was both endearing and annoying.

    He thought the only ones who needed worrying in the Demon Wings were himself and Hyeon Won-chang.

    Myeong continued to smile cheerfully.

    ¡°You killed an Elder of the Thirteen Heavens. Even I haven¡¯t done that yet.¡±

    ¡°It was reckless. It¡¯s fortunate nothing went wrong.¡±

    Baek Mir-yeo, with very cold hands, held Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulders and scanned his body with her eyes.

    Won-chang, standing beside them, seemed to express through his face why he wasn¡¯t receiving the same attention.

    The four of them sat in the first room they stayed at when they met the Mount Hua Sect.

    ¡°What happened? It seems the Lord isn¡¯t here either.¡±

    Yeon-shin asked. Mir-yeo brushed her hair behind her ear, and her fingers seemed whiter than usual.

    It looked like an aftereffect of using some powerful martial arts.

    ¡°Our Lord has gone to pursue with the Mount Hua Sect masters, including the Absolute Sword. The Blood me Sect revealed themselves. It¡¯s another aspect altogether. I don¡¯t know what tricks they might be up to with the Grand Violet Pill, but reinforcements from their main sect are likely.¡±

    ¡°What about Cheong Myeong¡¯s eye?¡±

    ¡°The Stealthy Demon used a hidden weapon. He was fighting three Blood Master swordsmen at the time. This idiot could have avoided it, but there weremoners behind him. He had to block it with his sword.¡±

    ¡°What kind of hidden weapon could do that¡­?¡±

    ¡°A triggered dart from the Sichuan Tang n. It¡¯s incredibly powerful.¡±

    Despite calmly answering, Baek Mir-yeo¡¯s demeanor was sharp.

    Myeong, smiling as if he didn¡¯t notice, interjected.

    ¡°I cut off his left wrist too. We should raid the Tang n sometime. There are rumors they secretly make explosive devices. Should our next mission be there?¡±

    At that moment,

    Boom!

    ¡°There is no next for you.¡±

    An explosion preceded the voice. ¡°Myeong¡±, who had shoved Yeon-shin and Won-chang to the ground, muttered.

    ¡°Our ¡°Lord¡± isn¡¯t doing his job right.¡±

    Crash¡ª!

    A tremendous sh of light shot through the window, like a pouring rain.

    They were nearly impaled. The living style of the Great Ming Empire was to stand rather than sit.

    Baek Mir-yeo, who had already reacted like a beast, crouched as if to counterattack, but her eyes widened when she saw Yeon-shin leap through the window.

    He had immediately shaken off ¡°Myeong¡¯s¡± arm. With a sprint, Yeon-shin¡¯s vision narrowed.

    He saw a middle-aged man with a slight build.

    ¡®What? The Grand Violet Pill wasn¡¯t the target?¡¯

    The powerful qi that had invaded the inn was not just from one or two people.

    Mir-yeo¡¯s transmission reached his ears, indicating she would handle the Blood me Sect.

    ¡°A blue robe with white threads. You must be Lightning sh.¡±

    The middle-aged man emerged and smiled as he greeted Yeon-shin. His loose silk sleeves caught his eye.

    He seemed to live for the purpose of killing masters of the Deste Fortress.

    ¡°Light maniption? An overrated title for a brat.¡±

    More and more people were recognizing him. Was this how fame in the martial world was built?

    ¡°Are you the Stealthy Demon?¡±

    He approached with the confidence of a martial artist unaware of gaps. He didn¡¯t wait for an answer.

    As he walked, the dim light wave of the Radiance Sword Style flowed from his drawn sword.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34 ¨C Master (3)

    ¡°You¡¯re a funny guy, daring to face me.¡±

    The Stealthy Demon¡¯s lips curled up.

    Yeon-shin moved forward, undeterred. He did not stop his advance.

    He had heard of the Stealthy Demon before. A master of joint locks.

    His nickname did not mean he fought like a possessed warrior. It meant he stole like a ghost.

    ¡°Do you know the meaning of my nickname?¡±

    The Stealthy Demon asked with a smile.

    He likes to talk, Yeon-shin thought.

    The distance between them shortened, but the Stealthy Demon kept talking.

    ¡°They call me the Stealthy Demon because I can steal anything. Even your senior¡¯s lost eye was taken by me.¡±

    ¡°Senior?¡±

    The manughed loudly at Yeon-shin¡¯s question.

    ¡°I suppose he isn¡¯t your senior. The Deste Fortress is a sect without roots. You can¡¯t even call your master your master. That foolish Demon Wing must be wandering aimlessly in the wilderness right now.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your objective? Didn¡¯t you already take the Grand Violet Pill?¡±

    Yeon-shin asked, pausing briefly. The distance between them was now mere steps.

    Perhaps five paces. He could even see the calluses on the Stealthy Demon¡¯s hands that opened and closed repeatedly.

    A single leap would be enough to slice him in half and still have energy left.

    ¡°The one you can¡¯t call your senior. The Blue-Eyed Demon Sword¡¯s head.¡±

    Qi flowed from the empty left sleeve of the Stealthy Demon. Yeon-shin couldn¡¯tprehend his logic.

    ¡°You risk the return of the Sword Absolute and the Lord?¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand the significance of a warrior¡¯s hand. Enough. I talked to you because you seemed promising, but you¡¯re no different from the other fools.¡±

    This time, the Stealthy Demon took a step forward.

    It was as if he was saying he couldn¡¯t let anyone else take the Blue-Eyed Demon Sword¡¯s head.

    The aura he emitted was formidable. He could likely exchange several moves with a Blue-Eyed Warrior.

    Buzz!

    Yeon-shin put his mind into the Jeong Family Dynamic Training he had already initiated.

    From his head, the incantation of the Radiance Sword Style unraveled. At the same time, qi sprouted from his palm like a blossoming sun.

    There was no need to wait. Yeon-shin immediately raised the Deste Sword. A faint light trailed behind the de.

    Swoosh!

    The sword strike missed. It was the first time this had happened since he created the sword style.

    The Stealthy Demon¡¯s footwork was ghostly, as his nickname suggested. His movements were swift and shifty.

    The hand that reached out was eerie, slithering like a snake with the sinister flow of qi.

    It seemed poised to coil around Yeon-shin¡¯s sword-wielding hand.

    ¡®Joint Locks. Quite skillful.¡¯

    Yeon-shin observed the Stealthy Demon¡¯s technique.

    The history of joint locks was long. It was originally created by a general from a long-lost kingdom.

    What started as a disy of martial prowess in the barracks evolved to be used by soldiers, guards, and eventually martial artists.

    Its essencey in neutralizing an opponent¡¯s arm, rendering them defenseless.

    Despite advancements in qi maniption, its fundamental principles had not changed.

    Thunk!

    Yeon-shin twisted his body and pushed forward.

    It was amon technique seen even in alleyways. A body blow.

    A short burst of wind swept through his entire body.

    The spiral technique of the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex,bined with Cheong Myeong¡¯s teachings, shattered any openings behind him.

    The Stealthy Demon, having retreated significantly, narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°A technique of the Elves? No. It¡¯s a new martial art with a simr form but impossible for humans to replicate.¡±

    ¡°You talk too much.¡±

    ¡°I have looked into you.¡±

    The Stealthy Demon continued speaking.

    ¡°The Blood me Sect is a terrifying force. They respond appropriately to potential threats. They not only send assassins but also dig into the past. They discovered everything. You are from the annihted Jeong family in Xinye, Hanam. The Hao n suffered and spilled their information.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You buried your family in the back hills, didn¡¯t you? What do you think has happened to that ce now? You have greatly antagonized the Blood me Sect.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You took the head of a Blood Master? Did you think they would leave your homnd alone? They dug up the mountains and eventually burned everything down.¡±

    Yeon-shin tightened his grip on his sword. He recalled the servant who called him for breakfast every morning.

    His father, who recognized him at the end of his life, also came to mind. His family, who had kept their distance, now approached with a mix of love and hate.

    ¡°You. You have ck hair, but you don¡¯t look like a cultist. Are you an apostle?¡±

    ¡°You think all martial artists of the Blood me Sect practice Blood Arts? You really are new to the martial world.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Yeon-shin muttered, no longer caring about the enemy¡¯s martial arts.

    He roused his energy once more. The qi circting through his Eight Extraordinary Meridians began to vibrate intensely.

    The intensity of the qi began to fluctuate, utilizing the ovepping principles of the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex.

    The instincts of warriors facing life and death battles transcended the ordinary.

    They said one could feel the opponent¡¯s mind closer than a lover. The Stealthy Demon¡¯s lips twisted into a grin.

    ¡°A brat is going to kill me? I¡¯ll bury you with the remaining eye of the Blue-Eyed Demon Sword.¡±

    The moment the Stealthy Demon mentioned Cheong Myeong¡¯s eye, Yeon-shin¡¯s thoughts entered a different realm.

    ¡®When do martial artists, the wanderers of the martial world, despair?¡¯

    The first would be when their sect master, senior brother, or they themselves met death.

    The second would be when they could no longer practice martial arts.

    Then what about the next? When would martial artists obsessed with martial arts experience a shock equivalent to the first two?

    Cutting off limbs was not enough. Revenge was the next emotion after the desire to survive.

    ¡°Hup!¡±

    The Stealthy Demon exhaled briefly. At the same time, his footwork unfolded once more.

    His hand, which imed to steal anything in the world, unraveled the mysteries of joint locks.

    Yeon-shin stepped forward, moving his right hand that held the sword.

    The Deste Sword disappeared into its sheath like extinguished lightning. He met the enemy barehanded.

    He extended his right hand. It looked identical to the Stealthy Demon¡¯s joint locks.

    The Stealthy Demon¡¯s face, which had smirked with arrogance, was suddenly obscured.

    Yeon-shin¡¯s hand created a strange shadow.

    A small movement. A single hand gesture deflected the Stealthy Demon¡¯s joint lock.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The trajectory was clearly in the realm of supreme martial arts. The technique itself was on another level.

    Acting second, but achieving control first. Yeon-shin¡¯s slower hand had reversed and seized the opponent¡¯s wrist first.

    At the same time, the overwhelming strength of the Jeong Family Dynamic Training was unleashed. It had been a long time.

    The sheer grip pressure alonepletely immobilized the opponent. No need for acupuncture points.

    ¡°You, how could you¡­!¡±

    Sweat beaded on the Stealthy Demon¡¯s face.

    He seemed unable to even think about kicking. It was a drastic change from his previous confidence.

    ¡°It¡¯s better this way. Your technique wasn¡¯t that skillful.¡±

    Yeon-shin spoke indifferently.

    The Stealthy Demon¡¯s face was almost in a state of panic. It seemed filled with fear.

    He had witnessed his unique martial arts being performed by the enemy right before his eyes.

    ¡°Shall I tell you the incantation?¡±

    Yeon-shin asked softly, causing the Stealthy Demon to flinch. This time, Yeon-shinughed.

    Would he really tell him? The Stealthy Demon¡¯s face gradually changed as he realized this, shifting from longing to despair.

    Yeon-shin stole and crushed his life.

    ¡®So, this is it.¡¯

    He had found his own way to bring down the martial artists of the Demonic Sect.

    The martial arts of the wanderers were referred to as umted merit. It represented life built over a long time.

    Denying that was enough.

    All he had to do was disy the opponent¡¯s martial arts in a better form. Right before their eyes as they exchanged techniques.

    The Stealthy Demon¡¯s wrist, held by Yeon-shin¡¯s right hand, shattered.

    Srrk.

    As the Stealthy Demon screamed, Yeon-shin drew the Deste Sword with a reverse grip from his waist.

    He walked back to the inn holding the Stealthy Demon¡¯s head.

    There were Blood me Sect masters who had attacked the inn with the Stealthy Demon. But they were already dealt with.

    Ma Jin had returned and, together with the masters of the Mount Hua Sect, defeated the Blood me Sect warriors.

    Everyone from the Deste Fortress, except for Yeon-shin, had responded. Ma Jin said he had watched Yeon-shin¡¯s fight from the window.

    ¡°You are¡­¡±

    The scar on Ma Jin¡¯s face twitched.

    He opened his mouth several times as if he had seen something he shouldn¡¯t have, then sighed.

    Yeon-shin didn¡¯t pay much attention to his uncle¡¯s expression.

    ¡°I have aplished many feats. Please record them urately.¡±

    He said, presenting the Stealthy Demon¡¯s head. In his other hand, he held a wooden box he had taken from the man¡¯s body.

    Inside the small box was a miraculous elixir he had never seen before.

    The Grand Violet Pill. It would be considered the highest merit.

    Ma Jin spoke, looking somewhat dazed.

    ¡°¡­You will soon advance to Blue Rank. You¡¯ll be able to request the promotion test in the near future¡­ The shortest time to rank up as well as the youngest to ever do it.¡±

    ¡°The promotion test¡­ I¡¯ve heard of it. Please exin it in detail next time. It seems we have more urgent matters now.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The Mount Hua Sect has suffered.¡±

    Following Ma Jin, they moved to another room in the inn. The inn was nearly half destroyed.

    However, the innkeeper¡¯s expression was rather bright. He had been promisedpensation in the name of the Deste Fortress and the Mount Hua Sect.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Yeon-shin let out a hum. The face of the boy lying motionless on the bed was familiar.

    The first disciple of the Mount Hua Sect, Yu Hyeon.

    He was the bold friend who had promised to visit the Deste Fortress after crossing swords with Yeon-shin.

    ¡°He used up all his qi. He was trying to protect his senior.¡±

    Cheon Ju, standing at the bedside, nced at Yeon-shin and said.

    The stern face of the Sword Absolute of Mount Hua seemed softer.

    Yeon-shin understood why. The dantian was not like an empty vessel.

    It was an organ that contained a small amount of qi from birth. If it waspletely depleted, it would be damaged.

    Some called this minimal amount of qi the innate true qi.

    He recalled hearing that the nature of this qi was not different from inner energy, and it could be replenished.

    Yeon-shin spoke carefully.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a depletion of qi, it can be replenished, right? I know it¡¯s amon issue.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right. The disciples with simr symptoms have already gotten back on their feet.¡±

    ¡°Then Yu Hyeon¡¯s inner energy¡­¡±

    ¡°Yu Hyeon is different. As the head disciple, he has learned the Violet Dawn Divine Art.

    Not all martial arts of Mount Hua are the same. The cultivation methods differ greatly.¡±

    Cheon Ju exined solemnly. His expression did not change even when Yeon-shin produced the Grand Violet Pill.

    It meant someone had to refine the pill¡¯s energy and transfer it to the unconscious Yu Hyeon.

    ¡°You have done a great service by retrieving this. The energy of the Grand Violet Pill could substitute for the Violet Dawn Divine Art. However, refining the energy of such an elixir is a delicate task. The half shichen (one hour) that Yu Hyeon has left won¡¯t be enough¡­¡±

    Cheon Ju¡¯s words were interrupted. Ma Jin, standing next to him, was moving his lips silently.

    It seemed he was sending a telepathic message. Cheon Ju¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°Did you get permission for me to do it?¡±

    Yeon-shin asked, and Ma Jin nodded.

    ¡°Yes. Now consume it. This will also count as your achievement.¡±

    There was no need to ask further. It was clear.

    When Yeon-shin had defeated the Azure Squad warrior, he had absorbed the Deste Fortress¡¯s supply elixir at an astonishing rate.

    Ma Jin hadn¡¯t even had time to ce his hand on the life gate acupoint in the middle of his back.

    The Lord of the Deste Fortress had said Cheon Ju was her equal. Did they share a bond of trust between peers?

    Cheon Ju, who had immediately agreed, also seemed to have remarkable generosity.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    They made Yu Hyeon lie on his stomach. cing his hands neatly, Yeon-shin sat cross-legged beside him.

    With Cheon Ju¡¯s approval, Yeon-shin took out the pristine elixir and swallowed it.

    A fragrant aroma apanied the Grand Violet Pill as it entered his body.

    ¡®Is there really an elixir that melts instantly?¡¯

    It was only a fleeting thought. He began to move his qi from the stone gate acupoint where his lower dantian was located.

    Within the great cirction of qi that flowed through the upper half of his body, the Grand Violet Pill began to disintegrate, and its energy surged.

    He realized something as he harnessed the power. The Grand Violet Pill was an elixir specialized for a particr type of qi maniption.

    He recalled hearing that elixir-making techniques, like martial arts, grew and evolved with history.

    He thought about a year. It would take a year of closed-door training to assimte the energy of the Grand Violet Pill for someone not trained in the internal arts of Mount Hua.

    Extracting the energy and refining it with qi were separate tasks. The higher the grade of the elixir, the greater the gap between them.

    ¡®Without a year of closed-door training¡­ it would be no different from the qi of another person.¡¯

    This was why the Blood me Sect and the Stealthy Demon hadn¡¯t taken it immediately.

    ¡®With that time, it would be better to cultivate my own martial arts. But I can still use it to transfer energy to Yu Hyeon.¡¯

    It was a stroke of fortune.

    It seemed the time hade to fully open the middle dantian, which had been slightly opened. He remembered Baek Mir-yeo¡¯s words.

    She had said his body needed to contain immense qi. The Grand Violet Pill would more than suffice.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35 ¨C Demon¡¯s Family

    The Grand Violet Pill was a secret elixir of the Mount Hua Sect. It was said that Taoist alchemists spent decades crafting just one.

    After experiencing it, Yeon-shin understood. The power it held was not inferior to its reputation.

    Buzz¡ª

    Within Yeon-shin¡¯s body, energy circted like a clump of plum blossoms dissolving.

    From the curved bone acupoint below his navel to the celestial acupoint between his corbones.

    He included the jade hall acupoint in the trajectory that formed arge circle in his upper body.

    This was the area where the middle dantian was located. He stimted it continuously.

    ¡®It¡¯s working.¡¯

    He felt his abilities being activated. He noticed a significant change.

    The qi from the Grand Violet Pill, circting through the great cirction of the Jeong Family Dynamic Training, was thickening as it passed through his middle dantian.

    This was likely the endurance Baek Mir-yeo had mentioned.

    ¡®It¡¯s not fully open.¡¯

    It felt only half open. He would have to prate it with the qi he had internalized.

    Even this was an excessive achievement.

    A warrior who had cultivated their middle dantian was said never to have their internal energy disturbed in any situation.

    He had stepped into the realm of a master without further training in his qi. He had shortened an immense amount of time.

    Satisfied, Yeon-shin moved his hand.

    He ced his palm on the center of Yu Hyeon¡¯s back, channeling the qi of the Grand Violet Pill that circted within him.

    ¡°Already¡­!¡±

    Cheon Ju¡¯s voice could be heard. Yeon-shin spoke, intensifying the force he poured out.

    ¡°Yu Hyeon. Get up.¡±

    Even as he spoke during the cirction of qi, his energy remained steady.

    It was a characteristic of the Jeong Family Dynamic Training, which involved moving while training internal energy, and his innate control over qi.

    Cheon Ju must have closed his mouth, as no voice was heard.

    ¡°I told you to get up.¡±

    With those words, he pressed Yu Hyeon¡¯s neck firmly with his left hand, stimting an acupoint.

    Making it so he couldn¡¯t speak was easy.

    While constantly circting qi, he stimted the young disciple¡¯s interior. His consciousness had to awaken.

    ¡°It¡¯s the energy of the Grand Violet Pill. Use the Violet Dawn Divine Art.¡±

    Yeon-shin said, sensing the rising pulse.

    He felt Yu Hyeon¡¯s tumultuous emotions through his fingertips. Yeon-shin transferred all the energy and withdrew his hand.

    This was called energy transmission. It referred to the act of transferring qi to another person.

    He had heard that it naturally apanied extreme physical exertion.

    Yeon-shin was different. Perhaps because he had opened his middle dantian widely, he felt energy overflowing throughout his body.

    He straightened up and stepped back. Ma Jin¡¯s hand, which was about to support him, awkwardly swept through the air.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡±

    The three of them waited in silence for Yu Hyeon to finish circting his energy.

    When Yu Hyeon finally rose from his seat, Cheon Ju, who was checking his pulse, widened his eyes in astonishment.

    Yeon-shin hadpletely dissolved the energy of the Grand Violet Pill and infused it into Yu Hyeon without any loss.

    A supreme master like the Sword Absolute of Mount Hua would have noticed immediately.

    ¡°Your power¡­!¡±

    The Sword Absolute, Cheon Ju, was speechless for a moment. After taking a few breaths, he finally let out a sigh.

    ¡°To transfer such an immense amount of energypletely? How is this possible¡­¡±

    His expression, as he looked up at Yeon-shin, was filled with shock and admiration.

    ¡°You are truly an extraordinary person!¡±

    ¡°You entrusted him to me, I would not let you down.¡±

    ¡°Even so¡­¡±

    The emotions on his face didn¡¯t easily fade. Yu Hyeon looked at Yeon-shin with simr eyes.

    He had originally felt a kind of admiration, but now he seemed to regard him as a senior brother from the same sect.

    ¡°You¡¯ve saved the future of Mount Hua. You¡¯ve treated the Mount Hua Sect with the demeanor of a great hero, so you will surely be rewarded.¡±

    Cheon Ju spoke without hiding his reverence. Even his tone had changed.

    The Sword Absolute of Mount Hua¡¯s respectful manner felt awkward.

    He had only transferred the burdensome energy because hecked the time to be the leader of the Divine Sword Squad.

    ¡°Of course, we are not measuring your grace with material wealth. It¡¯s just a token of our appreciation. Yu Hyeon said he would visit the Deste Fortress. I¡¯ll send him with a gift for you once he decides to visit.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Yeon-shin replied with a bow of gratitude and nced at Ma Jin.

    ¡°Is the mission over?¡±

    ¡°Yes. You¡¯ve done everything.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    Cheong Myeong had returned voluntarily, bringing the Stealthy Demon¡¯s left hand.

    The powerful Blood me Sect warriors were defeated by Demon Wings and the Mount Hua Sect.

    Yeon-shin had merely ced a spoon in the bowl, inadvertently concluding all the incidents.

    The Grand Violet Pill, the root of the turmoil, was returned to the disciple of the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s head. It couldn¡¯t have been cleaner.

    The mission ended even before reinforcements arrived from the main fortress.

    They exchanged farewells with the Mount Hua Sect masters, who expressed immense goodwill.

    Perhaps they sensed another change in Yeon-shin¡¯s aura after opening his middle dantian.

    Cheong Myeong smiled slightly, and Baek Mir-yeo shook her head as they set off together.

    The return journey felt like a martial tour, just as Hyeon Won-chang had hoped. The sess of this mission was that significant.

    The Deste Fortress returned leisurely with Ma Jin¡¯s tacit approval. It had been a long time.

    By the time they entered Yangyang, the sight of the Deste Fortress was both weing and unfamiliar.

    During that time, Yeon-shin had diligently honed his martial arts, hoping to make significant contributions on his next mission.

    Originally, Yeon-shin had nned to request martial arts instruction from the Lord of the Deste Fortress upon returning. But now, things were different.

    During the mission, he had obtained the Radiance Sword Style and the Splendid Wings Step, which he had never imagined he would acquire.

    There was still much room for improvement. He decided to refrain from requesting more since he didn¡¯t know which martial arts he might needter.

    ¡°Are you going to the training grounds again? Aren¡¯t you tired from the journey?¡±

    It was Won-chang, whom Yeon-shin met in the great hall of Demon Wings¡¯s pavilion.

    His face, shadowed by the amount of drinking he had done at the tavern, was close to Yeon-shin¡¯s. Yeon-shin pushed his chin away.

    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±

    He hadn¡¯t touched even a drop of alcohol, focusing on his internal energy cultivation.

    With his middle dantian significantly opened, his stamina seemed limitless.

    Leaving Won-chang, who shook his head in amazement, Yeon-shin set out.

    On the way to the small training grounds, he heard praise and whispers from various seniors.

    ¡°Lightning sh! They say you aplished an unbelievable feat.¡±

    ¡°Did you really behead the Fierce Asura Sword?¡±

    ¡°They say it was done using a sequential battle tactic.¡±

    ¡°Sequential battle? The Elder of the Tyrant Sword Sect was killed by a White Robe of the Deste Fortress. Could someone who belittles it in such words really be from the Deste Fortress?¡±

    ¡°The Blue Robe suits you well. I¡¯d be willing to give you mine if you need it.¡±

    It was iparable to when he had killed the Blood Master Swordsman.

    The reverberations were tremendous. Some seniors even knocked on his door.

    He had heard that the Elders of the Thirteen Heavens were difficult for even the Blue Robes of the Deste Fortress to handle.

    No matter how it was done, it was bound to be a huge topic.

    ¡°They say you saved the life of the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s head disciple too.¡±

    ¡°How many masters of the Nine Great Sects did you befriend in just two missions?¡±

    ¡°Zhongnan and Mount Hua. We should request the Lightning sh to be dispatched when we have missions in Shaanxi.¡±

    Dealing with each one was exhausting.

    It was the first time he felt tired after activating his middle dantian, and it was because of his mouth.

    Eventually, he forced a smile and passed by therge training grounds.

    In the small training grounds, made up of private rooms, he revisited the martial arts he had gained from the mission.

    He contemted how to infuse more power into the flow of the Radiance Sword Style and how to take the second step of the Splendid Wings Step.

    He also couldn¡¯t stop creating new moves for the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex.

    ¡®I can¡¯t get a feel for it now.¡¯

    Inspiration didn¡¯te immediately. It seemed he needed to broaden his horizons.

    ¡®I heard there¡¯s a good ce for that.¡¯

    Yeon-shin immediately changed direction.

    Thend used by the Divine Sword Squad of the Deste Fortress was incredibly vast.

    It had to amodate not only the warriors of each squad but also servants and attendants.

    Demon Wings¡¯ Demon¡¯s Light was different from the Azure Sword of the Azure Squad.

    The seventeen martial squads under the Divine Sword Squad were each likened to independent sects.

    While their size was simr to small or medium-sized martial factions, there was a significant difference in their martial strength.

    It was a diverse range of martial arts on expansivend. It was a challenging environment to interact in if left alone.

    ¡®They said we must meet to form an ocean instead of bing narrow wells.¡¯

    Ma Jin¡¯s words came to mind.

    The Deste Fortress was a collective of innovative martial arts. It was established by breaking the unspoken rule of non-intervention in military affairs.

    The Great Ming Empire had made every attempt to sharpen its swords. Radical changes were inevitable.

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    The middle-aged schr asking Yeon-shin was another example of this.

    Behind him, a neatly arranged training ground was quite impressive. There were even small steps for observation.

    Strange warriors sat scattered around, watching the center. Following their gaze, Yeon-shin saw various martial arts he was seeing for the first time.

    ng! Boom!

    It was a scene of White and Blue Robes from different squads exchanging techniques.

    It was the training ground where all the warriors of the Divine Sword Squad freely sparred. It was a ce where the martial arts of the seventeen squads intersected.

    ¡°Is this the Martial Arena (ÎäÔ½žE)?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it is. The young swordsman in the Blue Robe¡­ you must be the Lightning sh. I am Do Yu-won of the Headquarters.¡±

    ¡°I am Jeong Yeon-shin of the Deste Fortress.¡±

    The two exchanged bows.

    Do Yu-won spoke. The goodwill in his expression was curious.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Lightning sh of the Deste Fortress. All the news of the Deste Fortress flows into the Headquarters. We are the ones who ssify the merits you have achieved. They are truly astonishing.¡±

    Do Yu-won¡¯s sharp features softened as he smiled.

    ¡°You¡¯ve built a name as a chivalrous hero at such a young age¡­ Seeing you brings joy to my heart. Let me tell you a little secret.¡±

    ¡°What is it¡­?¡±

    ¡°If youplete even a small mission, you will be promoted to Blue Rank. Each of your aplishments has been so substantial that they¡¯ve earned you many points. You only need to go through the exam as a formality.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Yeon-shin¡¯s short exmation came from the heart.

    He was indeed making significant progress.

    He knew the merits he had umted over three missions, including the Zhongnan Sect, were substantial.

    However, hearing it directly from a schr of the Headquarters was different.

    He was managing the personnel within the Deste Fortress. To Yeon-shin, he was even more significant than Ma Jin.

    ¡°Congrattions in advance.¡±

    Do Yu-won smiled slyly.

    ¡°In any case, you¡¯vee to the right ce. I¡¯m d to be managing the arena today. You might witness some sparring among young masters, right?¡±

    ¡°You mentioned young masters?¡±

    Yeon-shin¡¯s tone involuntarily became more respectful.

    He realized the significant difference in how he treated Ma Jin, his inept uncle.

    Lord of the Deste Fortress? Now he understood. Those in charge of personnel were like kings.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? Over there, the sessor of the Deste Fortress is training.¡±

    In the direction Do Yu-won pointed, there was a familiar figure.

    With a handsome appearance reminiscent of Cheong Myeong¡¯s youth. He was the grandson of his maternal grandfather, Ma Yeon-jeok.

    He was now wearing a White Robe with the character ¡®»Ä¡¯ (Deste) of the Deste Fortress on it.

    Yeon-shin recalled the memory of creating the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex with his help.

    He was using the flow of martial arts he had developed significantly. Gratitude welled up once more.

    ¡®It was a good lesson.¡¯

    While Yeon-shin reminisced, Do Yu-won continued speaking.

    ¡°There is much praise for the Deste Ma of the Deste Fortress. He has been winning continuously against other White Robes here in the Martial Arena. It¡¯s even more remarkable since it hasn¡¯t been a month since he passed the Imperial Martial Test. Thanks to him, the area around the main fortress is quite lively.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Just then, Yeon-shin nodded. He met the eyes of the distant figure.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36 ¨C Demon¡¯s Family (2)

    As soon as Ma Se-in, the sessor of the Deste Ma n of the Deste Fortress, saw Yeon-shin, his expression changed. Complex emotions were apparent on his face.

    It seemed there was more than just anger and shame. This was evident from the words he spoke as he approached.

    ¡°Will you cross swords with me?¡±

    ¡°Your name?¡±

    ¡°¡­Ma Se-in is what I am called. We never even exchanged names back then.¡±

    ¡°It seems your feelings have changed.¡±

    Yeon-shin stared quietly at his maternal grandfather¡¯s grandson.

    He had heard that Ma Se-in was defeating the White Robes one by one in the Martial Arena.

    He could be proud, but he maintained his manners despite looking exhausted.

    Was this the strength of a noble family, derived from self-reflection?

    What he thought of Yeon-shin¡¯s skills and abilities was unknown.

    Ma Se-in sped his fists in respect.

    ¡°I learned a lesson then. I gained a lot. Give me another chance.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Yeon-shin, having returned the gesture, pondered.

    He needed toplete the next mission sessfully. He had to do so to obtain the Blue Robe without wasting time.

    Whether the boy before him could offer another inspiration was secondary.

    ¡®I can¡¯t fill the framework of the Radiance Sword Style with inferior inspiration.¡¯

    It was different from when he created the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex. The Radiance Sword Style was a swordsmanship inspired by the sword paths of the former supreme master, the Sword Sect.

    There was a martial arts library essible to warriors of the Deste Fortress.

    Yeon-shin must have visited it. He wasn¡¯t only using the martial arts he had created.

    Apart from the newly developed martial arts, the Deste Fortress¡¯s arts were embedded in every movement during actualbat.

    He had removed the principles and truths of martial arts. He had built a foundation to create something new.

    The body movements inspired by Cheong Myeong¡¯s lessons were taking on the form of a supreme body technique.

    However, martial arts like the Radiance Sword Style, Splendid Wings Step, and Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex, which fit his body perfectly, couldn¡¯t be created just by desire.

    The fact that martial arts recorded in books were lifeless was another matter.

    It was simply because there was no inspiration to weave a martial arts system that satisfied Yeon-shin.

    He needed a lightning bolt to strike his mind. But such divine inspiration didn¡¯t strike just anytime.

    ¡°It can broaden my horizons.¡±

    Ma Se-in¡¯s proposal for a spar was not bad.

    The swordsmanship of the Deste Ma of the Deste Fortress was of a level difficult to see even within the Deste Fortress.

    Just then, a light breeze stirred. Yeon-shin felt the slight flutter of his robe.

    ¡°Neer, was it? Why not try sparring with me?¡±

    Cheong Myeong, who had approached without notice, tapped Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder and looked at Ma Se-in.

    The ck eye patch over his left eye gave him an elegant, vintage look.

    Ma Se-in¡¯s face lit up with excitement.

    ¡°Cheong Myeong, the Blue-Eyed Demon Sword¡­!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just the One-Eyed now.¡±

    Cheong Myeong joked with a grin, turning to Yeon-shin.

    ¡°Mind if I do?¡±

    ¡°Do youe to the Martial Arena often?¡±

    ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯d fall behind. There are so many monstrous masters in this sect.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because of your eye.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. I have to slowly regain my senses. My vision is cut in half.¡±

    Cheong Myeong¡¯sughter made him seem cheerful.

    He would be a good training partner for an excellent White Robe. Yeon-shin agreed.

    It was when he was watching the two walking side by side to the training ground.

    Do Yu-won, who stood beside him, muttered.

    ¡°Curious. It seems the rumors are true. They say Cheong Myeong only interacts with those who have potential.¡±

    ¡°Cheong Myeong, the senior¡­?¡±

    He asked back in puzzlement, and Do Yu-won nodded.

    ¡°He is indeed a cold figure. You can tell just by looking at the records. He is said to be merciless toward warriors, notmoners. Both talent and character. It¡¯s not umon for him to tantly disrespect people, and many righteous warriors have lost their heads to him. That¡¯s why they call him the Demon Sword. His standards are harsh.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know at all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s likely because your talent is outstandingly remarkable. He doesn¡¯t usually hesitate to interact with other Blue Robes. Not to mention White Robes. The sessor of the Deste Ma of the Deste Fortress was unfortunate.¡±

    Do Yu-won clicked his tongue.

    ¡®He wasn¡¯t unfriendly to Hyeon Won-chang either.¡¯

    While he was reflecting on his words, the match concluded.

    Ma Se-in had tried to exploit Cheong Myeong¡¯s left side, which must have been darkened, but the skill of the Blue Robe was indeed different.

    Cheong Myeong seemed to have reached a level where he reced his blind spot with his senses.

    Without even looking, the left palm he thrust struck Ma Se-in¡¯s sr plexus. It was a marvelous palm technique. Ma Se-in, who vomited a handful of blood, copsed.

    It was then.

    Did he realize something from Cheong Myeong¡¯s move?

    Suddenly sitting cross-legged, Ma Se-in smiled.

    Anyone could see that he had gained insight.

    As he sat down, warriors in orange uniforms flew in from all directions and surrounded the area. They seemed to be the guards of the Deste Ma of the Deste Fortress.

    Cheong Myeong, who had stepped back slightly, chuckled and returned. ncing at Yeon-shin, he spoke.

    ¡°That friend. He¡¯s notpletely useless.¡±

    ¡°This is the Deste Fortress. Everyone seems familiar.¡±

    ¡°In Demon Wings, you alone overshadow the others, but many are called prodigies here.¡±

    Do Yu-won, who had retreated as if feeling uneasy about dealing with Cheong Myeong, made a slight bow.

    Yeon-shin, returning the gesture, once again realized the strength of the Deste Fortress.

    Cheong Myeong, who had lost an eye, hadn¡¯t significantly lost his martial power, and Ma Se-in, who appeared to be an arrogant noble, changed immediately.

    Humility brought insight more easily.

    It was incredibly amazing. He wondered if people could change like that.

    ¡®I wasn¡¯t in a position to judge the quality of inspiration.¡¯

    Yeon-shin immediately stepped into the Martial Arena.

    ¡°The Lord intends tomemorate youring of age.¡±

    It was when he returned to Demon Wings¡¯s pavilion, wearing the sunset light like a robe. Ma Jin appeared suddenly and spoke unfamiliar words.

    ¡°Does the Deste Fortress intend to host mying-of-age ceremony?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    As Ma Jin nodded, Yeon-shin furrowed his brows.

    ¡®The Headquarters asked about theing-of-age ceremony.¡¯

    Guan li, the first of the Four Ceremonial asions ording to the ssic of Rites by Zhu Xi.

    Theing-of-age ceremony for schrs in the Great Ming Empire took ce at twenty. In the martial world, it was different.

    The more turbulent the local Jianghu was, the earlier theing-of-age ceremony was held. The age used as a standard varied greatly.

    The martial world was considered mysterious. If a sect¡¯s prestige was high, their enemies became formidable as well.

    An earlying-of-age ceremony meant that one should leave a mark as an adult quickly, as they might not live long.

    However, this wasn¡¯t Yeon-shin¡¯s concern. To him, life was a footprint in itself.

    ¡°When is the next mission?¡±

    Ma Jin sighed.

    ¡°The Lord has set it. It¡¯s an acknowledgment of your talent and potential.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t fathom the intentions of the Lord of the Deste Fortress.

    Recognition of talent? If so, she could simply award him the fruits of the Heavenly Tree.

    There aren¡¯t many other ways to interpret such clear distinctions between public and private matters.

    Perhaps she wished for Yeon-shin, who was pressed for time, to ascend to the rank of the Divine Sword Squad Leader himself, or perhaps she already felt nock of the Deste Fortress¡¯s martial power.

    It was a mystery at the time.

    Yeon-shin didn¡¯t want to cling to futile hopes.

    The Lord of the Deste Fortress was an ancient sovereign. She had a clear line even if she seemed to show goodwill.

    It was evident from how she treated Ma Yeon-jeok, whom she had known for decades, like a sword.

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not do it. In one hour, I couldprehend dozens of sword variations. Please decline.¡±

    ¡°She seems to know you better than I do. She asked what reward you would like. It¡¯s a liquor that doesn¡¯t ovep in nature with any elixir in the world. It¡¯s called the Thunder Immortal¡¯s Treasure Wine. A single cup is enough for a long, healthy life.¡±

    Even martial artists weren¡¯t free from illness and demons. The Severed Vein was an example of that.

    Thus, the medicine of doctors called divine physicians in the martial world was active in many areas.

    They didn¡¯t only treat internal and external injuries from battles.

    They said it was for a long and healthy life. Even without high expectations, it wasn¡¯t something Yeon-shin could pass up.

    ¡°I¡¯ll do it.¡±

    His attitude changed abruptly.

    ¡°Only one among thoseing of age together can drink it. Theing-of-age ceremony in the Deste Fortress is a ce to elevate oneself through martial arts. Usually, those who haven¡¯t be White Robespete, but this time it¡¯s different. Two or three White Robes from noble families are participating, aware of you. They¡¯ll be two or three years older than you.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem.¡±

    Ma Jin¡¯s bewildered face didn¡¯t matter. One never knows. It might slightly slow the opening of the Baihui Acupoint.

    ¡°The Lord is disrupting things.¡±

    It was the seats lined up on both sides of a vast yet luxurious banquet hall.

    Ma Yeon-jeok, seated at the far end, muttered.

    His splendid purple robepletely covered the armrest. Ma Jin¡¯s scar crumpled below.

    ¡°Did you intend to host it at the main house?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a material to discuss propriety.¡±

    Ma Yeon-jeok replied nonchntly.

    Meanwhile, the boys and young men were following procedures markedly different from those of a schr¡¯sing-of-age ceremony.

    Even though there wereplex forms such as divination, hairstyle setting, and crowning, the content was different.

    Was it the boldness unique to warriors? The atmosphere wasn¡¯t solemn either.

    The attire was just as it was for the Deste Fortress, and Yeon-shin, dressed in a Blue Robe over white clothes, stood out prominently among them.

    At the end of the long procedure, each ascended the tform one by one.

    The Lord of the Deste Fortress, dressed in green ceremonial armor, personally ced crowns on their heads.

    Among the twenty-five, only three were White Robes.

    Most were those who had grown up in the Deste Fortress. Yeon-shin and Ma Se-in, who had entered through the Imperial Martial Test, were exceptions.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    The Lord of the Deste Fortress moved her red lips. Her lips curved smoothly as she stroked Yeon-shin¡¯s crown once.

    ¡°The Lightning sh will not choose a style name.¡±

    To the clear voice that resonated melodiously, the spectators nodded in agreement.

    It meant he wouldn¡¯t be given a new name as an adult.

    Some martial artists who quickly gained a nickname used that name as their style name.

    For Yeon-shin, the Lightning sh was such a name. It became the name he would carry for life.

    As the ceremony concluded, people began to chat lightly. Many seemed to havee to relieve their boredom.

    ¡°Now, it¡¯s thest.¡±

    ¡°The grand finale remains.¡±

    ¡°I wonder who will drink it this year.¡±

    ¡°In terms of aplishments alone, there¡¯s hardly any White Robe who can rival the Lightning sh. Hasn¡¯t he been running without rest? They say Baek Kirin Nam Goong-hwa-shin has justpleted one mission.¡±

    ¡°That may be true, but the power of a noble family is tremendous. The potential of the sessors of the Deste Ma of the Deste Fortress and the Shin family is beyond imagination.¡±

    They seemed slightly excited. Yeon-shin returned to his seat and watched the tform.

    The Lord of the Deste Fortress was already pouring jade bottles into a white wine cup.

    ¡®Thunder Immortal¡¯s Treasure Wine.¡¯

    Vibrancy returned to his eyes.

    Even when he met the Lord of the Deste Fortress¡¯s green eyes, he wasn¡¯t overwhelmed. She gave a faint smile and spoke.

    ¡°This is a congrattory drink bestowed upon you. I will grant it to whoever seizes it first.¡±

    The Lord of the Deste Fortress¡¯s clothes began to flutter. It seemed as if green waves emanated from her body.

    ¡°Take it as you will.¡±

    Whoosh¡ª!

    An overwhelming aura surged. It felt as if it was pulling them into a deep abyss.

    Taking a step forward became intimidating. It was almostughable.

    The Lord of the Deste Fortress hadn¡¯t even shown a fraction of her true martial power.

    ¡®It wasn¡¯t like this evenst year, was it?¡¯

    Those who hadn¡¯t yet be formal warriors of the Deste Fortress fell and copsed.

    He marveled at how it didn¡¯t cause internal injuries. It seemed to have no effect on the seated guests.

    It was control of power at the pinnacle.

    ¡°Ugh!¡±

    Someone groaned.

    At that moment, the only ones holding their ground were Yeon-shin, Ma Se-in, and a noble scion from the Shin family.

    However, only one person lifted a foot and moved.

    Yeon-shin felt the mysterious breeze emanating from the Lord of the Deste Fortress¡¯s entire body.

    The streams of aura passing through his whole body sprouted new lightning bolts in his mind.

    Amidst the feeling of his soul being drawn into the Lord of the Deste Fortress¡¯s eyes, the incantation to break the barrier of qi flowed from his mind naturally.

    This was resonance. A sky-blue light flickered across Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes.

    The first step wasn¡¯t the Splendid Wings Step. He merely took a step in maximumpliance with the energy.

    The purpose was different. The Splendid Wings Step was a step that created intervals.

    Now the second step manifested.

    Thud.

    Around the foot he stepped, a wave of qi spread.

    The colorless waves spreading in all directions gently pushed away the Lord of the Deste Fortress¡¯s green wind.

    Splendid Wings Step. A step that pierced through momentum.

    The crown flew off, and his long hair fell freely. No one in the hall opened their mouths anymore.

    Atst, he climbed the tform with his cascading ck hair.

    ¡°You may savor it.¡±

    With a slight smile, the Lord of the Deste Fortress stepped down. It was then.

    ¡°Unique and supreme! Every martial artist dreams like you do!¡±

    Ma Se-in, who had been kneeling on one knee and biting his lip, shouted. His eyes were bloodshot.

    Whether it was due to the strain of enduring the aura, or some overwhelming emotion, it was unclear.

    Had he only walked the path of sess? He didn¡¯t seem in his right mind.

    ¡°But the martial world isn¡¯t like you think! Why do people establish sects, create families, and form alliances?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to follow my grandfather¡¯s will. Aim for the position of the Deste Ma Lord. With the main family¡¯s support, your status will rise once more.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±

    Yeon-shin was at a loss. It was a public asion. Even a correct statement should be reserved here.

    Moreover, wasn¡¯t it intertwined with family matters? It seemed he was remarkably clueless about discretion, but Ma Yeon-jeok didn¡¯t stop his grandson.

    He simply watched Yeon-shin¡¯s lips.

    Ma Se-in continued.

    ¡°Set a date andpete with me. Defeat me fair and square for the future position of the Deste Ma Lord. You can be the sessor. It surpasses any elixir. The position where you can hold a hundred swords is worth more than any elixir.¡±

    The emotions seemed heightened by yet another defeat. It was iprehensible.

    Were Ma Se-in¡¯s words his own will or Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s coercion?

    Yeon-shin thought it might be both.

    ¡°¡­Grandfather wants to change the sessor to you. Don¡¯t refuse. He knows you¡¯re reluctant. But there¡¯s no reason to be. The position of a leader, the head of a martial family, takes precedence over anything. It has always been human affairs, and it¡¯s also the truth of the martial world.¡±

    Ma Se-in, exhaling deeply, concluded.

    Yeon-shin looked at his distant rtive as if he were crazy.

    Talking about such things here? Did he think it would be hard to refuse in front of those who didn¡¯t know the circumstances?

    Whoever¡¯s idea it was, it seemed they didn¡¯t know shame.

    Yeon-shin didn¡¯t nod. He sought different things.

    ¡®Maybe I would have done so already. If I could gain the fruits of the Heavenly Tree with the power of one family.¡¯

    The problem was that he couldn¡¯t. Furthermore, being tied to a family wouldn¡¯t allow his inspiration to thrive.

    Yeon-shin intuitively knew himself.

    The Lord of the Deste Fortress remained silent about Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s lifespan.

    Yeon-shin didn¡¯t want to beg for his life withoutpensation from others. It didn¡¯t seem it would help much.

    He quietly opened his mouth.

    ¡°You mentioned the truth of the martial world. I¡¯ve experienced it well enough. Let me tell you.¡±

    Yeon-shin stood alone on the tform.

    The figure of a boy wearing a Blue Robe and gazing down at the wine was striking.

    It reflected the demeanor of a swordsman standing alone against the world¡¯s harsh winds.

    He slowly extended his hand.

    ¡°This is.¡±

    He lifted the wine cup he had grasped with his fingers. It was a cup he had imed for himself.

    ¡°The martial world.¡±

    The words he spoke as he brought the wine cup to his lips echoed vividly. The hall fell silent.

    In the silence, the sound of the Thunder Immortal¡¯s Treasure Wine passing down his throat began to resonate.

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37 ¨C A Monk¡¯s Debt of Gratitude

    Yeon-shin slowly drank the Thunder Immortal¡¯s Treasure Wine. As he drank and activated the Jeong Family Dynamic Training, a strange phenomenon urred.

    New qi slowly umted in his middle dantian. He looked through his body. There was no change at the Baihui acupoint at the crown of his head.

    ¡®Because of this.¡¯

    He needed to distance himself from futile desires.

    This was why Yeon-shin didn¡¯t lean on the kindness of the Lord of the Deste Fortress.

    He didn¡¯t have high expectations, but he felt his strength draining a little.

    At times like these, even the power of his middle dantian was of no use. Despite experiencing something good, his mood was sinking.

    The Lord of the Deste Fortress, who wore a mysterious smile, came into his view. It was the first time he found her annoying.

    Yeon-shin looked around and sped his hands together.

    ¡°I thank the many heroes who have witnessed this rite of passage.¡±

    The humble etiquette of the spirited young man was a picturesque sight.

    One by one, people started to look pleased. They began to murmur among themselves.

    ¡°Is he a descendant of the Ma family?¡±

    ¡°Indeed, the spirit of a noble family doesn¡¯t abandon its descendants.¡±

    ¡°He intends to stand alone without relying on his family? Isn¡¯t that the demeanor of a grandmaster?¡±

    ¡°He will establish his own legacy someday.¡±

    Yeon-shin bowed once more and descended from the stage.

    He passed by his maternal grandfather, Ma Yeon-jeok, who trembled slightly, and stopped at Ma Se-in¡¯s feet.

    Since Ma Se-in was kneeling on one knee, Yeon-shin had to look down at him.

    Ma Se-in¡¯s face was filled with a sense of emptiness. His thick eyebrows drooped as he wore a vacant expression.

    Yeon-shin could somewhat empathize with him. The boy, having discarded his pride first, would have fully submitted to him.

    ¡®Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to discuss session.¡¯

    Though it was a decision that would determine Ma Se-in¡¯s life, Yeon-shin brushed it off with a drink.

    He sipped the Thunder Immortal¡¯s Treasure Wine he had earned himself and spoke of the martial world.

    Wandering alone in the martial realm.

    It meant he was content with roaming the world alone as a warrior of the Deste Fortress. Anyone would feel a sense of futility.

    Yeon-shin opened his mouth.

    ¡°You look like you¡¯ll be a good family head.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    He walked past Ma Se-in, who flinched and looked up. It was confirmed today.

    His maternal grandfather, Ma Yeon-jeok, was not as good as the Sword Immortal of Zhongnan. Despite designating his two grandsons as sessors, he kept an eye on Yeon-shin.

    If he could see the state of the upper dantian, his behavior would have been different.

    ¡®The Sword Immortal seemed to have sensed my constitution.¡¯

    Facing his bustling maternal family reminded him of the Sword Immortal of Zhongnan and Weiji Myo-hwa. The peaceful days of training.

    He thought spending the rest of his life in a famous mountain filled with the immortal energy of Zhongnan Mountain wouldn¡¯t be bad.

    ¡®I hope that lifests at least thirty more years.¡¯

    Praying to Buddha and Yuanshi Tianzun, he left the banquet hall. Ma Jin was already waiting for him, having left ahead of him.

    Confirming there was no one around, Yeon-shin asked directly.

    ¡°Have you not married, Captain?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the eldest son of the Ma family? You seem to be in your prime, yet there¡¯s amotion about session. I can¡¯t understand any reason for it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The scar crossing Ma Jin¡¯s face twisted slightly. He seemed somehow burdened.

    At that moment, Cheong Myeong leaned in from beside Yeon-shin, smiling brightly.

    He had also watched Yeon-shin¡¯sing-of-age ceremony.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t Lightning sh know? I¡¯ll tell him.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­Go ahead.¡±

    Cheong Myeong waited until Ma Jin, who had turned his back, was quite far away.

    Yeon-shin, looking at the two with a puzzled expression, quickly closed his eyes and questions.

    Even a moment of time was precious. He was contemting his middle dantian when it happened.

    ¡°When the Captain was in a white uniform, he returned from a mission holding Mir-yeo¡¯s hand.¡±

    ¡°You mean Senior Baek Mir-yeo?¡±

    He opened his eyes. Cheong Myeong smiled casually.

    ¡°Yeah. Back then, she was a little girl. About this tall?¡±

    Cheong Myeong tapped his waist and continued speaking.

    ¡°They said she was brought from a sect with secret transmissions. She was to be a major force of the Deste Fortress. But that wasn¡¯t the problem. The mission site was Xinjian, a battlefield where the remnants of the destroyed Demonic Cult were rampant.¡±

    ¡°The Demonic Cult?¡±

    Yeon-shin asked reflexively. He knew it as the ce where the Kunlun Sect, once counted among the Nine Great Sects, had perished together.

    They had assisted in founding the Ming dynasty but became a deceptive religion.

    He had heard the stories of the old cult, where the supreme master of the Demonic Sect, known as the Heavenly Demon, often appeared and caused chaos.

    ¡°Yeah. It was a dangerous ce for someone in a white uniform. The Captain, who wanted the position of the Azure Dragon Squad, volunteered. Theypleted the mission, but during a fight with a powerful practitioner in Xinjiang¡­¡±

    Myeong trailed off. The smile that usually hung on his lips faded.

    Seeing Yeon-shin urge him with a look, he sighed and spoke again.

    ¡°He suffered a blow from the Internal Family Unarmed Arts. It was a vital point. The enemy struck his face with a leg technique, and the opponent dodged while closing in.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°They said he was a vicious fellow. Some seniors who went on the mission with him became captains, but even those not on good terms with him don¡¯t mention that incident.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°Since then, Captain Ma has been unable to perform a man¡¯s duties. That¡¯s why Mir-yeo regards him as a benefactor. How could she not?¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    In fights between masters, it was said to bemon to rise using the body.

    If one had learned the Demon¡¯s Light, they couldn¡¯t avoid using leg techniques, and lifting a leg to kick was akin to exposing the vital points at the center.

    The martial world was a perilous ce. Injuries leading to disability were not umon.

    A young Ma Jin in a white uniform came to mind. Yeon-shin slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Kunlun Sect¡¯s Cloud Sword Dragon, Shaolin¡¯s Buddha¡¯s Light Flow.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°I understand they are techniques for moving through the air. I¡¯d like to see them.¡±

    Myeong smiled.

    ¡°It just so happens that the next mission might be in Hanam. We¡¯ll cooperate with Shaolin, so if luck is on your side, you might see it. Buddha¡¯s Light Flow, I mean.¡±

    A month of rest was granted after theing-of-age ceremony. It was a meaningless affair.

    Yeon-shin wanted to go on missions without rest.

    ¡°It might be a good idea to settle in Hanam in advance.¡±

    Ma Jin, seated in the chief seat of the office, said.

    He interpreted Yeon-shin¡¯s usual gaze as something strangely awkward. Yeon-shin didn¡¯t mind and asked.

    ¡°What exactly is the mission?¡±

    ¡°Annihtion. In this mission, we will sever one arm of the Blood me Sect. If we¡¯re lucky, we might learn of their main headquarters.¡±

    Taking a sip of tea, he spoke again.

    ¡°There was an apostle I fought while you were capturing Stealthy Demon. He was entirely ck-haired. Not a single red hair remained. A monster surpassing the Blood Master¡¯s sword. We¡¯ve tracked his movements.¡±

    ¡°Did he move from Shaanxi to Hanam?¡±

    ¡°They say his trail ended at Pyeongjeong Mountain in Hanam. That¡¯s Shaolin¡¯s territory.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Shaolin located on Mount Song in Zhengzhou? That¡¯s quite a distance.¡±

    ¡°They are the foremost orthodox sect. It¡¯s said that ¡®All martial arts under heaven originate from Shaolin.¡¯ There are few sects in the Central ins where Shaolin martial arts haven¡¯t permeated. The number of secr sects is countless. You can consider all of Hanam province under Shaolin¡¯s influence. You, being from Hanam, must feel it.¡±

    Ma Jin turned his gaze as he mentioned Yeon-shin¡¯s origin. As his uncle, his heart seemed troubled.

    Yeon-shin nodded, surprised in another aspect.

    It was the first time he saw a supreme master of the Deste Fortress respect a martial sect so much.

    In an era where the identity of the group one belonged to was their identity.

    It was said that few among the experts of the Deste Fortress observed the martial world from a perspective of the people.

    To them, martial artists were potential rebels with power and rogues disrupting public order.

    ¡®Mount Song¡¯s Shaolin. Truly a sect that reaches the world.¡¯

    Their power and reputation were stronger than anywhere else in the martial world. Yeon-shin felt his heart pounding for once.

    Mount Song was the birthce of martial arts in the Central ins. He wondered what inspiration Shaolin¡¯s martial arts would give him.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t dealing with the Blood me Sect something the Shaolin can handle?¡±

    ¡°Though monks chant ¡®destroy evil and uphold righteousness¡¯ and ¡®eradicate demons and evil,¡¯ this is the Deste Fortress. We can¡¯t just sit idly by. We¡¯ll personally sever their heads. Apostles, and many Blood Master¡¯s swords.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s theposition of the team?¡±

    ¡°Demon Wings squad one and squad two will apany me.¡±

    Demon Wings squad one. Afterpleting the mission in Shaanxi, Ma Jin formed it.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, Hyeon Won-chang, Cheong Myeong, and Baek Mir-yeo were grouped together. It was a reorganization of Demon Wings by group.

    He said it was to make it easier to coordinate.

    ¡°Does our group not need to rest?¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all like you. Either they love gaining merits or enjoy wandering the martial world.¡±

    It seemed like the former referred to Yeon-shin and Mir-yeo, while thetter referred to Won-chang and Myeong.

    ¡°I understand. Then, I¡¯ll take my leave.¡±

    ¡°Rest.¡±

    Leaving Ma Jin, who waspleting the arrangements, behind, he exited the office.

    As he descended outside, a crimson shadow was cast across the sky. Instead of heading to the training hall, he made his way to his room.

    Yeon-shin immediatelyy down on the bed.

    The sound of bustling activity was ringing. It seemed seniors in other rooms were having a drinking session.

    From farther away, he sensed the shes in the training hall. The singing of swords, the grand shouts, theughter washing away fatigue, the clinking of cups¡­

    Sunlight smeared on the paper door swept beside his face. It was the touch of the sunset hanging at the end of the day.

    His crown felt hot. It was always like this around this time. Since when was it?

    The upper dantian invited the energy of nature to dance within him.

    The more he yed, therger his house became. Regardless of the owner¡¯s will.

    It was when the boundary between day and night blurred.

    Theughter of seniors enjoying drinks and songs grew louder. It seemed they were having fun.

    Suddenly, he imagined shouting loudly for them to stop.

    Yeon-shin closed his eyes. In his darkened vision, blue clothes shimmered.

    It was like being doused with cold water. In an instant, all senses in his body returned to reality.

    No one was watching now. He curled up in bed.

    ¡®Once more.¡¯

    Before himy the final mission of the Azure Dragon Squad.

    The wind sweeping across his cheeks was fierce. It was because he was galloping on a horse.

    Yeon-shin nced around from atop the fine steed.

    ¡®This proves the magnitude of this task.¡¯

    Eight others were riding alongside him. It was a number he had never experienced in a mission before.

    A formidablepany. There were nine experts of Demon Wings from the Deste Fortress.

    ¡°Whether it¡¯s a guesthouse or a tavern, we¡¯ll rest there.¡±

    Entering the marketce, Ma Jin¡¯s voice echoed as if imbued with a thread of qi.

    The pedestrians, who had been running with anxious faces, brightened upon seeing the warriors of the Deste Fortress.

    The Deste Fortress was not merely a sect that stayed in a deste state.

    It was said to have won the hearts of the people more than most inspectors. They broke the swords of the martial artists who threatened them.

    The party stopped in front of a tavern.

    It looked quiterge but appeared roughly constructed. However, it was the best building in the vicinity.

    Hyeon Won-chang, who dismounted from his horse, looked around.

    ¡°Is this Xinye County? It¡¯s different from what I heard.¡±

    To pass through Hanam from the Deste Fortress, they had to go through Xinye County. They had already passed the site where the Jeong family¡¯s estate once stood.

    It waspletely in ruins. It seemed Stealthy Demon¡¯s words were true. Not a single tree was visible on the mountain behind it.

    ¡®He said they burned it all down.¡¯

    Baek Mir-yeo nced at Yeon-shin¡¯s expressionless face.

    She soon began fiddling with her long, white fingers and spoke.

    ¡°With the old guard gone, it¡¯s only natural that the ck factions would run rampant. The back-alley thugs are probably managing it all.¡±

    It was then.

    ¡°¡­¡­With the Jeong family gone, it¡¯s like heaven. The leader was astonished. The ie from the forests they monopolized is just¡­¡­.¡±

    ¡°The Blood me Sect did us a favor. I thought I¡¯d have to resort to gambling if I got kicked out of the organization.¡±

    ¡°A coward like you learning Blood Arts? What a joke!¡±

    Rowdy voices were echoing outside. It was thergest tavern in Xinye County.

    The identity of the gathered people was obvious.

    The fact that they casually discussed joining the Blood me Sect showed they lived without fear.

    Yeon-shin¡¯s brow furrowed.

    ¡®Ie from the forests.¡¯

    He recalled the day he left to join the Deste Fortress.

    The Chief Steward had said he would manage it. It was not money meant to fall into the hands of the ck faction.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go in.¡±

    While Cheong Myeong entrusted the horses to the stable boy, Yeon-shin took the lead.

    Even the experts of Demon Wings Two Group, being his seniors, followed his lead. They were good people.

    As they parted the fluttering curtains and entered, the noise momentarily ceased.

    Contrary to its appearance, the interior was quite spacious.

    There was a bald man with an ax, a man performing tricks with a dagger, and another with an open shirt.

    Men of various appearances, each apanied by a courtesan, wereughing slyly.

    They seemed to be warriors of the ck faction, but none of them looked familiar. It was as if they had alle from other regions.

    Yeon-shin took a step forward and spoke calmly.

    ¡°You all. Exin about the Jeong family¡¯snd.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    One of them sneered. Just as he was about to say something about kids, it happened.

    Hyeon Won-chang suddenly stepped forward and flipped the hem of Yeon-shin¡¯s robe over his shoulder.

    The skill surpassed that of most joint locks. Yeon-shin understood now.

    It was the way seniors who had ventured into the martial world skipped over nuisances.

    Upon seeing the character for ¡®Deste¡¯ (»Ä), the lips of the man who was about to speak froze as if they had turned to stone. The crowd began to murmur.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    Yeon-shin said without concern.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38 ¨C A Monk¡¯s Debt of Gratitude (2)

    The martial artists whispered among themselves.

    ¡°The Deste¡­ Deste Fortress¡­?¡±

    ¡°That can¡¯t be. Why would the Deste Fortresse here?¡±

    ¡°The eminent monks of Shaolin were with the magistrate bastard! There¡¯s no way the Deste Fortress wouldn¡¯t show up!¡±

    They truly disyed the chaos of the ck factions.

    When the back-alley ruffians learned low-level martial arts and became martial artists, they were called the ck faction. They were those who failed to be proper martial artists.

    It was then that a hefty, bald brute pulled the axe he had stuck into the table.

    The man seemed to have learned martial arts befitting his natural strength. His eyes, bloodshot with drunkenness, red at Yeon-shin.

    ¡°This brat is an expert from the Deste Fortress? These guys are brothers?¡±

    The man gripped the axe handle and suddenly hurled it. The sound of the air being torn was intense.

    Won-chang remained motionless with his arms crossed. He even smiled.

    Boom!

    Yeon-shin drew his sword in the blink of an eye and deflected it away.

    The axe shattered into pieces instantly. The sudden surge of power in his hand gripping the Deste Sword created a gust of wind.

    Some fragments of the axe scattered in the air.

    ¡°Channeling the power of a fist into a sword strike¡­!¡±

    Won-chang, who was smiling nonchntly nearby, eximed in admiration.

    He seemed to have recognized it as the Point-nk st of the second tier of the Eternal Blossom Fist. Perhaps it was because Yeon-shin created and used his own martial arts.

    He had easily reached the stage where he could freely infuse different energies into his attacks.

    ¡®The Deste Fortress, Nine Great Sects, and Thirteen Heavens are like clouds above.¡¯

    At that moment, he realized that his martial arts belonged to a different world than the average local martial artists.

    Compared to the Fierce Asura Sword of the Tyrant Sword Sect, it felt as trivial as a fly.

    He didn¡¯t even need to use the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex to stack qi. The axe throw felt incredibly light.

    ¡°Was throwing axes your way of starting a conversation?¡±

    As he stepped forward with his sword lowered, the members of the ck faction were terrified. Yeon-shin paid no mind and approached confidently.

    Even if he left the others alone, he couldn¡¯t leave the hefty bald man. The throw was clearly an attempt to kill.

    How lightly he had used his hands until now, it was as natural as flowing water.

    It was different from the Mantis Sect, which had to face Yeon-shin within its own martial arts sect.

    There would have been more than a fewmoners who had been victimized.

    ¡°Wait, wait, let¡¯s talk!¡±

    The man seemed to have lost the will to resist after witnessing the power of the Point-nk st. At the same time, the Deste Sword shed.

    The white light spreading from the long de illuminated the man¡¯s despairing face.

    Shhh-!

    The sttered blood shone vividly, as if urging for an answer. The remaining men¡¯splexions changed.

    After the Jeong family¡¯s annihtion, rumors spread of a bloody wind blowing through the marketce.

    There had been a war among the ck factions over the local market.

    He heard the story.

    The Chief Steward of the Jeong family had formed a merchant group amidst the chaos and grew it with incredible skill.

    Their main trade was in agricultural products, and their skill in negotiation and distribution was such that they quickly expanded beyond Xinye County.

    However, the estate¡¯s forests and assets were the foundation of the merchant group. The ck faction martial artists wouldn¡¯t leave it alone.

    They said they blinded the magistrate with great wealth, then attacked and dismantled the merchant group.

    A sect called Xinye Baekmu Faction was thus formed.

    ¡°Rotten bastards!¡±

    Won-chang was furious.

    The courtesans who had been with the martial artists of the Xinye Baekmu Faction quietly returned to the brothel.

    They didn¡¯t even scream. It seemed they were ustomed to blood.

    It was unclear what the magistrate was doing.

    ¡°I believe you can handle it well.¡±

    ¡°A day should suffice, right?¡±

    ¡°Considering it¡¯s thend of your family. If you ask, I can help.¡±

    It was a trivial matter for the experts of Demon Wings.

    The seniors patted Yeon-shin, the youngest, on the head or shoulders and headed to the guest rooms.

    With his calm nature and stable martial prowess, Lightning sh had already gained trust within Demon Wings through just two missions.

    ¡°Can I punish the magistrate?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s possible once you be a ck robe.¡±

    Yeon-shin¡¯s question was answered by Ma Jin. He continued speaking.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already annihted the Mantis Sect alone. You are clearly stronger than back then. A local ck faction like the one in Xinye County shouldn¡¯t be difficult. Do you need any more help?¡±

    ¡°I appreciate the offer, but no, thank you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll investigate this magistrate thoroughly upon my return. Much seems likely to surface.¡±

    With words of gratitude, Yeon-shin bowed. As he turned, Won-chang was smiling brightly.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you. Sending a young master like Jeong on a righteous journey alone? The name Lightning sh would be insulted.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a righteous journey, though.¡±

    ¡°How is sweeping away a ck faction sect not a task for a hero? Others fear even a scratch and won¡¯t do it.¡±

    ¡°Should I add your name to the Jeong family¡¯s Fish Scale Map?¡±

    The Fish Scale Map was a detailednd registry.

    It was a joke suggesting they might give him a piece ofnd, but Won-chang shook his head seriously.

    ¡°The true hero doesn¡¯t ept rewards.¡±

    He seemed like an unreliable figure in the Deste Fortress. Recently, Yeon-shin often thought this.

    Wasn¡¯t Won-chang truly a great hero worthy of being in stories?

    He was also a handsome man with a hearty impression. The hero¡¯s headband on his forehead suited him perfectly.

    ¡®It just doesn¡¯t feel real yet.¡¯

    The two headed straight for the Xinye Baekmu Faction. It was not far away.

    They arrived without needing to use the Deste Fortress¡¯s martial arts techniques.

    It seemed like they were using a small manor of a local power as it was, with an antique front gate firmly closed.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost a shame to cut it down.¡±

    Contrary to his words, Hyeon Won-chang had already drawn his Deste Sword.

    With a single step of his footwork, he spun like a northern wind.

    The refined force on his sword¡¯s edge rang sharply, and as the Rotational Strike severed the gate, Yeon-shin stomped the ground.

    Crack-!

    Wooden fragments scattered in the wind enveloping Yeon-shin¡¯s body.

    Through the now open view, martial artists armed with various weapons came into sight. They were already prepared.

    It was said that it was therger sects that hesitated to sh with the Deste Fortress.

    Smaller sects were often ignorant of the news and did not easily sense rumors. Theycked the ability to know their enemies.

    It reminded him of Cheong Myeong¡¯sment about how the term ¡°ignorant¡± applied to such people.

    The Xinye Baekmu Faction. Their attitude was truly arrogant.

    ¡°Only two ignorant fools came! I¡¯ll make fertilizer out of you as well!¡±

    A man with an arrogant expression and imposing stature emerged. He seemed to be the leader, the master of the Xinye Baekmu Faction.

    ¡°What are you waiting for? Kill them!¡±

    Yeon-shin didn¡¯t stop his charge.

    With a hazy beam of light, the Radiance Sword Style brushed past the master¡¯s neck.

    He had just broken the dantians of the underlings and collected documents rted to the Jeong family.

    Four people crossed the threshold of the Xinye Baekmu Faction. Their eyes scanned the surroundings, filled with shock and amazement.

    It seemed due to the many ck faction martial artists lying groaning on the ground.

    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s toote already.¡±

    ¡°This, what on earth is this¡­?¡±

    Two monks, an older middle-aged man, and the magistrate of Xinye County dressed in official robes.

    It seemed they had heard rumors from the tavern and came.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you¡­ a child of the Jeong family?¡±

    The chubby-faced magistrate recognized Yeon-shin.

    Even without frequent interactions, they knew each other¡¯s faces.

    The martial sects and the magistrates were not separate entities.

    It wasmon for the martial sects to aid in maintaining order when manpower wascking.

    Likewise, the magistrate often provided convenience in tribute and business, forming a symbiotic rtionship.

    ¡°Th-The Deste Fortress? Is that you?¡±

    ¡°Young master!¡±

    Leaving the stammering magistrate behind, a person rushed to stand before him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve truly be a martial artist of the Deste Fortress! Wearing a blue robe, indeed! It¡¯s like a dream!¡±

    The middle-aged man¡¯s face brightened, the Chief Steward of the Jeong family.

    It seemed the rumors of Lightning sh¡¯s exploits in Shaanxi hadn¡¯t yet reached Hanam.

    ¡°I heard you were not doing well, Chief Steward.¡±

    ¡°Icked strength.¡±

    The Chief Steward gave a wry smile. Yeon-shin narrowed his eyes. The aura approaching was different than before.

    It was quite clear and weighty. It was a change unlikely without studying proper orthodox martial arts.

    ¡°Did you join an orthodox sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes. At my age, I became a secr disciple of the Shaolin Monastery. Fortune favored me. I am truly grateful.¡±

    It was indeed a surprising event. Expressing the ups and downs from losing the merchant group to bing a Shaolin disciple in words would take a long time.

    The expression on his face revealingplex emotions was enough.

    The Chief Steward seemed to have sought the help of Shaolin to eradicate the ck faction in Xinye.

    During the catastrophe that annihted the Jeong family, he felt his extraordinary nature. Such an exceptional man was rotting in the Jeong family.

    He introduced the old monk standing quietly beside him.

    ¡°This is my master.¡±

    ¡°I am Won Jong.¡±

    The old monk in yellow robes raised his right hand in front of his chest.

    It was called a half bow, a unique Shaolin gesture.

    His face, staring intently at Yeon-shin, was weathered with time.

    ¡°So, you are Venerable Won Jong. I am Jeong Yeon-shin of the Deste Fortress.¡±

    When Yeon-shin made a fist salute, a voice interrupted.

    ¡°The young hero¡¯s skills are truly remarkable! I am Gak Jeong!¡±

    A young martial monk who had been looking around approached.

    He was very handsome. His neat head and generous, long ears were impressive. A martial monk of Shaolin¡¯s famous elven race.

    Before speaking with them, discerning their status was difficult, but it was clear he wasn¡¯t of elder-level age.

    Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong. His name was already well-known.

    He was said to be one of the Eighteen Arhats of the Shaolin Monastery and a master of Shaolin martial arts. He wasn¡¯t an ordinary prodigy.

    ¡°Master. May I speak with this person?¡±

    ¡°As you wish. But before that.¡±

    Venerable Won Jong, with his weary eyes, looked directly at Yeon-shin.

    ¡°Do you have any connection with our monastery?¡±

    ¡°It is my first time meeting Shaolin experts.¡±

    ¡°However, your body is quite remarkable. It¡¯s as if you have mastered the Yijin Sutra.¡±

    The Yijin Sutra. It was a martial art known to all martial artists. Its origin was widely recognized.

    It was said that the Great Master Da Mo created it to cultivate the bodies and internal energy of monks.

    The Seventy-Two Arts of Shaolin were said to begin and end with the Yijin Sutra.

    The Chief Steward, as well as Gak Jeong, widened their eyes.

    ¡°Come to think of it¡­¡±

    The words of Gak Jeong, who was examining Yeon-shin¡¯s physique, trailed off. The Chief Steward just stood quietly, filled with admiration.

    Even though he knew Yeon-shin had been cultivating his body for nearly ten years by creating Jeong Family Dynamic Training, he was still amazed.

    Though he had be a secr disciple of Shaolin, he didn¡¯t speak carelessly.

    ¡°Young hero Jeong. I don¡¯t think you have stolen and learned our temple¡¯s secret arts. That¡¯s impossible.¡±

    Gak Jeong spoke up.

    ¡°However, I have a good idea. I understand that your skills are quite reasonable from a secr point of view. But, from the perspective of someone who has only honed martial arts and the Buddha¡¯s way in the mountain temple, it seems a bit excessive. Since it¡¯s certain you¡¯ll be one of the top masters in the world, this humble monk cannot help but be concerned.¡±

    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡±

    ¡°A martial artist speaks with martial prowess. I have mastered the Iron Palm, Yijin Sutra, and some of the Seventy-Two Arts¡¯ external techniques. Although Yijin Sutra includes internal techniques, you seem to have cultivated your body with a dynamic art. How about granting the victor¡¯s request bypeting with physical achievements? If you ept, I will give you this.¡±

    Gak Jeong took out a small wooden box from his robe and opened it.

    A pungent herbal scent wafted out, revealing a small pill.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Bright Pure Pill. I have made it by transmitting my n¡¯s secret art to our temple¡¯s Medicine King Hall.¡±

    ¡°The Bright Pure Pill!¡±

    Won-chang, who had been watching nonchntly, was suddenly startled.

    He had juste out from the pavilion after searching for wealth to distribute to themoners.

    While the renown of the Great Elixir and Lesser Elixir epassed the world, recently, medicines like the Bright Pure Pill from Shaolin were gaining a reputation.

    It was said to rapidly heal injured meridians. It was due to the fusion of Shaolin¡¯s Medicine King Hall¡¯s medical skills and the elven secret techniques.

    ¡®I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s quite a precious medicine.¡¯

    Even if one suffered internal injuries, they could immediately fight again. Perhaps this was Shaolin¡¯s fair-mindedness.

    Their cautious offer of medicine first, despite wanting to guide him, was impressive.

    It would be a rare thing in other martial sects.

    Yeon-shin stared quietly into Gak Jeong¡¯s clear eyes and nodded.

    As he epted the wooden box, Gak Jeong grinned.

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡±

    ¡°Haha! Thank you for epting my meddling. And you never know, young hero. You might need to take that medicine immediately.¡±

    It was an interesting challenge. He was implying that Yeon-shin might suffer internal injuries whilepeting with him.

    Considering the formidable Shaolin martial arts and the Little Divine Monk¡¯s fame, it was quite usible.

    ¡°What is your request, Master?¡±

    ¡°If I win, listen to my Buddhist lecture for one shichen.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­?¡±

    ¡°What? Did you think I¡¯d ask you to shave your head and join the main temple?¡±

    Gak Jeong, who was loosening his limbs, seemed like an intriguing person to Yeon-shin.

    The mix of a martial artist¡¯spetitive spirit and a Buddhist disciple¡¯s transcendence seemed to create a peculiar personality. It wasn¡¯t a bad feeling.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    ¡°Good.¡±

    As he took his stance, Yeon-shin instinctively knew.

    If they used internal energy, he would still be far behind the Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong.

    However, the degree of physical training was different. He had achieved greatness by training solely with Jeong Family Dynamic Training for a long time.

    He thought it was worth a try.

    Smack!

    As soon as the martialpetition began, dazzling fists and kicks poured in. Fists and legs traced all sorts of trajectories, striking his entire body.

    Only his eyes moved as he wished. He absorbed the essence of the Shaolin fist and kick techniques one by one.

    Pa-rak! Thud!

    The fist that struck his shoulder wasn¡¯t light. Without any qi, powerful martial arts flowed from Gak Jeong¡¯s body.

    For twenty exchanges, Yeon-shin didn¡¯t make a single effective counterattack.

    It was then. Suddenly, Gak Jeong¡¯s robes pped with discipline.

    It was only for a moment. With two steps of the Point-nk st, he suddenly charged at a forward angle.

    It seemed to be the Dragon Fist, one of the Five Shaolin Fists.

    Thwack-!

    The rising fist erupted from his sr plexus. Was it a technique that embodied a dragon¡¯s ascent within a human body?

    Even without any internal energy, a cloud of dust rose. It was as if he had intended to kill him.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Instead, Gak Jeong was pushed back two steps. The footprints imprinted on the dirt floor were deep.

    Yeon-shin stood quietly with a serene face. He remained in the exact spot where he had been standing when the martialpetition began.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you finished, Master?¡±

    He asked quietly.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39 ¨C A Monk¡¯s Debt of Gratitude (3)

    The Shaolin martial arts style had a grandeur and discipline that seemed to even contain the power of spirits.

    At first nce, it seemed simple, but that was not the case. The intricacies involved in its striking techniques were profound andplex.

    However, Yeon-shin had seen enough of Gak Jeong¡¯s hand and leg techniques.

    Yeon-shin didn¡¯t wait for an answer. He twisted from his heel.

    Simultaneously, he felt a flow from his waist to his right arm. It was free and powerful.

    Whoosh!

    Though it appeared simple, it generated immense force with minimal movement. He instinctively demonstrated the profound principle of moving a thousand pounds with just four ounces.

    Originally, this principle was about countering a powerful blow with minimal force. However, now it was different. With a short step forward, heunched a powerful right punch.

    Thud!

    Gak Jeong¡¯s body wavered as Yeon-shin¡¯s punch struck his side. His eyes widened in shock.

    Even Yeon-shin, who delivered the punch, felt its considerable weight.

    For Gak Jeong, it would have been strange not to feel the force.

    The brawlmenced. Complex trajectories and afterimages of hands and feet entangled.

    During the exchange, Yeon-shin took more hits. From the start, his experience and martial arts depth couldn¡¯tpare.

    Yet it was enjoyable. The techniques executed without the aid of the Demon¡¯s Light felt utterly fresh.

    Meanwhile, the impact of his opponent¡¯s fists and feet didn¡¯t prate deeply. There was no pain, only the pleasure of hitting.

    His body had already surpassed even that of a Little Divine Monk.

    Swish¡ªThud!

    Yeon-shin feigned a move with the broad left sleeve of his robe. Simultaneously, his right fist crushed the fabric of Gak Jeong¡¯s shoulder.

    The rough texture of the monk¡¯s robe was deeply felt. Each time Yeon-shin¡¯s single strikended, Gak Jeong staggered.

    A distant elderly voice was heard.

    ¡°Did he take the forms and styles of the Five Shaolin Fists? No, that¡¯s not it. The principle is the same, but it¡¯s even higher. The range of application in martial arts and force has increased. How is that possible? It¡¯s like he¡¯s creating a new martial art¡­¡±

    Won-chang nced at the constantly muttering Monk Won Jong beside him.

    Not all the high-ranking monks of Shaolin were renowned. Besides the martial monks, there were many other monks.

    These included the Mu Do monks, who studied martial theory, and the Hak monks, who devoted themselves to Buddhist practice.

    Monk Won Jong was different from Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong. It was a Dharma name he had never heard before.

    ¡°When you dedicate yourself to a field in the mountains, I suppose you can end up like that. Don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°Hm? Hm¡­¡±

    Won-chang sidled up to Ji Hyeon, trying to be friendly.

    Ji Hyeon, from Xinye County, shook his head and couldn¡¯t hide his awkward expression, but Hyeon Won-chang didn¡¯t mind.

    ¡°Those who know, know about Master Jeong¡¯s body. Even in Demon Wings, he¡¯s considered a supernatural strength. Once, when Master Jeong was bathing, the maidens who tended to the pavilion fetched water and then snuck back to watch him. Anyway, they were quite bold, being people from Deste Fortress. And then what happened¡­ Hm? Why do you ask?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not really curious.¡±

    ¡°Huh, others listen with great interest.¡±

    While they conversed, a decision was reached.

    Gak Jeong and Yeon-shin stepped back simultaneously, as if they were reflections of each other.

    ¡°If we continue, we¡¯ll end up using the Bright Pure Pill. Either one of us.¡±

    ¡°I have learned a great deal. I shall listen to the monk¡¯s teachings.¡±

    Yeon-shin¡¯s calm words made Gak Jeongugh heartily.

    ¡°You have a truly pure nature. If only I had a disciple like you under me. But in reality, they¡¯re all so arrogant, they don¡¯t heed either martial arts or Buddhism. Anyway, I couldn¡¯t defeat you. To be honest¡­¡±

    Gak Jeong, who was like a guardian god of Indian Buddhism, had a strangely stiff smile.

    He continued to speak slowly.

    ¡°I was afraid. Your techniques were gradually taking effect, and it seemed like they¡¯d soon be destroyed one by one. This is my defeat as well, but if you¡¯ll listen to my teachings, I, too, will someday fulfill your request.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good.¡±

    Yeon-shin nodded readily.

    He gained three things today, all significant.

    Experiencing the hand and leg techniques of Shaolin first hand would greatly enhance his martial arts.

    The famous and peculiar Bright Pure Pill could save his life once.

    Having the right to ask a favor from Little Divine Monk in the martial world was also a great asset.

    ¡®Xinye Baekmu Faction. Our connection continues like this.¡¯

    Feeling the mysteries of the martial world, Yeon-shin moved together with Monk Gak Jeong.

    Beyond the twilight¡¯s faint light, the moon rose white. It seemed he wouldn¡¯t return to the guest room tonight.

    He gestured toward the henchmen of the ck Faction, who were looking at them with overwhelmed eyes.

    They decided to listen to the teachings and rest in the quickly tidied pavilion.

    Ji Hyeon from Xinye County fled in shock.

    The wealth he received from Xinye Baekmu Faction seemed considerable. Yeon-shin hoped Ma Jin would handle it appropriately.

    ¡°The first patriarch of Chinese Zen Buddhism, the first patriarch of Da Mo, said¡­¡±

    With Gak Jeong¡¯s Buddhist lecture, the day ended.

    It was an anecdote about how Da Mo told Huike that an uneasy mind has no substance.

    At a young age, the harsh battles Yeon-shin had experienced sharpened his mind like a de.

    On the other hand, his dulled heart towards others¡¯ lives,bined with his terminal illness, emitted a murderous aura.

    It was said that Zen Buddhism transmits its teachings orally. Yeon-shin¡¯s anxiety didn¡¯t disappear immediately with a single lecture.

    However, he was able to learn the principles that permeated through the martial arts of Buddhism. It was a new world. For a moment, a sky-blue light flickered in Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes.

    During that time, Monk Won Jong continued to gaze at him from one side of the bed.

    At the time when dawn seemed more like twilight, everyone rose.

    They shared breakfast while watching the verbal sparring between Won Jong and Gak Jeong.

    Yeon-shin and Won-chang silently listened to the argument between the two monks as they moved their spoons.

    It seemed like a regr urrence, but the Chief Steward looked pale as if he couldn¡¯t breathe.

    ¡°The phrase ¡®vanquishing evil and preserving the truth¡¯ isn¡¯t just an abstract part of the doctrine. It¡¯s a real force. The ability to eradicate the power umted by vile groups like the Blood me Sect! Sorcery and martial arts were originally one. The unfathomable skills of the sages were divided into two and named so!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re creating martial arts to kill the leader of the Blood me Sect. And you¡¯re a person who has taken refuge in the Dharma.¡±

    Gak Jeong leaned over and whispered to Yeon-shin, as if wanting him to hear. Even Yeon-shin himself didn¡¯t know when they had be so close.

    ¡®It doesn¡¯t seem like something you should reveal about the sect.¡¯

    Their behavior, like that of a grandfather and grandson, was rather childish.

    It shattered any vague notions about Shaolin.

    ¡°How is that wrong? It¡¯s something that must be done for all living beings in the world!¡±

    ¡°Indeed. If there¡¯s an opportunity, you must open the path to life! But your mentor is dedicating his life to killing people! That¡¯s a life without hell. How can you not consider the feelings of the disciples and followers?¡±

    ¡°My torment cannot be resolved through penance. I realized this after facing the wall for over ten years. The leader of the Blood me Sect must die for me to live.¡±

    Yeon-shin was slightly surprised. Facing the wall was a renowned form of training.

    It was a practice of meditation by staring at a wall.

    It originated from the tale that Da Mo sat facing a wall for nine years and attained enlightenment.

    ¡®Did the Blood me Sect massacre his family? Like mine.¡¯

    But Gak Jeong seemed indifferent. He spoke as if he had heard the same words dozens of times.

    ¡°From the beginning, our sect¡¯s Great Wisdom and Great Power were sufficient to counter blood techniques. Shaolin martial arts have always been strong against blood techniques. There is no more extreme antagonism.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the leader of the Blood me Sect still alive because that¡¯s not enough!¡±

    ¡°What you¡¯re seeking is the creation of an entirely new system. It¡¯s something that would take a hundred years to achieve.¡±

    ¡°The martial arts and dharma techniques were originally one in Shaolin martial arts. I¡¯ve told you this many times. If we had the lost Avalokitesvara¡¯s Green Steel Hand, we could crush the skulls of those sect demons!¡±

    ¡°Please mind your words¡­ And how could you rece the burnt-out martial arts with secret techniques¡­ No, never mind.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until Gak Jeong shook his head that the meal ended. The five people stood up amidst the awkward atmosphere. Only Yeon-shin¡¯s expression remained peculiar.

    ¡®Avalokitesvara¡¯s Green Steel Hand.¡¯

    From what I heard, it seemed to possess tremendous power against the Blood me Sect.

    A martial art imbued with the dharma power of Buddha. It piqued my interest. I also learned that martial arts had pr opposites.

    There existed fundamental differences in nature, distinct from countering techniques.

    ¡®A martial art specialized in one aspect. How fascinating.¡¯

    There were many strong individuals, including those in blue and ck uniforms.

    For Yeon-shin, whose martial arts level was stillcking, it was a new clue.

    Just knowing that such a thing existed could help create something.

    The principles contained in the forms and styles of Shaolin martial arts. The ideas that prated the Zen Buddhism of Shaolin.

    Understanding the forms and the intent that infused qi into the techniques was tantamount to giving everything to Yeon-shin.

    At that moment.

    ¡°I wondered why you didn¡¯t return by morning. I knew you wouldn¡¯t fall to the likes of the ck Faction.¡±

    Ma Jin approached with astonishing agility.

    Behind him, the masters of Demon Wings crossed the front gate of Xinye Baekmu Faction. ncing over Won Jong, Gak Jeong, and the Chief Steward, Ma Jin spoke again.

    ¡°The Shaolin monks are here. We have no time for greetings, as we are surrounded.¡±

    ¡°Did you say surrounded?¡±

    Yeon-shin asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Blood me Sect. The information leaked. It seems the Hao n has indeed betrayed us, but we must survive first.¡±

    His tone wasn¡¯t leisurely. There was tension. It was hard to believe this was someone from the ck Faction of Deste Fortress speaking.

    Yeon-shin nced around.

    He realized they were now facing the true force of the Blood me Sect.

    At some point, the sounds of birds in the surrounding forest ceased.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Suddenly, there was a chill in the air. It felt like something was crawling along his cheek. The sound that brushed past his ear was eerie.

    The encirclement of martial factions was said to be extensive in area.

    There was even a saying about the web spread across heaven and earth.

    ¡°We will break through the main gate.¡±

    Ma Jin said. He was already holding a massive broadsword.

    The warriors of Demon Wings drew their weapons. Yeon-shin felt it.

    Even the masters who didn¡¯t make a sound of drawing their swords were tense.

    Cheong Myeong and Baek Mir-yeo stood close to him. Hyeon Won-chang was with them too.

    ¡°If you get separated from the group, meet at the Deste Ma family. It¡¯s a martial family in Pyeongjeong Mountain. They also serve as the Henan branch of Deste Fortress. If you survive, you¡¯ll receive a warm wee.¡±

    ¡°Was that a joke?¡±

    Before people could chuckle at Cheong Myeong¡¯s offhand remark.

    With a crash, a section of the wall shattered.

    A presence walked forward with clear footsteps, as if it were a doorway through anything in its path.

    Step.

    It was an eerily beautiful woman. ck hair and red eyes. It was an unfamiliar appearance.

    ¡°Hello.¡±

    Her speech was casual and light.

    Her hair fluttered in the breeze, pitch ck. It wasn¡¯t just dark.

    Like the ck cloak she wore, it felt darker than the night sky.

    In contrast, her lips were so red they seemed to be constantly stained with blood. They stood out starkly against her white skin.

    The aura she wore around her entire body was unsettling. Even the fluttering hem of her cloak seemed eerie.

    ¡®That¡¯s her.¡¯

    Yeon-shin knew the moment he saw her.

    In the Blood me Sect, as a martial artist¡¯s skills increased, their red hair turned ck.

    Her hair was truly jet ck.

    She was an Apostle of the Blood me Sect. If it was a woman, she would be the seventh Apostle.

    She was already known for her powerful martial prowess and ruthless nature.

    ¡°Seventh Apostle.¡±

    Ma Jin¡¯s voice was like a growl drawn from deep within his abdomen.

    ¡°How foolish. To not even realize you were ambushed.¡±

    Her voice was melodious. The Seventh Apostle of the Blood me Sect walked forward with a bright red smile.

    Her light steps carried an alluring grace and a terrifying aura.

    There was an atmosphere reminiscent of a quagmire. It was a world apart from the Blood Masters.

    ¡°You¡¯re Lightning sh, the future of Deste Fortress.¡±

    She stopped ten paces ahead, her gaze fixed on Yeon-shin.

    Her eyes were like polished jade stained with blood. The deep red pupils seemed to carry interest.

    She smiled.

    ¡°Your neck is quite beautiful.¡±

    ¡°Look at me, Seventh Apostle.¡±

    The Seventh Apostle nced indifferently at Ma Jin, who had taken a step forward.

    With a flick of her long fingers, the members of the Blood me Sect appeared from all directions. Yeon-shin felt his vision turn red.

    There were easily a hundred red heads, and he could see twenty Blood Masters.

    ¡°Here.¡±

    The Seventh Apostle moved her lips.

    ¡°I will kill the future and present of Demon Wings.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Simultaneously, her hand blurred. While Demon Wings and Shaolin masters were assessing the enemy¡¯s strength.

    With a sinister aura, she charged like a blood-red lightning bolt.

    A crimson dagger shed as it seemed to pierce through Yeon-shin¡¯s forehead.

    sh!

    Yeon-shin twisted his body, catching it. His body seemed to instinctively react to the sinister force before he even realized it.

    The shockwave from the attack was so immense that he took a step back. The energy lingering in his grip felt unfamiliar.

    It dissipated the qi of blood techniques infused in the dagger. It was as if Gak Jeong¡¯s lecture echoed in his ears all night.

    ¡ªMay the Three Poisons be eternally vanquished, and the Six Senses always be purified.

    The meaning of the Buddhist scriptures and the forms of Shaolin martial arts were converging into a kind of mantra.

    Could it be that Da Mo also created it this way? At this moment, an iplete martial art sprouted.

    The masters of Demon Wings turned their heads in surprise. asionally shining with blue light, Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes had subtly turned blue.

    ¡°The Apostle uses the martial arts of the Blood me Sect too.¡±

    Yeon-shin spoke.

    The Seventh Apostleughed as if she found it amusing. Watching her quietly, Yeon-shin slowly opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Your martial arts are easy to handle.¡±

    He said, his eyes shing with a blue light.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40 ¨C Heavenly Martial Arts

    ¡°Martial arts powered by Dharma! Truly¡­!¡±

    Won Jong eximed in shock as he looked at Yeon-shin.

    His wrinkled eyes trembled as if he were utterly surprised. In contrast, the Seventh Apostle seemed more rxed.

    ¡°Easy to handle, you say? It seems like Shaolin-level martial arts, but it¡¯s only somewhat strong against blood arts. It¡¯s not enough to surpass my skills. You¡¯re still far below me, quite adorable.¡±

    The Seventh Apostle smirked, her figure seemingly disappearing as she split apart.

    The fiery aura she unleashed was enormous. This time, even Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t react.

    Boom!

    Ma Jin stepped in to block. The collision of the two top experts distorted the air.

    A formidable force emanated from Ma Jin¡¯s advancing body.

    The massive sword of the Demon Wings seemed to have enough power to push away the Seventh Apostle¡¯s hand.

    She narrowed her eyes.

    ¡°Demon Wings Leader. So you had high hopes for the youngster named Lightning sh?¡±

    ¡°Shut up.¡±

    ¡°Attack.¡±

    At the Seventh Apostle¡¯s brief utterance, the members of the Blood me Sect responded. It was an invitation to chaos.

    They surrounded them with their banners, converging from all sides.

    The sheer number of them created a feeling of being in the middle of a battlefield.

    Blood-red heads were visible from all directions. The sharpness of various weapons echoed from all around.

    Yeon-shin saw their eyes, wide with madness.

    Every one of them had something beyond human in their crimson pupils.

    Monsters simr to the ones he had seen at the Jeong family estate were everywhere. He tightened his grip on his sword.

    ng!

    He swung upward,pletely shattering one opponent¡¯s sword. Stepping forward, he cut through to the neck.

    The sensation of striking bonested only a moment; the smoothly shattered trajectory entered the realm of Ascending Sword Techniques.

    The Deste Sword in his hand began to trace its path, emitting a faint light.

    ¡®Radiance.¡¯

    Beams of light flowed like waves, each one a sword strike.

    The Radiance Sword Style he developed at Mount Zhongnan had an uninterrupted flow. It was different from when he only used the Swift Sword technique.

    Without exerting much force, he leaped over three swords and severed five necks.

    ¡°Seal his hands!¡±

    ¡°Pierce his throat!¡±

    The Blood me Sect members were out of their minds. They attacked with methods he couldn¡¯t have imagined.

    Throwing themselves wasmonce. They seemed intent on exploiting every weak point, even attempting to grab and cling onto him.

    Some even tossed coins like hidden weapons. All of them were infused with qi, requiring deflection or evasion.

    Yeon-shin stepped on the Splendid Wings Step, brushing past a crescent-shaped arc.

    ¡°Lightning sh! This way!¡±

    Baek Mir-yeo¡¯s shout was drowned out by the force of the Blood Masters¡¯ sword attacks. There were more than a few of them.

    At their level, there were more than twenty who reigned as kings.

    ¡®The leader is tied up with the Seventh Apostle, and there are more Blood Masters than Blue Uniforms.¡¯

    He grasped the situation through the lens of groupbat. Cheong Myeong and Baek Mir-yeo were said to be among the best of the Blue Uniform.

    The other Blues also faced the Blood Masters without retreating. What needed concern was Yeon-shin himself.

    With his left hand, he operated the mnemonic of the Eternal Blossom Fist. He unleashed the energy with a fist.

    Simultaneously, the atmosphere twisted. The second-phase Point-nk st shattered both the arc and the enemy¡¯s head.

    Thud!

    Perhaps it was just before he turned into a Blood Master. The force bouncing back from his fist was substantial.

    Even so, it was a single blow. The nearby Demon Wings senior watched in astonishment.

    ¡®It¡¯s still not enough.¡¯

    Oveing the situation was impossible. Hecked the power to lead in the realm of the top masters.

    Such tasks were the responsibility of the Deste Fortress¡¯ ck Faction. Unless Ma Jin killed the Seventh Apostle, it wasn¡¯t a situation that could be easily resolved.

    sh!

    With a Swift Sword-style Radiance Sword, he severed another neck in an instant. The enemy fell without sensing the sword strike.

    Simultaneously, Yeon-shin delved inward. The martial arts technique that had arisen when he grasped the Seventh Apostle¡¯s dagger sank again.

    He couldn¡¯t summon it at will. It seemed to be because the mnemonic hadn¡¯t fully materialized.

    ¡°Haap!¡±

    An aged, hoarse voice cried out. It was close to Yeon-shin¡¯s left.

    When he turned his gaze, he saw Monk Won Jong unleashing a palm technique with a shout. He didn¡¯t feel a particrly strong aura.

    ¡®They called him a Mu Do monk.¡¯

    They were monks who studied the principles and mnemonics of martial arts. It was said that Shaolin¡¯s strength came from them.

    However, in the martial world, they didn¡¯t achieve the fame of the martial monks, so they rarely made a name for themselves.

    Then.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you dealing with even one?¡±

    ¡°Kill the old monk first.¡±

    Two Blood Masters approached Monk Won Jong. Attacking a monk was taboo throughout the ages.

    However, they showed no hesitation in their actions.

    The doctrine of the Blood me Sect freed them from worldly conventions. That was why they were part of the demonic sects.

    Yeon-shin swept his surroundings with all his senses. He had somehow drifted far from the Demon Wings.

    Did he have omnidirectional perception? Manipting the distance in the chaos of masters¡¯ battles was a different matter.

    At this moment, he was the only one who could help Won Jong.

    He pushed off the ground. The wind he created brushed against his eyes.

    The figures of the grinning enemies rapidly grewrger.

    A dim light rose at the edge of his vision. It was the precursor of the Radiance Sword Style imbued in the Deste Sword.

    He cleaved through the strong wind that brushed over the back of his hand.

    Slice!

    The Radiance Sword struck the enemy¡¯s forehead as they turned to look.

    They fell instantly dead. The sword strike didn¡¯t stop. He turned his body and shed with the one who had already prepared.

    ng!

    ¡°What kind of swordsmanship¡­!¡±

    A look of dismay appeared in the eyes of the Blood Master.

    Yeon-shin wasn¡¯t at ease. The fact that the enemy was speaking indicated they still had energy.

    The Blood me Sect believed in their numbers. As a demonic sect, they spread even further. It was paradoxical.

    ¡°Monk! To the north!¡±

    Yeon-shin finally made a decision. Ma Jin had mentioned the Deste Ma family before the ambush.

    If they anticipated such a dispersal, it was something to include as an option.

    Following the Demon¡¯s Light martial arts, he kicked the back of the Blood Master¡¯s knee. It was a kick amplified by True Qi from the Fatebreaker¡¯s Codex.

    With a thud, the enemy copsed. He beheaded them and passed through.

    sh!

    Monk Won Jong, who had been hidden behind the enemy¡¯s body, appeared. His eyes were wide open.

    ¡°I had a feeling you weren¡¯t ordinary when you faced Gak Jeong¡­! How do you possess such martial arts at your age¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s meaningless. Let¡¯s move.¡±

    The battlefield kept expanding. It was because the Demon Wings and Shaolin were strong.

    The Xinye Baekmu Faction had long since left, and they had reached the point where they could touch the marketce.

    ¡°Where are you going!¡±

    ¡°Ask them!¡±

    The Blood me Sect seemed determined. A hundred wasn¡¯t all of them.

    Seeing the endless stream of Blood me Sect members, one wondered what the local soldiers were doing.

    He hadn¡¯t realized Xinye County had be so corrupt. At this point, it was a major battle in the martial world.

    Fortunately, the breakthrough path was good. It was because they had passed the tavern where Demon Wings had set up.

    They retrieved two fine horses and mounted them. He didn¡¯t worry about hispanions.

    ¡®If I can escape, that means everyone can too.¡¯

    Among the Demon Wings masters who went on the mission, the only one weaker than Yeon-shin was Hyeon Won-chang. He wasn¡¯t greatly concerned about him either.

    Hyeon Won-chang was a master whoyered the killing sword over the Demon¡¯s Light. It meant he was skilled in killing.

    In a melee, it was a sword technique more effective than any martial art.

    ¡°This way!¡±

    Won Jong followed behind Yeon-shin as he spurred his horse. Only the sound of galloping filled the distance.

    All the nearby residences had locked their doors and trembled in silence. Yeon-shin felt apologetic as he thought of hispanions.

    Returning would only be a burden. The Seventh Apostle was still a master he couldn¡¯t handle.

    Avoiding the battlefield where he couldn¡¯t protect himself was the way to help.

    The old monk who had be a temporarypanion seemed to understand. Riding alongside him, Monk Won Jong spoke.

    ¡°They don¡¯t seem to be following us.¡±

    ¡°Even for a Blood Master, it¡¯s tough for their movement skill to outpace a horse. Besides, we killed two of them.¡±

    With that, he fell silent, his mind seeming preupied.

    Yeon-shin didn¡¯t mind, and he recalled the geography of Hanam in his mind.

    The map of the Central ins was a treasure only essible to those ranked as captains of the Deste Fortress or higher, but Ma Jin had familiarized him with it for the mission.

    ¡®We need to cross the river.¡¯

    The horses¡¯ hooves soon reached the water¡¯s edge. They hadpletely left Xinye County behind.

    ¡°Let¡¯s take that.¡±

    ¡°Do you mean that sightseeing boat?¡±

    He hesitated to abandon the valuable horses, but fortunately, a leisurely cruise ship was passing by.

    It was arge flower boat with a canopy in the center.

    It was the season when young people enjoyed the spring air. Perhaps this was amon boat ride at this time.

    Because of the nearby incident, he couldn¡¯t feel at ease.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    Monk Won Jong spoke, infusing his words with inner energy. Yeon-shin muttered, ¡°What did you say?¡±

    As a Mu Do monk, he seemed to have devoted his life to Buddhist practice and martial arts mnemonics, with little experience of the world.

    For someone who had undergone years of wall-facing training, Monk Won Jong was quite entric.

    He might have held a high status before bing a monk.

    The pleasure boat began to turn and approach. Yeon-shin¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.

    He saw ten warriors standing guard.

    It was secondary to the young men and women who looked at them with strange smiles.

    In a world where swords were expensive, it wasn¡¯t easy to find warriors with the right disposition and martial skills to keep by one¡¯s side.

    ¡®Are they the offspring of a prestigious family? They seem to have properly learned martial arts.¡¯

    It reminded him of Jin Yul, who had tried to assassinate him by getting close. The boat now seemed evenrger as it approached.

    The wooden structure was luxurious and well-joined. No matter how you looked at it, it was extraordinary.

    The first to speak was not the noble young men holding wine cups.

    ¡°It seems the venerable monk needs a travelingpanion.¡±

    A youngdy, appearing to be the daughter of a powerful family, stood and approached the boat¡¯s edge.

    She seemed about eighteen years old. Her attire matched her striking beauty, and she appeared to be the center of the group.

    Yeon-shin wasn¡¯t concerned with her appearance. His gaze fell on the sword hanging at her waist.

    He sensed auras. She was a martial artist. What sect could she belong to?

    He spoke to the youngdy.

    ¡°The monk was dedicated to his practice and neglected manners. Please forgive him.¡±

    ¡°What is he talking about?¡±

    Monk Won Jong turned abruptly, but sheughed aloud.

    ¡°I was a bit bored, so this is amusing. Would you like to board the boat? As you can see, it can easily hold a couple of horses.¡±

    There was no significant aura. Yeon-shin bowed slightly and stepped onto the boat.

    He ignored Monk Won Jong, who nced at him sidelong.

    Inside, it was even more luxurious than outside, to the point where it was hard to distinguish between being on a boat or in a banquet hall.

    Those seated exchanged nces.

    They were mostly young men around the youngdy¡¯s age, not feeling the need to stand up and greet them.

    The seated youngdy nodded her head slightly.

    ¡°This is the meeting of the sessors of the Profound Martial Alliance. My fellow martial artists call me the Blossom of Sword Skill.¡±

    The nickname ¡®Blossom of Sword Skill,¡¯ meaning a flower with swordsmanship skills, was of no importance. At this moment, Yeon-shin¡¯s martial world expanded.

    Profound Martial Alliance. It was another of the Thirteen Heavens. It was said to be as powerful as the Tyrant Sword Sect and the Blood me Sect.

    This was a gathering of sessors from demonic sect factions.

    ¡®It seems the Profound Martial Alliance doesn¡¯t have a sessor yet.¡¯

    None of them looked particrly strong. It could have been because Yeon-shin¡¯s standards had risen.

    These young men were also likely promising figures of the Profound Martial Alliance.

    A noble young man sitting close to the Blossom of Sword Skill leisurely propped his chin up.

    ¡°You seem like a martial artist from Deste Fortress. What urgent business drives you to cross the river so quickly?¡±

    ¡°There are Blood me Sect members rampaging nearby. We were listening to the monk¡¯s teachings when we fled.¡±

    Yeon-shin stated the facts and observed their reactions. He had said they were from the Profound Martial Alliance.

    Although the Thirteen Heavens was not a single alliance, they often cooperated.

    There was a high possibility they already knew about the situation in Xinye County.

    As expected.

    They chuckled with peculiar expressions. The noble young man smiled.

    ¡°Deste Fortress is wagging its tail at the Thirteen Heavens. Something interesting is happening.¡±

    Laughter erupted from all around. This was not just a pleasure boat ride for the children of wealthy families.

    The elegant sneers filled the boat.

    ¡°Do you know? The blood-sucking ghosts worried about someone like you escaping. I didn¡¯t expect a Shaolin Mu Do monk to be involved.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the perfect ce to silence someone.¡±

    The Blossom of Sword Skillughed slightly. It seemed to be a remarkparing them to the water. It was hard to find bodies thrown into the river.

    The boat drifted farther from the shore. There was no turning back now.

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Monk Won Jong quietly chanted the Buddha¡¯s name, and Yeon-shin silently grasped his sword hilt.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like you¡¯re afraid. Youngster.¡±

    The Blossom of Sword Skill muttered. She was already holding her sword.

    ¡°Should I spill some blood first?¡±

    With a light remark, a surge of aura rose from her slender body.

    Her sword draw immediately followed, as if proving her nickname. The rising sword light aimed at an unexpected spot.

    A woman bringing food widened her eyes in shock. She seemed unrted to the Profound Martial Alliance.

    Such was the demonic sect. They treated human lives lightly.

    Seated opposite, Yeon-shin was already circting Jeong Family Dynamic Training.

    In one step, the wooden floor splintered.

    With his left hand, he gently pulled the woman¡¯s arm as he advanced.

    With anger rising like the river mist, he unleashed the Deste Sword.

    The light of the Radiance Sword Style dyed the mist white. The sword surged forward like lightning.

    Deflecting the Blossom of Sword Skill¡¯s sword, it raced on, shing her throat.

    sh!

    ¡®Hmm?¡¯

    He was stronger than he had thought. As he straightened his posture and looked away from the rolling head,

    ¡°Don¡¯t y tricks.¡±

    Yeon-shin spoke quietly. The ones who had been reaching for their weapons flinched in shock.

    The sneers that had filled the cabin turned to fear and panic. The highest martial artist among them had been the Blossom of Sword Skill.

    ¡°What kind of swordsmanship is this¡­?¡±

    The noble young man stammered.

    The others couldn¡¯t even open their mouths, now resembling henchmen of the demonic sect rather than scions of a prestigious family.

    Only their insight into recognizing the essence of swordsmanship differed.

    Being on the water with an enemy superior in rank. There was no greater terror in the martial world.

    ¡°Sh-She is the treasured daughter of the Seong family manor of the Profound Martial Alliance! Aren¡¯t you afraid of the consequences?¡±

    ¡°You should worry about the repercussionsing from the Deste Fortress. You aimed for our necks. We¡¯ll head north for now. The decision willeter. You row.¡±

    Having lost interest, he even sheathed his sword. Yeon-shin¡¯s face remained expressionless.

    ¡®The elite of the Profound Martial Alliance must be elsewhere.¡¯

    Could they read his emotions on his face? The noble young man¡¯s face turned bright red.

    ¡°They called her the Blossom of Sword Skill of the Seong family manor! Don¡¯t you truly know her?¡±

    ¡°We haven¡¯t exchanged names.¡±

    He tapped his sword hilt.

    ¡°Demon Wings, Lightning sh.¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41 ¨C Counter Martial Arts (2)

    The stream leaving thekeside rippled holding the sun.

    The Deep Martial Alliance rising talents¡¯ boat continued forward without stopping. Only the owner had changed.

    Meanwhile, Jeong Yeon-shin heard Master Won Jong¡¯s story.

    It was a tale like wind streams meandering with the waves.

    ¡°I was about your age. I was immature. With a body like a piglet. Unlike you who already stands tall as a martial artist.¡±

    Early spring wind blew. The old monk¡¯s voice seemed to seep into the trees lining the riverbank.

    ¡°My family¡¯s prestige was high. My father was in the Forbidden City*. Until he was framed and exiled, that is. Thanks to the emperor¡¯s mercy toward loyal subjects, we barely kept our lives. Even that was a miracle.¡±

    T/Note- Forbidden City refers to Imperial Pce in Beijing, China.

    ¡°Then, at the ce of exile?¡±

    ¡°The family became a martial family with broken ties. Yes, we were suitable targets for the Blood me Sect coveting true energy. When I returned from ying general with peers, no one was alive. Rumors said the Blood me Sect leader came personally. I¡­ wailed before my father¡¯s withered corpse.¡±

    His voice was passionate. Hatred unfaded by long years could be felt.

    ¡°Fortunately caught my master¡¯s eye while begging for alms and climbed Mount Song, but even after bing a monk my afflictions didn¡¯t settle. I knew my ownck of talent. That¡¯s why I thought differently.¡±

    ¡°Creating counter martial arts¡­¡±

    Master Won Jong nodded at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s murmur.

    ¡°Let¡¯s restore martial arts with Buddha¡¯s dharma power imbued, martial arts solely for destroying the Blood me Sect. And have fellow disciples learn it. The talented Shaolin warrior monks would truly wee it. But there was affliction here too. Even if created, it was problematic. Wouldn¡¯t it be pushing fellow disciples to their deaths? Against the Blood me Sect leader.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin agreed.

    He had heard the Blood me Sect leader had supernatural powers.

    Though they said the Thirteen Heavens¡¯ leaders wereparable to Nine Sects¡¯ leaders, in the vast world there were particrly powerful absolute beings.

    They said the Blood me Sect leader, Shaolin Temple abbot, and Deste Sect Divine Sword Squad Leader were such people.

    The Demon de Sect leader too was counted among the world¡¯s top in martial power.

    ¡®Even making such martial arts would be problematic.¡¯

    The Shaolin abbot couldn¡¯t learn it personally and seek out the Blood me Sect leader.

    Such was the weight of one leading an orthodox sect at the martial world¡¯s peak.

    If defeated, irreversible ripples would spread.

    ¡°That¡¯s how life is. No matter how hard you run, the end is rarely within grasp. You can only climb step by step.¡±

    Sixteen-year-old Jeong Yeon-shin spoke seriously. Master Won Jong, who had been staring at him nkly, turned his head again.

    ¡°Your enlightenment having lived not even half of half my years surpasses mine.¡±

    ¡°My family too fell to the Blood me Sect. The Tyrant Sowrd Sect and its leader came together.¡±

    ¡°¡­You showed it. The martial arts I was only grasping the beginnings of. I won¡¯t ask how. They say a martial artist¡¯s secrets aren¡¯t to be pried into. Now I¡¯m curious about only one thing.¡±

    This time Jeong Yeon-shin turned his head to look at Master Won Jong¡¯s profile.

    The nameless river flowing into the Yellow River had no visible end.

    The old monk¡¯s figure gazing at the distant horizon seemed to speak of the life he had walked so far.

    He was a monk and martial artist who had held onto just one affliction in his life and couldn¡¯t let go.

    Master Won Jong spoke.

    ¡°Will you tell me how I can help? Just having martial arts that destroy evil and reveal righteousness emerge in the world would be enough. That achievement at that age. With your talent, you will surely reach the realm of supreme masters someday.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your words.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin brightened.

    He had just been feelingcking. With only Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong¡¯s briefly learned Buddhism, it was hard to refine the chants.

    Originally martial arts chants also organize the nature of intent to be contained in true energy.

    Even marketce¡¯s Three Disasters Sword Technique Secret Manual has phrases like ¡®when cutting horizontally, think of cutting heaven and earth¡¯.

    That¡¯s generally what martial artists called enlightenment in internal force work.

    It meant finding more appropriate intent than before in operating umted power.

    Though Jeong Yeon-shin could derive true energy operation methods from seeing most principles once, the power would inevitably be different when deeply delving into intent.

    He actively sat close to Master Won Jong.

    ¡°I believe you said it was the tenth chapter of the Diamond Sutra. Isn¡¯t there a passage in the Chapter on the Adornment of Pure Lands?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a saying ¡®One should develop a mind that dwells nowhere, yet brings forth that mind¡¯.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m requesting a dharma talk.¡±

    The splendid pleasure boat flowed along the river, along time.

    The Deep Martial Alliance rising talents didn¡¯t actually row.

    Jeong Yeon-shin gathered them to one side. This time he didn¡¯t close off their dantian.

    It was because civilians were involved. Killing Sword Art Flower was enough.

    There was already a high possibility that harm woulde to the boatmen and women.

    ¡®Cleanse the Six Senses purely, making the mind dwell nowhere.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood quietly. Except when listening to Master Won Jong¡¯s dharma talk, he closed his eyes and sank into meditation.

    Just his silence instilled fear. Jeong Yeon-shin had taken the head of the locally famous Sword Art Flower in one strike.

    To the Deep Martial Alliance¡¯s young people, it seemed like the arrogance and confidence of one who would lead the next Deste Sect.

    He heard whispers about talent mistakenly bestowed by heaven. Jeong Yeon-shin inwardly gave a bitter smile. It didn¡¯te across as wrong words.

    ¡°We¡¯ll get off here.¡±

    He told the boatmen. Jeong Yeon-shin nced at Master Won Jong who had disembarked first and looked back.

    Perhaps they wanted to see them off. The lined-up Deep Martial Alliance rising talents hesitated. It was behavior Jeong Yeon-shin had never seen.

    Because the famous family teachings he knew didn¡¯t produce such crude ones.

    ¡®Not rising talents. It means best among juniors, but it¡¯s not a term that should be attached to just anyone.¡¯

    The Deep Martial Alliance was also a part of the Thirteen Heavens. He thought there must be separate rising talents.

    Someone like the Deep Martial Alliance leader¡¯s heir would be on a different level from these guys.

    Jeong Yeon-shin opened his mouth.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Trash wanting to stay with civilian people? Ridiculous thought. Get off.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to the Righteous Heaven Sword Family together. I¡¯ll leave your punishment to Deste Sect. You¡¯re lucky. You won¡¯t die right away.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin decided to make their arrest into merit. He wondered why he hadn¡¯t thought of it earlier.

    They had tried to kill a Deste Sect martial artist, Shaolin monk, and innocent civilians.

    Along with their position as Thirteen Heavens members, it was enough to be recorded as merit.

    Jeong Yeon-shin tied their arms behind them with arrest ropes. What he had wasn¡¯t enough.

    He braided thick straw ropes on the spot. They were called gosak. It was a technique learned as a Deste Sect warrior.

    When carrying out missions, there were also guys who needed to be brought back alive.

    While Master Won Jong watched with great satisfaction, Jeong Yeon-shin led the guys ahead and set out.

    As the official road gradually appeared, passersby tilted their heads as they passed.

    There were guys who hesitated as if it was an unbearable humiliation.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop.¡±

    He sharply revealed momentum suggesting he would cut down escape attempts instantly. That was enough.

    The guys again moved following Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s casually thrown words.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the young masters of the Deep Martial Alliance!¡±

    It was an escort bureau procession. They said these were people who safely transported goods and people through the harsh Central ins.

    The middle-aged man leading the front approached with a slight smile before stopping abruptly. He seemed to be the one responsible for the escort.

    ¡®The escort leader?¡¯

    He seemed familiar with the Deep Martial Alliance youngsters.

    These guys Jeong Yeon-shin had caught were enjoying boat rides nearby, supposedly in ambush.

    It wasn¡¯t strange that they were on familiar terms with people from nearby escort bureaus.

    ¡°What, what is this¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Theymitted crimes and were caught by Deste Sect. These people are not free now. Help is not needed, so please pass by.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin stepped forward and said. The middle-aged man¡¯s face made a strange expression.

    It was understandable since some young guy was creating a strange sight.

    ¡°Are you saying you¡¯re with Deste Sect, young master?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t answer and took out his identity tablet from his bosom. It was called a Deste tablet.

    The tree engraved in golden ting caught the bright sunlight.

    The middle-aged man¡¯s expression became strange upon seeing the tablet. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately noticed.

    To this guy, freeing the Deep Martial Alliance young masters was important. Was he trying to pick up crumbs?

    He seemed to lean more toward the nearby Deep Martial Alliance than distant Deste Sect in Hubei.

    ¡®Not everyone who associates with evil sects must be like this guy.¡¯

    They said there were cases where maintaining connections was unavoidable.

    Few people could maintain their principles before a sharply drawn de.

    Drawing a sword immediately like that middle-aged man? Such a guy was another evil sect. He opened his mouth.

    ¡°I can¡¯t possibly believe this. Some quite powerful adults seem to have started something with petty coborative hearts and left it to you. Like ignorant fellows. If they properly knew the Deep Martial Alliance, they could never do this.¡±

    Had a country bumpkin seriously misunderstood? It was like this with the Xinye White Martial Faction too.

    Between ces like the Nine Sects and small-medium sects, the difference in discernment seemed greater than the difference in martial power.

    It was when Jeong Yeon-shin moved his hand to his sword wave.

    ¡°Escort Kim! What¡¯s happening?¡±

    A young man opened the carriage door and came out from the middle of the stopped procession.

    ¡°Ah, young master. You came as a guest but aren¡¯t staying seated.¡±

    The middle-aged man turned his head despite Jeong Yeon-shin being in front and smiled slightly.

    A slightly troubled look crossed his face. Jeong Yeon-shin could guess the reason.

    The energy waves emanating from therge-eyed young man¡¯s body were clear and righteous.

    At that age with such temperament, at this position, he must be the young master of the Righteous Heaven Sword Family.

    They were almost there. The Righteous Heaven Sword Family was said to also serve as Deste Sect¡¯s branch.

    Having heard about the Xinye County incident, it was natural to patrol the surroundings with time to spare.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stepped forward.

    ¡°I am from Deste Sect¡­¡±

    ¡°Heavens! I get to be the first in our family to meet Sir Lightning sh!¡±

    He seemed to have immediately taken in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s attire and the tablet in his hand.

    The Righteous Heaven young master approached with an excited face, even using lightness technique.

    Greetings were exchanged along with words about having heard of his achievements through Deste Sect¡¯s informationwork. He seemed to have forgotten even to sp his fists.

    While the middle-aged man¡¯s face distorted, the Righteous Heaven young master made a fuss.

    ¡°When I saw the writing about taking the Eight Fierce Rakshasa Sword¡¯s head, I guessed! That a person destined to be a dragon had appeared! Indeed, looking now, your eye light is extraordinary!¡±

    ¡°Are you the Righteous Heaven Sword Family¡¯s young master? Are there more people from the main fortress at your house now?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked without being swept up in his energetic momentum. It was a time when hierarchy needed to be clear.

    Immediately, different colors swirled in the Righteous Heaven young master¡¯s eyes.

    His temperament instantly became calm. It seemed this might be his true nature.

    ¡°Yes. I am Hyeon Yu-ryang of the Righteous Heaven Sword Family.¡±

    Only then did he smile lightly and sp his fists.

    ¡°Many are already waiting. They said with Sir¡¯s arrival, all of Radiant Demon Wing who went out on missions would be gathered. There was also a Shaolin monk. Radiant Demon Wing with a Little Divine Monk, and now Lightning sh. Today must be an eye-opening day.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for letting me know. Then if you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin took out a sk from his bosom. He held it in his left hand and tilted it with his right to pour out water.

    While people watched curiously, at the end of his immediate steps was the escort bureau¡¯s middle-aged man.

    The guy pretending to be an escort said.

    ¡°I still don¡¯t believe it. Proving your identity with just one identity tablet? Dwarf n craftsmanship isn¡¯t exclusive to Deste Sect!¡±

    ¡°The moment Young Master Hyeon stepped forward, energy waves were felt from your body. Very familiar. You lot just can¡¯t hide it.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin operated Fate Defying Scripture true energyyering at full power.

    The end of his words rang out behind the middle-aged man as his form whirled around after stomping the ground.

    His fingertips wrapped in wind felt cold.

    When he reached out with his water-wet hand to brush the guy¡¯s hair, ck water stained his hand and a bright red strand of hair was revealed.

    ¡°This means a lot.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin muttered calmly. Chaos broke out among the escort bureau people watching with anxious eyes.

    The Blood me Sect¡¯s doctrine that they cannot hide their hair was widely known.

    It seemed unrted to dyeing with pigments. Such perfect dye had never been heard of.

    Jin Yul who had acted as a young master was the same. He had been acting as a Blood me Sect assassin.

    However they made it, it would prove as fatal as bald Blood me Sect members.

    They said blood techniques were especially quick to achieve upon initiation.

    ¡®If hiding hair is possible¡­¡¯

    It would inevitably be easy to send many in as spies in various sects and escort bureaus.

    Unlike the frozen Blood me Sect member, Hyeon Yu-ryang was different. His intuition seemed very quick as his face immediately hardened.

    Jeong Yeon-shin nced at Master Won Jong and opened his mouth.

    ¡°You said you thought about restoring Shaolin¡¯s Guanyin Blue Steel Hand. I want to include ¡®Blue Steel Hand¡¯ in the martial art¡¯s name, would you permit it?¡±

    ¡°Amitabha. Rather, it would be a great honor.¡±

    He seemed to have noticed what he meant. Master Won Jong raised one palm.

    Banjang. It was Shaolin¡¯s etiquette. His attitude toward Jeong Yeon-shin had be this devoted at some point.

    His speech and behavior hadpletely changed too. He said it was proper courtesy to a young great master.

    ¡°You worthless trash! How dare you before¡­¡±

    The enraged Blood me Sect member whirled around. As his eyes met Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s, an ominous energy wave sprang forth.

    Jeong Yeon-shin rather weed it. Because considerably refined power could be felt.

    Perhaps a Blood Swordmaster. There might be ck strands in the hair stained with dye.

    ¡®Now it¡¯s meaningless no matter how many.¡¯

    Among Mount Pingding¡¯s escort bureau and the Righteous Heaven Sword Family¡¯s young master, Shaolin¡¯s martial way monk, Deep Martial Alliance rising talents.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s energy as he slowly raised his hand was different from before.

    His full-body energy waves had an aspect like a Buddhist dharma king.

    It was enough to calmly flow past the Blood me Sect member¡¯s sinister momentum as it exploded.

    ¡°The trash is you.¡±

    He said. Simultaneously he moved his hand.

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42 ¨C Counter Martial Arts (3)

    It was the middle-aged man who had emitted energy waves suspicious of being a Blood Swordmaster.

    Jeong Yeon-shin caught up to such a guy¡¯s back in one breath. Even if he had dug into a moment of carelessness as usual, it was surprising.

    The speed itself was different. He expected power of apletely new system.

    ¡®However.¡¯

    The force wave emitted from his striking hand was different from expected.

    Even while delivering a fatal strike to the guy¡¯s head, it was puzzling. The martial arts he had thought of didn¡¯te out.

    He struck with physical power. Even that alone was supernatural strength.

    Puhk!

    Hit in the head, he copsed from the chin. His entire fallen body twitched.

    He was already dead. It was a death throe convulsion.

    ¡°With one move against such a guy¡­!¡±

    ¡°Truly advanced martial arts!¡±

    The exmations of one Deep Martial Alliance youngster and Hyeon Yu-ryang were meaningless.

    Even the movements he thought had be faster were just results of repeated insights improving true energy efficiency.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s senses reaching intuition dissected the phenomenon in detail. He knew immediately.

    The new old techniques he had tried to unleash were still crude. They hadn¡¯t meshed precisely.

    Inspiration prating everything into one.

    It was always like this. One lightning bolt weaving scattered old techniques into a single martial art. That was all Jeong Yeon-shin needed.

    ¡®I¡¯ll achieve it soon.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t get impatient. They said when the upper dantianmunicated with heaven and earth, the realm of foresight sometimes came.

    He felt he would be able to create dharma power martial arts soon. Perhaps even today.

    Jeong Yeon-shin opened his mouth toward Hyeon Yu-ryang.

    ¡°The Blood me Sect has infiltrated the escort bureau. Can the Righteous Heaven Sword Family handle it?¡±

    ¡°Of course Mount Pingding¡¯s matters are our matters. We can only thank Lightning sh for finding this.¡±

    Hyeon Yu-ryang sped his fists once more. He too was a famous family¡¯s heir.

    Things like handling matters were like that. The proper cultivation that direct descendants of well-taught famous families naturally possessed.

    What Jeong Yeon-shin, who had been the Jeong family¡¯s troublemaker, couldn¡¯t have.

    However, Hyeon Yu-ryang¡¯s gaze looking at him was strange. It didn¡¯t seem like simple admiration.

    ¡°Excuse me, but may I ask your age?¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m sixteen this year.¡±

    ¡°The right age. If you don¡¯t have a marriage arrangement, would it be alright to show you my younger sister? She¡¯s a very beautiful and kind child.¡±

    Hyeon Yu-ryang spoke in a very casual tone.

    What did he just say? Jeong Yeon-shin was rarely flustered. He just didn¡¯t show it.

    ¡®Marriage.¡¯

    Wouldn¡¯t that be the thing furthest from him? A life of having children with someone and living together for a hundred years. It seemed reachable only in dreams.

    He politely declined.

    ¡°I appreciate your words, but Ick time even to hold a sword. It would be hard to call me a good marriage prospect. Since my family met with annihtion.¡±

    ¡°A promising Deste Sect master is itself a very good marriage prospect. I hope you¡¯ll think about it over time.¡±

    He let Hyeon Yu-ryang¡¯s smiling words pass. Jeong Yeon-shin threw his gaze north.

    It was time for the scattered Radiant Demon Wing to gather again.

    * * *

    ¡°I knew you¡¯d be safe! You did really well, Sir Jeong!¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang weed him among over tenrge, clean pavilion buildings.

    He had quite a few wounds on his body. Perhaps from being hit by blood technique true energy, the bleeding hadn¡¯t even stoppedpletely.

    Blood seeped through the cotton cloth wrapped in various ces, but he still grinned.

    After a brief reunion with him, Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly asked.

    ¡°No internal injuries?¡±

    ¡°Fortunately not. Sir Jeong looks perfectly fine.¡±

    ¡°Because I escaped to the outskirts and took a boat.¡±

    ¡°Ah! Come to think of it, they said you caught those viciously evil Deep Martial Alliance youngsters. That too was really well done.¡±

    Hyeon Won-changughed as if delighted. Though he briefly grimaced as if his wounds opened, his smile didn¡¯t disappear.

    The reasons major evil sects were bound together and were called the Thirteen Heavens, and each were each different.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had seen Sword Art Flower try to kill a monk without hesitation.

    Though they said Hyeon Won-chang had shown inexplicable hostility toward famous major sects, he thought this was now a smile made as one walking purely on the righteous path.

    Jeong Yeon-shin walked together with Hyeon Won-chang. They passed several streams of sunlight brightly piercing between pavilions.

    He had just declined the Righteous Heaven Sword Family¡¯s goodwill offering to attach attendants.

    Hyeon Won-chang, who had already eaten several meals, told of the circumstances meanwhile.

    The remaining Radiant Demon Wing broke through the encirclement and pushed straight to Mount Pingding.

    Baek Mi-ryeo had worried about Jeong Yeon-shin, but was relieved by words heard from torturing a Blood me Sect member.

    Everyone had confidence. That failed Deep Martial Alliance rising talents couldn¡¯t do anything to Lightning sh.

    Before long, Jeong Yeon-shin could see Ma Jin and the Radiant Demon Wing seniors.

    The scar on Ma Jin¡¯s chin rose slightly.

    ¡°You achieved merit even in that situation.¡±

    ¡°How is the squad leader? The Seventh Apostle¡¯s neck¡­?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked calmly. The Radiant Demon Wing Lord called Hell Life turned his eyes.

    ¡°That demoness¡¯s body techniquepatibility wasn¡¯t good with me. If Cheong Myeong had reached my level, he could have killed her.¡±

    ¡°You call that an excuse?¡±

    Cheong Myeong teased with a grin.

    As usual, Baek Mi-ryeo grabbed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulders and looked him over before nodding.

    ¡°Healthy to an excessive degree. Your energy seems to be changing once again. Usually this is the age to build your vessel, but you keep advancing endlessly.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you, senior.¡±

    She had been acting like a sister for some time now. He turned slightly to remove Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s hands. Though grateful, it was still awkward.

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned his gaze.

    ¡°Then what about the Blood me Sect pursuit mission? The Seventh Apostle seems to have information about their headquarters.¡±

    ¡°We wait. We n to respond in agreement with the Righteous Heaven Sword Family.¡±

    Ma Jin spoke briefly before continuing.

    ¡°The Seventh Apostle¡¯s demeanor was strange. They too seemed to have received extermination orders against us. From Deste Sect main fortress and Blood me Sect headquarters¡¯ perspective it¡¯s a local battle, but for us it¡¯s all-out war.¡±

    ¡°Can we know the timing?¡±

    ¡°Their advantage is that we don¡¯t know that. We must counter-strike. We have a secret n. The Righteous Heaven Sword Family¡¯s mechanism formation ¨C we won¡¯t be caught in a surprise attack.¡±

    They said famous martial families were generally pavilions built up with corpses and blood.

    Famous families had many enemies. Ingenious ns to prepare for invasion had to develop.

    ¡®Mechanism formation.¡¯

    He had heard of it. They said it created strange phenomena by weaving together strange techniques and principles of great nature.

    Naturally, third-rate martial families like the Jeong family didn¡¯t have such things.

    ¡°They said the main sect¡¯s dwarf n craftsmen came personally to make it. Those blood demons won¡¯t know about it.¡±

    The day darkened along with Ma Jin¡¯s smiling words.

    Jeong Yeon-shin met and greeted Radiant Demon First Team. They too were relieved at their junior¡¯s safety.

    Afterwards, after reuniting with the Jeong family administrator and Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong, he entered his sleeping quarters.

    Jeong Yeon-shin sat on the bed without immediately falling asleep.

    ¡®Let¡¯s organize the oral chants.¡¯

    He sat cross-legged wearing moonlight as clothes. The meditation continued until daybreak.

    He didn¡¯t move at all until the nket wrapped around him changed from moonlight to sunlight.

    * * *

    After breakfast he received Hyeon Yu-ryang¡¯s invitation. The content of the message was interesting.

    He said he would be grateful if Jeong Yeon-shin minded his conduct since his younger sister would be there.

    He even sent splendid silk clothes. It seemed he was trying to keep the words he had finally spoken.

    Jeong Yeon-shin pinched the clothes between his thumb and index finger. As he looked at them strangely for a moment.

    ¡°Radiant Demon Wing!¡±

    Ma Jin¡¯s voice full of true energy. The door made of good wood shook lengthily.

    For a moment he felt the atmosphere boiling. It was the Radiant Demon Wing Lord¡¯s call. It was a signal of enemy raid.

    He immediately grabbed the Deste Sword. The sunlight brushing the pitch-ck sword wave and scabbard shimmered threateningly.

    Jeong Yeon-shin who stepped out of the room was already fully prepared.

    The seniors were gathered in the courtyard. Hyeon Won-chang too came running hurriedly.

    Before Ma Jin could exin the situation, Hyeon Won-chang who was running caught a hidden weapon shot at his head.

    His lips rose smoothly.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang smiled as he crushed the long flying needle with one hand.

    ¡°This time will be different.¡±

    He muttered while ncing at Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Ma Jin, who lightly patted Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s shoulder as he approached, spoke as if grinding his words.

    ¡°Fire bombs exploded at the south gate here. They¡¯repletely crazy. The formation must bepletely crushed.¡±

    ¡°No regard for imperial court or anything.¡±

    ¡°There were rumors, but did the Tang n really go crazy and make these? What just exploded must have been leaked from them.¡±

    Baek Mi-ryeo and Cheong Myeong each said a word.

    Before they knew it, they were watching a Blood me Sect apostle gently approaching after destroying the back gate.

    The number of Blood Swordmasters and Blood me Sect members spread behind was tremendous. It looked to be easily two hundred.

    ¡°No way.¡±

    The Seventh Apostle¡¯s elegant gait strangely focused everyone¡¯s attention. She slowly moved her lips.

    ¡°The Tang n is an orthodox sect, only in name.¡±

    Her smile was seductive. The smile was red.

    Ma Jin stepped forward.

    ¡°You sow distrust. You, demoness. You don¡¯t need to try so hard. Deste Sect watches all sects under heaven. It¡¯s always been that way.¡±

    ¡°All the martial sects and noble ns under heaven, Deste Sect. Hypocrisy that won¡¯t let go of its grip on the world.¡±

    ¡°The evil sect¡¯s demoness has a long tongue.¡±

    ¡°Our sect¡¯s blood me will cleanse the world, see the blood world even in death.¡±

    Is this how all those immersed in evil sects speak? Jeong Yeon-shin thought alone.

    The Seventh Apostle, smiling with closed lips, arrogantly jerked her chin.

    Simultaneously, the Blood me Sect¡¯s unique momentum surged like military formation. It was the start of fierce battle.

    ng-!

    Materialized energy waves wed the dirt ground. Ma Jin shed with the Seventh Apostle.

    As Righteous Heaven Sword Family masters came running, and Shaolin monks and Radiant Demon Wing mixed with Blood me Sect members.

    From the battle¡¯s opening, Jeong Yeon-shin captured the two supreme masters in his eyes. The enemies¡¯ momentum was fierce after striking a weak point with fire bombs.

    Sinister waves of true energy surging forth stabbed at skin.

    While Hyeon Won-chang blocked one Blood Swordmaster¡¯s de, Baek Mi-ryeo cut past the guy¡¯s neck.

    It was a life-and-death battle. Even martial artists who emphasized righteousness¡¯ face was aughable matter in group battle.

    Ssh-!

    Jeong Yeon-shin cut off one Blood me Sect member¡¯s arm.

    Holding the Deste Sword, he prowled around like scattered leaves.

    Yet he didn¡¯t take his gaze off Ma Jin and the Seventh Apostle.

    Blood scent was heavily contained in the asional winds.

    ¡®There too.¡¯

    Support attached to the Seventh Apostle. The eye techniques of three Blood Swordmssters surrounding her and Ma Jin were impressive.

    The sword strikes they only unleashed when blows shed seemed to disperse Ma Jin¡¯s attention. They were outstanding ones even among sect swords.

    ¡°Perfect.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin muttered quietly.

    Then he slowly moved his steps. Simultaneously he lightly twisted his body this way and that.

    Bewilderment seemed to seep from the Blood me Sect members¡¯ weapons as they brushed past.

    Body technique gradually approachingpletion. Before he knew it, martial prowess simr to a blue-level was flourishing.

    Step. Step.

    The closer he got, the more strongly the Seventh Apostle¡¯s energy waves stimted his entire body. Was it Dharma¡¯s voice?

    Intent newly guiding true energy arose.

    The ominousness surging like a storm was moving Jeong Yeon-shin to another realm.

    ng! Boom!

    In the gap while supreme masters¡¯ force waves swept the surroundings.

    Jeong Yeon-shin calmly stepped in. It was thanks to the Blood Swordmasters dissolving force waves while trying to help the Seventh Apostle.

    Ma Jin¡¯s eyes widened seeing him, and the Seventh Apostle¡¯s lips rose slightly.

    ¡°Not knowing your ce.¡±

    The Seventh Apostle¡¯s long fingers held true energy. Even while exchanging moves with Ma Jin, tremendous density could be felt.

    She had spare energy to casually strike out her left hand while focusing on her opponent. The three Blood Swordmasters were directing sword strikes only at Ma Jin.

    To Jeong Yeon-shin it was rather wee. The Seventh Apostle¡¯s hand had already slowed enough.

    The upper dantian baihui acupoint at his crown white-hot.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s head went numb.

    Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong¡¯s fist and leg techniques, Shaolin monks¡¯ dharma talks and all the old techniques he possessed tangled and burst like lightning.

    The light arising in his mind created light¡¯s old techniques, and inspiration striking in an instant zed to write five characters.

    Demon Destroying Blue Steel Hand.

    Jeong Yeon-shin immediately created and extended a hand technique. Divine energy gathered in the force wave. It was a very faint blue light.

    Puhk-!

    The Seventh Apostle¡¯s casually extended hand bounced back. It felt like dissolving force waves with extremepatibility.

    Storm-like winds gathered and distorted everywhere. Foreign matter caught on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand that advanced straight through.

    At the end of the straight force wave containing pale blue light was her left eye.

    Swish-!

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    They said when learning blood techniques, the entire body¡¯s senses rise sharply. Was pain the same?

    The first Blood Swordmaster Jeong Yeon-shin killed was like that. When a sword pierced his abdomen, he couldn¡¯te to his senses.

    The Seventh Apostle clutching one eye seemed the same.

    Blood seeped through gaps in her white hand. Her slender body also trembled.

    ¡°You, youuu-!¡±

    Now she couldn¡¯t handle Ma Jin. She created distance with tremendous body technique. It happened in an instant.

    It was an opportunity. Ma Jin cut down the three Blood Swordmasters at once, but he too couldn¡¯t hide the shock coloring his face.

    Everyone who began looking this way one by one was the same.

    The hall filling with silence amid the battlefield¡¯s mor.

    ¡°You said blood world. Now you¡¯ll only see half of it.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin who spoke calmly shook his left hand once. The blood remaining on his hand¡¯s back even after being widely scattered bothered him.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43 ¨C Promotion

    The Seventh Apostle lost her left eye. Jeong Yeon-shin casually mocked her halved vision.

    His gaze moved to one side for a moment as he exhaled.

    Cheong Myeong, wearing a ssical eyepatch, was handling five Blood Snake Swords alone. It was quite far away. He probably hadn¡¯t heard.

    Ma Jin beside him rarely stammered.

    ¡°That, what was that?¡±

    ¡°Demon Destroying Blue Steel Hand. A martial art to open the crowns of blood demons.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin answered roughly. The Seventh Apostle was ring at him with her one remaining red eye.

    It was over twenty steps away. Yet her terrifying momentum approached as if to stab.

    It felt like skin being sliced with a knife. It seemed fitting to call it evil.

    ¡°You said You¡¯re Lightning sh?¡±

    She suddenly smiled. A madness-filled smile formed smoothly and red.

    Unlike Blood Snake Swords. Did shepletely ignore the surging pain? The time to regainposure was surprisingly fast.

    ¡°You¡¯re amazing. Where did you get such divine arts? It seems like martial arts created assuming our sect¡¯s annihtion, and mastering it to that extent is also surprising. Especially at that age.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Even a little dharma power imbued in martial arts makes initiation difficult. If it were easy, would Shaolin have left us alone? Such techniques can only be cultivated by those born with once-in-a-millennium talent. You¡­¡±

    The Seventh Apostle¡¯s smile deepened. She lookedpletely like a madwoman.

    ¡°I want you. Your nape looks even prettier.¡±

    ¡°Shut up-!¡±

    The ground rumbled along with Ma Jin¡¯s shout. He rushed in at once.

    He began overwhelming the Seventh Apostle with momentum iparable to before.

    She seemed to have no more will to fight. Ma Jin¡¯s words about body techniquepatibility being poor were right.

    It was body-protecting movement like a bat¡¯s wing p.

    Her movements segmenting this way and that seemed to enter the realm of supreme ascension, but while she could deflect what came, Ma Jin couldn¡¯t pin her down.

    The stationary Jeong Yeon-shin was the same. Sessfully striking the Seventh Apostle alone exceeded his ability.

    It was a miracle created together by her carelessness, the Blood Swordmasters¡¯ assistance, and the extremelypatible Demon Destroying Blue Steel Hand.

    He had already fulfilled his role. He hadpletely reversed a situation that could have been a defeat.

    It was something difficult to achieve with his original martial prowess.

    ¡°See you again.¡±

    It was a coquettish voice. Jeong Yeon-shin ignored the Seventh Apostle¡¯s words.

    Her hair scattered long. The Seventh Apostle smiled brightly and left the battlefield with tremendous lightness technique.

    She seemed not to care about her remaining subordinates. Her departing figure contained speed never seen before.

    Was that too in the realm of Deste Sect ck-level? Jeong Yeon-shin approached Ma Jin who was lowering his de.

    They were in the middle of the battlefield that was being cleaned up already. The apostle had fled.

    The morale of those fanatical sect members couldn¡¯t remain. As Blood Swordmasters were subdued one after another, Blood me Sect members knelt ormitted suicide.

    ¡°The squad leader couldn¡¯t fulfill his role alone.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin calmly opened his mouth. Ma Jin nodded slightly.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    ¡°In terms of martial power, you seemed half a level above the Seventh Apostle. Is my maternal family¡¯s body-protecting movement originally like that?¡±

    ¡°¡­I learned it well.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Ma Jin didn¡¯t know his nephew¡¯s circumstances where merit was his lifeline.

    Jeong Yeon-shin forced a smile. It was a ce between uncle and nephew. Perhaps due to anxiety from the initial failure.

    Unconsciously, his peer-like appearance showed. It was the first time since entering Deste Sect.

    ¡°This mission failed. Even if I fulfilled my given role, the merit will be downgraded. Thanks to this I can push myself. I need to be stronger.¡±

    While Ma Jin was silent, all martial artists cleaned up the Righteous Heaven Sword Family that had be a battlefield.

    Just handling the corpses took enormous manpower and time. Already the smell of blood seemed to rise along with the stench of death.

    Captured Blood me Sect members were imprisoned in the family¡¯s prison. They said such famous families naturally had at least one prison.

    Meanwhile, Master Won Jong approached. His reddened eyes contained deep emotions.

    ¡°You showed it. That martial arts of dharma power reaching the extreme actually existed¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to you, master.¡±

    ¡°The martial art that took the Seventh Apostle¡¯s eye, that divine force wave¡­ I won¡¯t forget until my dying moment. Wonderful talent and goodness.¡±

    He praises the skill and says it¡¯s good indeed. Perhaps the master¡¯s grudge was somewhat resolved.

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought if he survived, he would take the Blood me Sect leader¡¯s head too.

    He hoped all the old monk¡¯s regrets would fade by then.

    ¡°If you evere to Shaolin, I¡¯ll serve Longjing tea. There will be many monks wanting to discuss dharma power with you. The abbot senior brother too won¡¯t be able to hide his curiosity.¡±

    Master Won Jong said with a smile all over his face. It was an unprecedentedly gentle face.

    Stumbling over, Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    ¡°Master uncle mentioned Longjing tea? you stayed far from it like grain wine, calling it mere luxury.¡±

    ¡°Your words are funny. Just because one is in Buddhism doesn¡¯t mean one should stay away from secr ways. Since it¡¯s not monks who fill the temple¡¯s storehouse, proper hospitality must be shown to honored guests.¡±

    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡±

    The Little Divine Monk who seemed lost for words sighed and looked at Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t disagree. I¡¯ve never seen someone like Sir. Just containing such martial arts in your body is amazing. You¡¯re truly worthy to be Shaolin¡¯s guest.¡±

    ¡°I think I¡¯ll long remember the Little Divine Monk¡¯s dharma talk too.¡±

    At Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words, heughed loudly. He was quite a magnanimous monk.

    ¡°Come to Mount Song sometime. As master uncle said, my master will wee you.¡±

    ¡°The Shaolin Temple abbot¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin quietly muttered.

    The feeling of having an orthodox sect¡¯s absolute being in his mouth was strange.

    Jeong Yeon-shin was from Henan. It meant he had grown up hearing Shaolin¡¯s reputation from birth.

    He slowly sped his fists.

    ¡°Someday there will be a day to climb Mount Song. I¡¯ll be in your care then too.¡±

    ¡°Amitabha.¡±

    Master Won Jong and Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong returned the greeting with banjang.

    With this, Jeong Yeon-shin had formed connections with three of the Nine Sects. It was a day when sunlight poured down amid thick blood scent.

    * * *

    The Righteous Heaven Sword Family¡¯s young master Hyeon Yu-ryang couldn¡¯t let go of his attachment in the end.

    He seemed determined to somehow match his sister with Jeong Yeon-shin.

    This time even the family head stepped forward. It was troublesome having to decline.

    Jeong Yeon-shin only went between the training ground and the guest room. Until the day came for Radiant Demon Wing to leave.

    ¡°I heard the Deste Sect Lord presided over Sir¡¯sing of age ceremony.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll set a date and send matchmakers to the main sect. Think deeply about it.¡±

    Young master Hyeon Yu-ryang and family head Hyeon Muk saw off Radiant Demon Wing.

    There were several Righteous Heaven Sword Family masters who had fought together in the Blood me Sect battle.

    Among them, a youngdy wearing face silk covering below her eyes stared nkly at Jeong Yeon-shin. Her eyes were beautiful.

    But it wasn¡¯t fate. Jeong Yeon-shin quietly sped his fists and opened his mouth.

    ¡°We stayed well. I hope everyone takes care.¡±

    ¡°I wish for your sess.¡±

    The family head withrge eyes like the young master and white skin received Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s courtesy.

    All mounted on fine horses, Radiant Demon Wing rode out. Both Radiant Demon First and Second Teams were safe.

    Though some had slow bleeding from wounds due to being hit by blood technique true energy, they said it was cheap payment for fighting a group battle with one of the Thirteen Heavens.

    ¡°The Righteous Heaven Sword Family would truly be an amazing marriage match.¡±

    ¡°Few cespare unless it¡¯s at the level of the Eight Great Families. It¡¯s not like he¡¯ll marry into the Thirteen Heavens.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang and Cheong Myeong got along well. They even teased Jeong Yeon-shin often on the return journey.

    They seemed to have taken interest in discussing Lightning sh¡¯s marriage prospects.

    ¡®Fill your own seats first.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    The time came to part with the two Shaolin monks too. Because their paths diverged.

    Master Won Jong earnestly requested he definitely visit Shaolin, and Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong couldn¡¯t let go with particr curiosity.

    ¡°Amitabha. When Sir has endless dharma talks yet to hear¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already enough. I¡¯ll just ept the monk¡¯s heart.¡±

    ¡°You never know. Couldn¡¯t Sir sufficiently be called a rising talent? You mighte to the Dragon Phoenix Gathering representing Deste Sect. This monk will attend if time allows, so let¡¯s continue our unfinished conversation then.¡±

    ¡°Did you say Dragon Phoenix Gathering?¡±

    ¡°You didn¡¯t know? It¡¯s a ce where rising talents from orthodox martial sects and righteous alliance sects interact. Many promising young martial artists gather to exchange moves and build friendships.¡±

    ¡°I know that.¡±

    ¡°Sometimes pairs form like mandarin ducks. They discuss martial arts and chivalry and love blooms. Since men and women called one in a hundred gather from all over the world. It¡¯s no exaggeration to say all the martial world¡¯s romance is at the Dragon Phoenix Gathering. Even an iplete monk like me has my heart flutter, how much more does it mean to others?¡±

    The Little Divine Monk grinned.

    Jeong Yeon-shin wasn¡¯t particrly interested. It was enough to directly practice martial arts and chivalry. Romance too was a trivial matter to him now.

    Dark clouds hung over blue-level promotion due to mission failure.

    When time wascking even for pressuring his maternal uncle Ma Jin and thinking about the next mission.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you one of the Eighteen Arhats, monk? Yet can you be called a rising talent? You seem easily ten years older than me too.¡±

    At words casually spoken to change the topic, Gak Jeong¡¯s face hardened.

    ¡°Someone like me still fits the rising status. Not yet thirty, so of course. You attending the Dragon Phoenix Gathering? Then I must show you this young Shaolin monk¡¯s skills. I¡¯ll show that drunken fist isn¡¯t all I can do with a cup of grain wine¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re bringing shame to the temple.¡±

    Master Won Jong pulled Gak Jeong¡¯s arm.

    After bowing once more, the two monks moved away. It was after promising their next meeting.

    The group galloped peacefully. They passed through the ruined Xinye County once again.

    Jeong Yeon-shin passed by indifferently on horseback. The Tyrant Sword Sect leader and Blood me Sect leader.

    He only recalled the names of those whose heads he needed to take. They were still distant absolute beings.

    ¡®The administrator will do well too.¡¯

    The Jeong family administrator remained at Mount Pingding. He said it would be good to form a new merchant group with Shaolin nearby.

    After several days, the group arrived in Xiangyangnd.

    Seeing Deste Sect revealing its majestic fortress from afar, his heart becameplex.

    ¡®Blue level¡­¡¯

    It was the first failure after three missions. Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t deny himself.

    He thought of continuous victories. He believed if he endured the time of effort and hardship, he could reach it faster than anyone.

    It seemed actually so.

    ¡®Just doing well myself isn¡¯t enough. That¡¯s the murim.¡¯

    The flow of thoughts branched. The young great master agonized.

    What could he do? How could he use his uniquely own talent?

    While lost in thought, they entered Deste Sect¡¯s main gate.

    Reporting the mission¡¯s progress and results was Ma Jin¡¯s role. It was when he was about to return with the seniors and Hyeon Won-chang.

    The General Administration Office schr he had seen at the Martial Arts Training Ground before called Jeong Yeon-shin. He remembered he was called Do Yu-won.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting.¡±

    ¡°Schr Do¡­?¡±

    Do Yu-won smiled at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s questioning words.

    ¡°Not just me, but the main fortress martial artists must have anticipated more. A white warrior taking a Blood me Sect apostle¡¯s eye¡­ The messenger bird¡¯s wings are more steady and swift than martial artists¡¯ lightness technique. The news was widespread. We had just sent the remaining Radiant Demon Wing masters and annihtion team hearing about the ambush, but they all returned as truly amazing news was delivered.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve reduced the fighting power of an apostle who could face the rare ck-level masters. That day, a schedule epassing all of Deste Sect was set. Blue-level promotion! A ce where all whites who have umted sufficient merit challenge. The summons was issued the moment the Radiant Demon Squad leader and the sirs entered Xiangyang.¡±

    Do Yu-won guided him to the main fortress center. Not just Hyeon Won-chang but all the Radiant Demon Wing seniors followed.

    Their faces hadpletely erased the journey¡¯s fatigue, as if something exciting had happened.

    Jeong Yeon-shin approached Ma Jin¡¯s side. And lightly touched his arm.

    ¡°My words were excessivest time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Meanwhile Baek Mi-ryeo muttered.

    ¡°Not even giving time to rest?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the sect leader¡¯s will.¡±

    Do Yu-won shook his head slightly as if he didn¡¯t know either.

    Jeong Yeon-shin rather thought it was the sect leader¡¯s consideration. They said the scope of authority changes upon bing a blue-level master.

    They said there are many cases of carrying out missions alone from the start.

    ¡®I¡¯ll be able to umte merit without rest. I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡¯

    They soon reached their destination.

    It was as Do Yu-won said. Many white warriors had gathered. There seemed to be easily dozens.

    There were many unfamiliar faces never seen in the vast Deste Sect. All werepetitors.

    Seniors from other martial divisions also stood forming a huge circle. They seemed to havee to support their juniors¡¯ promotion.

    Radiant Demon Wing seniors who had remained without going on missions waved to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    A central tform where arge tree grew alone.

    White feather clouds flowing like waves in the clear sky.

    In the sunlight brilliantly undting below the fortress walls, a beauty who made all scenery noble wasnguidly reclining.

    Her light grass-colored ceremonial robe hems fluttered in the wind.

    Under the shade of a cypress tree three arms thick.

    The Deste Sect Lord who had been lying against the brown tree trunk opened her eyes.

    Deep green pupils slowly revealed through light green bangs.

    Jeong Yeon-shin was nkly looking up at her.

    For a moment his gaze tangled with the Deste Sect Lord¡¯s. He seemed to see her smile in the instant their eyes met.

    ¡°From now.¡±

    The Deste Sect Lord opened her rose-colored lips. Her clear ringing voice brought silence.

    ¡°I shall test your qualification for blue level.¡±

    Amid erupting cheers, Jeong Yeon-shin who approached the center hesitated.

    It was because stern momentum from all directions covered him. Was it seizing initiative?

    Frost-like energies were tantly directed at him. He nced around slightly.

    All were white warriors who werepetition targets.

    ¡®This is interesting.¡¯

    de-like momentums endlessly poured toward Jeong Yeon-shin. Even those who didn¡¯t particrly turn their heads were like that.

    Some just smirked when their gazes met. It seemed like manifestation ofpetitive spirit.

    This is Deste Sect. As long as they obey the sect leader¡¯s orders, they speak all else through martial arts.

    The chivalry for civilians they followed was also implemented through martial arts.

    ¡°Seeing the seniors¡¯ momentum.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s lips rose slightly.

    ¡°The main sect¡¯s future seems bright.¡±

    He spread five fingers and slowly wrapped them around the Deste Sword¡¯s scabbard. Jeong Family Dynamic Technique¡¯s energy arose.

    Simultaneously he began calmly receiving and deflecting all energy. It was very light.

    He felt it himself. He had alreadypletely stepped into the realm of blue-level.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44 ¨C Promotion (2)

    The hierarchy of the murim was like the Yangtze River. It meant the upper and lower positions didn¡¯t change.

    No matter how strong one¡¯s martial arts, one couldn¡¯t stand above masters, senior uncles, and master uncles.

    Deste Sect was different. They called it the Great Ming Empire¡¯s sword.

    The word ¡°promotion¡± was alien. The term itself revealed Deste Sect¡¯s unique aspect.

    They highly valued sharp swords. That¡¯s why they forbade master-disciple bonds and introduced promotions.

    ¡°It¡¯s like the Deste Exam. It proceeds in two tests.¡±

    He was a middle-aged man with a skinny build and sunken eye sockets. His ck robe was loose.

    His thin body was more pronounced but no oneughed. They called him the Annihtion Team Leader.

    They said his martial arts prowess rivaled the Radiant Demon Wing Leader.

    The Deste Sect Lord closed her eyes again after dering the test¡¯s opening. The Annihtion Team Leader was in charge of the test.

    ¡°Discernment and martial power. Other items are substituted by merit records. I will present the problems.¡±

    Perhaps due to Deste Sect¡¯s unique origins? It resembled the civil service examination for recruiting officials.

    Those seated in long lines received nk paper. Jeong Yeon-shin too sat in the middle and spread out paper.

    The brush and ink beside him felt unfamiliar. Was it because he hadn¡¯t held them since the Jeong family¡¯s annihtion?

    Suddenly Cheong Myeong¡¯s words came to mind.

    ¡®They said it was nothing special.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t. All sorts of stone tablets, rocks, or tree bark were lifted up.

    White warriors had to look at the marks on objects and guess which sect¡¯s what martial arts left the traces.

    Since famous martial arts generally had distinct characteristics, it was a test asking about eye technique achievement and depth of experience.

    It was a ce watched by seniors with higher eye technique realms. There was no leisure to roll eyes elsewhere.

    Jeong Yeon-shin with narrow murim knowledge got three problems right.

    The Zhongnan Sect¡¯s Heavenly River Thirty-Six Swords and Taiji Formless Sword, and the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s Plum Blossom Sword.

    The benefit of staying at Zhongnan Sect and interacting with masters was great.

    ¡®I saw Blood me Sect too.¡¯

    There were cases where he knew the sect but not the martial art¡¯s name.

    After finishing the first test, he briefly returned to the Radiant Demon Wing group.

    Cheong Myeong shot arrows with a smiling mouth. Out of twenty questions, getting three wrong was said to be at a failing level.

    Unless he got near perfect results in the second, that is.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped.¡±

    ¡°Blue level is reached only after broadening knowledge for at least ten years.¡±

    ¡°Since there¡¯s no precedent like Lightning sh.¡±

    Radiant Demon Wing seniors patted Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulders in constion. Radiant Demon First and Second Teams were different.

    The faces having casual conversation showed not a trace of worry. Even when others asked, they just smiled slightly.

    ¡°Go ahead. I¡¯ll follow soon.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang said. His expression was full of determination.

    His heart had aspects hard to grasp, so Jeong Yeon-shin often just thought ¡°whatever.¡±

    He had seen him handle killing swords several times. It was still unclear which was Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s true self.

    Jeong Yeon-shin smiled slightly.

    ¡°Seems we¡¯ll do the next mission together too.¡±

    ¡°Hm? How does Sir know that?¡±

    ¡°Just a feeling.¡±

    He brushed it off vaguely. As his upper dantian grew, sometimes a kind of premonition stimted his mind.

    Usually they came true. From utterly trivial matters to inspiration about martial arts acquisition.

    It wasn¡¯t a very good feeling. Because it felt like heaven was giving alms before early death.

    ¡°The opponent is decided. A guy called Crimson Day Sword from the Annihtion Team, not good at all.¡±

    A junior brought news. She was a girl with impressive clear eyes. They said she was the same age as Jeong Yeon-shin.

    That¡¯s right. While carrying out several missions, juniors appeared under Jeong Yeon-shin.t

    Rumors were widespread about her being a once-in-a-generation talent following Lightning sh. She didn¡¯t even borrow family power.

    They said she entered after taking this Deste Exam.

    ¡®Shin So-bin was it?¡¯

    They said she was the sister of the Deste Sect¡¯s Shin family heir. Jeong Yeon-shin had seen the young heir too.

    At the recenting of age ceremony, he had withstood the Deste Sect Lord¡¯s momentum along with Jeong Yeon-shin and Ma Se-in.

    He thought her beautiful facial lines and high nose bridge resembled his.

    ¡°Crimson Day Sword? First time hearing it.¡±

    ¡°Of course for senior. He is quite famous to people like me who practically lived in the main fortress.¡±

    Shin So-bin chattered boldly. She gave the impression of having grown up deeply loved by everyone in a famous family.

    She came across as the embodiment of the phrase ¡°precious jade leaf.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s been a white warrior for twenty years. He¡¯s quite venomous. They say he skillfully uses all sorts of misceneous techniques, even making the Lazy Donkey Roll into a killing move. Senior should be careful too!¡±

    ¡°Right. Thanks.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin answered calmly.

    Using the Lazy Donkey Roll as a killing move? He could tell the master called Crimson Day Sword¡¯s tendencies.

    It meant rolling one¡¯s body on the ground despite humiliation. It meant not caring about face.

    Since they were rumors, there would be exaggerated aspects too.

    But that was enough.

    ¡®They said Deste Sect has all kinds of martial artists.¡¯

    Going forward on missions, he would face all sorts of situations.

    This promotion too would probably be good experience.

    Jeong Yeon-shin nodded slightly to Shin So-bin. It was thanks.

    Her face became strange.

    ¡°Senior, are you being cautious? You¡¯ll have to catch hidden weapons too? They say someone with less murim experience is not a good opponent.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m always tense.¡±

    ¡°Well, yes. Senior has fame too. You¡¯ll handle it well I¡¯m sure.¡±

    Other seniors seemed to watch the two young juniors¡¯ conversation with strange satisfaction.

    Jeong Yeon-shin moved his steps without minding. Already the Annihtion Team Leader was calling Lightning sh¡¯s name.

    ¡°Sir Jeong! Think of the celebratory wine!¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s shout was heard from behind. Along with Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s scolding not to pressure him.

    * * *

    ¡°Lightning sh and Crimson Day Sword. The intention behind the match is visible.¡±

    ¡°A battle between shining new talent and seasonedbat techniques.¡±

    ¡°The odds?¡±

    ¡°Looking at merit, definitely Lightning sh. But Crimson Day Sword¡¯s umted years are thick too. Think he might be blue-level this year.¡±

    People surrounding them and examiners watching with stern eyes.

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt d¨¦j¨¤ vu. It was like this during the Deste Exam too.

    Not such an old matter.

    He stood in such a ce again before half a year had passed.

    Even the fame of White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin, his opponent then, hadn¡¯t resonated at the time.

    ¡®Much was unfamiliar.¡¯

    It was the day he knocked on the door just thinking he had to live. Now wasn¡¯t any different.

    The increased gazes and momentum couldn¡¯t dig into his nerves at all.

    Only one unfamiliar middle-aged warrior was captured in his vision.

    Deste Sect¡¯s martial robe colors had standards. Unlike the murim¡¯s vague realm distinctions.

    A white warrior he hadn¡¯t met. It was a chance to gauge his current position.

    ¡°Lightning sh.¡±

    Crimson Day Sword¡¯s impression was different from expected. When hearing Shin So-bin¡¯s words, he had imagined a despicable ck path person.

    It wasn¡¯t so. Would a squad leader who went through thick and thin in the northern army have such energy?

    It felt like a ck path martial artist who had properly learned martial arts.

    The warrior with scars all over his body continued speaking gravely.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard your fame. They say the rumors about you spreading in the murim don¡¯t match reality, but our Deste Sect is different. We urately gauge your skill and merit. Everyone must feel the same. The emergence of an outstanding junior is delightful.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard much of Senior Crimson Day Sword¡¯s name too.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    He gave a bitter smile. And changed his expression.

    ¡°Therefore I will unleash the true techniques of all my martial arts. There may be much you haven¡¯t experienced yet. You might be bewildered, even angered. Will you endure it?¡±

    ¡°Now it seems we should share friendship through swords.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin answered. Embarrassing words weren¡¯t familiar.

    Before they knew it, his hand going to his sword wave was calling for sparring. Simultaneously energy waves exploded from Crimson Day Sword¡¯s body.

    ¡°Good!¡±

    It was when the Annihtion Team Leader in the middle stepped back.

    Crimson Day Sword took the initiative. Two daggers taken from his bosom immediately flew like lightning.

    Didn¡¯t expect him to use dagger techniques right away. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately stepped forward while drawing his sword.

    ng-!

    He deflected both with one ring. It was because he properly drew the Radiant Demon technique sword path along with drawing the sword.

    Master¡¯s realm. The feeling rising through his grip was light. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately took a true step.

    The training tform rang with a thud. Dirt dust rising from under his feet scattered at the tip of his rising sword de.

    There was sunlight gathering from the ground.

    As Jeong Family Dynamic Technique and Fate Defying Scripture¡¯s power sprouted, the Radiant Sword Style¡¯s dim light clusters were unleashed at once.

    Whoosh!

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s footwork step taken with his sword strike transcended the realm of martial arts. Overwhelming genius.

    He instantly upied the distance where the opponent couldn¡¯t properly apply force when drawing their sword.

    Jeong Yeon-shin gave his all from the first move. He didn¡¯t drag it into a battle of fundamental martial power.

    He had already raised his upper dantian ability, bound by blessing and curse, to the extreme andpleted his calctions of moves.

    Seeing Crimson Day Sword¡¯s technique speed and limb positions when throwing the dagger was enough.

    ng-!

    It ended in one strike. Sword force transcending white-level sent Crimson Day Sword¡¯s de flying.

    ¡°What¡­¡­¡±

    A hastily drawn sword couldn¡¯t handle the Radiant Sword Style.

    Crimson Day Sword¡¯s eyes widened seeing the sword ced at his neck.

    The Annihtion Team Leader watching nearby was the same.

    ¡°¡­Not martial arts. Innate martial talent?¡±

    Colorless lights shed in the Annihtion Team Leader¡¯s eyes. He lookedpletely like a supreme master obsessed with martial arts.

    ¡°No martial artist of equal rank could possibly handle Lightning sh. Is this Deste Sect¡¯s blessing? It¡¯s my first time envying Ma Jin. Yes¡­¡±

    His eyes met with Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s.

    ¡°You¡¯ve won, Lightning sh.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°There will be no more matches for you. This promotion test is perfect. Crimson Day Sword, prepare for your second.¡±

    ¡°Yes, squad leader.¡±

    Crimson Day Sword¡¯s gaze turned to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    He seemed to feel shame about mentioning his martial arts¡¯ true techniques, but Jeong Yeon-shin paid no mind and made his courtesy.

    Crimson Day Sword finally smiled.

    ¡°Work hard for the civilians. Your talent can truly reach all under heaven.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently raised his sped fists.

    The path returning to where Radiant Demon Wing gathered was quite quiet. Only whispers like ripples rang out.

    It was a ce with few martial artists of low discernment. Seniors from other martial divisions he hadn¡¯t met before seemed newly shocked.

    The white-level seniors who had shot out momentum also quietly closed their mouths.

    Jeong Yeon-shin just recalled when his sword broke against Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s one strike. He felt the passage of generations.

    ¡°How did you do that? What footwork was that?¡±

    Shin So-bin who ran up as if to grab Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s cor asked. She was even stamping her feet.

    ¡°No, what about the sword technique that scattered light? They were all martial arts I¡¯ve never seen before. Which family are you from? Ah! Congrattions on winning!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin lightly pushed away his frantic junior¡¯s shoulders.

    Her approach without hesitation despite not knowing him felt burdensome.

    He turned his gaze. Several seniors including Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo were smiling. Hyeon Won-chang was the same.

    ¡°You made up for it.¡±

    Cheong Myeong said. Jeong Yeon-shin slowly nodded.

    The following promotion ceremony was quite grand. Artists like dancers and musicians danced and performed at the training ground.

    Such was the meaning of the blue martial uniform. They said it was a symbol announcing one as Deste Sect¡¯s main force.

    Cheong Myeong gave a hint that it was natural.

    ¡°May sunlight not fade from your path ahead.¡±

    The Deste Sect Lord recited a blessing unique to elf n. And personally helped him put on the robe.

    Her hand movements were delicate. It wasn¡¯t Cheong Myeong¡¯s clothes that were a bit big on him.

    Even what he was already wearing was his own blue uniform.

    Deste Sect blue warrior.

    They said it was a name that could act imposingly anywhere under heaven.

    It was a level treated as a master anywhere in the murim.

    They said discerningmoners often treated them with respectful thoughts.

    ¡°Congrattions.¡±

    ¡°Youngest and shortest time!¡±

    The Radiant Demon Wing seniors weed him.

    They said Radiant Demon Wing among the Divine Sword Squad¡¯s Seventeen divisions was always short-handed.

    It was an extremely strong force where individual blue-levels were known to match the Nine Sects¡¯ elite.

    ¡®I¡¯ve heard much.¡¯

    They said being scattered across the world on missions was familiar.

    Now he too was one pir of that. He had be fully acknowledged.

    ¡°This way.¡±

    General Administration Office schr Do Yu-won guided. His mind was still scattered.

    He suddenly had to confirm all sorts of etiquette learned since entering Deste Sect.

    Jeong Yeon-shin headed to yet another ce as soon as he properly donned his clothes.

    He was with others who were promoted together, but the destination was unfamiliar.

    It was a deep ce within Deste Sect he hadn¡¯t even known existed until now.

    A very splendid pavilion.

    The expressions of blue warriors who received hints about the final schedule weren¡¯t good.

    Visibly hardened faces. Only Jeong Yeon-shin alone maintained a peaceful appearance.

    ¡°He is someone with great changes in his heart. Please take utmost care with your attitude.¡±

    Do Yu-won said.

    They hade to meet the crown prince who was staying at Deste Sect training in martial arts.

    There were rumors he had heard in passing. They said the crown prince¡¯s mood wasn¡¯t good.

    Because the Deste Sect Lord, the Great Ming Empire¡¯s grand preceptor and military king¡¯s attention was directed at Lightning sh.

    ¡®What do they want?¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin was already thinking in an extremely martial artist-like way. He was surprised enough at the thought that came unconsciously.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45 ¨C Preparation

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought it wasn¡¯t good. The martial world was harsh. Arrogance was an emotion that encouraged early death.

    It wasn¡¯t a feeling to harbor even before eating the fruit.

    Just because many people treated him as a genius didn¡¯t mean he should really think that way.

    ¡®Just give me the fruit. I¡¯ll do anything.¡¯

    He gave himself this suggestion. He recalled the deep green pupils set in the Deste Sect Lord¡¯s curved eye-smile.

    A feeling like falling into an endless abyss.

    While mentally repeating his plea for the World Tree¡¯s fruit, the pavilion door opened.

    * * *

    They said it was originally unnned. There was talk that the crown prince had personally requested it.

    Some sharp seniors talked about it.

    Having no justification to meet Lightning sh privately, they said he put forth the pretext of praising the Ming¡¯s sword.

    ¡°So you are the blue warriors who were just promoted.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin met the Ming dynasty¡¯s third heaven.

    Do Yu-won¡¯s advice wasn¡¯t needed. He was already famous for his capriciousness.

    ¡°I am this country¡¯s crown prince.¡±

    He was an incredibly handsome young master.

    His ears like precious sword tips were familiar. Perhaps five and a half chi tall(1.83m).

    He seemed simr in height to Jeong Yeon-shin who had been growing significantlytely.

    Under thick jet-ck eyebrows, his shing eyes contained ink-colored lightning.

    A feeling of existing alone in the brightly entering sunlight from the side.

    Innate dignity dwelled in his gaze sweeping over the bowing blue warriors.

    Was it the energy of one born with the destiny to rule all under heaven?

    Though he had already said they could raise their heads, only Jeong Yeon-shin actually did so.

    ¡®It¡¯s not like he¡¯ll umte merit in my ce.¡¯

    Even the emperor who was said to already possess advanced martial arts treated the Deste Sect Lord as a military king.

    They said she had taught martial arts to the current emperor and crown prince.

    The Ming¡¯s long-standing grand preceptor. Since even the crown prince¡¯s power couldn¡¯t do anything about the World Tree¡¯s fruit, this was a meaningless meeting to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Loyalty was the same. It was something that woulde after living.

    ¡®Should slowly request teachings from the sect leader. Perhaps asking for mind techniques would be good.¡¯

    It was while lost in thought. Suddenly their gazes met. Very ck eyes contained strange curiosity.

    ¡°So it¡¯s you.¡±

    The Ming Empire¡¯s crown prince opened his mouth.

    ¡°Could you perform music with a sword?¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Many famous swordsmen make sword sounds with one de. Sword songs are different. It¡¯s the realm of true energy control. They say one needs innate sense to turn sword sounds into song.¡±

    It was when there was silence at the contextless words. Suddenly the crown princeughed casually.

    ¡°I heard your talent was outstanding so I tried asking. We¡¯re the same age.¡±

    His speech and behavior were unconventional. Tremendous self-confidence seeped from his words and conduct.

    It felt like saying no one under heaven could do anything to him.

    ¡°Having things taken from me is rare. Even more so with attention. Yet they say the grand preceptor turned her attention to you. Even I who studied under her felt it. Jealousy arose in my heart.¡±

    ¡°¡­I am honored.¡±

    ¡°No. It is my w. Something that shouldn¡¯t exist in the emperor¡¯s crown prince. It is due to myck of virtue, my imperfection. I wanted to confirm your talent. To perhaps dilute this shame a little.¡±

    The crown prince¡¯s gaze was very direct.

    Though he had the eye light unique to masters suggesting he had learned peerless divine techniques, he seemed to have something beyond that.

    ¡®Force of character.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    While the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s Wei Ji Myo-hwa was called Sword Dragon, this person seemed sufficient to be called simply Dragon.

    There was a reason the Ming used the same honorific ¡°Your Highness¡± for both crown prince and heir apparent.

    He hadn¡¯t known at all. This was what bloodline epassing all under heaven meant.

    ¡°But it seems I expected too much. Sword songs are the most luxurious entertainment among the world¡¯s arts. How could I ask you about something that only applies to royalty? Even I only heard about it from my father the crown prince. I am sorry and ashamed.¡±

    The crown prince smiled slightly and turned around with his hands behind his back.

    ¡°Everyone return. It was a pleasant meeting.¡±

    * * *

    ¡°How was His Highness the crown prince? I¡¯ve only seen him from afar too.¡±

    It was just after finishing all schedules.

    Shin So-bin thrust her small face forward. All of Radiant Demon Wing were waiting without even entering their sleeping quarters.

    They had set up a banquet hall at the main training ground. Was this Deste Sect Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s capacity?

    ¡°Well. We received the order to leave too quickly.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin answered roughly. The fragrant smell of the feast seemed to stimte even his dantian.

    His hunger increased after going through ceremonies absent from his life.

    Today even Jeong Yeon-shin had to touch alcohol. Even though he minded energy cirction, it was so. Because Heon Won-chang said he had brought it after much consideration.

    Shaoxing wine.

    They said it was precious wine that came to Xiangyang from quite distant Zhejiang.

    Hyeon Won-chang had rushed to Xiangyang¡¯s First Tavern to obtain it.

    ¡®Does this taste good?¡¯

    A colleague¡¯s heart and wine taste were separate matters.

    Taking a sip along with Ma Jin¡¯s congrattions, Jeong Yeon-shin unconsciously furrowed his brow.

    The seniors giggled. Even junior Shin So-bin looked at him like a child.

    ¡°Lightning sh is blue-level.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an incredibly short time to say ¡®times have changed¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t his achievements substantial? We were shocked at the Eight Fierce Rakshasa Sword, and the Seventh Apostle¡¯s eye¡­¡±

    Everyone chatted boisterously.

    Even Deste Sect¡¯s masters revered by all under heaven were likemoners when drinking.

    Among them, Jeong Yeon-shin recalled the task the crown prince had thrown out.

    The task was purely Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s thought. He was just interested as some inspiration seemed to brush his mind.

    ¡®He said sword song. ying music with sword sounds.¡¯

    He had encountered many rumors sinceing to Deste Sect. Once he heard talk of sound techniques.

    It was said that rumors were famous in the murim.

    It was a story of some internal force master facing a hundred people by ying a seven-stringed zither.

    It was said he burst enemies¡¯ eardrums by plucking strings a few times.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to guess the principle.

    ¡®True energy.¡¯

    In the end it was internal force. The question was how much one could raise the effectiveness of true energy carried on the air.

    That¡¯s where the difference between rising martial arts and third-rate martial arts divided.

    ¡®Maybe I can create sound techniques with a sword.¡¯

    If sessful, it would be easier to handle multiple enemies.

    ¡°Drink!¡±

    ¡°The side dishes here are gone!¡±

    Were all drinking gatherings like this?

    Now the banquet was no longer a ce celebrating Lightning sh. Everyone seemed to just enjoy themselves, but rather that made it morefortable.

    Jeong Yeon-shin began conceiving sound techniques while moderately amodating Heon Won-chang¡¯s drunken behavior.

    Thus a boisterous day set. The moonlit night was cozy.

    * * *

    There were still schedules remaining the next day. This time they said it waspensation for blue-level promotion.

    ¡°Choose quickly. They¡¯re all famous swords.¡±

    He was a man who seemed toe a little above Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s waist. He had thick beard and short limbs.

    Instead his arm thickness was tremendous.

    Just in visible muscles he looked sturdier than Jeong Yeon-shin who had refined Jeong Family Dynamic Technique.

    ¡°But wouldn¡¯t there be one that fits my hand?¡±

    ¡°They were made to fit all people under heaven. To the extent that before any guy mes the weapon, they should look back at their own martial arts first.¡±

    It felt like seeing the man¡¯s lips hidden by his beard. He seemed to wear an expression containing tremendous pride.

    The armory of Deste Sect¡¯s forge thatpeted for world¡¯s first in metalworking.

    Jeong Yeon-shin met a dwarf n member for the first time.

    Those who helped found the dynasty and settled in the Central ins with the elf n. They receivedpletely different treatment from Western Region colored-eye people.

    The imperial court kept them tightly hidden in the Central ins. Martial artists were the same.

    They said they looked at the skills they possessed rather than the dwarf n¡¯s short stature.

    ¡®Since they even make divine swords.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin swept through the armory interior with Cheong Myeong. All weapons looked extraordinary. It really seemed fine to choose anything.

    Cheong Myeong with a smiling face opened his mouth.

    ¡°Still need to be careful. It¡¯s your one promotion reward. They say you can get something else when bing ck-level.¡±

    ¡°Hey, Blue Eyes Demon Sword. Is this youngster really blue-level? I can¡¯t believe it. Never heard of such a case. Even though our n is indifferent to the outside.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell by his clothes?¡±

    The iron n member closed his mouth when Cheong Myeong spoke seriously.

    The title Blue Eyes Demon Sword seemed to fit as notoriety to others. It was an unfamiliar aspect to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    He tapped Cheong Myeong¡¯s arm.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°How about that one?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin pointed to a sword hanging on the disy. Both sword wave and scabbard were pure white.

    It would contrast with the current Deste Sword at his waist where everything except the de was pitch ck.

    ¡°Northern Light. It¡¯s a good one.¡±

    The dwarf n man said. His attitude was like treating swords as people.

    After getting the man¡¯s permission, Jeong Yeon-shin immediately approached and grabbed the sword. Only after feeling the sword wave¡¯s sensation for a moment did he draw the de.

    Swish.

    Wave patterns flickered on the dazzlingly revealed pure white de. Jeong Yeon-shin infused true energy with his right hand.

    He immediately felt it was top grade. The unobstructed energy that extended out yed on the de.

    He brought the de close to his body and stroked it with his left hand. For a moment pale blue lightning shed in his eyes.

    ¡°¡­With this level I could perform music with sword sounds.¡±

    ¡°You?¡±

    The dwarf n man snickered. Perhaps because they were a n that presented weapons to the imperial court? He seemed to know sword songs.

    ¡°Without being quite familiar with weapons, one couldn¡¯t even dream of such divine technique. Even supreme masters can¡¯t imitate it without innate talent, what more with a sword just picked up.¡±

    ¡°Quiet.¡±

    Cheong Myeong said.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had already closed his eyes.

    Without swinging it, he knew.

    How to move the sword with what feeling, how to ride the air well when drawing slightly different sword paths.

    It was a realm separate from proficiency.

    Though it would take time to familiarize with it like the Deste Sword, he instantly felt what kind of sword Northern Light was. It was innate sense.

    That¡¯s when it happened. From quite far away, unfamiliar energy waves approached.

    A noble feeling as if about to rise into the sky. Could this be what the crown prince had seen before?

    After a moment, the iron n man frowned.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to choose quickly? They said the crown prince ising.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t coincidence.

    They said royal processions had extreme aspects.

    If it wasn¡¯t something no one could know, everyone knew. Deste Sect was a group of supreme masters.

    Unless the crown prince was in seclusion or on a secret journey, anyone could know.

    Jeong Yeon-shin hadn¡¯t seen imperial martial arts yet. He chose this time wondering if he could gain even a little inspiration.

    ¡°Crown prince. He¡¯s been going around oftentely?¡±

    Cheong Myeong asked in a strange tone. The man nodded.

    ¡°They say martial arts became his attachment after the crown princess¡¯s passing. Trying to soothe his heart with the sword after losing his mother.¡±

    ¡°His mother¡­?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin unconsciously repeated.

    He examined Northern Light for a moment. Then asked Cheong Myeong as if it wasn¡¯t important.

    ¡°When gaining the crown prince¡¯s favor, would it be of any help involving the main fortress¡¯s personnel matters? For example, gaining support when challenging for the Divine Sword Squad Leader position?¡±

    ¡°Well it would be better than having no friendship. It¡¯s not a position that can be reached by martial power alone.¡±

    At Cheong Myeong¡¯s slightly smiling answer, Jeong Yeon-shin nodded.

    Then it was good. He had already practiced with the Deste Sword. Could he not handle sword sounds when trying to create sound techniques to face a hundred?

    He stepped out of the armory.

    Boom.

    When he infused true energy again, Northern Light emitted strange vibrating sounds.

    A sound like a newborn flood dragon crying. Then there was the sword¡¯s song spreading straight out.

    ¡°What¡­!¡±

    It was a cry that even buried the dwarf n man¡¯s shocked voice.

    * * *

    The Great Ming was an empire that arose from the union of Ming¡¯s founding emperor and a elf n empress.

    Since elf ns were revered as immortals, the bloodline originating from the empress dowager¡¯s body created longevity in descendants.

    The throne only changed through warfare and assassins¡¯ killings.

    The current emperor was powerful. He had reigned long without incident.

    Thanks to Deste Sect, peerless masters couldn¡¯t covet the imperial court, and the emperor grew more rxed as time passed.

    He had even handled the 108 Arhat Formation alone wanting to witness Shaolin martial arts.

    The crown prince had been heir apparent for decades. There was absolutely no justification for seeding to the throne.

    Crown Prince Zhu Lun-ming was bornte.

    As the crown prince¡¯s son, he had to watch his father losing his brilliance.

    Sword songs were the art his father demonstrated with a sword whenever heposed his mind. At some point they could no longer be seen.

    ¡°Sword songs.¡±

    Suddenly the crown prince smiled. It was while personally walking toward Deste Sect¡¯s armory.

    ¡°Who else would cultivate such a luxurious hobby.¡±

    Having lost his mother the crown princess early, his soliloquies increased. Those serving him knew well enough not to react.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    Under the falling twilight.

    There was a youth holding down a sword while making blue robes flutter over blue martial clothes.

    He had seen him before. Lightning sh was it?

    He was the young swordsman whose activities the Deste Sect Lord he admired received reports about daily.

    Was it intuition? An anecdote arose in the crown prince¡¯s mind.

    In the Spring and Autumn period, a music master called someone ¡°knowing the sound.¡±

    It meant a close friend who understood his performance better than anyone.

    ¡°Sword sounds¡­?¡±

    The crown prince heard vibrating sounds spreading from the youth¡¯s sword. His steps unconsciously quickened.

    And he saw. It felt like his ears naturally opened.

    Woong-

    A serpent¡¯s groan breaking its shell gradually transformed into a dragon¡¯s growl.

    There was a resonance as if yearning for something far away. It approached to the point of being sorrowful.

    The sword song that seemed to rise from a dragon¡¯s throat even rewound the crown prince¡¯s old memories.

    His father in times still full of vitality, the sword¡¯s song.

    As he rested his heart in distant memories, he muttered as if sighing.

    ¡°To think there was one who would make me know the sound¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46 ¨C Preparation (2)

    The crown prince came closer.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood still holding his sword.

    Sword song. At this moment, the foundation of an art that could handle groups was created.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet often.¡±

    Crown Prince Zhu Lun-ming said.

    That was all. The crown prince showed no more emotion. He seemed to have lived that way.

    ¡®Does it mean don¡¯t die elsewhere?¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin raised his head after making his courtesy. It was after the crown prince entered the armory.

    Cheong Myeong who slowly approached put his arm around Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulders.

    ¡°That¡¯s how people¡¯s goodwill is. Can¡¯t be gained at once. Even goodwill is insufficient if you want the Divine Sword Squad Leader position. Because you need to build trust. Consistency is the answer, shall we say.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Anyway, umting merites first.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin answered nonchntly.

    He sheathed the sword and wore it at his waist with the Deste Sword. Swords were consumables. They said swords whose des didn¡¯t dull were rare famous swords under heaven.

    The newly acquired Northern Light¡¯s sensation came as a pleasant coolness.

    ¡°Go ahead first. I have somewhere to go.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Cheong Myeong answered simply and turned around.

    Blue Eyes Demon Sword Cheong Myeong. Though seemingly just friendly, he was someone without much regret in everything.

    Jeong Yeon-shin watched his back for a moment before moving his steps.

    Since it was around sunset, the promised time was right. At the end of steps treading twilight was the Deste Sect Lord¡¯s main fortress.

    He climbed the stairs entering straight in without any particr restraint.

    Since bing blue-level, he feltpletely melted into Deste Sect.

    ¡°Lightning sh is¡­¡±

    It was when he put the title that became his courtesy name since theing of age ceremony in his mouth.

    The thick stone door of the sect leader¡¯s office opened by itself. It was like during the Deste Exam.

    Now he could feel the energy waves even if just a little.

    They called it Void Grasp. It was the realm of touching all things without even touching them.

    Was it a fragment of the martial arts that allegedly destroyed the Dali Kingdom royal family alone?

    They said right after Ming¡¯s founding was a turbulent period.

    Though she could have entered the imperial pce, the Deste Sect Lord married no one.

    They said she refused even when the current empress dowager, still vigorous, repeatedly rmended.

    They said she just lived as the Great Ming¡¯s divine sword while teaching the emperor¡¯s sessors as grand preceptor.

    The Deste Sect Lord¡¯s heaven-shaking martial power was created that way.

    ¡®Still need to increase internal force quantity.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought. He imagined bing Divine Sword Squad Leader and floating two swords in empty air.

    If swords moved on their own separate from his body deploying Eternal Blossom Fist, the effectiveness would be tremendous.

    At that level, wouldn¡¯t he not need to mind martial power in achieving merit? It was a distant matter.

    ¡°You¡¯ve gained leisure. Having other thoughts before me.¡±

    A clear voice rang and he turned his gaze.

    The thick tree trunks piercing through the office were strange no matter when seen.

    A woman lying diagonally on the tree entered his vision.

    Still the same presence.

    Her beauty looking just three or four years older than Jeong Yeon-shin was said to be a symbol of immortality.

    Deep green pupils that seemed to stiffen souls were overwhelming. Different from other supreme masters¡¯ eye light.

    Her long pale green hair didn¡¯t move at all. It meantpletely containing energy waves.

    ¡®Yet I feel the level. What realm could it be?¡¯

    First he greeted saying he was sorry.

    The Deste Sect Lord slowly opened her mouth.

    ¡°You seem to have made up your mind.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I request Internal Energy techniques from the sect leader. I would like martial arts with fast energy absorption speed.¡±

    He came to request martial arts for the previous promise.

    Thanks to the reckless sparring request from Deste Ma Family¡¯s Ma Se-in.

    A reward given due to friendship between his maternal grandfather, the previous Divine Sword Squad Leader, and the Deste Sect Lord. There was no need to dy further.

    Because Jeong Yeon-shin clearly realized what hecked most now.

    ¡°Internal Energy techniques. Yes. True energy quantity is also important. After polishing the vessel, it must be filled with water.¡±

    She smiled and continued speaking.

    ¡°Somethinges to mind. Come here.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin moved without hesitation.

    He had justpleted his martial vessel. Jeong Family Dynamic Technique was perfect for tempering the physical body.

    But under heaven there were various absorption methods for umting energy. umting true energy. They called it Energy umtion.

    ¡®Need to create mind techniques with fast energy umtion speed.¡¯

    This couldn¡¯t even take inspiration from seeing others¡¯ energy cirction.

    It was right to directly experience one divine technique. It was enough to know what principles quickly drew in the world¡¯s energy.

    Afterwards he nned to create Internal Energy techniques most suitable for his body.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    The Deste Sect Lord asked. It seemed because Jeong Yeon-shin approached and stood nkly before her.

    ¡°You said toe.¡±

    ¡°Closer.¡±

    ¡°By closer you mean¡­¡±

    At his questioning words, the Deste Sect Lord¡¯s lips rose slightly.

    ¡°This seems to be your first proper guidance in energy absorption methods. If training manuals were enough, there would be no reason for masters to exist. Reciting old techniques is not sufficient.¡±

    She slowly raised her body. She also drew in her legs that had been stretched out.

    Her pale green martial clothes made small sounds brushing against the tree bark.

    A posture sitting with each foot on the opposite thigh. Cross-legged.

    ¡°Sit properly before me. I will guide your true energy. Internal Energy techniques must be learned like this at once.¡±

    ¡°Yes. But before that.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin stepped back three steps.

    He slowly began to bow.

    It was because of martial arts¡¯ meaning in the martial world. It was an era where sect honor was considered more important than personal advancement.

    Passing down martial arts that would long remain in history. One couldn¡¯t help but take her as master.

    Forbidding master-disciple bonds? The sect leader is above Deste Sect¡¯sws.

    ¡®She¡¯s not stopping me.¡¯

    It seemed to mean acknowledgement. Jeong Yeon-shin made one bow and rose.

    This was enough. One doesn¡¯t bow more than twice to the living.

    That was the custom of the Central ins where Taoism took root. The martial world was still the same.

    He sat before the Deste Sect Lord wearing a strange smile.

    Facing her up close, her skin was surprisingly white and transparent.

    She smiled slightly.

    ¡°Not that. Show your back.¡±

    Her faint breath brushed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s cheek. It was a very thin exhtion.

    It made one wonder how much internal energy training she had umted for such deep breathing.

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt fresh awe as he turned his body.

    ¡®I thought she would teach chants first then enter true energy guidance.¡¯

    She seemed to want to finish martial arts transmission quickly. He recalled when he transferred the Great Violet Pill¡¯s energy to Yu-hyeon, the Mount Hua sect leader¡¯s disciple.

    Jeong Yeon-shin could circte energy while speaking. The Deste Sect Lord seemed capable of such things too.

    ¡°It is called Moon Spirit Harmony Technique. My unique martial art.¡±

    Along with her voice, her hand touched Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s back. It was very warm.

    Apart from her appearance seeming like a sister, he wondered if this was how an unseen mother would feel.

    Boom.

    Pure internal energy beyond imagination dug into his body.

    A clear stream of energy entered as if containing nature¡¯s energy directly.

    All his body¡¯s fine meridians and energy channels began filling in order. It was a movement showing Moon Spirit Harmony Technique¡¯s energy umtion path.

    ¡°This is how it¡¯s done. Feel it.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin closed his eyes whilefortably calming his mind.

    Along with the Deste Sect Lord¡¯s voice teaching chants, he felt the flow of true energy.

    As time gradually passed, his intent began circting energy by itself.

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s it.¡±

    Her low voice encouraged the flow.

    Half an hour was enough.

    As the Deste Sect Lord¡¯s fingertips pressing his back lifted, her internal force also dispersed.

    Jeong Yeon-shin learned the divine technique with one cirction felt while hearing the old techniques. No more was needed.

    A breath withughter tickled Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s nape. Her whisper was heard at his ear.

    ¡°Come ask if there are blockages.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the reward.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin who came down and turned made a respectful sped fist greeting. She smiled again.

    On the path heading to the Radiant Demon Wing pavilion after leaving the office.

    His heart was ted. Jeong Yeon-shin freshly realized how vast the world of martial arts was.

    It was different again from true energy operation of various sword and fist-leg techniques.

    He truly felt that supreme martial arts existed even in methods of drawing and containing nature¡¯s energy in the body.

    Was it the sect leader¡¯s consideration? Moon Spirit Harmony Technique didn¡¯t reject Jeong Family Dynamic Technique¡¯s energy either.

    Like her energy that seemed to embrace all things.

    ¡°Very good.¡±

    He unconsciously spoke to himself. It felt like all sorts of inspiration was surging.

    It seemed he could create mind techniques far surpassing third-rate right away.

    ¡®I want to see Se-in.¡¯

    He became very grateful to his distant rtive Ma Se-in and inadequate maternal grandfather Ma Yeon-jeok.

    * * *

    Jeong Yeon-shin devoted himself to mind technique training and creation until the next evening.

    It was the first time since childhood that he sat under the bed refining internal force.

    Focusing only on the living breathing energy inside and outside his body came across not badly.

    It was when he finished one major heavenly circuit of full body cirction. Do Yu-won of the General Administration Office came to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s room.

    ¡°This is truly congrattory. Another direct disciple of the sect leader has been born like this.¡±

    Do Yu-won said with a bright smile. He had two sets of blue clothes on his arm.

    ¡°Those are¡­?¡±

    ¡°Though you received new martial uniforms the day before yesterday, you must wear different ones.¡±

    Do Yu-won carefully unfolded one set of clothes in his bosom.

    Looking at it, it was a martial uniform. There wasn¡¯t much difference from the blue martial uniform the Deste Sect Lord had put on him at the promotion ceremony.

    Only the color of the ¡®rough Hwang(»Ä)¡¯ character embroidered on both shoulders and back was different.

    ¡®Hwang(»Ä)¡¯ was embroidered with golden thread.

    T/Note- In case, if you have forgotten, Hwang means Deste.

    ¡°Those who receive the sect leader¡¯s martial arts instruction have symbolism regardless of uniform color. They¡¯re bound to be famous in the martial world. Therefore Sir Jeong too should properly receive the main fortress¡¯s ceremony like the many royal family members, so the General Administration Office prepared this.¡±

    ¡°I see. Thank you.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin received the blue martial uniform with golden thread.

    Simultaneously Do Yu-won made an ¡°oops¡± expression and added words.

    ¡°Actually, we watched His Highness the crown prince who is already receiving instruction. Though the sect leader doesn¡¯t mind, it¡¯s different for lowly people like us. But for some reason they say he let it pass smoothly.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin calmly nodded and saw him off.

    He immediately changed clothes and left the room. Because there was Ma Jin¡¯s summons.

    The golden characters were very eye-catching.

    Seniors encountered here and there widened their eyes.

    Arriving at the main training ground while brushing off that it just happened that way, Radiant Demon First Team and Ma Jin were gathered.

    Junior Shin So-bin who was newly assigned to First Team was also there.

    ¡°Si-sir! What is that glorious golden appearance?!¡±

    It was after Jeong Yeon-shin roughly received Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s fuss. Ma Jin spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll speakfortably. Since all agreed to short mission cycles. First under blue-level Lightning sh¡¯s leadership, Hyeon Won-chang and Shin So-bin will initially set out on the mission. You three are suitable. Young faces are needed for this task.¡±

    ¡°Young faces meaning?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin quietly asked back. Suddenly he recalled Shaolin¡¯s Little Divine Monk who spoke of young martial artists¡¯ romance.

    ¡°There are guys people call a righteous martial family. You¡¯ve probably heard. The Hwangbo family.¡±

    Ma Jin said. He twisted the scar at his mouth corner.

    ¡°The truth is different. The Azure Sky Squad already uncovered their secret long ago. Those guys are mobilizingmoners to build their family¡¯s new base. Without payment, not even letting them engage in their livelihoods. They¡¯re forcingbor not ordered by the imperial court. On the people.¡±

    ¡°Despicable b*st*rds!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯smon.¡±

    It was a moment when Hyeon Won-chang and Shin So-bin¡¯s reactions contrasted.

    Major sect martial artists are superhumans. In civilian life they possessed martial power to practically act as gods.

    With manpower they couldmand with a finger spread everywhere, there were those who couldn¡¯t help but wield power.

    ¡°Forcedborers number over a thousand. Civilian life directly connected to tribute is truly a sensitive issue. There¡¯s a limit to turning a blind eye to local martial world noble ns. But since care must be taken in punishing orthodox sects, all public sentiment and perception must support Deste Sect¡¯s hand¡­¡±

    Ma Jin who briefly trailed off continued speaking.

    ¡°Theypletely dominate Jinan territory in Shandong. Already acting like royalty. There¡¯s a limit to exposing their behavior. Lightning sh. You are important.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the mission content?¡±

    ¡°Hide your identity and participate in the Dragon Phoenix Gathering with two white-levels. This Dragon Phoenix Gathering happens to be held in South Zhili under the Namgung family¡¯s supervision. Since Shandong is right above it, the Hwangbo family¡¯s young master wille too.¡±

    Ma Jin who briefly paused opened his mouth again, and finally Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s fourth mission dropped.

    ¡°Your mission is provocation. Scratch his nerves and make the young master go crazy. Make it so he can¡¯t help but mobilize his family to eliminate you. You must make the Hwangbo family¡¯s power move greatly. So gaps show in their dominance covering all of Jinan.¡±

    ¡°What happens if I¡¯m sessful?¡±

    ¡°While you¡¯re in South Zhili, we¡¯ll immediately extract reliable witnesses and evidence. It¡¯s something long prepared. Three of the Divine Sword Squad¡¯s Seventeen Squads will gather. All of Radiant Demon Wing with Azure Sky Squad and Annihtion Team will strike the Hwangbo family together.¡±

    It meant annihting one pir of the orthodox murim¡¯s Eight Great Families.

    It was truly tremendous. The cooperation of three Divine Sword Squad¡¯s martial squads was also so.

    Since there were thirteen major evil sect branches just in the Central ins, seventeen for carrying out missions across the vast world.

    When three groups gathered, they could be called invincible.

    ¡®Crazy¡­!¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt a tremor. Hyeon Won-chang and Shin So-bin also widened their eyes seeming the same.

    He opened his mouth with the mostposed expression possible. Because he had to ask the most important thing.

    ¡°About the Hwangbo family¡¯s young master. If the situation isn¡¯t favorable, can I take his head?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s left to a blue warrior¡¯s discretion. That¡¯s what blue-level rank means. You can take responsibility for whatever happens.¡±

    Ma Jin answered smiling. Baek Mi-ryeo beside him spoke with a worried expression.

    ¡°Lightning sh. Be aware this is a very dangerous mission. Don¡¯t overdo it. That young master, he¡¯s fated to die anyway. He was born with a short-lived constitution in exchange for tremendous talent. Already famous.¡±

    Cheong Myeong added a word.

    ¡°They say he¡¯s a genius of the Sr Divine Meridian. He¡¯ll be quite strong.¡±

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47 ¨C Encounter

    The next morning, mission preparations wereplete. Jeong Yeon-shin received a travel pack containing various items, provisions, and travel expenses.

    As a blue warrior, they said he had to be responsible.

    Additionally, the characters engraved on the Deste Sect martial uniform were covered with silk pieces. It was quite exquisite.

    ¡°It¡¯s a ce dealing with famous families. Since it¡¯s a dangerous mission, we don¡¯t change disguises.¡±

    Do Yu-won from the General Administration Office nodded at Ma Jin¡¯s words.

    ¡°Official Deste Sect martial uniforms contain thread from a celestial being called Heaven Silkworm. It¡¯s quite valuable, so there¡¯s one thread at each vital point. They¡¯re embroidered vertically. It can buy extremely brief moments against horizontal shes or thrusts.¡±

    ¡°Since reinforcing with iron tes wouldn¡¯t escape masters¡¯ discerning eyes. It would draw unnecessary attention.¡±

    ¡°Ah how could you cover this! The everything of me and Sir Jeong!¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang showed signs of pretend outrage.

    While stroking his right ¡®Hwang¡¯ character with his left hand, he caressed the ¡®Hwang¡¯ character below Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder with his right hand.

    It was very bizarre. Jeong Yeon-shin moved slightly away.

    Hyeon Won-chang made a slight crying face and said.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the Mount Hua Sect enough? I find it hard to agree. Now Deste Sect will soon be going too!¡±

    ¡°Quiet down, Deste Divine Hero.¡±

    At Ma Jin¡¯s calm words, Baek Mi-ryeo approached. Only then did Hyeon Won-chang shrink back.

    Moving slightly away, he muttered words others couldn¡¯t understand. Junior Shin So-bin shook her head.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the same year as Senior Lightning sh? I wonder if the secret journey will go smoothly.¡±

    ¡°Sir Hyeon is different from appearances. It must be your needless worry.¡±

    ¡°I hope so. It¡¯s my first mission too, and we¡¯ll start coordinating now. I only briefly witnessed Senior Lightning sh¡¯s martial arts during the promotion ceremony, right? I¡¯m curious if you can show skill matching your fame while traveling the martial world too.¡±

    Shin So-bin raised her lips. It was a bold smile.

    Jeong Yeon-shin wasn¡¯t particrly interested. He just hoped she wouldn¡¯t hold him back.

    Since bing blue-level wasn¡¯t the end, they said ck-level, the next promotion uniform, carried the rank of squad leader.

    There was an even more distant difference than from white to blue-level.

    ¡®I¡¯ve taken one step. Now there must be no mission failures.¡¯

    The anxiety felt when failing to subdue the Blood me Sect¡¯s Seventh Apostle arose.

    He didn¡¯t want to experience it again. That was why it didn¡¯t matter whether the Huangfu family¡¯s young master had Sr Divine Meridian or whatever.

    Just umting merit was all. Jeong Yeon-shin sped his fists to Ma Jin.

    ¡°See youter.¡±

    ¡°Yes, the moment youplete the mission we sh with the Hwangbo family. Let¡¯s meet then.¡±

    Ma Jin said nodding his head. Then after brief silence, when he opened his mouth again the scar at his mouth corner looked sheepish.

    ¡°¡­Missions can fail. Think of your safety first.¡±

    He knew it wasn¡¯t words as Radiant Demon Wing Leader. Jeong Yeon-shin bowed silently to his uncle.

    Unlike maternal grandfather Ma Yeon-jeok, he couldn¡¯t just push away Ma Jin who feltplete guilt and kept trying to approach.

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned his gaze slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overdo itter either, squad leader. They say the Hwangbo family head is a counted master in Shandong.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not sparring but war. We¡¯ll attack together.¡±

    Ma Jin replied with a slight smile.

    Shaking his head as if disappointed, Jeong Yeon-shin mounted the brown fine horse beside him.

    Feeling the saddle firmly supporting his bottom, he lightly patted the horse¡¯s neck.

    When living at the Jeong family house, he thought ofpanions for life like thousand-li horses. It was different.

    Since Deste Sect was a ce that constantly changed fine horses, it was hard to grow attached to horses.

    ¡°Please take care until the post station.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin leaned over and whispered. He raised the reins while various Radiant Demon Wing seniors saw him off.

    Hyeon Won-chang and Shin So-bin also approached on horses from both sides.

    ¡°Traveling through murim again. Always thrilling.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang said with a grin. Jeong Yeon-shin briefly looked at Shin So-bin ncing sideways as if untrustworthy before flicking the reins.

    It was his first mission as a Deste Sect blue warrior.

    * * *

    Just covering the Deste Sect mark felt like entering a different world.

    Was it because he had to lead the group without seniors? He felt emptiness even though Hyeon Won-chang was there.

    The background that made people show respect or fear had disappeared.

    ¡®I heard there¡¯s also contempt that Deste Sect masters experience in the murim.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought. Since he hadn¡¯t experienced it yet, what approached had to be different.

    The destination was Huizhou in South Zhili. There was a post station route that went slightly around from Xiangyang to Huizhou.

    It was different from missions until now where they had to take long horse rest times.

    The group galloped quickly.

    Shin So-bin was skilled at horseback riding befitting a direct descendant of a prestigious family.

    Though riding horses long was another matter, it wasn¡¯t a hindrance at all.

    Hyeon Won-chang also rode very well. He said touring murim should be enjoyed after missions.

    Twenty days passed. Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t have the internal force to traverse between cities with lightness technique.

    The two white-levels were the same. They had to rely on horses.

    Nothing particr happened until they arrived near Huizhou.

    It was so even though forest bandits and river bandits were everywhere.

    When Hyeon Won-chang came from Shaanxi to Xiangyang to take the Deste Exam, he said he met countless ones, to the point it seemed like all boasting.

    ¡®I¡¯m getting a feel for it.¡¯

    Meanwhile Jeong Yeon-shin had been refining sword songs. It was to gradually advance into the realm of sound techniques.

    He was also breaking down Moon Spirit Harmony Technique¡¯s chants. It seemed he could create new internal energy techniques at least before the Dragon Phoenix Gathering ended.

    Woong.

    It was where the official road approaching Huizhou came into view.

    Under an unusuallyrge ginkgo tree by the road, Northern Light ced on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s crossed legs rang.

    The Deste Sword wasn¡¯t there. Since he had to hide his affiliation, he left it with Cheong Myeong.

    ¡®Increasing sword sound size has be easy.¡¯

    Infusing internal energy into the sword to prevent it from breaking easily. It was amon technique. That¡¯s how it was in the world of masters.

    Jeong Yeon-shin went further.

    He felt the essence of sound. He split two strands of true energy using Fate Defying Scripture¡¯s principle and put them in the de.

    The sound grew louder as the finely rippling energy waves intensified.

    Goong!

    The mysteriousness of true energy was amazing.

    Extremely delicate operation that would be difficult even with innate sense brought unprecedented resonance.

    He could control the pitch of sounds.

    Sound techniques came from imbuing radiating true energy into the melody spreading from here.

    ¡®The power of this martial art will ultimately be determined by internal energy quantity.¡¯

    There were more problems. They said sound techniques were also profound martial arts.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sword songs with shallow years of training had difficulty distinguishing friend from foe. He thought of Hyeon Won-chang and Shin So-bin.

    Sending sound transmission to protect ears with internal force before casting sound techniques? How nice it would be if fights only happened with that much leisure.

    Even so, the sense of achievement was great. Because it would show great effectiveness in one versus many battles.

    ¡°You said sword songs? Indeed it draws tremendous attention.¡±

    It was Shin So-bin in white clothes. Her ck pupils sparkled with interest.

    She approached with rustling steps, ced her hands on her knees and bent her waist.

    Her long tied hair flowed glossily.

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought he didn¡¯t understand why someone not even a master would grow their hair like that.

    It was because it was good for grabbing during closebat.

    ¡°Sorry.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin apologized while letting his thoughts flow away.

    Huizhou was an extremelyrge city.

    They said merchant groups carrying items like high-grade tea leaves or silver coins frequently went in and out of this tremendously prosperous ce.

    The rtively safe official road went without saying. There were many passersby ncing this way while passing on the opposite road.

    ¡°I find it pleasant to hear! It has quite a bit of elegance!¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang grinned while tearing into provisions.

    Was it because the ¡®Hwang¡¯ characters were covered? He seemed strangely pleased at receiving attention.

    That¡¯s when there were people slowly approaching.

    ¡°Looking at them, they seem to be attending the Dragon Phoenix Gathering. Truly arrogant.¡±

    ¡°Making sword sounds without even fighting in broad daylight? What could it be if not showing off meager martial arts?¡±

    They were young men and women with extraordinary energy.

    They wore luxurious yellow silk martial uniforms, but Jeong Yeon-shin first saw the swords at their waists.

    They were martial artists. They looked like people from prestigious families.

    A youth wearing a hero¡¯s headband on his forehead like Hyeon Won-chang and a woman with slightly upturned eyes.

    Both looked about twenty. Their faces showed some youthfulness.

    Behind were groups that looked like attendants.

    Before Hyeon Won-chang could say anything, Jeong Yeon-shin stood up first.

    ¡°I was rash. Your words deeply resonate in my heart.¡±

    When he respectfully sped his fists, the man and woman¡¯s postures changed. They returned the greeting identically as if having learned etiquette for a long time.

    Though it seemed almost reflexive behavior, their conduct had discipline.

    ¡°¡­He readily admits fault. Not bad to see.¡±

    ¡°Maybe because we showed energy waves due to irritation. He must have been scared.¡±

    Both man and woman were arrogant yet dignified. It immediately brought to mind the Dragon Phoenix Gathering.

    They said many rising talents from famous families would attend. These people must be so too.

    ¡°Your name and sect?¡±

    The man asked slightly raising his chin.

    They said there were various types even among famous families under heaven. Considering etiquette was like that too.

    While there were humble ones like Sword Dragon Wei Ji Myo-hwa, stories of arrogant rising talents from famous orthodox sects weren¡¯t rare either.

    ¡®They seem like murim family people.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought. This could be martial nobles who act like kings in their settled regions.

    It was an era when exchanges between people like at the Dragon Phoenix Gathering weren¡¯t frequent.

    Having lived like royalty in their own world, that¡¯s why incidents like the Hwangbo family¡¯s forcedbor seemed to happen.

    The youth slightly raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°What are you thinking so much? Speak without hiding.¡±

    ¡°I am Gu Gwa of the Chasing Truth Sect.¡±

    ¡°Chasing Truth Sect? Never heard of it. Someone without roots then.¡±

    The woman beside the youth said mercilessly. Faint contempt settled on both their faces. Their tone also changed.

    The youth opened his mouth while twitching his thick eyebrows.

    ¡°Right. As you see, we are the bloodline of an orthodox famous family. You¡¯ve heard of the Hwangbo family? Since I know all orthodox sects attending the Dragon Phoenix Gathering, if your sect is between righteous and evil, I can¡¯t let you go nicely.¡±

    ¡°I must enlighten you. You, who can carelessly use the realm of raising sword sounds.¡±

    The woman stepped forward and added. She seemed very ustomed to satisfying emotions by wielding prestige.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The Hwangbo family? Though Huizhou was just a bit further, Jeong Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t believe it for a moment.

    The appearance drawn in the young master¡¯s description received from Ma Jin came to mind btedly.

    The face resembled it.

    He had heard Ma Jin¡¯s drunken story during the banquet celebrating blue-level promotion.

    His sister who left him, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mother, was married into the Jeong family in a truly absurd way.

    They said martial world fate was like suddenly striking wind and rain. Was this situation no different from that?

    He felt Hyeon Won-chang and Shin So-bin¡¯s energy waves strengthening as they watched from behind.

    Though he had thought it would take long, it could end quickly too. He gave thanks to Buddha and the Primordial Heavenly Lord.

    There was no need to endure particrly.

    Since he had to handle the Hwangbo family¡¯s young master and make him mobilize the family¡¯s power, it was originally a mission requiring bloodshed in the orthodox realm.

    ¡®We should definitely take proper justification.¡¯

    First he lowered his sped hands and opened his lips.

    ¡°To speak of roots.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin revealed his original personality without hiding.

    ¡°Though the Hwangbo family¡¯s prestige is high, your attitude is rude even after hearing my sect¡¯s name. Is that murim courtesy? Your insult has scratched my sect¡¯s honor. Each speaks of the other¡¯s ws. How could a martial artist talk like that?¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    Was it something they hadn¡¯t experienced? For a moment expressions disappeared from the man and woman¡¯s faces.

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt the presence of onlookers beginning to gather.

    He continued in a clear voice.

    ¡°I first made courtesy and apologized. I revealed my sect and name even facing your unreasonable words and actions. You speak ofcking roots while mentioning the Hwangbo family? Could you endure if you were me? I request sparring.¡±

    ¡°Words flow like mountain streams.¡±

    The youth¡¯s mouth corners curled up. He raised his arm and pushed back the woman frowning her fine brows.

    Blood vessels protruded on the forearm revealed between sleeves. He seemed to have tremendously refined blood energy.

    ¡°Good. I didn¡¯t like from the start that a sect between righteous and evil was invited to the Dragon Phoenix Gathering. My title is¡­¡±

    ¡°Not curious. Come.¡±

    Cutting off his words, Jeong Yeon-shin slowly gripped Northern Light¡¯s sword wave.

    Suddenly Sword Art Flower of the Deep Martial Alliance whose neck had flown came to mind.

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48 ¨C Encounter (2)

    ¡°Yeon-shin, we cannot leave that child like that.¡±

    An old voice rang out.

    It was in the Deste Sect sect leader¡¯s office.

    An old martial artist in purple robe and Ma Jin in ck martial uniform sat respectfully before the Deste Sect Lord.

    Sunlight draped on thepletely open wall. There were pale green light clusters gathering in the Deste Sect Lord¡¯s hair.

    Ma Jin nced at his father.

    ¡°The more we approach, the more he can withdraw. He seemed to feel no emotion toward blood ties. I can guess how he grew up after my sister left. They said he was an abandoned child.¡±

    ¡°How dare the likes of the Jeong family.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s maternal grandfather, Ma Yeon-jeok, made the same expression as Ma Jin. It was close to disgust.

    ¡°What face do we have to me that family? We didn¡¯t even know about their annihtion until seeing his talent and then spoke of blood ties. He could be called a gentleman just for not cursing at a maternal grandfather he¡¯d never met.¡±

    It was before the sect leader. The voice itself wasn¡¯t loud.

    Ma Jin maintained a careful attitude while speaking biting words.

    ¡°Though he grew up as a proper martial artist, he¡¯s still a child not yet twenty. Yet he¡¯s clear on right and wrong with distinct priorities, making him harder to deal with than adults. Don¡¯t try to keep him in your grasp.¡±

    ¡°Just seeing how he doesn¡¯t blindly seek benefit fromrge families shows. He must know it would return as poison. He tries to stand alone without being swayed by strong winds. But because of that.¡±

    Ma Yeon-jeok spoke each word straight.

    In the end he looked at the Deste Sect Lord wearing an expression hard to guess her thoughts.

    ¡°He must not be neglected even more. If His Majesty the Emperor is heaven, Yeon-shin could be the brightest sun in that vast sky. The current Divine Sword Squad Leader is insufficient. Yeon-shin could surely be a precious sword worthy to keep by the sect leader¡¯s side.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for the sect leader to decide. It¡¯s not something for you, retired father, to discuss.¡±

    Ma Jin who rebuked his father turned his eyes.

    At the end of his gaze was the most noble person. She was the absolute being all of Deste Sect revered.

    There was rarely change on the Deste Sect Lord¡¯s face. Talk of her favoring Lightning sh didn¡¯t arise without reason.

    She was like the sun¡¯s radiance. Though seemingly approaching warmly at a nce, she was sunlight indifferently illuminating the world. It had always been so.

    Her red lips that hadn¡¯t moved finally moved.

    ¡°Continue.¡±

    She said. Though lying alone diagonally on the tree trunk, her presence was different.

    Ma Jin swallowed. Few didn¡¯t know of her absolute martial power that even purple masters found hard to discuss winning against.

    Her twenty-year-old appearance unchanged since Ming¡¯s establishment was also so.

    To the people of Xiangyang, she was a living Jade Emperor.

    ¡°It¡¯s still a distant matter. But it¡¯s already been decades since the sect leader spoke of retirement, washing hands in gold basin.¡±

    Ma Yeon-jeok said while stroking his white beard.

    ¡°My thought is this. Rather than sending that child out on missions, first keep him in the main fortress for ten years and teach him toplete him as a martial artist. So the martial world¡¯s vulgar waters don¡¯t stain him at a young age¡­ During that process, as he builds martial power while determining marriage, things would change. He would be a divine sword that only the sect leader could wield.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yeon-jeok.¡±

    The Deste Sect Lord opened her mouth. No emotion dwelled in her beautiful face.

    ¡°Yes, sect leader.¡±

    ¡°Is there no evil in your heart?¡±

    ¡°By evil you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°You are not the former Divine Sword Squad Leader now. You only appear as Deste Ma Family bloodline. Trying to raise the family name.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ma Jin knew his father¡¯s personality. He had never failed to obtain something he becamepletely absorbed in.

    Being able to rise to Divine Sword Squad Leader must have also been thanks to such nature.

    Suddenly Ma Yeon-jeok lowered his head.

    ¡°The sect leader¡¯s words are right. It was hard to endure. When passing the Divine Sword Squad Leader¡¯s precious sword to the current lord was truly miserable. I am the sect leader¡¯s friend of decades. Let me speak honestly.¡±

    ¡°Father! Choose your words carefully!¡±

    Therge-built Ma Jin fidgeted restlessly.

    ¡°If not for your sister¡¯s matter, you¡¯ve never shown such attitude. You don¡¯t have to forgive me. The family must endure long. Even when we be dust in death, we¡¯ll enjoy immortal life being revered. Originally all that remains of humans is their name.¡±

    ¡°Stop there.¡±

    The Deste Sect Lord¡¯s low voice pushed away Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s passion.

    ¡°I will decide Lightning sh¡¯s matters, so do not put family authority first anymore.¡±

    Her clear voice carried strange transcendence. Her clothes brushed against the tree rooted at the world¡¯s peak.

    Rustle.

    The Deste Sect Lord who slowly stepped down extending her pure white bare feet raised her head.

    Sunlight lightly settled on her transparent face.

    ¡°The Radiant Demon Wing Lord should set out now. Take care of Lightning sh.¡±

    She spoke toward Ma Jin.

    ¡°I receive themand.¡±

    Ma Jin who made his conduct even more respectful raised his sped fists.

    * * *

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood still thinking.

    It was different from when he cut the Deep Martial Alliance rising talent¡¯s neck. It was a ce with many watching eyes.

    The official road stretching to Huizhou was veryrge, and passing travelers extended endlessly.

    This was orthodox martial realm. It seemed insufficient as justification for killing.

    ¡®I might even turn the Namgung family into enemies. I can¡¯t afford that in Huizhou.¡¯

    I couldn¡¯t kill here. That was fine. I just needed to giveparable shame.

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought of General Administration Office Do Yu-won¡¯s words.

    He said Deste Sect often had appearance descriptions of mission targets. It was so during the Blood me Sect Seventh Apostle mission too.

    He said it went without saying for long-prepared matters like this.

    Since appearance descriptions were drawings of facial features, the image that came to mind resembled the man before him.

    It was an unexpected encounter. Due to being flustered, he couldn¡¯tpare immediately.

    ¡®What if he had just passed by?¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin reflected. If weighing between mission and martial arts training, the mission was obviously priority. He shouldn¡¯t have been negligent in watching surroundings.

    It was while he was briefly lost in thought.

    ¡°Not curious about my title? Your words are funny. A rootless thing showing unreasonable stubbornness.¡±

    The Hwangbo family youth said with a snicker. Jeong Yeon-shin slowly shook his head and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Being absorbed in your world should also be moderate. Hwangbo family? Looking at all under heaven, it¡¯s small. You are nothing.¡±

    ¡°¡­ He is a crazy one. Ordinary methods won¡¯t be enough.¡±

    The youth¡¯s mouth corners lowered. He strode forward. Though seeming reckless, his steps had method.

    It was immediately felt that rising martial arts study was melted in his footwork. The true energy waves were unusual.

    His conduct seemed capable of any response while walking.

    ¡®Good.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gazepletely captured the youth¡¯s body in his vision. It was from the moment sparring began.

    When the name Hwangbo Family was mentioned, he didn¡¯t care even though the gathered onlookers looked at him with pity.

    Finally facing an Eight Great Families¡¯ martial arts. He was curious how strong the power said to pursue the pinnacle of secr martial arts was.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stepped forward. Jeong Family Dynamic Technique¡¯s true energy gathered in the bubbling well point under his foot.

    It was Hwan Yeok-bo¡¯s first step. Dirt dust lightly rose from his heel.

    He intended to gauge the level difference with Eight Great Families martial arts.

    Swish! Whack!

    The Hwangbo family youth drew his sword while stamping down a true step.

    From his waist with forward-tilted upper body, the precious sword¡¯s dazzling de rose up.

    A sword path drawing an extremely narrow oval extended straight out.

    Jeong Yeon-shin raised his right hand.

    ng-!

    He deflected the sword¡¯s side with the back of his hand. The watching martial artists¡¯ eyes widened. It was a skill hard for anyone here to believe.

    Jeong Yeon-shin shook his hand. The guy¡¯s sword force that came with vibration was light.

    It was thanks to Hwan Yeok-bo¡¯s step that had already advanced diagonally. Hepletely deflected the sword strike¡¯s force wave.

    ¡°What!¡±

    The guy¡¯s expression became nk. He seemed unable to ept what happened instantly.

    This time Jeong Yeon-shin advanced.

    Pung!

    Force from Eternal Blossom Fist burst from his left arm extended with Fate Defying True Scripture true energy amplification.

    The sword the guy reflexively raised was pushed up as is.

    True energy already spread through Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s whole body was running through all meridians.

    The kidney transport point at his right waist zed with internal energy.

    Instantly his erector spinae and lower psoas major muscles contained powerful strength. The linkedbination was instantaneous.

    He twisted his body while extending his right fist straight. A thud sound rang at the guy¡¯s sr plexus.

    It struck properly. It was the moment the smooth sensation of Hwangbo family fabric wrapped his fist surface.

    Eternal Blossom Fist Advancing Thunder¡¯s force wave explosively burst forth.

    Bang!

    The guy¡¯s body flew as if hit by a shell.

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly spread his right five fingers and looked down. The moves were clear.

    Radiant Demon techniques were melting into unique martial arts.

    ¡°The Hwangbo family¡¯s martial arts seem deep.¡±

    He opened his mouth.

    ¡°But you are nothing special.¡±

    It was calm words. Disappointment mixed in his voice.

    The face clearly resembled Deste Sect¡¯s appearance description. Still, such a guy couldn¡¯t be the Hwangbo family¡¯s young master.

    They said he was a Sr Divine Meridian genius. He had heard even White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin he saw before wouldn¡¯t exchange moves with the Hwangbo family¡¯s young master.

    They said he predicted inevitable defeat due to age difference.

    ¡°Probably not the young master. Perhaps a Second Young Master?¡±

    There was no answer to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s question. It seemed everyone lost words and closed their mouths.

    It was so even though the number of onlookers gathered on the official road was considerable by now.

    He slowly turned his gaze. The woman who had picked a fight with the youth wore a nk expression.

    Disbelief seeped from her gaze watching the guy convulsing on the ground.

    ¡°How could trash¡­ Impossible¡­¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t kill him. The Hwangbo family should have miraculous medicine? He¡¯ll get up fine after taking it.¡±

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    The woman who sharply turned her head had fierce eyes. Cold energy could be felt from her upturned eye corners.

    ¡°You, I¡¯ll remember. I am Hwangbo Myeong-rin. Gu Gwa of the Chasing Truth Sect. I won¡¯t forget.¡±

    ¡°I have leisure to receive your moves too. Shall we continue sparring?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°A martial family wouldn¡¯t send only youngsters. Are there no adults? The young master?¡±

    That¡¯s when someone grabbed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s arm. It was Shin So-bin who was surprised with round eyes.

    Simultaneously energy waves spread from her lips. It was sound transmission.

    -Senior. Isn¡¯t the provocation a bit excessive? We should check nearby geography. If the Hwangbo family rushes in it will be a chase.

    Though speaking by sound transmission, she whispered. She seemedpletely scared. Jeong Yeon-shin tilted his head slightly. He was puzzled.

    ¡®Provocation? Which part.¡¯

    He hadn¡¯t started yet. He slowly took steps.

    ¡®The mission is everything.¡¯

    There was a particrly pleasing point about belonging to the Deste Sect. The justification of civilian life was clear.

    The merit he had to umte to live was clean. At least it had been so far.

    Sects that couldn¡¯t be ssified as orthodox or evil were called between righteous and evil.

    The current Chasing Truth Sect disguised as Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s group¡¯s sect was so. While avoiding vicious conduct, they didn¡¯t ce their banner in chivalry either.

    They lived the martial world for profit and fame.

    ¡®Then should imitate between righteous and evil.¡¯

    The Hwangbo family¡¯s attendants had gathered before he knew it. They surrounded the fallen youth and Hwangbo Myeong-rin.

    Jeong Yeon-shin circted true energy through his whole body. Simultaneously as soon as he stepped, a fair wind stream wrapped his ears.

    Instantly the number of Hwangbo family people increased rapidly. He pierced through them all with body technique like a wind-riding leaf.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    ¡°What!¡±

    Various empty winds brushed his back.

    Jeong Yeon-shin could see Hwangbo Myeong-rin feeding medicine to the lying youth.

    Her face contorted as she raised her head at the presence.

    ¡°I request sparring with you too. You were the one who spoke of roots. If you¡¯re a martial artist, ept.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin grabbed Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s nape and pulled her up. His momentum was terrifying. No one could interfere.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°Wait. Stop there.¡±

    A youth holding a sk spoke with a smile from one side. Wine smell wafted strongly.

    Perhaps ten years older than Jeong Yeon-shin? Though wearing silk martial clothes, his appearance seemed worn as he approached.

    In his mouth, he was biting a raw opium poppy, and he had theplete appearance of a handsome man who had be a degenerate.

    His smile with eyes shadowed in ck wasnguid.

    ¡°Though my siblings spoke wrongly, that¡¯s a bit harsh.¡±

    zing hot energy burned from his entire body. His emitted momentum was mighty as if having learned some tremendous scorching yang divine technique.

    Sr Divine Meridian. The words brushed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mind.

    Itpletely matched the appearance description. This guy was the Hwangbo family¡¯s young master.

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49 ¨C Dragon Phoenix Gathering

    Jeong Yeon-shin stared nkly at the Hwangbo family¡¯s young master before turning his head.

    Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s reaction with her nape¡¯s clothes gripped in his right hand was amusing.

    At first she seemed bewildered. As if experiencing something impossible in life.

    Perhaps because Jeong Yeon-shin lifted her without killing intent? Her realization waste.

    ¡°You¡­ trash¡­!¡±

    Soon energy waves spread from Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s right hand. Though inferior to the fallen guy, she had learned famous martial arts.

    She was a famous family¡¯s martial artist. It could be felt from her refined energy.

    While Jeong Family Dynamic Technique¡¯s true energy circled his whole body. Jeong Yeon-shin struck immediately.

    Thud!

    White powder stained the hand that hit Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s face. He paid no mind.

    He struck once more, twice more, thrice more. At this moment he was properly imitating a between righteous and evil martial artist.

    ¡°Hup!¡±

    internal energy technique was imbued in his hand that brushed her gasp.

    Due to containing minute true energy, her skull must have been shaken.

    Hwangbo Myeong-rin seemed unable toe to her senses. Her expression was as if unable to believe what she was experiencing.

    The energy waves gathered in her hands instantly disappeared.

    ¡°Oh my.¡±

    The Hwangbo family young master intervened. He wore a drunken smile.

    ¡°It¡¯s already troublesome. Thinking of the family elders.¡±

    His extending hand while speaking was strange. He aimed for Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s arm gripping Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s nape.

    Like one who learned drunken fist, it was hard to distinguish between feints and real moves.

    It was what he waited for. Jeong Yeon-shin raised Faty Defying Scripture true energyyering in his right arm¡¯s fine meridians.

    He lightly shook his hand and Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s body sprawled backward. Meeting the young master¡¯s strike with her shame-mixed groan behind.

    Puk puk!

    Hand shadows tangled. The power contained in the young master¡¯s arms was very heavy and hot.

    It seemed impossible how he could be fine while containing such scorching yang internal energy in his blood vessels.

    ¡®Supreme rising martial arts.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin raised another stream of true energy. He immediately surrounded his arm with an invisible membrane.

    It was an internal energy barrier called protective energy. With repeated achievement it bes the famous protective diamond energy.

    The heat touching his skin became slightly fainter.

    Pak!

    The situation changed. As they tried to grab each other¡¯s wrists, the golden silk hand¡¯s moves were tremendouslyplex.

    During the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s Great Violet Pill mission, Jeong Yeon-shin had absorbed and developed Thieving Ghost¡¯s techniques.

    The opponent¡¯s techniques were outstanding enough to cause problems. They were moves overflowing with wit.

    It felt like exchanging moves with himself having gained a bit more experience.

    ¡°My goodness.¡±

    The young master wearing a light smile opened his mouth. Different colors dwelled in his eyes. Below his shadowed eyes seemed to show small vitality.

    ¡°There was another guy like me?¡±

    He shows leisure to even open his mouth. His power and experience were different. Jeong Yeon-shin gradually got pushed back in strength.

    The internal energy gathered in the young master¡¯s striking hands grew endlessly stronger.

    Puk!

    Powerful rotating force waves burst. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hair that hade down to his shoulders scattered backward.

    Unable to just be swept along, he had just burst rotational strike of Eternal Blossom Fist with his palm.

    The returning rebound force was big. Jeong Yeon-shin naturally stepped back once.

    ¡°Attending the Dragon Phoenix Gathering? Gu Gwa of the Chasing Truth Sect. I¡¯ll remember. You¡¯d be quite worth watching as years umte. If you train more that is.¡±

    The young master smiled standing diagonally with one leg nted in ce. Without being pushed back even one step. He was very strong.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be able to see. Because a grave to cool my body awaits. It¡¯s already made big, so I just need to go lie my body down.¡±

    His speech and behavior were very free-spirited. It made one wonder if he was really the young master of a martial noble family acting like royalty.

    His tone was different from Hwangbo Myeong-rin who said she would remember the name too. His attitude was like facing interesting entertainment.

    ¡°Forgive my younger brother and sister moderately. In about ten years they won¡¯t even be able to face you. They¡¯ll have to look up quite a bit. Since they earn their own beatings¡­ Let¡¯s meet againter.¡±

    He turns away and trudges off while chewing opium poppy.

    He seemed not to mind anymore even though his siblings got beaten like that.

    His conduct appeared free of attachment to worldly matters. He didn¡¯t seem like a family heir at all.

    ¡®Seems like he should be in Deste Sect. Why didn¡¯t he aim for the World Tree¡¯s fruit if he¡¯s like that?¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood quietly feeling Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s hand on his shoulder. He was reviewing the young master¡¯s techniques.

    The gathered onlookers dispersed while expressing their various impressions.

    There seemed to be no one bold enough to speak to Jeong Yeon-shin who had made enemies with the Hwangbo family.

    It was because of Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s face ring at Jeong Yeon-shin as she left. Frost-like resentment was gathered there.

    She was Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s second arrangement. If the young master didn¡¯t act rashly, Hwangbo Myeong-rin would helpplete the mission.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s interest returned to martial arts.

    ¡®So senses can be used like that. I should recognize when there¡¯s no need to be trapped in moves.¡¯

    He advanced one step even at this moment. He became stronger than just before.

    ¡°Sir Gu.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang thrust his face from the side. The title changed because it was a crowded ce.

    ¡°Are you alright? I was about to step in, but you looked strangely happy. You¡¯re also most skilled at provocation.¡±

    ¡°You saw right. I don¡¯t understand thetter part at all.¡±

    ¡°Anyway seems like a formidable fellow. The Hwangbo family young master. There are many rumors about him being a rogue ying above the clouds, his martial power and nature seem just like the rumors.¡±

    ¡°I find it more fascinating that Brother Gu was pushed back just one step.¡±

    Shin So-bin cut in. She flipped her tied hair revealing her sweating nape.

    ¡°The Hwangbo family young master¡¯s title is Lazy me Dragon. He¡¯s counted among the strongest talents north of the Yangtze. He conquered the Dragon Phoenix Gathering at twenty and five more years have passed. Even White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin who was the previous conqueror is said to look down on him. He¡¯s arrogant enough to say he watched a good performance.¡±

    ¡°He lived five more years after twenty?¡±

    ¡°I know Brother is the same age as me. Aren¡¯t there only four years left untiling of age at twenty? There¡¯s a nine year difference with Lazy me Dragon.¡±

    ¡°Right. Four years left.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin replied with a calm expression. He had been enjoying martial arts achievement. His stomach became ufortable.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Brother Gu say the sect leader passed down martial arts to him?¡±

    Not knowing his inner thoughts, Shin So-bin chattered.

    ¡°Power must be what youck most now, but with the sect leader¡¯s internal energy techniques you should be able to store energy quickly. It¡¯s a peerless divine technique counted among the best in the world. They say even royal family members who sweep up all miraculous medicines under heaven only learn that. In five years wouldn¡¯t your power match Lazy me Dragon?¡±

    ¡°As much as five years.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin shook his head and muttered. Indeed, creating mind techniques with dramatically fast energy storage speed was urgent.

    Separately from that, there was a discrepancy in Shin So-bin¡¯s words.

    ¡°It¡¯s not so hard to approach. If you¡¯re just strong enough not to be swept away by small gestures, you can face great power with advanced moves. They say the Taiji Sword of the Wudang Sect below Deste Sect is such martial arts too.¡±

    ¡°Ordinary won¡¯t do, right? The moves would have to be tremendously outstanding. Not that Brother iscking.¡±

    Shin So-bin who entered as a junior had a bold side.

    While acknowledging Jeong Yeon-shin, she maintained her pride as a precious daughter of a famous family.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t mind much. She follows orders well too.

    That was enough. Useless pride would change on its own after going through several bloody battles.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin who gathered the travel pack left under the tree mounted his horse.

    Right below the Hwangbo family¡¯s Shandong Province, Huizhou where the Namgung family said to be supervising this Dragon Phoenix Gathering was before their eyes.

    * * *

    ¡°The vitality is strange.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang said.

    Huizhou was a very wealthy city. They said there were many merchant groups as enormous goods came and went.

    Indeed, the roads within the city were paved extremely smoothly. People doing business and bargaining were noisy everywhere.

    However, the expressions of passing people weren¡¯t all good. Hyeon Won-chang who dismounted his horse shook his head.

    ¡°Is there poor harvest here too? Huizhou¡¯s tea leaves are very famous, but it won¡¯t be easy to taste them.¡±

    ¡°They saidnds with particrly bad harvests have increasedtely. They say various parts of the Central ins are like that, I wonder what will happen to the world.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin let Hyeon Won-chang and Shin So-bin¡¯s words pass. It was because he was absorbed in martial arts even while heading to the Namgung family.

    They called it image training ¨C the process of researching moves¡¯ techniques and gaining insights mentally.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s training efficiency didn¡¯t drop even while meditating while walking.

    From the moment he entered Deste Sect, his life itself wasposed of martial arts.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived. Indeed it¡¯s big.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang standing before the Namgung family¡¯s main gate marveled. Strange bitterness was also felt in his tone.

    The Namgung family¡¯s pavilionplex was pure and massive befitting their fame.

    Though notparable to Deste Sect, looking at it as a family, it must be rare prestige under heaven.

    ¡°Wee. Have youe for the Dragon Phoenix Gathering?¡±

    Even the gate guard martial artists¡¯ conduct and behavior were restrained. Jeong Yeon-shin nodded and sped his fists.

    ¡°I am Gu Gwa of the Chasing Truth Sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­Confirmed.¡±

    The warrior who received the paper Jeong Yeon-shin held out nodded.

    He seemed to have memorized the list. The warrior wearing blue martial clothes opened his mouth.

    ¡°Though regrettable, this Dragon Phoenix Gathering is not being held within the familypound. As there is a major matter in the main house and the location has moved, please understand.¡±

    ¡°Then where¡­¡±

    ¡°There is a pavilion called Lotus Pavilion north of Huizhou. I will call someone to guide you.¡±

    The signs were strange. Their attitude seemed not to consider the Dragon Phoenix Gathering important. What had happened inside the Namgung family.

    ¡®Hm.¡¯

    For a moment Jeong Yeon-shin received a strange feeling. It was a sensation spreading from his head.

    The energy unique to the Thirteen Heavens felt when facing the Tyrant Sword Sect and Blood me Sect approached. It was rough and ominous.

    It was the realm of upper dantian foresight and intuition that had been suddenlying frequentlytely.

    ¡®Were they attacked by the Thirteen Heavens?¡¯

    His heightened senses gave rise to one inference. Jeong Yeon-shin followed behind the guide without showing it.

    He also roughly let pass Shin So-bin¡¯s words as she whispered sticking close beside.

    They had to walk quite long. It seemed it would have been far even riding horses.

    The Dragon Phoenix Gathering¡¯s mishap that the supervising sect had to take responsibility for seemed a secondary issue.

    Rather it felt like they were more reluctant to reveal their family¡¯s interior.

    ¡°You can stay at any nearby inn under the Namgung family¡¯s name. May you make good connections.¡±

    The guide who showed conduct unique to famous families unique refined behavior moved away. No one saw them off.

    The group had to immediately turn their heads. Because such powerful energies were surging.

    Boom!

    Waves rose from thekeside. White foam fell again wearing sunlight.

    Under the huge pavilion luxuriously built above the water, a handsome young Taoist priest and the Hwangbo family¡¯s Lazy me Dragon were shing swords.

    The youth¡¯s side was familiar. Just seeing the plum blossom pattern showed it was the Mount Hua Sect.

    There were many men and women watching the sparring both above the pavilion and everywhere.

    There were people sitting with feet on railings, or standing tall on the pavilion roof.

    It already looked over thirty people. Though all young, they had masters¡¯ atmosphere.

    Rising talents.

    It was a very unfamiliar sight to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Having repeatedly fought bloody battles for missions, it was his first time seeing young and junior disciples from various sects captured in his eyes.

    Seeing several peers felt strange.

    ¡°They said he¡¯s the Mount Hua Sect leader¡¯s chief disciple. That Taoist Yu Hyeon, his power is truly deep.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s talk he ate the Great Violet Pill. Even so, doesn¡¯t it seem dangerous?¡±

    ¡°Lazy me Dragon¡¯s eyes are crazed. Finally drawing his sword and.¡±

    ¡°Despite the age difference. Does he not know shame?¡±

    Family young masters, Taoists, and monks too. Those who seemed rtively older wore serious expressions.

    Jeong Yeon-shin could understand immediately.

    Perhaps due to power emitting tremendous heat, Lazy me Dragon¡¯s eyes chewing opium poppy were bloodshot.

    It waspletely different from when facing Jeong Yeon-shin. Madness was felt in the smile at his mouth corners.

    An appearance that had thrown away everything ¨C family, face, all of it.

    ¡°Lecturing me with pathetic talent? What could you aplish if you were me! How Futile!¡±

    He shouts wildly as if there had been an argument. The true energy waves ringing ears were tremendous.

    Yu Hyeon¡¯s expression, who had received the Great Violet Pill¡¯s energy from Jeong Yeon-shin, was crumpled. Even terror dwelled on his face.

    As Yu Hyeon kept stepping back, blood flowed from between his shed Mount Hua Sect Taoist robes.

    No one seemed to dare try stopping it. Hwangbo Myeong-rin and her brother were the same.

    Those who seemed shallow in internal energy shrank each time sword strikes burst.

    Lazy me Dragon¡¯s martial power was different level. His moves were truly sensual too.

    ¡°What to do about that!¡±

    ¡°Sir Baek went to call people!¡±

    Families are ns in the secr world. It was a ce with many heirs of single families.

    They had enough power to drive away adults wanting to enjoy friendship with peers. The unsound Namgung family. Young people¡¯s deviation suppressed by family.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stepped into premature copse. He hadn¡¯t even made introductions and greetings yet.

    It was when the rising talents widened their eyes as if btedly recognizing. He was already standing beside Lazy me Dragon.

    ¡°Why you again! Still insignificant!¡±

    Lazy me Dragon¡¯s madness rose.

    Killing intent overflowed from eyes sharply turning to re at Jeong Yeon-shin. zing lights could be seen.

    Bang!

    It was like military artillery fire. Yu Hyeon who barely blocked his sword strike was sent flying.

    Simultaneously, there wasn¡¯t a shred of mercy in Lazy me Dragon¡¯s hand striking toward Jeong Yeon-shin. Along with tremendous true energy waves, he struck straight down at the head.

    Crash!

    It wasn¡¯t the sound of force wave collision. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand made a strange trajectory.

    While pushing back forearm with forearm, he lowered the wrist down.

    In an instant, he spread my thumb and fingers wide and wedged the inside of Lazy me Dragon¡¯s arm joint between them.

    ¡®This works.¡¯

    He gripped simultaneously. True energyyered with Fate Defying Scripture dwelled in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s grasp.

    He pressed the inner gate point where the arm bends while surrounding it with internal energy. It was acupoint sealing. Hepletely drained strength.

    The power remains the same. He surpassed in moves. For a moment Lazy me Dragon¡¯s expression went nk.

    ¡°What.¡±

    Their movements stopped. Jeong Yeon-shin silently looked at him before opening his mouth.

    ¡°You were talking about talent, right? What about yourself?.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin had dug in close to his body. A distance hard to even grapple at.

    The heat radiating from Lazy me Dragon¡¯s whole body was felt directly. It wasn¡¯t hard to approach.

    ¡°You¡¯re a bit duller.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin whispered. There was no particr emotion in his tone.

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50 ¨C Dragon-Phoenix Gathering (2)

    ¡°The blue rank warrior of Deste Sect subdued the young master of the martial arts family.

    It was a surprise attackbined with the breaking technique of Grappling Hold. It was quite possible, given that Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s perception even surpassed in reading and using prodigious techniques.

    ¡°Huh. What¡¯s happening now?¡±

    ¡°It seems Lazy me Dragon¡¯s acupoints have been sealed.¡±

    Others seemed to see it differently. The Dragon-Phoenix Gathering is a periodic martial arts banquet.

    Jeong Yeon-shin was an emerging master who had never appeared before. Small whispers began to spread gradually.

    ¡°These are techniques I¡¯ve never seen before. The body technique, Grappling Hold, upoint sealing. All of them.¡±

    ¡°The body protection technique was truly mysterious. It was like seeing the venerable elder of this noble lineage.¡±

    ¡°Which sect is he from? How could he to Lazy me Dragon¡­ Even if it was just one sudden exchange¡­¡±

    The atmosphere that seemed about to explode with Lazy me Dragon¡¯s madness dissipated like a distortion. It was as if a spring breeze hade to scatter the killing intent.

    Jeong Yeon-shin remained silent.

    He had disabled one of his opponent¡¯s arms. It was at an extremely close distance.

    In a normal martial contest, this would be the end, but with Lazy me Dragon, who seemed to have a hint of madness, one couldn¡¯t be sure.

    Eternal Blossom Fist didn¡¯t have moves effective at inch distance yet. He prepared by greatly raising true energy.

    Then Lazy me Dragon muttered.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m more dull¡­? Dull, you say?¡±

    ¡°If you can¡¯t even feel that much, that¡¯s all there is to it.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke calmly as he removed his arm. He didn¡¯t unseal the acupoints. He left it so that he could subdue any immediate violent outburst.

    ¡®The points will naturally unseal when he circtes his Energy.¡¯

    He had often heard stories about masters who could manipte yin and yang energy.

    They were said to have distinct strengths. The yang energy could easily disperse others¡¯ inner power that entered their body.

    Seeing it firsthand was interesting. It was worth contemting. Drawing out the properties of me through true Energy? How was it done?

    While Jeong Yeon-shin was lost in thought.

    ¡°You¡¯re not even paying attention. What are you even supposed to be.¡±

    Lazy me Dragon¡¯s reaction was peculiar. It was a very calm anger. After chewing and swallowing a whole winter cherry, he spoke.

    ¡°Gu Gwa of Chasing Truth Sect. I understood your talent with that one move. Someone like you will surely make a name for yourself for a long time. You¡¯ll be talked about for decades even after death.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    He had learned that the ultimate provocation was to mock someone¡¯s intimate stories.

    He had learned this from Cheong Myeong before setting out on his mission. So he remained silent to see what Lazy me Dragon would say.

    ¡°Do you know the feeling when your feet naturally move toward the abyss? You have everything. Yourplexion is excellent. How does it feel to have talent that requires no price?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    It was a statement that even dampened his interest in the essence of me. It approached him with a sense of utter triviality.

    It seemed better to engage in closebat with this pressure-pointed fellow instead.

    Lazy me Dragon continued speaking. His fingertips were trembling.

    ¡°I was born with extreme yang energy. I grew stronger even without practicing mental techniques. My heightened senses were apanied by burning pain in my meridians. That¡¯s my achievement. It¡¯s martial arts I built up trying to change my constitution through lofty inner power training. It¡¯s not something you can dismiss as being dull!¡±

    Perhaps because he acknowledged Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s talent.

    He rambled on as if drinking with a close friend. It was almost embarrassing for Jeong Yeon-shin.

    While it was wee for the mission, it felt strange dealing with this type of character for the first time.

    The shadow under Lazy me Dragon¡¯s eyes was burdensome. Jeong Yeon-shin slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°What am I supposed to do about the fact being like that. I¡¯m not even equipped with martial arts skills impressive enough to overwhelm one¡¯s talents.¡±

    ¡°You really!¡±

    ¡°I called what was dull, dull. There¡¯s nothing wrong with that. Only you know your pain. No one else can understand it.¡±

    By the end, Jeong Yeon-shin ended up talking about himself.

    He had felt it while carrying out various missions. Martial artists who weren¡¯t disciplined practitioners like the disciples of the Nine Sects tended to get angry easily. Just stating facts alone was enough to make them that way. Although it was iprehensible, he thought it would be the same now. Since he was deliberately trying to provoke a strong reaction.

    The deliberate provocation was a first. It had to work.

    ¡°Only I know¡­? Never heard that before. Everyone said they understood. That Mount Hua Sect fellow just now did too.¡±

    The reaction was strange.

    Lazy me Dragon¡¯s lips trembled like a mute speaking for the first time.

    He was a genius suffering from the strange illness called the Sr Divine Meridian. Understanding his state of mind would be difficult for anyone.

    ¡°Someone who understands the trajectory of my talent doesn¡¯t know me? Are you saying my talent, which might lead to an untimely death, is worthless? The elders of my family kept me close because of their nauseating expectations.¡±

    The intensity in his eyes was fading.

    As the unique gleam of a master trained in orthodox martial arts returned to his eyes, one could see the madness dispersing from them.

    His spirit was clear. So much so that he didn¡¯t appear drunk from the alcohol and winter cherry.

    Finally, Lazy me Dragon¡¯s expression seemed to hold unprecedented goodwill.

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt a sense of crisis. He thought of mission failure.

    ¡°If I were you, I would have cut ties with the family and devoted myself to Deste Sect. They say the fruit of the World Tree cures all ailments. The same would be true for the Sr Divine Meridian. To discuss life without that much effort? It¡¯sughable. Even if you live a few more years, it¡¯s already toote.¡±

    ¡°Haha! You¡¯re worried about me! Were you so concerned about losing someone worthy to discuss martial arts with!¡±

    ¡°I said you were even more dull.¡±

    It was iprehensible thinking. He seemed mad from long suffering. The problem was approaching with provocations that would work on ordinary people.

    ¡®I¡¯ll have to try again after some time.¡¯

    It was an unexpected obstacle. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately turned around.

    Since any provocation seemed useless now, he needed help from Hyeon Won-chang and Shin So-bin, who were watching from afar with strange expressions.

    ¡®I can¡¯t cut off Lazy me Dragon¡¯s limbs in the middle of the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering.¡¯

    It would surely make him a criminal in the righteous martial arts world. That¡¯s why provocation was the goal.

    Even the chase with the Hwangbo family¡¯s military force, set as the final mission, would be difficult.

    ¡°Where are you going? Let¡¯s drink together. You¡¯re good enough. I¡¯ll specially serve you aged Shaoxing wine.¡±

    ¡°Your worthless talent would spoil the taste of the wine. I don¡¯t share tables with insignificant people.¡±

    Despite the harsh words, heughs heartily. Completely mad. Jeong Yeon-shin shook his head inwardly.

    He turned his gaze to find Yu Hyeon, who had been sprawled out in the distance. He could see him getting up alone.

    There didn¡¯t seem to be any disciples apanying him from the Mount Hua Sect, and he looked terrible.

    Jeong Yeon-shin quickly approached and asked.

    ¡°Where are the elders who apanied you?¡±

    ¡°Ah, long time no see. As you can see, they decided to send everyone out from inside the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering. Saying how could wefortably socialize with the elders watching. Anyway, thanks. Indeed¡­ um, Gu Gwa.¡±

    He changes his words as if he had heard Lazy me Dragon¡¯s talk. Yu Hyeon¡¯s eyes moved.

    He was as sharp as expected. He briefly noticed the Deste Sect mark of the rough ¡®Hwang¡¯ character covered with different fabric.

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke.

    ¡°You¡¯re not angry. Even though I interrupted your martial contest.¡±

    ¡°It should have ended earlier. The levels didn¡¯t match. Compared to that, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Yu Hyeon was famous as an unparalleled genius from Shanxi Province. Unusually, his words trailed off.

    ¡°You¡¯ve be incredibly strong. It feels like you¡¯re on apletely different level. I¡¯ve improved too, but, hmm? Come to think of it, you.¡±

    He seemed to btedly notice the color of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s martial clothes under his robe.

    Yu Hyeon¡¯s expression becameplicated. That¡¯s what the blue of Deste Sect meant.

    It was said to hold as much prestige as the elite of the Nine Sects in the world. They were supreme masters under the sect leader and elders.

    Jeong Yeon-shin was close enough to be called friends with Yu Hyeon. He had often heard.

    As the youngest disciple of the sect leader, he dreamed of bing the Plum Blossom Sword Master of the Mount Hua Sect. The blue rank represented a position equivalent to Yu Hyeon¡¯s goal. His feelings were understandable.

    ¡®We live in different times.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin swallowed his words.

    He turned his gaze. He saw people approaching before Hyeon Won-chang and Shin So-bin.

    Young men and women with outstanding spirit. They were theter-period disciples from the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering at Lotus Pavilion.

    ¡®Orthodox martial artists gathered in one ce. There are master-disciple rtionships too.¡¯

    To Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes, they didn¡¯t approach as people. Their faces, unable to hide their curiosity, appeared as new systems of martial arts.

    ¡°In my life, I¡¯ve never seen anyone speak so harshly to Lazy me Dragon. I am Wei Wu-ling of the Jangbaek Sect.¡±

    ¡°I am Yin Li-ming of the White de Sect of South Zhili. Your prodigious moves were quite creative. Where did you learn it?¡±

    ¡°Chasing Truth Sect, is it? If they have a newer generation disciple like you, they¡¯ll soon soar. It¡¯s been long since a dragon rose from a minor sect, and now another newer generation disciple like Sword Dragon and Lazy me Dragon has appeared.¡±

    They gathered one by one. Perhaps because the opponent had been Lazy me Dragon.

    Though they must have heard Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words and actions, they didn¡¯t seem to show much aversion.

    He returned their greetings while fully sensing their spirit.

    ¡®Good.¡¯

    Recently, what Jeong Yeon-shin wanted to create was internal cultivation. It was the study of epting energy.

    The various spirits of theter-period disciples revealed through true Energy were all inspiration.

    To increase the speed of energy umtion in internal cultivation, stability had to be considered together. Orthodox martial arts were indeed a good foundation.

    ¡°Such a mongrel without roots.¡±

    He liked the sight of Hwangbo Myeong-rin ring murderously from the side.

    Theter-period disciples from renowned martial arts families formed a group around her. None of them approached Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Then someone spoke.

    ¡°They say Shaolin, Wudang, and Zhongnan have sent people too. I wonder when they¡¯ll arrive.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin immediately thought of the young monk Gak Jeong and Sword Dragon Wei Ji Myohwa. It was the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering of the righteous martial arts world.

    It seemed disciplesparable to three-tenths of the Central ins¡¯ orthodox sects were gathering.

    ¡®The scale is growing.¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t just theter-period disciples. Here in Huizhou, the Namgung family had already begun engaging with the Thirteen Heavens.

    To aplish this mission¡¯s goal, they needed to draw in the Hwangbo family too. The Thirteen Heavens who fought the Namgung family couldn¡¯t be overlooked either.

    It was impossible to know how intense the flow would be. Just as Jeong Yeon-shin was newly honing his vignce.

    ¡°This ce will do.¡±

    An eerie voice spread. It was an intense resonance. For a moment, an extremely deep internal energy was felt.

    Thud! Thud!

    From various ces, corpses of warriors in blue martial clothes flew in. They seemed to be Namgung family warriors who had been secretly guarding the surroundings.

    The newer generation disciples¡¯ reaction was immediate.

    Shing!

    It was the unified sound of swords being drawn from all directions. No one was careless enough to ask about identities first.

    Each shing their spirit light, they stared at the uninvited guests.

    ¡°Whenever the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering is held, the evil sects get involved. It was the same yesterday. When Namgung closes their doors, all sorts of flies stick to it.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural since everything is out in the open? Even the main family has so many enemies.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s end this quickly.¡±

    Even more casual replies came to theter-period disciples¡¯posed reactions.

    ¡°The spy¡¯s words were true. Even the orthodox sects¡¯ youngsters. Truly delightful.¡±

    ¡°The reaction is good. Yes. It¡¯smon in the martial world.¡±

    Many approached without footsteps. Blood-red hair mixed with ck hair and chilling aura.

    There seemed to be twenty Blood Swordmasters. They revealed blood-red spirit light as they red at where Jeong Yeon-shin stood.

    They had appeared as soon as he spent time at Lotus Pavilion after entering Huizhou. It seemed intentional.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had already heard Ma Jin¡¯s words.

    That he would be the primary target for elimination after revealing martial arts that could be the natural enemy of the Blood me Sect.

    ¡®It was true.¡¯

    He had learned while carrying out multiple missions.

    They said the Blood me Sect¡¯s power had grown bizarrelyrge.

    Such a massive evil sect was mobilizing all its power to kill Jeong Yeon-shin.

    As an evil sect whose essence of powery in techniques, the longer he spent in the martial world, the more easily he would be tracked, they said.

    It was part of their technique-based martial arts.

    If the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering had been held inside the Namgung familypound, this wouldn¡¯t have happened. Even Deste Sect hadn¡¯t expected this.

    ¡°Blood me Sect?¡±

    ¡°Insane.¡±

    ¡°So many swordmasters¡­ how many branches have gathered?¡±

    Many let out sighs. Even Jeong Yeon-shin, who had little experience in the martial world, had encountered them tiringly often.

    Theter-period disciples who had roamed the martial world before must feel the same. They appeared to be a terrifying force.

    Even Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s face in the distance had turned pale.

    Lazy me Dragon¡¯s expression, whose acupoints hadn¡¯t been unsealed yet, wasn¡¯t good either.

    This was the martial world. They said it was a ce where inevitability and chance intertwined to create corpses unexpectedly.

    Just because you drove away a third-rate sect yesterday didn¡¯t mean a major sect wouldn¡¯t visit tomorrow.

    Even the Namgung family, who had locked their gates, might have been ying in the palm of the Blood me Sect¡¯s hand.

    Everyone would die.

    It was an old method of evil sects. When they massacre the heirs of hostile orthodox sects, even the veteran masters would be affected.

    In the world of masters where the slightest difference matters, it creates an overwhelming psychological gap.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Only the sound of water flowing while endlessly absorbing sunlight echoed.

    Had the river under the pavilion be the River Styx? There were young new generation disciples swallowing their saliva.

    ¡®This is good.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin circted his true Energy following the predetermined verse.

    Immediately, Buddhist divine power began to rise throughout his body.

    As he wrapped his inner power around his right hand, he inwardly hoped. The Seventh Apostle of the Blood me Sect had lost an eye to this martial art.

    He hoped they had brought the nullifying technique.

    If he could break that nullifying technique once more, there would be something to gain.

    His was a life that needed to grow stronger rapidly. He had to use any means avable.

    ¡°You.¡±

    One of the Blood Swordmasters stepped forward. He had the most ck hair among the group.

    They said the martial might of sect swordsmen varied greatly. His spirit felt unusual from the start.

    ¡°In a busy city like Huizhou, there¡¯s nowhere our sect¡¯s eyes don¡¯t reach. You crawled in even though you must know there¡¯s a death warrant on you. The fools of the orthodox sects knew nothing. You are¡­¡±

    ¡°Then you must know this too.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said.

    A blue-green energy gathered in his hanging hands. It was a unique martial art that existed nowhere else in the world.

    The moment Demon Destroying Blue Steel Hand appeared over the water that had swallowed the sun, there was energy magnificently spreading from his hands.

    Woong!

    It was the clearest energy of anyone present. A sky-blue mist-like wave spread out in all directions.

    Perhaps because he had umted a considerable amount of energy for creating the internal energy technique.

    Without even swinging his hands, he pushed back the entire group of Blood Swordmasters¡¯s energy. It waspletely opposing.

    For a moment, there was no response. Question lingered on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s face.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51 ¨C Dragon-Phoenix Gathering (3)

    Hyeon Won-chang beside him lightly brushed his eyes with the back of his hand.

    For a brief moment, Jeong Yeon-sin thought it was understandable.

    He saw twenty Blood Swordmasters pulling out identical thunderp bombs from their bags.

    It felt utterly unreal. This was how evil sects dealt with enemies who had mastered supreme martial arts.

    Their attitude was to kill by any means necessary. As if they all applied martial techniques to throwing, afterimages rose from their hands.

    KWAAANG!

    There wasn¡¯t even time to shout a warning. He stomped the ground using the Fate Defying Scripture on his lower body meridians and waist vertebrae points.

    Even though he avoided a direct hit, his body flew against his will. His ears rang as if struck by a bell technique.

    It felt like his marrow was being shaken.

    THUD!

    His entire body ached. He couldn¡¯t move for a moment.

    ¡°Kuk, keuk!¡±

    While falling and coughing blood, he felt it. Internal damage. There was a strong burning sensation rising from his stomach.

    BANG! BOOM! ROAR!

    The ground rose like waves in all directions. The pristine feeling of the Lotus Pavilion was instantly swept away by dirt and dust.

    Groans echoing from everywhere added to the horrific scene.

    ¡®Insane.¡¯

    The Blood me Sect¡¯s breaking technique for the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm wasn¡¯t martial arts. It was extremely meticulous.

    T/Note- Demon-Destroying Blue Steel Hand has been changed to Azure Unyielding palm. Both mean the same however, i changed it to match the context of the technique.

    They had already realized there was no chance of winning in a direct confrontation.

    ¡®Thunderp bombs. Since they¡¯ve been dered an evil sect, they¡¯re not concerned about the imperial court.¡¯

    It was the samest time. He remembered the explosion that had crushed the Righteous Heaven Sword Family¡¯s formation.

    Despite their supposedlyrge influence, they moved mysteriously while hiding their main base.

    These were ones who had immediately tracked and followed Jeong Yeon-sin¡¯s movements. The Blood me Sect¡¯s tracking technique was said to be in the realm of sorcery. Knowing the Gu Gwa was Lightning sh, they wouldn¡¯t be careless.

    ¡®Senior Cheong Myeong said it many times.¡¯

    He remembered him mentioning the Sichuan Tang Sect. They were renowned for poisons and hidden weapons.

    There were no other explosive bombs in the world that could work at a speed effective against martial artists.

    They were supreme thunderp bombs triggered by inner power. Were they imprisoning dwarf craftsmen too?

    ¡®It¡¯s too early to be certain they received help from the Tang Sect.¡¯

    Regardless of who was behind it, these couldn¡¯t bemon items. Some martial arts take precedence over group power.

    Fatal breaking techniques were especially so. Those fellows must have gone to extremes too.

    Should he be relieved that the Blood me Sect¡¯s apostle hadn¡¯te personally?

    ¡®What about Young Hero Hyeon and Shin So-bin?¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-sin¡¯s eyes moved as he staggered up. He could feel a familiar energy beside him.

    Through the thick dust, he saw a figure guarding the surroundings. It was Hyeon Won-chang.

    He seemed to have benefited from his extraordinary eye technique.

    -What about Shin So-bin?

    -She said she was going to scout Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s side before they came. She must have headed to the pavilion.

    Hyeon Won-chang, who had immediately turned around, replied with sound transmission. His behavior had changed.

    Words that conveyed only the essentials revealed the gravity of the situation.

    The Blood Swordmasters who had now closed the distance were using both swords and thunderp bombs.

    Their purpose was clear. The massacre of Deste Sect¡¯s Lightning sh and the orthodox sects¡¯ rising talents.

    They were rebels using explosive bombs privately. The imperial court might raise a massive military force.

    Those fellows were always taking risks too. They could be called a fanatical sect.

    Hyeon Won-chang, who had approached, flinched at seeing the battered Jeong Yeon-sin.

    -Can you move?

    -To the pavilion.

    Jeong Yeon-sin said briefly. Simultaneously, he ran with Hyeon Won-chang while hiding their presence as much as possible.

    His whole body felt like it was being torn apart. Though the distance wasn¡¯t far, time felt extremely long.

    When they approached while avoiding directbat, they could see above where the dust was rtively thin.

    Hwangbo Myeong-rin, who had been escaping with the family¡¯s young masters at the pavilion, quietly slipped to the very back.

    Shin So-bin was right in front of her.

    The moment Shin So-bin, who had been watching for the Blood me Sect, was momentarily caught from behind, Hwangbo Myeong-rin quickly struck Shin So-bin¡¯s back. It waspletely point-nk range.

    Having already circted an enormous amount of true qi before striking out, Deste Sect¡¯s youngest white-rank member allowed one hit, unable to respond in time.

    It was a sneak attack from extremely close behind. Shin So-bin¡¯s body bounced up like a bow from Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s technique that couldn¡¯t distinguish front from back.

    She had been at the back of the line. No one seemed to have seen it.

    ¡°Th-that!¡±

    Beside the enraged Hyeon Won-chang, Jeong Yeon-sin¡¯s eyes sank.

    ¡®Before counting to five, she¡¯ll hit theke surface. Distance is seven zhang. If she falls like that, it¡¯ll draw attention.¡¯

    T/Note- 7 Zhang is about 23.33m

    He analyzed the situation in an instant and calcted the lightness technique distance. The true qi already spread throughout his body rushed forth.

    First were the Supporting point below the hip, the deep gate point right below on the back of the thigh, and the bubbling spring point on the sole.

    He forgot the pain of his meridians that were even slightly bruised.

    KWAK!

    He stomped the ground with Deste Sect¡¯s lightness technique. It was swift. He ran close to the ground like a rushing gale.

    In three steps he reached the edge of the clearing, and on the fourth step he touched the edge of theke and leaped.

    HWAAAK!

    Shin So-bin of the Shin family. Her young face with tightly closed eyes rapidly erged.

    Though she always showed an all-knowing attitude, she was still a precious daughter of a prestigious family.

    She seemed to have never experienced a sneak attack like Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s sudden strike.

    She was conscious. Jeong Yeon-sin immediately felt her breath. The internal injury didn¡¯t seem deep either.

    ¡®That¡¯s enough.¡¯

    The true qi of the Jeong Family Dynamic Technique painfully rushed. It traveled from thetissimus dorsi muscles on his back, through the shoulders, down to the forearms.

    T/Note- The Latissimus dorsi is arge, t muscle in the lower back that helps with upper body movement and breathing.

    His inner power took on the softness of the Moon Spirit Harmony Technique.

    He stretched his left hand to embrace Shin So-bin¡¯s waist, and with his right hand grabbed the outer railing of the pavilion, spinning like a leaf.

    It was an elf n¡¯s body technique that deflected impact.

    Tak.

    The smallnding felt like an impact. This was the first time he¡¯d been this injured since entering the murim.

    ¡°Shin So-bin. Footwork.¡±

    He muttered quietly as soon as theynded inside the pavilion.

    Regardless of attitude, it was said she followed orders promptly. Energy immediately spread from Shin So-bin¡¯s legs as she opened her round eyes wide.

    Her slim waist was good for using as a weapon. Jeong Yeon-sin swung his junior who was still in his arms.

    PHEOK!

    A Blood me Sect member approaching from the side was struck by her feet and tumbled.

    As expected, it couldn¡¯t have been just Blood Swordmasters. It was a pursuit encirclement.

    The Heaven-Spanning Net he¡¯d only heard about seemed to be forming from the Namgung family¡¯s territory.

    Was it natural since they weren¡¯t concerned about the imperial court¡¯s reaction?

    ¡°Thank you¡­ Senior! Are you alright?¡±

    Her long, thin eyebrows rose high. Shin So-bin examined him with an extremely surprised face.

    Jeong Yeon-sin silently shook his head.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    He rejected her attempt to support him. They needed to leave the Lotus Pavilion quickly.

    The two who jumped down togethernded in the middle of the chaotic battlefield. Hyeon Won-chang hurriedly joined them and whispered.

    ¡°They¡¯reing up from the south.¡±

    ¡°Northwest. Let¡¯s go up along the waterside.¡±

    ¡°It could be a trap?¡±

    Shin So-bin replied. Meanwhile, she was greatly rubbing her waist where Jeong Yeon-sin¡¯s arm had touched.

    Was she trying to lighten the mood in this urgent situation? She stared directly at Jeong Yeon-sin¡¯s eyes as if deliberately not avoiding them.

    She didn¡¯t approach too boldly. He almost smiled despite the pain that seemed to split his entire body.

    ¡°We have no choice. Because of theke, we must choose between two options.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-sin spoke calmly. It was words determining their subsequent actions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The blue-rank warrior Lightning sh¡¯s order fell. The three immediately began running along thekeshore.

    It wasn¡¯t mindless escape. It was the direction where Hwangbo Myeong-rin had gone up gathering her brothers and family disciples.

    ¡®The Blood me Sect is just amon obstacle.¡¯

    He thought while forcing himself to move. The mission was top priority.

    His current physical condition wasn¡¯t something to worry about. He couldn¡¯t lose the Hwangbo family.

    The explosions that had been echoing from afar had subsided. The thunderp bombs were no longer exploding.

    Whether they were saving them or had run out was unknown. He remained alert, unable to lower his guard.

    ¡°Seems they¡¯re busy killing other rising talents. Makes me feel guilty.¡±

    ¡°Why should we feel guilty when it¡¯s the Blood me Sect umting sins?¡±

    After running for a while, they seemed to have gained some breathing room. Both Hyeon Won-chang and Shin So-bin¡¯s words made sense.

    The situation made him newly aware. It was the price the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm had to pay.

    Now Deste Sect¡¯s Lightning sh must live with the Blood me Sect hanging on his back. Anger and guilt intermingled.

    ¡®Blood me Sect. I¡¯ll split your skulls every time I see you.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-sin thought calmly.

    ¡°There they are!¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang pointed ahead. Jeong Yeon-sin had already noticed.

    They were rising talents from various martial arts prestigious families including the Hwangbo family. There didn¡¯t seem to be any injured.

    With swift lightness techniques, they were already running up the path that reached the mountain range.

    Escape was natural in this situation.

    It was said that even among Blood Swordmasters, the exceptional ones¡¯ martial might reached Deste Sect¡¯s blue level.

    This was understandable from how the Blood me Sect¡¯s Seventh Apostle had matched Ma Jin in martial might.

    Such meticulous and powerful fellows. There couldn¡¯t be a gap in their middle-ranked masters.

    ¡°Oh? Over there!¡±

    It was a young man who kept ncing back while climbing the mountain path.

    He pointed at Jeong Yeon-sin¡¯s group disguised as Chasing Truth Sect.

    The family¡¯s rising talents turned and stopped. They waited until Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s three people climbed nearby.

    Frost seemed to sh momentarily in Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s eyes as she stood in the middle.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that appearance? Your condition looks very serious! Anyway, it¡¯s good your limbs are intact.¡±

    Lazy me Dragon spread his arms wide. His expression greatly weed Jeong Yeon-sin.

    It was also burdensome as he was chewing opium poppies that he seemed to carry by the armful.

    ¡°With this level of chaos, the main family will being from above, and Namgung from below. It won¡¯t take long. You¡¯re someone to discuss martial arts with me. I¡¯ll specially help get you some miraculous medicine. I have that much authority. Even though there are many who gossip about being illegitimate.¡±

    ¡°Brother!¡±

    Hwangbo Myeong-rin pushed Lazy me Dragon.

    Were they half-siblings? No respect was visible in her attitude. She immediately approached Jeong Yeon-sin.

    ¡®What should I do.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-sin thought while looking at Hwangbo Myeong-rin. If it were a mission where he didn¡¯t have to hide his Deste Sect affiliation, even his current internal injury wouldn¡¯t be a problem.

    Taking the Clear Righteousness pill received from Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong would solve it.

    He couldn¡¯t bring it. He left it with Cheong Myeong along with the Deste Sect sword.

    Shaolin¡¯s internal injury medicine containing elf n secret techniques had a very strong clear fragrance.

    Any master who had trained their senses even moderately would be able to detect it.

    He had heard through Deste Sect¡¯s informationwork. The Little Divine Monk enjoyed praise as much as his visible temperament showed.

    They said he traveled the martial world speaking about Deste Sect¡¯s prodigies.

    The whereabouts of the rare Clear Righteousness pills would inevitably be known too.

    ¡°You mongrel.¡±

    Hwangbo Myeong-rin red at Jeong Yeon-sin. Perhaps due to the thunderp bombs¡¯ aftermath, her face was covered in grime.

    Her fundamental noble air hadn¡¯t disappeared. Her features themselves were quite delicate and pleasant to look at.

    It would have been even more so if not for her arrogant expression.

    ¡°You. What¡¯s your identity? Those sect swordsmen clearly came targeting you. You said Chasing Truth? What grudge did you bring here?¡±

    ¡°¡­..¡±

    ¡°Answer. Do I look amusing to you?¡±

    After briefly scanning others around, Jeong Yeon-sin slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Are they all family young masters? The rising talents from minor sects must have died or scattered.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. Don¡¯t put on airs. I can tell just by your wretched appearance. Your internal injury is clearly visible. Can you still show off your meager martial might now?¡±

    Hwangbo Myeong-rin said with a sneer. Her hair, having lost its luster, swayed.

    The angered Hyeon Won-chang and Shin So-bin tried to step forward. Jeong Yeon-sin shook his head while extending his arm.

    He stepped forward with his aching foot. He slowly stood face to face with Hwangbo Myeong-rin.

    Their eyes met at a very close distance, and her beauty containing malice looked particrly ugly.

    ¡°You tried to use my martial sister as bait. At the Lotus Pavilion.¡±

    He said.

    The quiet mountain path began to fill with tension.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52 ¨C Gathering

    No one would readily acknowledge it. Especially if they imed to be an orthodox sect.

    Hwangbo Myeong-rin sneered again. She didn¡¯t even twitch an eyebrow.

    ¡°You say I used your martial sister as bait? You must be seeing things. Or.¡±

    Her lips curled up. A smile formed without the slightest hesitation.

    ¡°Are you trying to nder me? You rootless mongrel.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it you whocks roots?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t Jeong Yeon-shin. His restraining hand was pushed back by Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s body.

    The Deste Sect Divine Hero who stepped forward spoke. His appearance, slightly smiling while adjusting the hero¡¯s band on his forehead, was like a picture.

    ¡°Your words about mongrels don¡¯t seem like those of an educated person.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You must have received numerous precious medicines since childhood? I hear your Shandong has Lu cuisine. Among them, I know the dumplings wrapped with various ingredients are excellent. Perhaps you wrapped and ate pages of the Four Books and Three ssics with your medicine. Is that how your family taught Confucian principles? I heard the Hwangbo family was noble, but that must have been false.¡±

    The words flowed like clear water.

    ¡°How dare you lowborn¡­?¡±

    Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s mouth opened slightly for a moment. Hyeon Won-chang looked at her cynically.

    ¡°They said Shandong food was salty. Your words are truly nd. Two people witnessed your misdeeds, yet you shamelessly deny it? I¡¯ve never heard of such a poor character as Hwangbo Myeong-rin among Shandong martial arts noble families. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang asked while looking around. Those who met his eyes averted their gaze one by one.

    A refreshing smile lingered on Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s lips.

    ¡°You want to die!¡±

    Hwangbo Myeong-rin took a step forward with her footwork. The energy gathered in both hands was fierce.

    In that moment, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand beside her blurred.

    With a crack, her body spun in the air.

    He had struck her cheek with his body refined by the Jeong Family Dynamic Technique, adding his power.

    ¡°Puhuk!¡±

    The moment Hwangbo Myeong-rin fell miserably.

    The other families¡¯ rising talents each took their energy gathering stances. Eight held swords gleamed with the bright sunlight.

    ¡°If your words are true, this too is proper. However, understand us.¡±

    ¡°There is no neutrality in the murim under heaven. If we don¡¯t know the truth, we can only take the side of those we share friendship with.¡±

    Two among the rising talents spoke. A subtle wariness lingered in their tone.

    Unlike those who had shown goodwill after Jeong Yeon-shin exchanged greetings with Lazy me Dragon.

    They said even orthodox sects don¡¯t share the same nature. The disciples of the Nine Sects worshipped Buddha or the Primordial Heavenly Lord.

    As mountain ascetics, they were mostly detached from fame and profit.

    Martial Families were different. It was a term used when powerful families continued for a long time.

    While advocating righteousness, they pursued profit. Their way of realizing chivalry waspletely different.

    Some wealthy practitioners with powerful martial arts spoke without restraint.

    They said it¡¯s not easy to find true champions of justice outside mountain sects.

    ¡®I heard there were those who enjoyed acts of chivalry¡­¡¯

    Not some family young masters. They were right before his eyes. Powerful ones had colluded.

    The group¡¯s leadershipy with Hwangbo Myeong-rin. It was that way from theposition. South Zhili was in the lower region of Shandong.

    The Hwangbo nobles were said to act as royalty in Jinan, Shandong Province. The nearby martial arts families¡¯ disciples had to treat them differently.

    ¡®Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s side had more value.¡¯

    He deliberately didn¡¯t kill her. He judged with blue-level discretion. Lazy me Dragon was a young master destined to die.

    He seemed to be used just to raise the family¡¯s reputation. The siblings who had been struck by Jeong Yeon-shin were the Hwangbo family¡¯s future.

    ¡°I heard there are spirit beasts too.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said. There was a young man who quickly approached to support his sister.

    He had picked a fight with Jeong Yeon-shin on Huizhou¡¯s main road and was knocked down with one strike. They said he was the Hwangbo family¡¯s second young master.

    ¡°Even after you did this¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m speaking.¡±

    He flinched when quietly observed. The second young master couldn¡¯t even meet his gaze and turned his eyes away.

    ¡°I heard noble families have beasts cleverly raised with n secret techniques. They¡¯re called spirit beasts.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°They say these animals understand human speech and disy mysterious abilities. Call your family¡¯s warriors. As many as possible. Who knows if the Blood me Sect might send reinforcements?¡±

    The Eight Great Families of the murim were called nobles. They had solid regional foundations and supreme martial arts like royal mansions.

    It was a world where spirit beasts could be bought with gold. Direct bloodline descendants of the Hwangbo family would surely possess at least one messenger bird.

    Whether carrier pigeons or whatever else didn¡¯t matter. Shandong wasn¡¯t far from here. They needed to keep sending messages.

    So that when part of the Hwangbo family¡¯s military force was empty, Deste Sect could secure justification for punishment and immediately advance north.

    Indeed it was so.

    The moment he finished speaking, wings moved from inside the second young master¡¯s cor. It was a small bird resembling a swallow.

    The second young master made a small message using a small brush and ink container used during journeys and tied it to the bird¡¯s leg. However, he didn¡¯t release it.

    He said:

    ¡°The moment we send the message, we lose our value. Wouldn¡¯t you rush to kill us then? We¡¯ll decide when to release it.¡±

    ¡°Think about it. It doesn¡¯t end with sending it once. Consider the size of South Zhili and Shandong. That bird needs to keep going back and forth.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re right.¡±

    He silently acknowledged his mistake. He seemed wary of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s martial might.

    Even with internal injuries, he must think Jeong Yeon-shin could lead them to mutual destruction. In the martial world, it was called dying together.

    ¡®This fellow has be quite cautious.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin looked up at the departing bird¡¯s tail and lowered his head.

    Hwangbo Myeong-rin, having regained consciousness, was ring murderously. In contrast, the second young master couldn¡¯t raise his head.

    They could never harmonize. Yet they had to bepanions.

    ¡°Whoever brought those blood demons, we need to join forces. Since they seem to havee to kill even the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering¡¯s rising talentd.¡±

    It was Lazy me Dragon.

    He looked at both sides once before stuffing a winter cherry into his mouth.

    His eyes, while chewing the flower bud, soon stared nkly at Jeong Yeon-shin.

    * * *

    Twenty days had passed. They had shaken off the Blood me Sect¡¯s pursuit several times.

    It was a Heaven-Spanning Net that started from the south. They couldn¡¯t return to Huizhou.

    Rather, receiving protection from the Hwangbo familying down from Jinan would be quicker.

    The entire group looked likeplete beggars. It was because they had been forced to take mountain pathspletely separate from the main road.

    It was a in at the end of a very long mountain range. They had drawn closer to Shandong.

    ¡®Now it¡¯s a race against time.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought. He had even grown used to hunting birds for food.

    Even when sleeping, one of the Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s three people had to stay awake.

    It was because they couldn¡¯t fully trust the rising talents including the Hwangbo siblings.

    Enough time had passed. The mission was sessful. The Hwangbo family and Deste Sect would be rushing from both sides.

    It was a battle between the martial arts noble family ruling Jinan, Shandong and Deste Sect which governed the entire Central ins.

    If the battlefield was Shandong, it wouldn¡¯t be strange for either side to arrive first. That would be true for a sudden mission.

    ¡®They¡¯lle simultaneously.¡¯

    They said the Blood me Sect had difficulty inserting spies due to their techniques. The Hwangbo family was different. They must have rushed out ignorantly.

    Once they crossed north of South Zhili, they could never escape Deste Sect¡¯s eyes.

    Deste Sect had been watching them from before. It was a long-nned operation.

    There was a high possibility that the military force including Radiant Demon Wing was already hiding in the rear while concealing their presence.

    ¡°The family¡¯s guard unit ising, they said. It¡¯s over now.¡±

    By now, Hwangbo Myeong-rin hadpletely regained her confidence. She spoke openly.

    The second young master¡¯s face beaming with smiles looked delighted.

    Theter-period disciples and Hwangbo family warriors watching from behind had expressionless faces.

    ¡°Gu Gwa of Chasing Truth Sect. It¡¯s about to begin. Are you ready for the family¡¯s interrogation?¡±

    Hwangbo Myeong-rin, who seemed to even feel pleasure, was the same. She even wore a yful smile.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t answer. Just as he was about to draw out a newlyprehended sword technique, his sword-carrying steps suddenly stopped.

    WHOOSH! BANG!

    Someonended behind Jeong Yeon-shin. An enormous vibration echoed.

    They seemed to have jumped from the hill behind. The feeling of the ground shaking was iparable to the thunderp bombs.

    He knew without looking back. The overwhelmingly rising energy wave was very familiar.

    ¡°Squad Leader?¡±

    It was Shin So-bin¡¯s cry. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s maternal uncle. Ma Jin, the leader of Radiant Demon Wing, had descended.

    BANG! BANG!

    Two energy waves of simr size struck down like meteors. They seemed to be on either side of Ma Jin.

    The thick rising dust reached the front.

    It was energy resembling the ancient heavens and spirit that felt both eerie and profound. This too wasn¡¯t unfamiliar.

    The heads of Azure Sky Squad and Annihtion Team. The Azure Sky Squad leader had given spirit pills when Jeong Yeon-shin first entered, and the Annihtion Team leader had overseen his blue rank promotion examination.

    There were more. They were ones who had always eaten and slept together after his entry.

    WHOOSH!

    The reverse wind from the lightness techniques of Radiant Demon Wings blue-ranked masters swept everywhere. Perhaps around twenty people.

    He could feel them stopping behind the leaders with their highly trained body protection movement. It wasn¡¯t the end.

    Simr-sized groups descended and spread left and right immediately. Their energy waves were equal to Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s.

    They must be Deste Sect¡¯s Azure Sky Squad and Annihtion.

    They were the Seventeen Divine Sword Squads supporting the civilians under heaven. They said two or more gathering together were invincible.

    ¡°Lighting sh!¡±

    WHIS!

    Along with Cheong Myeong¡¯s shout, a long object rushed toward the back of his head.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, slightly twisting his body, caught it at once. The cool sensation wrapping around his palm was extraordinary.

    It was the Deste Sect sword. He immediately ced it at his waist along with the Northern Light sword.

    Another one flew in. The white pill caught in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand spread a fragrant scent.

    Cheong Myeong seemed to have seen through his internal injury. It was Shaolin¡¯s Clear Righteousness pill.

    This was the end. The Lightning sh¡¯s supplies wereplete.

    THUD!

    Deste Sect¡¯s Divine Sword Squad.

    Jeong Yeon-shin trembled at the festival of energy waves rising like wildfire.

    Could there be a more powerful force in the world?

    At this moment, he felt as if an invisible force was supporting his right hand drawing the sword.

    Simultaneously, Hyeon Won-chang approached. His footsteps were light as if about to fly.

    He grabbed and tore down the cloth covering beside Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder with one hand.

    RIP!

    The character ¡®Hwang¡¯ (»Ä) was revealed. It was golden text meaning the direct disciple of Deste Sect¡¯s lord.

    Someone unknown swallowed empty breath.

    ¡°Tyrant Sword Hwangbo Jun.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin calmly opened his mouth.

    As he slowly rolled the Clear Righteousness pill in his left hand with his fingers, a silence as if time had frozen suddenly surrounded the in.

    ¡°You may begin.¡±

    He said, holding down his sword.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53 ¨C The Hwangbo Family

    The expressionless faces of the rising talents and Hwangbo family guard unit instantly vanished. Dozens of faces changed one after another.

    ¡°Deste Sect? Why Deste Sect¡­?¡±

    ¡°What energy wave.¡±

    ¡°Deste Sect¡¯s blue ranks? Isn¡¯t that Radiant Demon Wing!¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it said that they areparable to a minor sect? With that energy wave and ck martial clothes, aren¡¯t those Deste Sect¡¯s squad leaders? How are there three of them¡­!¡±

    Those from family sects who imed they could discuss matters of the world couldn¡¯t hide their inner thoughts.

    Even Domineering Sword Hwangbo Jun* hesitated. There was raw bewilderment showing. They all seemed to harbor questions and shock.

    T/Note- I tranted Domineering Sword as Tyrant Sword in previous chapter. I changed it to avoid confusion with the Tyrant Sword Sect (one of evil sects).

    ¡°At that age, Deste Sect blue rank¡­ I¡¯ve heard of it.¡±

    Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s lower lip trembled. Her continuing voice did too.

    ¡°Lightning sh¡­ You, Gu Gwa¡­ you were Deste Sect¡¯s Lightning sh?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a name that should have spread to Shandong. Isn¡¯t that quite far?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin answered, slightly puzzled. He seemed to have heard of people like Hwangbo Myeong-rin.

    Those who collect rumors with interest, even about martial artists who don¡¯t influence the major currents of the martial world.

    The well-known ces were said to be Beggar Sect and Hao Sect.

    Deste Sect was a ce watched by the entire martial world. She seemed to have encountered the title of Lightning sh while looking into emerging masters.

    ¡°Why, why? We would have treated you better than anyone.¡±

    Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s question was rather perplexing. Jeong Yeon-shin conveyed what he had heard.

    ¡°Better treatment is aughable story. Everyone knows the martial world treats Deste Sect coldly.¡±

    ¡°¡­What was the reason for hiding your identity?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m a Deste Sect warrior. What other reason could there be besides the mission?¡±

    ¡°Mission?¡±

    The Domineering Sword cut in. The appearance of the middle-aged swordsman who had been emanating overwhelming presence disappeared.

    On his gravely sunken face, his eyes, repeatedly scanning Deste Sect¡¯s masters, shook anxiously.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°I-I failed to recognize the imperial n!¡±

    One of the rising talents abruptly knelt. The dully echoing sound was unusual.

    Those nearby tried to stop him with bewildered faces.

    ¡°Young Hero Cheon, what are you doing? What imperial n?¡±

    ¡°If he¡¯s the direct disciple of Deste Sect¡¯s lord, isn¡¯t he of the imperial n! I heard it¡¯s been that way for generations. Looking at this, he¡¯s not even from a noble family, how could Deste Sect¡¯s lord pass down martial arts to amoner?¡±

    It was an amusingmotion. Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t answer and turned his head.

    His eyes met with Ma Jin, who had somehow approached his side.

    The scar across his face seemed to contain concern.

    It appeared to be because Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s appearance was that bad. Bad enough to know at a nce even without being from a noble family.

    ¡°¡­Even I hadn¡¯t anticipated multiple thunderp bombs. Is your internal injury alright?¡±

    Ma Jin asked, slightly distorting his lips. Jeong Yeon-shin readily nodded and spoke.

    ¡°You came after understanding the situation in Huizhou. By chance, do you know what happened to Yu Hyeon of the Mount Hua Sect?¡±

    ¡°You mean the youngest disciple of Mount Hua¡¯s sect leader? The Namgung family responded immediately to protect him. That young Taoist Yu Hyeon, I know he¡¯s already destroyed a couple of Blood me Sect branches along with the Plum Blossom Sword Masters. The Mount Hua Sect left Huizhou long ago.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    He had been concerned about their indefinite separation in the chaos.

    While greatly relieved, Jeong Yeon-shin was inwardly surprised.

    Even though Yu Hyeon was one of his few close friends, they hadn¡¯t shared friendship for long. He felt there was more affection than expected.

    ¡®Perhaps because he approached warmly saying he¡¯de to Deste Sect.¡¯

    Come to think of it, he could count his close peers on one hand.

    Crown Prince Ju Yun-myeong wasn¡¯t yet among them. Perhaps only Yu Hyeon, Shin So-bin, and Ma Se-in of the Deste Sect Ma family.

    Sword Dragon Wei Ji Myo-hwa of the Zhongnan Sect was considered a sister somewhere between them and Baek Mi-ryeo.

    It was like making one friend each time he went on a mission. Thinking about it now, it wasn¡¯t too bad.

    Even if he died without eating the World Tree fruit, there would be people who would remember him.

    ¡®Not something I particrly want to think about.¡¯

    That¡¯s when Domineering Sword Hwangbo Jun stepped forward.

    ¡°Hearing the conversation, you¡¯re not of the imperial n. You b*st*rd, no.¡±

    His words, ignored by Jeong Yeon-shin and Ma Jin, were briefly cut off. It seemed like the first humiliation in his life.

    He took a long exhale andposed himself.

    ¡°Young Hero. And Great Hero Ma.¡±

    He raised a formal cupped fist salute. His attitude hadpletely changed.

    If it were just Radiant Demon Wing, a family of the Eight Great Families wouldn¡¯t have bowed like this.

    He seemed to have guessed something after seeing the gathering of three Divine Sword Group military forces. Cold sweat was visible on his nape.

    ¡°I¡¯ve long heard the great name of Radiant Demon Wing. This Hwangbo Jun failed to recognize the direct disciple taken in by Deste Sect¡¯s lord and spoke false words. I hope you can forgive me.¡±

    ¡°What false words?¡±

    Ma Jin asked briefly. For a moment, there was no answer.

    ¡°Mongrel, lowborn, one without roots!¡±

    Shin So-bin, who quickly cut in, chirped. She seemed very excited.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t these all insults to the Squad Leader? I know Senior Lightning sh is also of Deste Sect Ma family bloodline. He became famous during the main family¡¯sing-of-age ceremony, right? This is the martial world! They say he downed the Thunder Spirit Treasure Wine in one go while dering that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Ma Jin¡¯s face froze coldly. The aura rising like frost from his scar was extremely cold.

    By now, those who should know were aware that the Lightning sh was Deste Sect Ma family¡¯s reverse scale.

    They said Ma Jin, unlike his appearance, was a warm person full of affection. He wouldn¡¯t forgive anyone who spoke of bloodlines.

    ¡°Hwangbo family.¡±

    Ma Jin opened his mouth with an expressionless face.

    ¡°The crime of a mere noble family forcing citizens intobor is heavy. The number reached one thousand.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You asked about the Lightning sh¡¯s mission. It was to create rifts between the Hwangbo nobles who rule Jinan with force. He made it possible to secure justification for extermination. Hepleted it excellently. Aren¡¯t you all here?¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    Hwangbo Jun swallowed hard.

    It was words from a Squad Leader under Deste Sect¡¯s Divine Sword Squad. No one would consider it false words.

    However, admitting the crime was another matter. Even if decisive evidence had been taken, they had to deny it.

    Whether people or documents, it was so. Unless one was naive, they wouldn¡¯t admit it in this situation.

    Even Jeong Yeon-shin, with his shallow martial world experience, could understand.

    He turned around. He gave a cupped fist salute while taking in Ma Jin, Annihtion Team Leader, and Azure Sky Squad Leader at a nce.

    ¡°I dare to ask. May this junior announce the start?¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    It was the Annihtion Team Leader, so skinny that his ck robe¡¯s wide cut stood out.

    Tobine three military forces, the chain ofmand needed to be unified.

    He heard the Annihtion Team Leader temporarily heldmand authority. They said it was because of his age near fifty and long years as Squad Leader.

    Ma Jin and Azure Sky Squad Leader were in their thirties. They said that was quite young for Squad Leaders.

    ¡°Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning sh. I watched your rank promotion test from the side. It was quite impressive.¡±

    The eyes of an internal energy master who had reached the extreme carefully observed him.

    The moment Jeong Yeon-shin met the pitch-ck gleaming spirit light, he couldn¡¯t help but feel tense.

    Unlike Deste Sect¡¯s lord whopletely contained his energy, he could fully sense the martial might.

    ¡®Still far to go. Squad Leaders arepletely different.¡¯

    It was when he was realizing the realm of Deste Sect¡¯s ck rank. The Annihtion Team Leader slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Announcing the start¡­ that was your mission. I permit it.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin, maintaining his cupped fist salute, slightly bent his waist before lowering his arms.

    Step.

    He turned around again and stepped forward alone. He put the Clear Righteousness pill he held in his left hand into his mouth.

    Like Lazy me Dragon who enjoyed chewing opium poppies, he roughly chewed while continuing to walk without stopping.

    He headed straight for where the rising talents and Hwangbo family warriors were gathered.

    ¡®They said there¡¯s no need to circte qi. Indeed.¡¯

    They said itbined noble family secret techniques and Shaolin Medicine King Hall¡¯s medical techniques.

    There was a feeling of refreshing energy rising from all his body¡¯s meridians. Mysterious efficacy spread throughout his body, healing his internal injuries.

    Until then, no one had dared to act rashly. The three military forces of Deste Sect exerted terrifying suppressive power.

    He passed by the Domineering Sword. He ignored Lazy me Dragon too.

    Originally, Jeong Yeon-shin had intended to take the neck of the Domineering Sword, the strongest among the enemies. Hwangbo Myeong-rin was next.

    However, after facing the Annihtion Team Leader¡¯s intense spirit on the battlefield, his thoughts changed.

    He was a blue-ranked warrior under the ck-ranked Squad Leader.

    Exchange swords with the Domineering Sword for dozens of moves? It was merely reckless bravado blinded by merit.

    With the Squad Leaders¡¯ martial might, they could kill someone like the Domineering Sword in a few moves.

    In a position aiming for the Divine Sword Squad leadership, he couldn¡¯t risk falling out of favor with the Azure Sky and Annihtion Team Leaders.

    ¡®Now I¡¯m incorporated into the mission to strike the Hwangbo family. It¡¯s enough to make myself remembered.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin approached to three steps in front of Hwangbo Myeong-rin.

    He hade so deep inside that it would be hard for anyone to imagine him acting alone recklessly.

    He slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s settle our grudge.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°You may replyfortably. I will say my piece.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You told me to offer my arm. You said you¡¯d behead me after interrogation. The Dragon-Phoenix Gathering too. Shin So-bin could have died. That would have happened if I hadn¡¯t saved her.¡±

    ¡°¡­I acknowledge the prestige of Deste Sect¡¯s blue-ranked warrior. Furthermore, as the direct disciple of Deste Sect¡¯s lord, you can be this arrogant.¡±

    Hwangbo Myeong-rin straightened her waist. Grace began to show in her wretched appearance from the long escape.

    ¡°However, I cannot make up nonexistent words. I am upright. I never did anything against the righteous path.¡±

    ¡°You keep doing that. It doesn¡¯t matter now.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°The remaining mission is the extinction of the Hwangbo family. Whatever boasts you make are meaningless.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin put strength into his hand holding the Deste Sect sword¡¯s hilt. In that moment, the energy wave bursting from the back of his hand spread in all directions.

    The precursor to sword technique manifestation. In the middle of enemy territory.

    Before Hwangbo Myeong-rin, her face full of shock, could reply, tendons rose on the back of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand.

    Hwangbo Myeong-rin was a vastly inferior opponent.

    It showed from her expression in that instant. The terror of a martial artist facing an insurmountable sword technique rose up.

    ¡°What? Please¡­!¡±

    Simultaneously, the Deste Sect sword shed. The Swift Sword Technique Radiant Sword Style.

    The de distorted like a beam of light at a speed impossible to react to.

    SWOOSH!

    A white lightning struck and passed through her neck. It was swift swordsmanship that had reached the blue-rank realm.

    Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s head stayed in ce momentarily. Even the panic fixed in her eyes hadn¡¯t faded.

    The blood burst a breathter.

    Ssh!

    As her head rolled down limply, her corpse copsed.

    The terrified Domineering Sword was rushing in from behind, but Deste Sect¡¯s masters were much faster.

    With ghostlike body technique, the Annihtion Team Leader arrived first and grabbed the Domineering Sword¡¯s back of head, mming it to the ground.

    BANG!

    The inner power concentrated in his thin arm was tremendous. The ground cracked and split.

    ¡°Rin-ah!¡±

    ¡°Young Lady!¡±

    ¡°Family Head!¡±

    The second son and Hwangbo family guard unit cried out. The rising talents seemed frozen.

    The faces that were indifferent when discussing Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s arm and neck now showed unprecedented animation. It was desperation and terror.

    THUD!

    Ma Jin and the Azure Sky Squad Leader leaped into their group.

    The two supreme masters radiated heavy energy waves in all directions and drew their des like a painting.

    They didn¡¯t even give warnings. Destructive energy stormed from their de and sword strikes that began cutting down everything in their path.

    The Domineering Sword, who had hurriedly rolled away, barely escaped the Annihtion Team Leader¡¯s grasp.

    It was the moment he rose to his feet, seemingly about to disy Hwangbo family¡¯s sword technique.

    BOOM!

    Along with rough footwork, Ma Jin¡¯s form tore through the air.

    He rushed in with truly explosive speed.

    In that instant, the pitch-ck de he held pierced straight through the center of the Domineering Sword¡¯s chest.

    CRACK! CRUNCH!

    The pration was brief. Ma Jin twisted his waist and horizontally severed the Domineering Sword¡¯s upper body.

    Along with the sound of ribs splitting at once, arge amount of blood spurted up.

    The tremendous impact became spirit itself and stopped time.

    ¡°D-Deste Sect. It was true.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t fight them! We must think of escape¡­!¡±

    Deste Sect¡¯s Radiant Demon Wing Leader.

    The Domineering Sword died truly meaninglessly. Ma Jin didn¡¯t seem to give it much significance.

    He immediately charged toward the Hwangbo family warriors again.

    His dework cut off five more throats in an instant.

    The ck de shadow that swept like a storm left tremendous air-splitting force as it cut necks, hearts, and waists.

    Organs and blood poured out between ruptured muscles.

    It was terrifying. The term ¡®demonic de¡¯ truly suited it.

    This was Radiant Demon Wing Leader¡¯s attitude toward enemies who had threatened his only nephew.

    THUD!

    Even the remaining dust from his leap was torn to shreds.

    Suffocating killing intent spurting from his entire body constricted all directions, and it converged into overwhelming force waves upon reaching his de.

    ¡°Flee! Run away!¡±

    Eventually some began turning their backs. It was momentum that seemed topletely dismantle even the spirit of martial arts family warriors.

    The three Squad Leaders chased and killed them. They burst their backs with palm techniques and cut off their necks.

    It was a scene revealing the fundamental difference from martial world practitioners.

    They viewed martial artists who disturbed the people¡¯s livelihood strictly from the imperial perspective.

    Rogues who didn¡¯t even properly pay tribute. Deste Sect¡¯s execution of the country¡¯s harmful elements was merciless.

    ¡°The Squad Leaders don¡¯t give any openings. Unless it¡¯s quite arge scale.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll only earn merit when striking the Hwangbo family¡¯s main house.¡±

    ¡°I envy the Lightning sh. Hasn¡¯t he already done quite a big deed?¡±

    Among the members of Radiant Demon Wing, Azure Sky, and Annihtion Team, very few joined the Squad Leaders.

    The majority approached without even participating in battle. Some captured and interrogated the rising talents.

    ¡°Ah please arrest me. I am that heinously evil young master of the Hwangbo family. Hmm? That won¡¯t do. Please return the opium poppies, eh? Please¡­¡±

    Lazy me Dragon was among them.

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54 ¨C The Hwangbo Family (2)

    Jeong Yeon-shin looked up after gazing down at Hwangbo Myeong-rin¡¯s corpse.

    ¡°This one isn¡¯t even resisting.¡±

    Cheong Myeong said. He shrugged and kicked Lazy me Dragon¡¯s back of the knee.

    Lazy me Dragon, who fell to his knees with a thud, looked up at Jeong Yeon-shin with a grin.

    ¡°Things have gone wrong. If you came knowing everything, it¡¯s extermination. A blue-ranked warrior? I couldn¡¯t even imagine your true identity.¡±

    From their first meeting, he who chewed opium poppies while drunk was indeed not in his right mind.

    He seemedrgely unconcerned even though his half-sister¡¯s head had been severed.

    Whether it was due to the contempt he suffered as an illegitimate son who became a young master, or simply because he was mad, was unclear.

    Sr Divine Meridian.

    Was the pain said to shake the meridians beyond imagination? Even at first sight, Lazy me Dragon was truly insane.

    He seemed to have lived merely by inertia even as the Hwangbo family¡¯s young master.

    ¡°What was that sword technique? It was a sword strike I¡¯ve never seen before. What internal energy technique did you learn? Tell me.¡±

    ¡°Your sister just died by my sword moments ago.¡±

    ¡°Those dull ones are none of my concern. They lived in a different world. They probably didn¡¯t even think of me as a sibling? I¡¯m the same. With the family about to fall, there¡¯s no need to mind the elders¡¯ feelings. Gu Gwa, no, Lightning sh! I want to know all your martial arts!¡±

    Lazy me Dragon created a smile with shadowed eyes.

    Now it was certain. He had gonepletely mad from martial arts and pain.

    Jeong Yeon-shin ignored his words while stroking the hilts of the Desct Sword and Northern Light sword in turn.

    The Hwangbo family guard unit was just the preliminary battle. The expedition had just begun. It was a mission to strike one of the Eight Great Families.

    ¡®They said extermination wouldn¡¯t be achieved through short-term decisive battle.¡¯

    The Hwangbo family is a massive local prestigious n. They said it wasn¡¯t just one main house in Jinan, Shandong Province.

    They said they could secretly exploit the people while ruling Jinan like royalty because they had branch families and branch offices.

    They couldn¡¯t be judged by one guard unit. They said it was an organization equipped with an elder council and elite masters.

    He heard all the Eight Great Families and Nine Sects were like that. They were strong enemies equipped with various martial arts. Enough to please Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡®A sword technique to deflect thunderp bombs, an internal energy technique for quick energy umtion, sword techniques effective in one against many¡­¡¯

    The sword techniques had already established their system as martial arts. Onlybat adaptation remained.

    In the midst of chaos, Jeong Yeon-shin slightly closed his eyes.

    He hoped he couldplete both the sword technique to counter thunderp bombs and the new internal energy technique in one mission.

    * * *

    ¡°Your efforts were great.¡±

    ¡°Thanks to you, we can aplish a long-standing mission.¡±

    The senior masters ruffled the heads of Jeong Yeon-shin, Hyeon Won-chang, and Shin So-bin.

    While Shin So-bin made a face of disgust, Jeong Yeon-shin asked Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo about what had happened.

    This was after Baek Mi-ryeo had already grabbed both his shoulders once to check his injuries.

    ¡°For us, well, we were just terrified when we heard about the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering incident. Who knew they would use thunderp bombs like that? We really ran here with lightness techniques until our feet sweated.¡±

    ¡°At the blue rank, one should be able to handle explosive bombs. I¡¯ll teach you how to utilize the Radiant Demon technique.¡±

    Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo said.

    Even if Deste Sect had no master-disciple bonds, human rtionships were different.

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt Radiant Demon Wing as aplete Sect. Starting with Cheong Myeong¡¯s grinning face.

    The same was true for Baek Mi-ryeo, who looked at him after demonstrating a palm technique that gently drew circles in the air.

    ¡°This is the Harmony Realm technique. From the very character, it¡¯s different from the Force Realm Technique that releases true energy forcefully. You¡¯ve heard the saying ¡®softness can control hardness¡¯? If you surround your sword or fist palm with an internal energy barrier, you can even send back explosive bombs. I¡¯ll show you many times, so feel free to ask until you master it.¡±

    ¡°I thought of that.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about several application uses, but I think I understand those too, so I¡¯d like you to check them.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, the surroundings were noisy. The dantians of those who surrendered without dying among the Hwangbo family guard unit members were being destroyed.

    The dantian was an organ that affected the entire body¡¯s meridians and channels. It couldn¡¯t end with just dispersing internal energy.

    ¡°Keu, keuk!¡±

    ¡°Heoeok!¡±

    Many were rolling on the ground, but no one paid attention.

    They were ones who surrendered without fighting alongside theirrades to the death. The gazes upon them couldn¡¯t be kind.

    Several, including Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo, were excluded from the menial tasks. They said it was because they had been scouts.

    The same was true for Jeong Yeon-shin, Hyeon Won-chang, and Shin So-bin. Their martial world activities from the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering until now were officially recognized as merit.

    ¡°Not just anyone can destroy the dantian. A blue-ranked master with deep internal cultivation must do it. It¡¯s quite a troublesome task. Since they¡¯re prisoners once captured, we can¡¯t kill them. During battle it¡¯s at our discretion, but afterward we hand them over to the government office. We follow the imperial court¡¯s judgment.¡±

    Cheong Myeong said. Jeong Yeon-shin and Hyeon Won-chang slowly nodded.

    Deste Sect was a sect with clear hierarchical order.

    The white-ranked warriors who arrivedte took charge of handling the surviving enemies.

    Even post-battle tasks weren¡¯t easy, like gathering corpses, checking identification tags for identity confirmation, and temporary burial.

    Meanwhile, rising talents from other families gathered together with sealed lips.

    Their eyes, ncing at Radiant Demon Wingincluding Jeong Yeon-shin, held no spirit light.

    Their faces were like Domineering Sword Hwangbo Jun who ultimately died by Radiant Demon Wing Leader¡¯s hand. Theirplexions weren¡¯t good.

    ¡°I¡¯m newly envious. It feels like yesterday we took the Deste Sect examination together, but now Sir Jeong is my superior.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang shook his head while looking at the corpses. If he hadn¡¯tpleted missions earlier, he might have had to handle this.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stared at him nkly before speaking.

    ¡°May I say something as a blue-rank?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°This tearing. Sir Hyeon doesn¡¯t need to do it for me. I¡¯ve been quiet thinking you might feel awkward, but it¡¯s rather embarrassing. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said while patting below his shoulder. It was where the character ¡®Hwang¡¯ was engraved.

    Simultaneously, Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s face noticeably deted.

    ¡°When it¡¯s one of my few life¡¯s pleasures¡­ must you take everything?¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    They were given leisure to chat. It was a rarely enjoyable time.

    Around when the dry in entering spring was heated by the noon sun, handling Lazy me Dragon and the second young master became an issue.

    ¡°I believe killing them is right.¡±

    Cheong Myeong said with a slight smile. Perhaps because he was from an elf n said to be dignified anywhere in the Central ins.

    He showed not the slightest hesitation even before three Squad Leaders. Jeong Yeon-shin thought it was like him.

    ¡°Won¡¯t they be future trouble? Since they¡¯ve seen the martial arts of three Deste Sect military forces in their eyes, if we carelessly take them prisoner and they escape, it could be a headache. Counter techniques might even emerge.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a point.¡±

    The swordsman with a grave expression nodded. It was the Azure Sky Squad Leader.

    He was said to have been born destined to be a sword master thanks to his tall height and long arms.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°Radiant Demon Wing!¡±

    Lazy me Dragon raised his head and shouted.

    His glistening eyes stared only at Jeong Yeon-shin on one side.

    ¡°I want to join Radiant Demon Wing! I¡¯ll serve with all my might! I¡¯ll grovel like a dog, just let me stay by the Lightning sh¡¯s side!¡±

    ¡°What nonsense?¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang muttered as if dumbfounded.

    There was no way it would be epted. Whether he was illegitimate or whatever, he was still blood of a family about to be exterminated.

    The Ming imperial court never left future troubles. Deste Sect was the same.

    A sect transcending orthodox and evil sects. They only cared about the people¡¯s livelihood.

    ¡°You are a prisoner.¡±

    In that moment, powerful formless energy burst from the Annihtion Team Leader¡¯s index finger.

    Lazy me Dragon¡¯s upper body shook as if hit by a typhoon. Finger Wind. It was a technique that locally expelled palm wind through true energy.

    ¡°Seven Steps Life-Losing Acupoint Sealing¡­ It¡¯s the Annihtion Team Leader¡¯s unique martial art!¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang beside him whispered. Jeong Yeon-shin was always amazed by his martial world knowledge.

    He had no way of knowing how he knew martial arts he¡¯d never seen.

    The Annihtion Team Leader spoke.

    ¡°Sr Divine Meridian. I know your true energy is like having learned the Scorching Yang Divine Technique. My original true energy carries wood energy like elf ns. You must have heard the principle of wood generating fire. Your inner power isn¡¯t as refined as the true energy that just entered.¡±

    ¡°So you¡¯re saying if I raise my energy, it will only strengthen your true energy, so don¡¯t try to unseal carelessly. I¡¯ve well heard of the esteemed Annihtion Team Leader¡¯s Seven Steps Life-Losing Pressure Point Sealing. If one acts rashly, the entire body¡¯s channels twist and one dies before taking seven steps. In my case, I¡¯d burn to death.¡±

    Lazy me Dragon replied with a grin. Wood generating fire was the Five Elements principle that wood energy strongly nurtures fire.

    If he could control the Sr Divine Meridian¡¯s energy, it would have rather be nourishment.

    It wasn¡¯t so. Because he couldn¡¯t control the Scorching yang power, he had a constitution destined for early death, and if wood energy further strengthened this uncontroble power, it would only be fatal.

    ¡°You know well. Now be quiet. Your opinion is useless.¡±

    ¡°Haha, well.¡±

    When Lazy me Dragon, who had briefly lowered his head, raised his neck straight again, the bloodshot whites filling his eyes didn¡¯t look human.

    ¡°You turtle-like b*st*rd! Burn to death? Die by burning? I¡¯m really sick of heat! Now you¡¯re just some damn person! Like the Sr Divine Meridian! It¡¯s just a minor meridian, you skeleton b*st*rd!¡±

    Simultaneously, Jeong Yeon-shin moved unexpectedly and struck the back of his head. The momentary sensation of abundant hair touching his instep felt unpleasant. He pushed with footwork carrying true energy.

    THUD!

    He looked down at him who had fainted with his forehead hitting the ground. He thought it was better than instant death from the Squad Leader¡¯s technique.

    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you destroying this one¡¯s dantian?¡±

    He asked, looking around at the three Squad Leaders. It wasn¡¯t what he hoped for. He was just curious.

    Ma Jin, his body soaked in blood, ced his hand on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Actually, the treatment of that Lazy me Dragon has been decided. The Sect Lordmanded it. She said to bring him alive if he¡¯s living. She said keeping his inner power intact is important. It¡¯s the Sr Divine Meridian that¡¯s said to be rare in the world. Perhaps she has something to study martially.¡±

    In that moment, Jeong Yeon-shin felt a strange intuition. Was it upper dantian precognition?

    He had an intuition that the Deste Sect Lord¡¯s order was rted to him.

    ¡®Then it must be good.¡¯

    He thought unconsciously.

    While she was strict about the World Tree fruit, she was clearly wrapping Jeong Yeon-shin in goodwill.

    There was no reason for the peerless master said to be closest to world¡¯s strongest to treat Jeong Yeon-shin with pretense.

    SWISH!

    While he was lost in thought, the second young master¡¯s head fell. The Azure Sky Squad Leader had cut down him who was kneeling in terror.

    ¡°We can¡¯t let more than one direct line survive.¡±

    The Annihtion Team Leader said.

    He was the one who had first met and picked a fight with Jeong Yeon-shin near Huizhou.

    It was strange to see the head of that so dignified and arrogant young master lying with eyes wide open.

    Do most martial artists¡¯ lives end so futilely in the end?

    The martial world was a world of survival of the fittest. If the one encountered was stronger, one had to helplessly offer their neck.

    ¡®To correct the disorder of people¡¯s lives, rather following the martial world¡¯s ways¡­¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin newly realized Deste Sect¡¯s paradoxical role.

    While thinking it was unavoidable, he hoped there wouldn¡¯t be missions that conflicted with his heart.

    * * *

    Time passed in ce.

    It was around when clouds caught in sunlight moved to the distance.

    The moment white-ranked warriors finished cleaning up the battlefield, the Annihtion Team Leader gathered Radiant Demon Wing and the Azure Sky Squad and Annihtion Team forces.

    The atmosphere was free-spirited. Jeong Yeon-shin sat down heavily with Hyeon Won-chang and looked at the Annihtion Team Leader.

    ¡°We¡¯ll repel the branch families first.¡±

    The Annihtion Team Leader quietly continued speaking.

    ¡°A martial arts family¡¯s power isn¡¯t all martial might. Martial world connections are also powerful. We must preemptively annihte their contacts who could bring in other sects. The main force will enter the Hwangbo main house after that.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t blocking Jinan be enough, how will we organize the personnel?¡±

    Ma Jin asked. He seemed to treat the Annihtion Team Leader as a senior.

    ¡°There are nine Hwangbo branch families where the family¡¯s martial arts have branched. One in each county of Jinan. The branch families¡¯ martial might has already been investigated. We¡¯ll exclude white ranks. We¡¯ll distribute the blue ranks.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Meanwhile, Jeong Yeon-shin observed the faces of other Deste Sect masters including the Annihtion Team Leader.

    What he was about to do now was something that required reading the room. It could likely be seen as an attempt to monopolize merit.

    ¡®Though that¡¯s actually true.¡¯

    Only Radiant Demon Wing saw him in a purely positive light.

    Still, it had to be done. The Central ins were terribly vast. Many missions required watching dozens of sunsets.

    He needed to umte as much merit as possible.

    He nned to immediately overturn any reputation damage from this moment with martial arts.

    In the hall where the Great Masters¡¯ heavy spirit seemed to press down even on the blue ranks.

    ¡°I wish to volunteer for a solo mission.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin, who finally raised his hand, spoke calmly.

    The surroundings instantly went quiet. Even Deste Sect¡¯s masters were human.

    They said there were those who privately sought merit.

    However, Lightning sh Jeong Yeon-shin was a young master who had just be blue-ranked. It could easily be seen as reckless behavior.

    The Annihtion Team Leader stared at him and asked back.

    ¡°You want a solo mission?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s to hone the wide-area martial art I recently acquired in actualbat. I will certainly seed in the mission. I promise to give up if I cannot gain the recognition of the seniors here.¡±

    ¡°You.¡±

    True energy carried in the Annihtion Team Leader¡¯s voice.

    ¡°This mission is crucial. We¡¯re dealing with one of the Eight Great Families. Do you know why I¡¯m even listening to your words now? It¡¯s because you¡¯ve risen to blue rank. That¡¯s all.¡±

    The waves flowing from his voice felt almost visible, and even the stone fragments rolling across the in began to bounce slightly as if reacting to his internal energy.

    Yet the hem of the Annihtion Team Leader¡¯s ck robe didn¡¯t move at all. It was power control that had reached divine skill.

    ¡°Lightning sh. I thought well of you. It¡¯s a world where martial artists who can add wit to prodigious talent are rare. I saw the capacity of a Squad Leader in you, yet you disappoint me like this.¡±

    Even Ma Jin dared not interrupt at this moment. He only made an expression as if asking why he hadn¡¯t given advance notice.

    Jeong Yeon-shin was rather fine with it. The Annihtion Team Leader had mentioned blue rank.

    It was a sign of respect. There was a chance to prove himself.

    It was different from when he contemted facing the Domineering Sword.

    He could immediately prove his ability to handle multiple enemies.

    It was the martial art that had led to his ill-fated encounter with the Hwangbo siblings on Huizhou¡¯s main road.

    ¡°I apologize.¡±

    As he stood up and made a cupped fist salute, the masters formed a circr space.

    Their expressions varied. Concern, interest, and displeasure seemed to fill his vision together.

    ¡®It¡¯ll be fine.¡¯

    He repeated inwardly to reassure himself.

    They said there were no masters above blue rank who weren¡¯t obsessed with martial arts.

    He didn¡¯t hope for amazement. He hadn¡¯t heard of anyone creating sound techniques with a sword.

    Perhaps they would acknowledge it with one demonstration.

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly gripped the sword hilt. Not the Deste sword but the Northern Light sword. Its material was excellent and suitable for sound techniques.

    SWISH.

    It was a in entering noon. Dry radiance gathered on the drawn sword.

    It was the moment of demonstrating his new unique martial art before the masters of Deste Sect¡¯s three military forces.

    ¡°Please protect your ears with internal energy.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke respectfully and raised his inner power following the sword technique¡¯s chant.

    He split the rising true energy in two. It was the Lesser Pce point and Labor Pce point among the three meridian points gathered in the center of his palm.

    He applied power simultaneously. A chilling light brushed the Northern Light sword.

    WHIIISH!

    It was the moment when a wave like a bird¡¯s cry spread inside the long de.

    About ten white-ranked warriors around fainted and copsed in all directions.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55 ¨C The Hwangbo Family (3)

    Those who copsed while standing were especially precarious. The blue-ranked masters who seemed momentarily dazed quickly caught their juniors¡¯ bodies.

    Internal energy barriers like protective energy arise through mental focus.

    When consciousness is lost, even white-ranked masters were no different from third-rate warriors.

    The external cultivation realm of Diamond Indestructibility where the entire body bes as hard as diamond only existed in legends.

    Bewilderment lingered on the faces of blue-ranked mastersying down their juniors.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s sound attack.¡±

    ¡°How can he do that? Such precise true qi.¡±

    ¡°He strangely applied power enhancement of ded weapons. At that level it¡¯s in the realm of chants.¡±

    Their discussion already showed insight into the essence of martial arts. This was the realm of Deste Sect¡¯s blue rank.

    They said those with overflowing talent from their hometown dedicated their lives to martial arts.

    They were ones who would be called masters anywhere in the vast martial world.

    Understanding the principles of martial arts came first. Whether envy or admiration came after.

    Eventually the blue-ranked masters began discussing among themselves.

    ¡°It¡¯s a martial art I¡¯ve never heard of. To prate white rank¡¯s protective energy¡­¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re Deste Sect white ranks so it only led to fainting. It would show truly overwhelming aspects. Especially in group battles without masters of equal rank. Though there would be various limitations, the advantage is clear.¡±

    ¡°Causing damage to allies is a problem. Isn¡¯t it worth trying in solo missions?¡±

    They didn¡¯t hesitate to discuss martial arts even before the Squad Leaders.

    They only spoke facts. In Deste Sect, no one could criticize this.

    ¡°¡­It seems to consume considerable internal energy.¡±

    The Annihtion Team Leader opened his mouth while staring at Jeong Yeon-shin. Jeong Yeon-shin answered with a silent bow.

    He wasn¡¯t wrong. Loading radiating true qi while raising sword sound was a technique impossible with ordinary perception.

    The sword technique required extreme concentration. Even Jeong Yeon-shin felt considerable fatigue from one casting.

    ¡°Such precise true qi operation. Of course. It would be hard to use suddenly in chaotic battles. It would be good to unleash when starting a fight. It would also have the effect of dampening morale.¡±

    He was already giving advice. He seemed very interested.

    ¡°Even so, we can¡¯t send the Lightning Genius alone. The mission isn¡¯t light either.¡±

    It was the Azure Sky Squad Leader who was stroking his chin while looking at Jeong Yeon-shin. The Annihtion Team Leader nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll attach two more. The mission is to strike the Hwangbo branch family in Pingyin County of Jinan. Any volunteers?¡±

    Many raised their hands in that moment. It seemed easily thirty people.

    Not just Radiant Demon Wing, but volunteers came from both Annihtion Team and Azure Sky Squad.

    It was sword sound attack. Perhaps they wanted to see the unheard-of martial art with their own eyes in actualbat. Several blue-ranked masters smiled awkwardly.

    ¡°Radiant Demon Wing would be better. It¡¯s right for Master Ma to decide.¡±

    ¡°There are none besides Radiant Demon group who have matched movements. It would be good to attach Bewitching Sword Demon and Blue-eyed Demon Sword.¡±

    ¡°Do as you wish. Then¡­¡±

    The Annihtion Team Leader¡¯s pitch-ck gleaming eyes turned to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°Show that it wasn¡¯t recklessness. It¡¯s a matter of proving with martial might. So none will criticize you as rash.¡±

    He said while turning around. The hem of his dark robe fluttered without lingering.

    ¡°Thank you for your guidance.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin, putting away the Northern Light sword, gave a cupped fist salute toward the seniors including the various Squad Leaders.

    ¡°Where did you learn it? There¡¯s no such martial art at the main sect.¡±

    ¡°Is it a secret technique of the Deste Sect Ma family?¡±

    It was when blue-ranked masters were approaching with faces full of curiosity. Ma Jin¡¯s body blocked them.

    He led Jeong Yeon-shin to move to another ce.

    Several seniors stopped with regretful expressions.

    It was a situation where it was revealed that Deste Sect Ma family blood flowed in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s body due to theing-of-age ceremony. No one saw it as strange.

    Ma Jin, who hade to the entrance of the mountain range connected to the in, asked quietly.

    ¡°That sound attack. Did you create it?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin who stood calmly answered. The scar on Ma Jin¡¯s face twitched.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±

    ¡°What martial artist goes around revealing all their personal martial arts? The person themselves would likely end up dying away from home after being countered. This time I had no choice. I hadn¡¯t thought it through either.¡±

    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not wrong.¡±

    ¡°Did you seek a private audience just to ask that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something else.¡±

    Ma Jin shook his head and spoke.

    ¡°Yeon-shin, you almost died on this mission. Listen. Long-lived martial artists often recognize their grudges well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyebrows twitched at hearing the words ¡®long-lived¡¯.

    ¡°Your impact on the murim isn¡¯t ordinary. Battles between martial forces aren¡¯t just all-out wars. The battle of informants is no less important. Word came from the Superintendent¡¯s Office. There are those investigating the Deste Sect Lightning Genius¡¯s movements.¡±

    ¡°Grudges¡­?¡±

    ¡°Just what we¡¯ve heard so far are the Tyrant Sword Sect, Deep Martial Alliance and Blood me Sect. Cutting down the Tyrant Sword Sect Master¡¯s disciple and Eight Fierce Demon Swords was excellent. However, they were both from lineages with thick martial artistyers even within the Tyrant Sword Sect. There are bound to be many sharpening their des.¡±

    ¡°Deep Martial Alliance is understandable. I took the head of one of their rising talents.¡±

    ¡°Sword Art Flower, they said. I heard she was famous in Huguang and Henan regions as a girl with both beauty and sword talent. Seems there was a betrothed. You must be careful of not just the family patriarch but also the one said to be her lover.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently agreed.

    ¡°The most troublesome is still the Blood me Sect. If you hadn¡¯t had the Clear Righteousness pill, you would have had to return to Deste Sect.¡±

    Ma Jin continued gravely.

    ¡°There was no martial art like your Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm Technique. You¡¯re bound to be a target. You could have met the Seventh Apostle at the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering. It¡¯s fortunate you avoided that demoness. That¡¯s why the Blood me Sect¡¯s apostles are focusing on expanding their influence across the Central ins. The distance must have been considerable.¡±

    ¡°Right. I¡¯m not yet at the level to face an apostle head-on.¡±

    When he first revealed the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm, he took out the seventh apostle¡¯s eye.

    It was like getting heavenly luck thanks to her carelessness and the chaotic battle.

    Jeong Yeon-shin newly realized how many hade to consider him an enemy.

    And not ordinary enemies. The Thirteen Heavens of evil sects areparable to the Nine Sects and Eight Families.

    ¡°It¡¯s something you must handle if you walk the martial world. Even so, you¡¯re excessive. It would be hard to find precedent for making so many powerful enemies in such a short time. Especially at your age.¡±

    ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re saying I¡¯m carrying out missions properly.¡±

    ¡°Now you¡¯re truly a martial artist. Many harbor grudges against you. You must always be vignt in the martial world. Remember this.¡±

    Concern could be felt in Ma Jin¡¯s voice.

    Jeong Yeon-shin readily nodded.

    ¡®I have been running non-stop.¡¯

    It felt like briefly honing the sword in his heart before doing so again.

    He was d that his enemies were all great sects of the Thirteen Heavens of evil sects.

    The Tyrant Sword Sect and Blood me Sect were his enemies, and the more of their necks he cut, the more merit he would umte.

    ¡®Isn¡¯t the Hwangbo family evil too.¡¯

    He fell into internal energy cultivation while returning to the group with Ma Jin.

    It was to use sword techniques efficiently. He had to constantly refine his true qi operation.

    Jeong Yeon-shin was growing stronger, separate from Ma Jin¡¯s warning.

    ¡°White ranks will be excluded from directbat.¡±

    It was the Annihtion Team Leader¡¯s voice. He was starting mission assignments.

    Heon Won-chang and Shin So-bin were drafted. They became unable to participate in the mission to strike the Hwangbo family.

    They were assigned the role of restraining the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering¡¯s rising talents and the remnant Hwangbo family guard unit.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had to separately receive advice from a Annihtion Team¡¯s blue-ranked senior.

    ¡°The martial arts inherited by the Pingyin branch are mainly heavy sword techniques. If you parry lightly, you¡¯re likely to be pushed back. Remember the Pool at The Crook, Marsh on Forearm, and Lesser Sea points. As you know, they¡¯re arm joint meridians. Make sure to fill them firmly with true qi when exchanging sword strikes.¡±

    He familiarized himself with the martial art characteristics of the Hwangbo branch in Pingyin County. It didn¡¯t take long.

    * * *

    Three days passed after the battle on the in.

    ¡°They really left us behind and went. Seems your sound attack was quite reliable, Lightning Genius.¡±

    Cheong Myeong smiled with an amused expression.

    The three blue-ranked warriors of the Radiant Demon Wing including Jeong Yeon-shin had arrived at the southern edge of Shandong Province.

    It was a marketce where human presence was barely felt.

    Pingyin County, where the mission target had established their base, was truly quiet.

    The merchants who hadid out their spots and disyed their goods were mostly middle-aged men or elderly women.

    Baek Mi-ryeo stroked her long flowing hair.

    After ncing at the disyed essories, she said:

    ¡°Zhangqiu, where the Hwangbo main family is located, borders the Yellow River. It¡¯s a vast river. It would be troublesome if they escape by boat. To secretly control the area near the river, it¡¯s right to send minimal personnel to strike the branch family.¡±

    They said Shandong¡¯s spring was dry. The marketce atmosphere felt even more barren.

    The vigers who clearly looked at the sword-carrying group didn¡¯t even appear frightened.

    There was no vitality in their wrinkled faces that seemed to bear weariness.

    ¡°¡­Young men aren¡¯t visible. They really must have been taken for forcedbor.¡±

    ¡°The Azure Sky Squad and Superintendent¡¯s Office confirmed it multiple times. It can¡¯t be wrong. If they weren¡¯t a martial arts family, the imperial army would have been deployed, right? It¡¯s fortunate since army deployment wouldn¡¯t be good for people¡¯s livelihood either.¡±

    Cheong Myeong said calmly.

    In fact, Jeong Yeon-shin had contemted hiding Hwangseong¡¯s mark again.

    He had kept thinking so until arriving at Pingyin County. It was different from previous missions involving the Thirteen Evil Sects.

    The Hwangbo family was a renowned family in the orthodox martial world. He wanted to see their true nature.

    ¡°We can just go to the Hwangbo branch and ask. What the situation is.¡±

    TAK!

    With Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words as the end, the three people stepped forward simultaneously. It was lightness technique steps carrying inner power.

    True qi filling the meridians to the toes began pushing their bodies forward. The speed gradually increased.

    Only then did the surrounding people, startled, rapidly distance themselves backward.

    They put aside the magistrate who had the duty to report the people¡¯s livelihood to the imperial court without concealment.

    They had heard well about the magistrate of this Pingyin County. That he was a very unusual person.

    If what they knew was correct, the magistrate would also be at the Hwangbo branch.

    They headed straight for the estate containing thergest group of halls in the vige.

    Though there was no hanging que, they could feel it was a martial arts family. It was because energy waves of internal energy could be felt from inside.

    HWAK!

    In that moment, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s rush overtook the two people.

    It was a mission to adapt Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning sh¡¯s unique sound technique to actualbat.

    Having received a grateful opportunity, Jeong Yeon-sin didn¡¯t want to disappoint the two people¡¯s expectations.

    He operated the verse of Eternal Blossom Fist¡¯s Advancing Thunder.

    KWANG!

    Fragments of the shattered gate scattered in all directions. The remaining force of the powerful energy wave made it seem as if hit by a storm.

    Jeong Yeon-shin momentarily hesitated at the scene suddenly revealed.

    A drinking party taking ce in therge courtyard before the main gate. A small pond on one side caught his eye.

    It was a ce decorated with carvings of all kinds of spirit beasts.

    Among the grass by the pond, not only the Four Divine Beasts and qilin but also strange beasts with peculiar wings could be seen.

    There were people holding wine cups sitting onrge rocks surrounding the pond.

    They didn¡¯t stop tilting their cups even after seeing the group.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    One who had beenughing among five beautifully adorned women raised his head.

    He was a noble handsome man with yellow cornus flowers tucked behind his long ears.

    The servants busily moving around nced at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s group, then silently continued their work.

    ¡°Today too, our Jinan¡¯s heroes havee. The main gate won¡¯tst!¡±

    The noble man raised his hand high. The sleeve of his mint-colored official robes fluttered.

    He continued speaking as if dealing with a very familiar matter.

    ¡°Why not just leave Shandong and report to somewhere like the Deste Sect? I really can¡¯t understand. With what confidence do these low-levels challenge the Hwangbo family?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin was silent for a moment. Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo also seemed unable to say anything particr.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56 ¨C The Hwangbo Family (4)

    Deste Sect martial uniforms have embroidered threads of the character ¡®Hwang¡¯ on both shoulders and the center of the back.

    Those looking from the front had difficulty recognizing it. Unless they had considerable knowledge, that is.

    ¡°Are you the magistrate of Pingyin County?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin quietly asked.

    They said it was a long-standing operation. He had heard much.

    Deste Sect gathered as much information as possible before dispatching military forces under the Divine Sword Groups.

    Not only the Hwangbo family¡¯s main house but also the branch families¡¯ members and martial art characteristics were targets for investigation.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell by looking? I¡¯m quite well-known in my own right.¡±

    The noble man answered with a smile.

    He was an impressive handsome man whose official robes looked dignified.

    Even while looking at the strange warriors, he was being served wine by women, and there was such refinement in his hand extending while holding the cup.

    Though he was merely a pleasure-seeking official wearing a hat, his personal quality came across differently.

    The noble magistrate¡¯s gaze passed over Jeong Yeon-shin and Baek Mi-ryeo beforending on Cheong Myeong.

    ¡°So there was someone of the same n. Surely you¡¯re not enjoying ying warrior together? It would be better not to. Let me advise you in advance.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Cheong Myeong maintained a strange expression without answering.

    The estate¡¯s atmosphere was strange.

    The smell of alcohol filled everywhere, yet all the people moving about looked at the magistrate with expressions of reverence.

    Some even directed simr gazes at Cheong Myeong.

    ¡®They say Han people who admire elf families are everywhere.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought. Was this what debauchery was? It was an atmosphere he had never experienced even at the Jeong Family Estate.

    He slowly stepped forward and opened his mouth.

    ¡°I know the head of the Hwangbo branch in Pingyin County is your first wife. Call her out.¡±

    ¡°Howcking in manners. Have you never studied Confucian learning? Is this how your parents taught you?¡±

    The noble magistrate replied with a rxed smile.

    ¡°A magistrate who colluded with martial arts families. What respect do you seek when your conduct is unworthy of a gentleman?¡±

    At Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s calm reply, the woman massaging the magistrate¡¯s arm stood up. She seemed about thirty.

    Hernguid downcast eyes were striking, and she gradually revealed an energy wave matching her red light armor.

    ¡°I am Jinng¡¯s principal wife. If you¡¯re a Shandong martial artist, you must have heard of me. I am Hwangbo Mei-wei of the Deep Autumn Sword.¡±

    It meant the magistrate¡¯s surname was Jin. ¡®Lang¡¯ was a term referring to husband.

    Noble families gained power with the founding of the Ming dynasty.

    Many women held positions from lower to higher offices and key posts in various martial arts sects.

    They said it waspletely different from the Yuan dynasty era.

    Now it was irrelevant.

    ¡°As head of the Pingyin Hwangbo family, Imand you to refrain from disrespectful words and actions. No. It¡¯s already useless. What could have ended with an arm will now end with your head.¡±

    As the woman¡¯s energy wave gradually grew stronger, warriors from various halls walked out.

    There were over twenty. Though belittling in words, they didn¡¯t underestimate the energy wave of the fist technique that destroyed the gate.

    It was worthy of being called a renowned branch family.

    Five warriors among the Pingyin Hwangbo family¡¯s fighters began approaching first.

    Though appearing suddenly, solid spirit could be felt. There was a feeling like tempered iron.

    It seemed to say that even a branch was rooted in one of the Eight Great Families.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t look at them. He stared nkly at Deep Autumn Sword before slowly opening his mouth.

    ¡°Do you know Hwangbo Myeong-rin?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Your talk of arms and heads is exactly the same.¡±

    ¡°You seem to have heard something. She¡¯s an outstanding child worthy of attending the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering. However.¡±

    A red smile formed on Deep Autumn Sword Hwangbo Mei-wei¡¯s lips. It looked as if she had applied rouge. She continued speaking.

    ¡°Did you think we would be lenient if you spoke as if you knew our direct bloodline? Impossible.¡±

    ¡®What a degenerate age. Martial artists should just focus on training.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin unconsciously recalled words that sect elders might say.

    Along with that, the image of Deste Sect¡¯s lord naturally came to mind ¨C she who had reached the absolute realm was beautiful through dignity alone without other adornments.

    A martial artist should be beautiful through supreme martial arts.

    He spoke again.

    ¡°I saw the marketce. It seems true that you privately mobilized citizens forbor. You¡¯ve extended your martial world authority to affect people¡¯s lives. Aren¡¯t you ashamed as a martial artist?¡±

    Meanwhile, Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo had stepped back.

    The blue-ranked youngest was to be given murim experience.

    They had discussed earlier about not intervening unless the situation was truly dangerous, and it was impossible to measure how to repay the kindness of the Radiant Demon Wing seniors.

    That¡¯s when it happened. Everyone in the estateughed at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words.

    The magistrate and Deep Autumn Swordughed loudly without even covering their mouths.

    ¡°Child. You¡¯ve heard many murim rumors. Power is simply power. Distinguishing between the murim and people¡¯s lives? How can anyone do that?¡±

    Deep Autumn Sword said with a face full ofughter. The noble magistrate chimed in.

    ¡°Martial arts families are simply noble families. How could it be wrong to enjoy luxuries befitting our history in the ce we¡¯ve settled?¡±

    ¡°A noble denying imperialw. Your first wife¡¯s head will fly today.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s answer only drew mockery again.

    This time even the warriors who were slowly walking burst intoughter.

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand elegance. That¡¯s how those who call themselves heroes are like that. Hey!¡±

    The magistrate pped lightly.

    ¡°Yes, Elder Magistrate!¡±

    Musicians appeared rushing out from various ces to take their positions.

    They held instruments to be plucked and blown, including zithers and jade flutes.

    It was like watching a scene from an opera.

    Music began at the magistrate¡¯s gesture.

    Simultaneously, the Hwangbo branch warriors drew their swords and approached closer. They seemed to treat even martial artists¡¯ swordy as entertainment.

    ¡®Incredible.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood still.

    He recalled stories he could hear because Deste Sect gathered all matters under heaven.

    They were anecdotes of some high officials who had tasted many pleasures. They said the ultimate entertainment they enjoyed was appreciating murder.

    The scene before him was just like that.

    He could tell at once. This wasn¡¯t something that started yesterday or today.

    ¡°A young swordsman who can destroy the estate¡¯s gate. Quite a regrettable talent.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it provide suitable entertainment?¡±

    Deep Autumn Sword, who had already sat down again, shared augh with the magistrate. They even shared wine cups.

    ¡®It can be this different.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin recalled when they first entered the vige.

    The sound of grass brushing that had weed their group had been pleasantly modest. This ce was different. It was suffocating.

    ¡°Can¡¯t stand it.¡±

    He muttered unconsciously to himself.

    The melody that began flowing through the estate had refinement as the magistrate said.

    Even Jeong Yeon-shin, who didn¡¯t know music, could feel it. That¡¯s why it was even more unwee.

    Shandong Province was vast. They said Jinan was Shandong¡¯s center.

    There must have been many local martial artists, and among them must have been heroes as they mentioned.

    ¡°Rest in peace.¡±

    One of them said. He was raising his drawn sword.

    He seemed to feel some small guilt, but the distance to Jeong Yeon-shin had already shortened to about ten steps.

    ¡°Looks familiar. I¡¯ll have to reconsider the Eight Great Families. Aren¡¯t they just evil sect trash?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said while gripping the Northern Light sword¡¯s hilt.

    There must have been many righteous warriors who came filled with indignation after seeing the citizens¡¯ forcedbor.

    They seemed to have killed them all. The music now naturally flowing past his ears. The warriors approaching with footwork as if matching the rhythm.

    He decided to take the initiative.

    THUD! WHOOSH!

    He stamped his slightly raised foot with true angle. Concentric winds blew in all directions.

    The power properly raised was deeper than before.

    He had been constantly operating the Moon Spirit Harmony Technique while creating new internal energy techniques.

    The energy umtion of the peerless divine technique was indeed different. Changes were already somewhat noticeable.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions changed at one true angle. Simultaneously, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s body tilted forward.

    As wind exploded past his ears, his field of vision rapidly expanded. The movement was instantaneous.

    Waves of true qi began spreading from his hand gripping the sword hilt.

    He had already reached right in front of the enemies. He circted internal true qi following the verse.

    Dazzling sunlight shimmered at the end of the Radiant Sword Style¡¯s draw.

    SWOOSH!

    The moment light shed, two heads flew off at once. They couldn¡¯t even scream.

    ¡®It¡¯s not over. There are many enemies.¡¯

    Energy waves exploded from Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s body.

    Energy waves that surged in eight directions partially reached the Northern Light sword and transformed into chilling sharpness.

    Once again, with true angle, the aftermath of a horizontal sword strike scraped the ground.

    The sensation of the de cutting another one¡¯s neck reached his grip.

    SPLASH!

    Now Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s swordsmanship had reached a realm where blood spurted a breathter.

    He shouted in the gradually rising dust.

    ¡°Deste Sect¡¯s Radiant Demon Wing condemns you!¡±

    It was a shout carrying inner power.

    Everyone in the estate was startled as if convulsing. The phrase ¡®scattered in panic¡¯ would be fitting.

    Three corpses were created in an instant. It was the time of one blink.

    The music that had been flowing with lively rhythm stopped in one breath.

    ¡°Deste Sect¡­! Wait, wait!¡±

    The noble magistrate stood up abruptly and waved his hands.

    Cold sweat that had appeared from who knows when made his handsome face gleam.

    ¡°I havemitted a great discourtesy! Please forget what was said until now! I am from the Elf n! How could I dare disturb imperial order?¡±

    His eyes moved sharply. He scanned from Jeong Yeon-shin who had shifted to reveal the character ¡®Hwang¡¯ below his shoulder.

    His gaze also reached Baek Mi-ryeo and Cheong Myeong who stood indifferently.

    A kind of resignation seemed to form on the magistrate¡¯s face. He seemed to reach certainty upon seeing Cheong Myeong of the Elf n.

    ¡°¡­My wife received orders from the main family, and I as magistrate of Jinan could not go against the Hwangbo family¡¯s authority.¡±

    ¡°You call that an excuse. Aren¡¯t you even ashamed to take back your words?¡±

    ¡°Please show mercy. I know you cannot kill an imperial official. If the branch members and I attack together, even you would find it difficult to leave unscathed.¡±

    Energy waves spread from the magistrate¡¯s right hand as he finished speaking.

    It was deep internal energy that could be immediately felt as having umted considerable training.

    ¡°You¡¯re a threat¡±

    ¡°The guilty party trying to act innocent.¡±

    Finally, Baek Mi-ryeo and Cheong Myeong stepped forward.

    ¡°If it¡¯s Deste Sect, you must havee knowing everything. I have no choice either, right?¡±

    Meanwhile, the magistrate¡¯s smile regainedposure.

    He lightly tapped the shoulder of his first wife, Deep Autumn Sword, who was ring fiercely at Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°Wife.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Deep Autumn Sword Hwangbo Mei-wei snapped her fingers.

    It was the moment a sound carrying internal energy spread.

    Over thirty more warriors poured out from various halls.

    As Jinan was a massive city, even a branch family governing a single county was equipped with martial might befitting their role.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The stillness that covered the estate in that moment didn¡¯te as silence. It was because the momentum of the Hwangbo family warriors filled the hall.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be better to withdraw like this?¡±

    The magistrate said while looking at Cheong Myeong who had somehowe to stand beside Jeong Yeon-shin.

    His clothes were now fluttering as if he had raised his entire body¡¯s internal energy. Persuasion came across as threat.

    ¡°You. You spoke of elegance.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said. He looked once around at the warriors who had begun gradually surrounding them in a circle.

    ¡°I too have recently practiced a melody.¡±

    With his words, there was vibration rising from the Northern Light sword. It was a gradually growing resonance.

    Jeong Yeon-shin nced at Baek Mi-ryeo and Cheong Myeong while operating his entire body¡¯s internal energy at full force. It was the moment they slightly nodded.

    WHISH!

    A long cry rose from the de. In that instant, invisible waves of true qi surged and swept all directions.

    ¡°Heup!¡±

    ¡°Ugh¡­?¡±

    It was truly a surreal sight.

    Dozens fell in all directions with short groans. Dull sounds echoed everywhere.

    Though the sword sound quickly faded, its aftermath did not.

    The encirclement copsed entirely. The Hwangbo branch warriorsy on the ground in various positions.

    They stared nkly at the sky, having died with eyes wide open.

    Only a very few including the magistrate and Deep Autumn Sword remained standing.

    ¡°Evil sect trash talking about elegance.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin opened his mouth after looking slightly around.

    ¡°Seems it was quite moving for you.¡±

    He said while sheathing the Northern Light sword.

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57 ¨C The Hwangbo Family (5)

    The Hwangbo family was an ancient one.

    The Hwangbo bloodline, which rose to prominence in Shandong during thete Yuan dynasty, established their base in the heart of Shandong Province. It was Jinan.

    There had been great masters who honed the family¡¯s martial arts over time.

    The consolidated family¡¯s martial arts grew increasingly powerful. It was a chaotic era. They seized Yuan dynasty¡¯srge estates wherever they could.

    This continued until the noble families who imed to have descended from light came to power.

    The Hwangbo family began to be called local nobles in exchange for conforming to the new Ming dynasty.

    It was the birth of a martial arts family. They acted as rulers of Jinan for generations.

    ¡°Mom, when is brothering?¡±

    A girl about fourteen or fifteen nted an axe with a thud next to household items.

    They were a family that had been chopping wood for two generations in Pingyin County of Jinan.

    Though they say martial arts aren¡¯t easy to learn, those who could read often kept books on qi cirction and breathing methods.

    The Three Powers Internal Energy Technique distributed by the imperial court increased the manpower.

    They said even ignorantmoners could draw in a bit of atmospheric energy.

    It was said to be a prestigious family¡¯s secret technique that created mighty warriors by nting strength in body and earth, and made fields fertile.

    A middle-aged woman sitting and twisting straw rope opened her mouth.

    Though wearing shabby hemp clothes, her tone carried dignity and her pronunciation was clear.

    ¡°The Hwangbo family took him, didn¡¯t they? Let¡¯s wait patiently. Your brother might return as a martial artist. If he bes even a gatekeeper for a powerful family, we won¡¯t have to skip meals.¡±

    ¡°The trees in the back mountain aren¡¯t good these days. Uncle Ma keeps cutting the price. Why wasn¡¯t he taken away?¡±

    The girlined.

    Though quite skilled with an axe for her age, she wasn¡¯t truly mighty.

    The Three Powers Internal Energy Technique was mysterious but closer to a cultivation technique. The girl could work as much as grown men because of her outstanding talent.

    Even Uncle Ma, who seemed to have connections with the Hwangbo family, had started pressuring her to join aggressively.

    Her startled mother whispered.

    ¡°¡®Taken away¡¯? Watch your words. They say martial artists have ears as good as bats.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re all probably feasting with the magistrate anyway. I¡¯m d those yboys who kept bothering me were taken away, but we might starve to death at this rate. Wood prices are dirt cheap, and food¡¯s scarce. What little there is, the magistrate and Hwangbo folks take it all.¡±

    ¡°I said watch your words!¡±

    The middle-aged woman who screamed in a whisper said while catching her breath.

    ¡°The Hwangbo family is a noble house that protects us. It was the same in your grandfather¡¯s time when he passed the civil service exam.¡±

    ¡°Always talking about grandfather!¡±

    ¡°He said people outside Jinan constantly have their wages stolen by martial artists. At least we don¡¯t have that happening to us. If your dead father hadn¡¯t been a gambler, we would have lived properly.¡±

    ¡°Stealing wages? That¡¯s what the Hwangbo folks are doing. How much could brother earn if he were here.¡±

    ¡°Child, really! You¡¯ll be in big trouble cursing an orthodox sect!¡±

    The girl who got pped on the back left the house grumbling.

    ¡°What orthodox sect, they kill all the heroes! Mom uses characters strangely! What happened to teaching me letters!¡±

    The mother¡¯s scolding leaked through the closed door gap. The girl paid no attention and set out.

    Perhaps because she walked aimlessly, she carelessly reached the Hwangbo house of Pingyin County, thergest in the vige.

    It was the moment the girl quickly turned after ncing up at therge estate.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°Perfect timing.¡±

    It was a voice with thick resonance. A strong hand grabbed and lifted her by the scruff of her neck.

    ¡°I heard one branch family was exterminated by Deste Sect thugs.¡±

    ¡°Un-Uncle Ma?¡±

    The girl¡¯s body was spun around. A middle-aged man wearing yellow silk clothes wore an indifferent expression.

    He muttered while walking toward the shattered gate.

    ¡°You could be a question for those fellows. What is chivalry?¡±

    * * *

    Sword Song. The power revealed by the sword¡¯s sound attack was overwhelming.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡­¡±

    Deep Autumn Sword Hwangbo Mei-wei looked around the estate in bewilderment.

    Fallen dead and unconscious bodies were strewn everywhere in session.

    The battle stopped. Until the servants who had withdrawn leaving only the table settings when the fight began slightly showed their faces.

    ¡°Wh-what?¡±

    ¡°Why are they lying down? They¡¯re bleeding.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re not moving? Are they dead?¡±

    It was the moment their shrill screams rang out at seeing the tragic scene.

    Energy waves flowed from Deep Autumn Sword¡¯s hand resting on her sword hilt.

    Despite all her adornments, her hands alone couldn¡¯t hide traces of training.

    She was certainly a rare swordsman. Her killing intent could be felt in her voice even though only her lips moved between her teeth.

    ¡°How dare you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Sound attacks are martial arts that¡¯s rare in the world.¡±

    The magistrate muttered. Gone was the appearance of a dignified pleasure-seeker who wanted to watch a bloody battle with music.

    He could only stare with sunken grave eyes at Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s three people.

    There was time for a few breaths. Jeong Yeon-shin took a long inhale.

    The Moon Spirit Harmony Technique was also a method of breathing in and out.

    His mind calmed as he recalled Deste Sect Lord¡¯s long, thin breath when receiving the technique.

    ¡®I overdid it.¡¯

    The true qi operation method used to cast the sword song was incredibly precise. He pushed his senses to their limit.

    It was about loading radiating true qi onto sound created by Internal energy.

    It was martial arts that greatly used upper dantian abilities. It could even be called divine skill.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t we discussing elegance? Why no more words?¡±

    Though Jeong Yeon-shin spoke deliberately calmly, he felt extreme fatigue.

    It felt like having a water-soaked cloth in his head.

    It was his first time using the sword song at full power. That was necessary to instantly kill martial artists.

    The same was true even for those inferior to him.

    Since natural protective energy was also clearly an internal energy barrier, there was no choice when trying to pierce ears and kill with sword resonance.

    ¡®I can¡¯t use it twice. I didn¡¯t know even doing it once would be this hard.¡¯

    His previously excellent physical condition rapidly deteriorated. They said life and death in the world of masters is divided by the smallest difference.

    If there were opponents of equal or greater number among the enemies, he would have to continue a difficult fight.

    ¡®Hmm?¡¯

    It was the moment he observed his interior thanks to the Moon Spirit Harmony Technique¡¯s breathing. Jeong Yeon-shin briefly lost his senses.

    Above his head. The crown.

    It was clearly different from morning. He recognized the difference over one day with his innate senses.

    The Baihui point had widened. It seemed like three days¡¯ worth.

    T/Note- Baihui (DU20), known as the ¡°Hundred Meetings¡± point, is a significant acupuncture point located at the crown of the head where various neurological pathways converge.

    ¡®My hand.¡¯

    His index finger trembled in the middle of actualbat. It wasn¡¯t fromck of strength.

    It was because panic visited briefly.

    An instinctive fear of death suddenly approached. The abyss briefly overwhelmed him.

    Moving true qi was like using muscle power.

    They said if one could freely handle power without exerting force in Internal Energy focus, they were already a peerless master.

    The internal energy realms called Three Flowers Gathering at the Crown, Five Energies Returning to Origin, Reaching the Peak etc. were that process.

    It was different from Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s innate senses. It was like climbing a massive mountain.

    ¡®I¡¯ll think about solutionster.¡¯

    A life-and-death battle lies ahead.

    He forcibly returned his consciousness. He deliberately pushed his anxiety to one corner of his mind.

    Like how he had crumpled the shock of his first kill during the Jeong Family¡¯s extermination.

    ¡®Think about martial arts first. Would there be no recoil if I reached at least the ck-rank realm?¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s power control relied greatly on his innate upper dantian.

    He operated true qi through senses alone without fundamental changes in internal energy realm.

    There had to be reaction to transcending limits.

    ¡°Golden threads. A disciple of Deste Sects lord.¡±

    Deep Autumn Sword Hwangbo Mei-wei muttered while slowly approaching.

    The scene spread around her waspensation for the price Jeong Yeon-shin paid.

    The sight created by the copsed encirclement was truly overwhelming.

    A blue-ranked warrior had single-handedly shattered the entire force of one branch of the Eight Great Families.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    How did Jeong Yeon-shin appear as he stood silently?

    Deep Autumn Sword¡¯s steps were cautious. Though she seemed to have started using footwork techniques, no particr energy wave was felt.

    Jeong Yeon-shin just stared nkly.

    ¡®Deep Autumn Sword Hwangbo Mei-wei.¡¯

    She was nominally the head of a branch family.

    Her appearance of applying rouge to her lips and showing affection to her lord among many concubines had to be viewed separately.

    He didn¡¯t think her umted martial arts would be shallow.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood here stepping on the enemies¡¯ carelessness. He absolutely could not be in the opposite position.

    SWISH.

    He gripped the Deste sword¡¯s hilt and slowly drew it up.

    ¡°Deep Autumn Sword. I remember what you said.¡±

    ¡°¡­Being in Deste doesn¡¯t make a lowborn¡¯s blood noble. You don¡¯t qualify to exchange words with me.¡±

    ¡°You mentioned arms first. Evil sect trash.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said quietly. His head was ringing.

    Though his overworked upper dantian felt burning hot like white heat, he transmitted words to Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo through sound transmission.

    That he was treating this as a solo mission.

    It meant not to interfere. Advancing beyond ck to purple martial robes? Perhaps there was no path except through chaos.

    There would be battles where he¡¯d hover between life and death. He absolutely needed experience in unleashing martial arts in a disturbed state like now.

    Therefore he said:

    ¡°Come.¡±

    In that moment, he felt presences crossing the estate¡¯s threshold from afar. It wasn¡¯t time to mind that now.

    WHOOSH!

    Heavy energy waves rose from her sword before his eyes.

    The de surface was very wide. It was as the blue-ranked senior of Annihtion Team had said.

    They said the martial arts inherited by this Pingyin branch was heavy sword. It meant the sword energy was steady and firm, rarely wavering.

    Linear energy waves extended toward him along with tremendous sword power.

    It seemed like she had circted true qi several times while walking here. It was a properly prepared strike.

    CLANG!

    He almost lost his grip when meeting it with the Deste sword. Even though he tried to deflect it as much as possible.

    Simultaneously, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s ckened senses sharpened again.

    TAK!

    He stepped back once.

    At the same time, his realm of instinct shone. Twisting his elbow, he led the opponent¡¯s energy wave to his lower back internal oblique muscles.

    His knees bent naturally. It was the moment the aftermath of the received sword strike passed through the gluteus maximus of his waist to reach the back of his thighs.

    At that point, the opponent¡¯s power became Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s energy wave.

    Powerful energy explosively increased from his leg that had stepped back.

    BOOM!

    It became a true step without even lifting and stamping his foot. It was instantaneous.

    The movement of his entire body¡¯s muscles that had deflected power was instantly reversed.

    The power that burned up to his hand gripping the sword hilt released an invisible heavy energy wave.

    The air was shaken. It was the moment of returning heavy sword with heavy sword.

    Wind gusts rose from fragments of energy force bursting from Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand holding the Deste sword. He swung the sword upward just like that.

    BANG!

    ¡°Heup!¡±

    Deep Autumn Sword¡¯s de, which was just striking down for a second sword draw, flew away.

    She was not an opponent who showed any carelessness.

    This was Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sense and the Lightning sh¡¯s martial might.

    Her face that seemed to have lost its senses for a moment brushed the edge of his vision. The moment her sword flew, she rotated forward.

    Jeong Yeon-shin too had immediately prepared a second strike.

    CHWAK!

    A distinctly cumbersome feeling was felt from the de.

    Blood stained the Deste sword that returned with dim light. Deep Autumn Sword¡¯s right arm had fallen off.

    ¡°Heuk!¡±

    She exhaled empty breath and staggered back.

    Jeong Yeon-shin shook his sword once.

    In this moment, he was strong. He was clearly looking down on the head of a Hwangbo family branch.

    It wasn¡¯t talent limited to learning. Combat ability that sharpened even in moments of exhaustion.

    In his senses was strength that couldn¡¯t be estimated by martial arts ranking.

    ¡°Next time he might go out to the murim alone.¡±

    Cheong Myeong¡¯s voice tinged withughter was heard from behind.

    Jeong Yeon-shin moved his steps steadily.

    Blood dripped from the lowered sword tip, and at its end was Deep Autumn Sword urgently striking the meridian point of her right forearm to stop the bleeding.

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly parted his lips.

    ¡°You said it.¡±

    He lifted the Deste sword slightly while stepping forward indifferently. It was the moment of single-handedly destroying one branch of the Hwangbo family.

    It seemed excessive as payment for three days of lifespan. At least it wasn¡¯t merit a blue rank could umte alone.

    Already Deste Sect Lord¡¯s face came to mind.

    ¡°After arms, you mentioned the neck.¡±

    He said.

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58 ¨C Great Hero of Deste Sect

    The opponent lost both sword and arm. It was when Jeong Yeon-shin was about to strike Deep Autumn Sword¡¯s neck.

    ¡°You insolent b*st*rd!¡±

    The magistrate¡¯s body, who was far behind, rushed forward creating a windstorm.

    The mint-colored hem of his official robes fluttered like a butterfly.

    Passing by Deep Autumn Sword with movements unique to elves, he spread both arms wide to block her.

    ¡°You dare harm this magistrate¡¯s principal wife? Deste Sect is the imperial sword! Where does a mere de dare cut its own master?¡±

    ¡°Are the Hwangbo bloodline equals to the imperial court?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked back with eyes more dispassionate than looking at roadside trash.

    He never knew he would feel such emotions toward nobles. At least while at the Fixed House, it was unimaginable.

    The magistrate bit his lip once.

    ¡°¡­You can¡¯t do anything without cutting down this magistrate. Give up. How dare you harm me, the magistrate of this Pingyin County? You¡¯re not even a ck-ranked warrior!¡±

    WHOOSH!

    The wind blew once more. Jeong Yeon-shin nced sideways. Cheong Myeong was suddenly standing beside him.

    His usual smiling expression hadpletely disappeared.

    ¡°Just follow nw.¡±

    Cheong Myeong said. Simultaneously, his expression changed. His eyes remained the same but only his lips formed a smile.

    ¡°The Grand Empress Dowager has decreed that Deste Sect elves may execute officials of sixth rank or lower regardless of hierarchy. The magistrate is seventh rank, right? I thought it was an absurd privilege, but running missions, asions to use it do arise.¡±

    ¡°You really¡­!¡±

    ¡°They say our n bes unsightly when mixing with Han people and bing worldly, but who would say anything about taking one head? At most, perhaps a brief summons to Beijing.¡±

    The magistrate who had appreciated warriors¡¯ deaths while listening to music lost his enthusiasm.

    His handsome face turnedpletely pale.

    This time even Jeong Yeon-shin was surprised.

    While it was already natural that elves held high authority in Ming, he learned for the first time that they held authorityparable to ck-ranked warriors of great master level.

    Perhaps because imperial bloodlines were deeply mixed with elf blood.

    ¡°Hah.¡±

    Suddenly the magistrate sighed. Soon findingposure in hisplexion, he smiled slightly.

    ¡°I almost showed an unseemly appearance on my way out. Without elegance, how can one discuss the refinement of drinking and dancing?¡±

    ¡°Why say more? Go without dirtying elf face.¡±

    ¡°Ah, of course.¡±

    As Cheong Myeong drew his sword, the magistrate¡¯s smile deepened.

    ¡°I must go now. None under heaven who don¡¯t wee me.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned his gaze backward. It was because of energy waves rising from the direction of the shattered gate.

    There had been a presence stimting his nerves since fighting Deep Autumn Sword, and indeed it wasn¡¯t an ally.

    ¡°Deste Sect!¡±

    His build was veryrge. He was a middle-aged man with a long scar on his cheek.

    He held the scruff of a girl¡¯s neck in one hand. She appeared to be around Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s age, and seemed to have her mute and paralysis points sealed.

    Unable to speak and body stiffened, she hung from the man¡¯s hand.

    He shouted like a roar.

    ¡°You degenerates who disturb the murim discussing strange chivalry!¡±

    The magistrate, brightening at his shout, chimed in.

    ¡°Now I should call you Hwangbo Ma-jun instead of Mr. Ma! Such crisis doese! With the main family¡¯s warrior¡¯s arrival, this Jin has been relieved of great worry!¡±

    The magistrate shouted.

    Though Deep Autumn Sword Hwangbo Mei-wei, who was called the first wife, didn¡¯t look entirely cheerful as if concerned about her right arm, relief seemed to spread across her face.

    The man called Hwangbo Ma-jun did not answer.

    Hepletely ignored the magistrate as if he had always found him disagreeable.

    Holding the girl high, he looked straight at Jeong Yeon-shin and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Young warrior! At that age, being Deste Sect blue-ranked must mean nothing in the world seems worthy in your eyes! Even more so seeing the pattern on your shoulder! Direct disciple of Deste Sect¡¯s lord? I can clearly see your mind intoxicated with honor and status!¡±

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t it you who sees nothing? Clearly holding an innocent civilian.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said while slightly tilting his head.

    He was already measuring the distance.

    Too far. This fellow had umted considerable training.

    Even if Cheong Myeong, whose movements were faster than his, rushed in, it was too far to save the girl in time.

    Hwangbo Ma-jun sneered.

    ¡°The actions of the Hwangbo bloodline always have great justice. What would you half-martial artists eating the nation¡¯s sry know? You Deste Sect lot who are obsessed with taking martial artists¡¯ heads, crawling all the way to Jinan.¡±

    ¡°Did you just say great justice?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked while alternately looking at the girl¡¯s face with slightly raised eyes and Hwangbo Ma-jun.

    His gaze substituted for asking if they felt no shame.

    Hwangbo Ma-jun¡¯s chest puffed up even more.

    ¡°The great justice of the murim is noble. You lot are thugs sshing muddy water on the murim. Stop interfering in the world of those who cultivate through martial arts.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He had heard there were such people.

    It was a world where exchange of culture and ideas wasn¡¯t active.

    The murim was especially so. There were many stubborn extremists.

    Martial arts training was a single path of cultivation.

    They said this was why reclusive martial artists who rarely showed themselves would cause storms on t ground when they came out to the world once in a while.

    Taking hostages and discussing chivalry. Confucian and Mencius teachings couldn¡¯tmunicate with them.

    T/N- Confucius and Mencius taught moral philosophy centered on human virtue, emphasizing personal ethics, proper behavior, and the importance of harmonious rtionships through five key virtues: Ren (humanity), Yi (righteousness), Li (proper conduct), Zhi (knowledge), and Xin (loyalty).

    Of course, Deste Sect also didn¡¯t talk to martial artists with the principles of the Four Books and Three ssics. They only pointed swords.

    ¡®The Hwangbo family must be even more so. They called themselves Jinan¡¯s royal family or whatever. They strengthened their power by gathering their bloodline.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s thoughts didn¡¯tst long. It was because Hwangbo Ma-jun spoke while shaking the hand gripping the girl¡¯s nape.

    ¡°Your chivalry is extremely alien. Youe rushing in to cut necks saying imperialw was vited. Were there no heroes of justice among the lowborn? Let me tell you this girl¡¯s story.¡±

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    While responding, he circted internal true qi. Jeong Yeon-shin prepared ovepping chain techniques while standing calmly. He hoped the Kicking Technique¡¯s energy wave of the Eternal Blossom Fist could break his bnce.

    ¡°This child¡¯s grandfather was a man called Dan Mu-hyu, who served as magistrate of this Pingyin County before that current magistrate took office.¡±

    Strength seemed to enter the jaw of the girl who could only re. Hwangbo Ma-jun continued speaking unconcerned.

    ¡°He was an upright character. They say he fearlessly confronted evil sect martial artists intimidating people in the marketce. He shouted that he would lock them in the government prison while questioning the Great Ming Code.¡±

    He grinned.

    ¡°He flew away with his stomach burst from one palm technique. That evil sect fellow was also quite ignorant of worldly matters. He probably thought he could end it by escaping with lightness technique, but he had to face the main family¡¯s wrath as they tried to coordinate Jinan¡¯s order with the magistrate. That¡¯s how we avenged this child¡¯s enemy.¡±

    ¡°Are you ying benefactor while holding her neck?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a child with outstanding talent. She umted considerable energy even with just the Three Powers Internal Energy Technique. It would be a waste to kill her now, but I¡¯ve always wanted to see your true face, you Deste Sect lot. She¡¯s the granddaughter of the previous magistrate who governed the county with high virtue. How will you handle this?¡±

    ¡°Mmm! Nnngh!¡±

    The girl groaned and squirmed slightly. She seemed to have somewhat unsealed the pressure points herself.

    They said she had talent for energy umtion, and perhaps she truly had innate sense for handling energy.

    ¡°Look at this.¡±

    Hwangbo Ma-jun, ncing at her with distinctive eyes, raised his hand high. The girl¡¯s body dangled.

    ¡°If you lot withdraw now, this child lives. It would also prove Deste Sect¡¯s chivalry that protects all people from the murim. However, if not.¡±

    His eyes swept the front. Perhaps meaning he couldn¡¯t stand watching Deste Sect throwing its weight around.

    Hatred seemed to seep from his face. He continued briefly.

    ¡°Never speak of people¡¯s livelihood again. The Hwangbo family coordinates Jinan¡¯s order. Unlike worthless half-baked Heroes.¡±

    ¡°Every word is correct!¡±

    The magistrate, now even smiling, chimed in at that moment.

    ¡°How much longer must we listen?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly said.

    Simultaneously, pitch-ck smoke rose below the back of Hwangbo Ma-jun¡¯s head.

    ¡°What¡­!¡±

    Baek Mi-ryeo stood behind him with a cold face.

    She was wrapped in ck energy flow as if mes rising from the abyss.

    Spirit light dark as the night sky filled her eyes.

    SWISH.

    Conversely, Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s hand, dyed white as snow, grabbed the back of Hwangbo Ma-jun¡¯s neck. He couldn¡¯t even resist.

    Deste Sect¡¯s blue sleeve fluttered with materialized ink-colored true qi.

    Though the same clothes, the martial uniform she wore was different.

    It approached like a ck celestial maiden¡¯s clothes, as if the reincarnation of the Nine Heavens Fairy from legends.

    Baek Mi-ryeo moved her lips.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you one of the Eight Great Families? How petty.¡±

    It was a low voice.

    She overwhelmed himpletely. After dying his reactions with mysterious energy waves, she instantly sealed his paralysis points.

    It seemed he wasn¡¯t originally an elite warrior of the main family but just someone monitoring the branch.

    Cheong Myeong grinned.

    ¡°Radiant Demon and the Azure Sky and Annihtion forces headed to your main family. They should be getting exterminated about now. The Squad Leaders would have shattered them.¡±

    ¡°Wh-what?¡±

    The moment the magistrate froze stiff, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s form spun.

    He passed by the magistrate with a natural rotation like a leaf riding gentle spring breeze.

    At the end of the body movement of momentary technique was the Deste Sect sword. The de below his grip shed with chilling light.

    CHWAK!

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt it clearly from his grip. The sensation of cutting flesh and cleaving bone announced the end of the mission.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Perhaps she was about to call him lowborn again? Deep Autumn Sword Hwangbo Mei-wei¡¯s mouth shape suggested so.

    It was futile. Her head fell off as her lips crumpled in shock.

    ¡°Deste Sect doesn¡¯t negotiate with traitors.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said while looking down at Deep Autumn Sword¡¯s head.

    It was the moment the btedly turning magistrate reached out with an enraged face. There was no sound.

    A cold de tip protruded through his abdomen. Cheong Myeong¡¯s Deste Sect sword had pierced his back.

    ¡°I, like this¡­¡±

    ¡°Though brief, you were insufferable.¡±

    Even while killing someone, Cheong Myeong¡¯s voice was refreshing. It would have been thest words the magistrate heard.

    The energy wave Cheong Myeong expelled through his sword was overwhelming.

    Blood tears welled up in the eyes of the corpse that had been pierced through the abdomen. It seemed the insides werepletely destroyed.

    ¡®Even Senior Cheong Myeong¡¯s techniques weren¡¯t this cold.¡¯

    Perhaps being from the same Elf n made him even more ruthless.

    It wasn¡¯t over. When Jeong Yeon-shin turned around, his eyes widened.

    ¡°Kuh, kuhk.¡±

    A sinister chill emanated from Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s white hand that was gripping the back of Hwangbo Ma-jun¡¯s neck.

    Simultaneously, his neck crumbled helplessly like crushed ice.

    ¡°Eut!¡±

    The captured girl managed tond without falling on her bottom. After her small shriek, silence fell over the estate.

    The sunset was already falling.

    The sunlight, which seemed to slowly roll darkness into a bedding, cast a pale light.

    An ominous wind blowing through the martial arts world rustled past the leaves of the ash tree by the pond.

    The incident was concluded. The magistrate and Deep Sword were dead. The warriors of the Hwangbo branch family were alsopletely annihted.

    The cleanup wasn¡¯t the Blue-rank¡¯s job. People from the Deste Sect woulde.

    Jeong Yeon-shin passed by the Dan family girl with his Deste sword sheathed.

    He wanted to say something to the girl his age who had been through such a harsh experience. Without stopping his steps, he slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°You, you have a talent for martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    The girl sharply turned her head around, but Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t look back.

    Baek Mi-ryeo, who had already erased her materialized ck true qi, was smiling slightly.

    Her eyes, which had beenpletely ck, regained their whites and ck pupils.

    Only her snow-white hands remained unchanged as she stroked Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s head.

    Along with the cool sensation, her soft sleeve brushed past his ear.

    ¡°Deste Sect is not a Sect that discusses chivalry. If you wish to be a righteous warrior, you¡¯ll get hurt someday.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you for the advice.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin responded while slightly closing his eyes. Either way, this mission was a sess.

    He had umted another great achievement. There wouldn¡¯t have been room for their group to intervene at the Hwangbo main family where the squad leaders went directly.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    As if waiting for the incident to end, a bird flew in.

    With sky-blue feathers gleaming strand by strand, itnded on Cheong Myeong¡¯s finger. It seemed to be a spirit beast.

    It was different from the one used by the second son of the Hwangbo family. A mysterious fragrance emanated from the small body of the creature.

    Cheong Myeong untied the small message tied to the bird¡¯s leg.

    ¡°Did Shin So-bin write this? The characters are quite dense.¡±

    As Cheong Myeong opened and scanned the message, his head tilted slightly.

    ¡°Has something gone wrong?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-hin asked calmly.

    ¡°No. This isn¡¯t from the group that went to attack the main family.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­?¡±

    ¡°You know how the White-ranked warriors were holding the Dragon Phoenix Gathering¡¯s rising talents? Their families must have given it their all. They finally found them.¡±

    ¡°The location?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Apparently they even shed with the Blood me Sect b*st*rds? There were three battles. First the martial families, then Blood me Sect, then the martial families again. While regrouping, they suffered a major defeat. Even Hyeon Won-chang was captured.¡±

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59 ¨C Great Hero of Deste Sect (2)

    ¡°Dan Jeong-jeong!¡±

    They heard the girl¡¯s name while leaving Pingyin County.

    Dan Jeong-jeong had her pressure points sealed and was grabbed by the nape by a martial artist. She was amoner. Anyone would worry about after-effects.

    Jeong Yeon-shin was inwardly concerned, but there was no need. She wasposed after being released.

    She showed strong determination even after seeing the carnage Radiant Demon Wing created.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t spring-dried tofu skin delicious?¡±

    She warmly kept offering dried tofu skin to Jeong Yeon-shin who was her age, but he only took one bite before leaving Pingyin County.

    They would likely never meet again. He thought she would live well with such qualities and mental strength.

    ¡°Our Lightning sh would be the best candidate for a husband.¡±

    Was he trying to repeat the teasing from the Righteous Sword Family?

    Cheong Myeong opened his mouth with a slight smile, but this time there was no one to respond.

    Back then he had bantered back and forth with Hyeon Won-chang. Not now.

    WHOOSH!

    They began running as soon as they left Pingyin County. The lightness technique rush of three Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s blue-ranked masters scattered wind streams.

    The destination was set the moment they received the message. Jeong Yeon-shin was different from the blue-ranked seniors with great power.

    He needed to get fine horses from ry stations to travel long distances.

    Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo also said they preferred using ry station routes to conserve internal energy.

    Unseasonable sandstorms spread on the main road. The earth-colored dust spreading to their sides and back spoke of urgency.

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked while stamping the ground with the twopanions.

    ¡°Are those martial families strong enough to handle five white ranks? Regr sects shouldn¡¯t have been a problem. Unless the opponent was one of the Nine Sects or Eight Great Families. The battle with the Blood me Sect we fought earlier must have been exhausting too, but¡­¡±

    The wind was fierce as their lightness technique was fast. Voice had to carry true qi.

    Cheong Myeong¡¯s answer came with the unique rumbling of inner power.

    ¡°They couldn¡¯t exert full power. It¡¯s obvious since some were taken away alive.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin sighed briefly.

    He immediately recalled what Cheong Myeong said. It was when he drew his sword song speaking of a solo mission.

    He understood what effect shaking the brain had on masters¡¯ battles.

    ¡°Because of my sound attack¡¯s aftermath¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because the white-ranked kids¡¯ martial arts were shallow. When you¡¯re not stronger than the enemy, you have no choice but to take care of yourself. That¡¯s the murim.¡±

    Cheong Myeong¡¯s words were cold. Baek Mi-ryeo, running beside them with her usual indifferent face, opened her lips.

    ¡°Either way, it¡¯s something blue ranks must handle. We must split at the ry station. The main force has no leeway. Exterminating one of the Eight Great Families is no ordinary matter. We must do it.¡±

    ¡°They went down to South Zhili? The blood demons.¡±

    ¡°There are many paths to keep in mind. About four routes.¡±

    Cheong Myeong said.

    There were treasures in his head as a Deste Sect elf. They said he had a map of the Central ins more important than most martial arts manuals.

    It was a right equal to ck-ranked Great Masters. Unlike Jeong Yeon-shin who received education about local geography for each mission.

    ¡°Blood me Sect, martial arts families.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin who repeated the enemies was briefly silent.

    He recalled when he had just entered after taking the Deste examination. The Superintendent¡¯s Office schr had said.

    Though Deste Sect was called the imperial sword, martial artists harming Deste Sect warriors wasn¡¯t treason.

    Because they weren¡¯t warriors belonging to the imperial court. They said it was due to hostile martial artists¡¯ lightness and body techniques.

    It was from the early founding period. There were cases where they couldn¡¯t catch people even after dering they would exterminate entire ns for treason.

    When equating state affairs with oppressing martial artists, there was high risk of the imperial dignity falling.

    Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly asked.

    ¡°But isn¡¯t Deste Sect the strongest in the martial world? With what confidence did the family sects make surprise attacks?¡±

    ¡°One of two things. Our methods are quite cold, right? They probably thought their children wouldn¡¯t be safe. What wouldn¡¯t parents do when they go crazy? There must have been some family heads who gave up their children.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the other?¡±

    ¡°They know. That our Deste Sect has no leeway.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Such insight is why the main sect¡¯s warriors die away from the sect. Sects that can oppose Deste Sect are of two types. Small sects who think their world is everything, andrge sects who observe worldly affairs.¡±

    ¡°Only mediocre ones can¡¯t touch the main sect.¡± Cheong Myeong muttered.

    Jeong Yeon-shin observed his face as he mentioned dying away from home. There was no expression on his handsome features.

    He was a senior known to be promising. Even when he went around saying people die because they deserve to, no one said anything.

    It was unfamiliar seeing him quietly angry with such a calm appearance.

    Cheong Myeong opened his mouth again.

    ¡°There are seventeen military forces under the Divine Sword Squad, right? Our Radiant Demon Wing is counted among the top forces even within the Divine Sword Squads. We¡¯re oftenpared to elite forces like the Plum Blossom Sword Masters of the Nine Sects. The problem is the number seventeen. It¡¯s quite ambiguous.¡±

    Then Baek Mi-ryeo, who had silently approached from the side, stroked Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s head.

    She seemed to have taken a liking to it. It started after Jeong Yeon-shin called her sister during the Great Violet Pill mission. She was cold yet gentle.

    Even while rushing quickly, her touch didn¡¯t waver.

    As she rubbed deep into Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hair, she parted her lips.

    ¡°The problem is having to watch the entire Central ins. Governing a martial world the size of fifteen or sixteen small countries? It¡¯s an impossible duty. We¡¯re always short-handed.¡±

    ¡°Any sect with reasonably quick information gathering and insight knows this. They rarely show fear.¡±

    Cheong Myeong, who had begun adding speed to his lightness technique, chimed in.

    The wind sound striking their ears grew fiercer.

    Jeong Yeon-shin added true qi to the Yongcheon point under his feet and opened his mouth.

    ¡°This mission¡¯s repercussions will be big. We exterminated one of the Eight Great Families by pulling out forces we don¡¯t have.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s something unlikely to happen again.¡±

    They already considered the Hwangbo family¡¯s extermination a foregone conclusion.

    It wasn¡¯t just because they had seen the power of three military forces up close.

    It was afterpleting their share of the mission. Their minds were elsewhere.

    Jeong Yeon-shin carefully opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand why they took them without killing them. Would Sir Hyeon still be alive?¡±

    ¡°Usually it would end in death. After taking down a Deste Sect warrior, who would keep them alive instead of killing thempletely? That¡¯s why capturing them is different. There must be intent.¡±

    T/N- The Deste Sect warrior is being referenced here is the investigator who went missing in earlier chapters.

    Cheong Myeong answered.

    Three white-ranked warriors including Hyeon Won-chang were captured. It wasn¡¯t the work of orthodox martial arts families.

    There was no need to add future troubles when they could just take away their children. They said the Blood me Sect did it.

    ¡°What intent?¡±

    At Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s question, Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s ck pupils nced at him. Cheong Myeong¡¯s blue eyes did the same.

    ¡°I think it¡¯s those who were pursuing since the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering. The movements connect.¡±

    ¡°The captured white ranks might just be means. Isn¡¯t the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm the issue? It seems they want to kill you by any means.¡±

    It made sense.

    These were ones who even mobilized thunderp bombs. His seniors¡¯ spection struck sharply.

    ¡®If they make another counter technique like the Thirteen Heavens¡­¡¯

    The wordsplete extermination came to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mind.

    However, it was also hard to be certain it was all done just targeting one Deste Sect¡¯s Lightning sh.

    This was why the group had to split up and sweep north of South Zhili.

    Discussing movements, they arrived at the ry station. It was a ce where officials sometimes slept during journeys.

    They lightly jumped over therge roof before descending.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, being the youngest, stepped forward. He showed the Deste Sect token to the administrator who had startled awake from nodding off.

    ¡°It¡¯s genuine! Take them!¡±

    Mounting the borrowed horse right away, Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    Using the nation¡¯s ry stations so easily yet not belonging to the imperial court.

    The privileges of ck-ranked Great Masters and Cheong Myeong who could kill officials were the same.

    ¡®The Great Ming Code means nothing. There are so many above thew.¡¯

    Worldly affairs wereplicated, but now wasn¡¯t the time to mind that. They had to split up right away.

    ¡°Finding the white rankses first, but avoid getting caught in power struggles. The Namgung family is at war with the Blood me Sect. Those evil sect b*st*rds spread their Heaven-Spanning Net in their inner courtyard of Huizhou. They must be desperate.¡±

    His tone was light. Cheong Myeong, casually stretching his legs on horseback, winked.

    Jeong Yeon-shin was used to heeding his seniors¡¯ words.

    Even when they didn¡¯t sound important at first nce. He took everything as words directly rted to life and merit.

    ¡°Since they were captured by blood demons, they¡¯ll live for ten days. They¡¯re ones who steal true qi through blood techniques. Main sect warriors are rare prey.¡±

    Baek Mi-ryeo said as she mounted her fine horse with elegant movement.

    Flipping her ear-length hair that flowed like ck ebony while looking at Jeong Yeon-shin, her obsidian-like pupils contained concern.

    ¡°What¡¯s there to worry about? The Hwangbo branch¡¯s extermination will be recorded in the Lightning sh¡¯s merits. More than enough for a solo mission.¡±

    Cheong Myeong smiled and gestured with his chin.

    It was time to split up.

    Giving a brief cupped fist salute on horseback, Jeong Yeon-shin whipped his horse without looking back. The mission continued immediately.

    They said rescuingpanions would also be recorded as merit. It didn¡¯t feel very meaningful.

    At this moment, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s heart didn¡¯t speak of merit.

    He hoped Hyeon Won-chang would be safe until he could be called a Deste Divine Hero.

    * * *

    Jeong Yeon-shin came down below Pingyin County. It was straight to South Zhili.

    Cheong Myeong¡¯s spirit beast served as a carrier pigeon. The blue-ranked masters who finished their mission would spread across the vast regions of South Zhili.

    There was fundamental confidence in martial might. It was a rank that could speak of solo missions.

    Support would inevitably be dyed. Huguang, where Deste Sect¡¯s main sect was located, was too far. The Hwangbo family expedition force had to handle it.

    ¡®The city is splendid.¡¯

    He took charge of Xuzhou in South Zhili

    Five days had passed since separating from Radiant Demon First Team blue-ranked seniors.

    He went around showing the Deste Sect token to government office magistrates. It was to ask about suspicious characters.

    They said there were Blood me Sect members roaming the city saying they feared nothing in the world. It was the prestige of the Thirteen Evil Sects.

    T/Note- Changing Thirteen Heavens to Thirteen Evil Sects for convenience.

    He heard that even when soldiers came out to beat down the evil sect members, they escaped with swift body techniques.

    Or they would conversely threaten by spewing energy waves.

    As their sect power gradually grew, the blood demons acted more arrogantly.

    Just look at how they carried out their business ignoring the Namgung family in Huizhou.

    They said the attitude of keeping evil sect-specific discipline was changing to indulgence.

    The days Baek Mi-ryeo had estimated gradually decreased. It was an urgent situation.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood before what was said to be the city¡¯srgest pleasure house. The multicolored lights ofnterns hung above and below the main gate were brilliant.

    ¡®If not the ones said to be here.¡¯

    He erased his thoughts for now.

    This city, Xuzhou, wasrge. The martial world knowledge of the warriors guarding the gate seemed useful.

    They recognized Deste Sect¡¯s character ¡®Hwang¡¯.

    ¡°Hwang? That Hwang?¡±

    ¡°So young?¡±

    The five fellows were flustered. Jeong Yeon-shin paid no attention and pushed the gate wide open.

    CLUNK!

    The quite ssical wooden door panels opened to both sides. An orange interior was revealed.

    They said the first floor of such a massive pleasure house was where guests socialized.

    In that moment, many gazes swept over Jeong Yeon-shin. Energy could be felt in the looks. They were all martial artists.

    ¡°Who is that child?¡±

    ¡°Hwang? Is he imitating Deste Sect?¡±

    ¡°Boy! There are other ces for reckless behavior!¡±

    ¡°Even blue-ranked!¡±

    Boisterousughter burst out.

    All sorts of figures were visible throughntern light beyond windows driving away twilight.

    Xuzhou of South Zhili was said to be a city with especially many minor martial families.

    It was because the Namgung family that influenced all of South Zhili was located below. It was orthodox territory.

    Theplexions varied among what seemed to be easily fifty people. They were either flushed with drink or bright with flesh color.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen someone like that before.¡±

    ¡°Tell us your sect!¡±

    Women carrying weaponsughed looking at Jeong Yeon-shin. Their rxed sitting postures were very leisurely.

    Now looking, there weren¡¯t many courtesans. It seemed martial arts family women were also present.

    It was being used as a banquet hall.

    Xuzhou¡¯s finest pleasure house, luxuriously decorated, was indeed elegantly splendid.

    It seemed suitable for murim men and women to socialize regardless of age.

    It was the first time since the battle with the Tyrant Sword Sect and Zhongnan Sect.

    Jeong Yeon-shin found such a ce with many martial artists unfamiliar.

    Step.

    He took a step forward. The small footstep that shouldn¡¯t have mattered carried a strange power.

    Something that reached beyond hearing to energy sense drew gazes. He was releasing his momentum.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    With each step, the surroundings began to be dyed in silence.

    Deste Sect blue-ranked master.

    It was an energy wave that demanded silence even without intent.

    Those who had been makingments closed their mouths. Massive questions and silent surprise spread.

    Jeong Yeon-shin walked straight. His vision caught those standing up one by one from corners.

    Though all had ck hair, he felt it instantly. Day by day, his achievement with the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm was rising.

    He was bing extremely sensitive to sinister true qi.

    ¡°A branch is here.¡±

    He said.

    He knew from the size of energy waves. One Blood Swordmaster and five Blood me Sect members.

    ¡°Like fire ants, branches must be everywhere. Not just you lot.¡±

    He continued speaking without slowing his steps.

    The young man who smiled confidently, seemingly quite sure of his martial might, was the Blood Swordmaster. He was a young noble without a single scar on his face.

    He spoke with a smile.

    ¡°So you¡¯re that one? Diligently offering tribute brings fortune! I¡¯ll take one step toward the Apostle realm!¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin ignored him and opened his mouth.

    ¡°You must want to kill the owner of the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm.¡±

    The moment he operated verses mixed with dharma, refreshing energy drove away the pleasure house¡¯s alcohol smell.

    From his right hand lowered at an angle, precise energy waves began to spread.

    A subtle blue radiance surrounded his straight cultivation path.

    It remained purely blue without mixing with the sunset light of surroundingnterns.

    ¡°You b*st*rd!¡±

    Chilling momentum exploded from the Blood Swordmaster¡¯s body. The fingertips that grabbed his sword hilt blurred.

    He raised a sword draw like blood bursting. The sword¡¯s energy waves rushing in an instant were fierce like a storm.

    It was an achievement worthy of mentioning Blood me Sect Apostle once.

    Jeong Yeon-shin also struck down with the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm. The moves were clear. A smooth smile formed on the fellow¡¯s lips.

    He seemed intent on cutting the hand aiming for his head.

    KUNG!

    It wasn¡¯t the sound of collision but shattering. The gale of energy force spewed from his sword was crushed as is.

    Breaking the energy wavepletely in half a technique, even shattering the sword.

    Hepletely rode down the straight move. The momentary first technique waspleted at the fellow¡¯s head.

    PHEOK!

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt it with his de hand. It went very deep. The fellow¡¯s crown sank with fragments of blue energy force.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He fell brushing past the shoulder. His smiling face remained unchanged.

    There were four more Blood me Sect members behind him. Had they tried to rush in together?

    Their faces were hard to describe emotionally. They couldn¡¯t charge while standing hesitantly.

    Their branch leader died in one technique.

    Even martial artists who had jumped up sensing the Blood me Sect¡¯s unique energy wave briefly kept silent.

    ¡°Ry this.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin parted his lips.

    ¡°Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning sh is here.¡±

    He spoke bluntly while dusting his hand once. His blue sleeve fluttered once.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60 ¨C Great Hero of Deste Sect (3)

    Xuzhou was alreadyrge to begin with.

    There was more vigor than usual. It was because fresh rumors had spread.

    A young master from Deste Sect had provoked the Blood me Sect. It was a story that anyone couldn¡¯t help but be interested in.

    Not a white-ranked warrior but a blue-ranked master, they said. It was something that added force to how quickly rumors spread.

    ¡°When we sprinkled water, they were indeed Blood me Sect members. Their dye was truly wless.¡±

    ¡°They say he killed a Blood Swordmaster in one move?¡±

    ¡°They say a Deste Sect blue-ranked warrior is a rare master in the world. But even so¡­¡±

    Various stories flowed.

    He caused an incident at the pleasure house. Since it was during martial artists¡¯ banquet, many had watched.

    Even to the ears of Jeong Yeon-shin himself, the subject of the conversations, discussions about him could be heard.

    ¡°But to suddenly draw blood like that. Unless he looked down on us.¡±

    ¡°Does he think the Deste Sect alone opposes the Blood me Sect?¡±

    ¡°It would have been good if we joined forces.¡±

    They said the martial world had all sorts of characters.

    There were those who couldn¡¯t stand someone making a name for themselves in an incident right before their eyes.

    They were superhumans carrying mysterious power called martial arts. Many acted as if they were the center of the world.

    ¡®They said small sects trapped in narrow ces were like this.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin was umting martial world experience. The battles he had experienced so far were mostly significant ones.

    Though he had fought battles worthy of promotion to blue rank, his murim knowledge was narrower than most white ranks.

    He stayed a day at the inn next to the pleasure house.

    Though he was quitefortable with silver coins in his possession, he didn¡¯t particrly want to seek sleep at the luxurious pleasure house.

    He thought if it was the Blood me Sect, they would find him wherever he was in Xuzhou now.

    ¡®I wasn¡¯t hoping for uninvited guests.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin looked up across from him while eating.

    ¡°We greet the renowned Deste Sect warrior.¡±

    ¡°We came wanting to discuss martial arts with you, but is it true you struck down a blood demon in one move? It¡¯s our first time seeing someone with Deste Sect as their sect.¡±

    It was one woman and two men. All had swords at their waists.

    Unlike their words, their main interest didn¡¯t seem directed at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s status.

    Rather than distant Deste Sect in Huguang, the nearby Namgung family was the strongest in the murim for them.

    ¡®No goodwill in their expressions.¡¯

    Was it local murim territorial behavior?

    Jeong Yeon-shin had shattered a Blood Swordmaster¡¯s head in a ce with all sorts of sects and martial families.

    Eliminating the Blood me Sect was great honor for orthodox martial artists. He knew well as it wasn¡¯t just once or twice.

    Since he hadmitted such acts, it was natural for such people to seek him out.

    He slowly rose from his seat and made a cupped fist salute.

    ¡°I am Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning sh of Deste Sect.¡±

    They had spoken without introducing themselves first. Only after seeing Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s courtesy did they each introduce themselves.

    Unfamiliar names came from their mouths.

    They called themselves Seol Yu-yu of the Eulso Sword Family, Jeong Cheol of the Flower Sword Gate, and Kwon Chun of the Flying Dragon Martial Hall.

    Eldest daughter, young sect leader, and top disciple respectively.

    Jeong Yeon-shin carefully listened to their status. Inquiring about the Blood me Sect at government offices wasn¡¯t enough.

    Martial artists¡¯ eyes had to be different.

    It was natural to observe build, body bnce, and gait when seeing an opponent warrior. There would be differences in perspective.

    ¡®They said to praise the opponent if you need something. Not excessively.¡¯

    He recalled the social skills learned from Hyeon Won-chang.

    ¡°It is an honor to meet the heroes of South Zhili.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin slightly bowed his head, elevating them.

    ¡°Hmm¡­!¡±

    Flying Dragon Martial Hall¡¯s Kwon Chun¡¯s narrow brow slightly rxed. A blue-ranked master¡¯s greeting with such courteous bearing.

    All martial artists keep Deste Sect at a distance? They had to acknowledge at least their prestige and martial arts.

    The murim was a world of those who stake their lives on their respective honors.

    None would dislike receiving courtesy from a warrior of status acknowledged by the world.

    Kwon Chun cleared his throat and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Knowing our original martial arts are greatlycking, would you consider having a sword discussion with us?¡±

    ¡°A sword discussion, you said?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin unconsciously asked back.

    It was having virtual matches while speaking martial arts techniques with the mouth.

    After trying it several times at the main family, Jeong Yeon-shin hadn¡¯t developed interest.

    He had lost to Hyeon Won-chang multiple times too. There were no sword techniques he couldn¡¯t demonstrate with words.

    ¡®This would be good for matching their mood.¡¯

    He ordered three bottles of alcohol and side dishes to set up the gathering.

    There werergely three ways to obtain detailed information in the martial world.

    The Beggar Sect called Gaebang (Beggar Sect), Hao Sect which had people working in all sorts of ces like pleasure houses and inns under them, and finally local martial artists.

    While there were beggars even in Beijing, strangely he hadn¡¯t seen them in Xuzhou.

    Hao Sect was hard to trust due to multiple entanglements with the Blood me Sect. There was no choice but the martial artists who had settled here.

    ¡°¡­Couldn¡¯t you offset it with Sweep Thousand Armies¡¯ horizontal energy wave there? Then releasing forward rotation would add power and speed, so it seems Young Hero would have nowhere to step!¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin lost continuously.

    Sword discussion was a war of words that martial artists had given a usible name to.

    The side with weaker will to win had to lose, and Jeong Yeon-shin naturally learned about life in this setting.

    It felt almost too easy, this entertaining of guests.

    ¡®Would this work on Deste Sect¡¯s lord? If she¡¯s in a good mood, perhaps¡­¡¯

    Were they so pleased to have won even verbally against a Deste Sect blue-ranked master? The three people¡¯s expressions were very bright.

    Even with repeated drinks it was so. Jeong Yeon-shin was newly amazed by martial world culture.

    ¡®So this can be enjoyed too.¡¯

    If the Blood me Sect didn¡¯te today, he had nned to go around asking directly.

    That seemed unnecessary. It was because the three people, in good spirits from drinking together, told many stories.

    ¡°If Young Hero hadn¡¯t crushed the Blood Swordmaster¡¯s crown, we would have.¡±

    ¡°We were the ones who guided those blood demons to the banquet yesterday. Never dreamed they¡¯d be Blood me Sect members.¡±

    Seol Yu-yu and Kwon Chun said.

    Seol Yu-yu, said to be the Eulso Sword Family¡¯s sessor, was a swordsman with palms full of calluses.

    Her seemingly hard eyes softened each time she won a sword discussion against Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Now he understood. These three people hade wanting to make their honor upright.

    ¡°That could happen. They seemed skilled at hiding their energy waves. Especially that Blood Swordmaster. I could only feel his unique momentum right before drawing his sword.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin calmly covered their faults.

    This was enough. The three people answered his careful questions in detail.

    First was where they had met those fellows.

    Where they had recently seen people hiding their appearance with simr bearing on which paths, what kinds of hushed talks were circting in their sects about Xuzhou¡¯s Blood me Sect.

    The three were rising talents of this city.

    Their ess to information and discernment far surpassed government soldiers.

    Jeong Yeon-shin gathered useful stories.

    Yesterday they had even followed after letting the Blood me Sect members live. He could easily organize ces that needed to be shattered.

    Meanwhile, the three martial artists were quite drunk.

    Perhaps because Jeong Yeon-shin had simply subdued the Blood me Sect members yesterday.

    As if there was no one in Xuzhou who could do anything to them, they didn¡¯t even drive away the drunkenness with internal energy.

    All their faces were red.

    ¡°It may be a somewhat rude question, but Deste Sect¡¯s martial arts¡­ are they all somewhat sloppy like that?¡±

    ¡°Sharing sword discussion does raise questions.¡±

    ¡°Me too. Even if it¡¯s just word sparring, I never thought our Eulso Sword Family¡¯s sword techniques would work so well even against Deste Sect.¡±

    Now the words were meaningless.

    The three people¡¯s alcohol-scented words couldn¡¯t dig into his ears. The remaining time wasn¡¯t leisurely.

    It was when Jeong Yeon-shin was about to rise from his seat.

    ¡°Sloppy? How could that be? He newly created sword techniques as profound as the Nine Sect¡¯s secret arts.¡±

    Right beside them. A clear voice seemed to push away everyone¡¯s drunkennesspletely.

    Indeed, powerful yet gentle true qi was carried in the voice.

    Step.

    She approached with surprisingly light body-protecting movement.

    Only now did Jeong Yeon-shin feel her presence. Even absorbed in drinking and lost in thought, this was no ordinary matter.

    He turned his head and opened his eyes wide.

    ¡°Great Hero Sword Dragon?¡±

    The beautiful features and clear eyes were familiar.

    The feather ornament above her hair flowing like ck ebony remained the same.

    Her sky-blue clothes fluttered with the rebound of light body technique.

    A white precious sword hung from the waist sash decorated with blue jade.

    It was said to be the divine sword signifying her status as sessor to the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s leader.

    Sword Dragon Wei Ji Myo-hwa slightly raised her lips. It was a smile beautiful enough that the three diningpanions seemed to lose their senses looking at it.

    ¡°I wasing to participate in the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering. I came up hearing rising talents were being chased¡­¡±

    Her smile deepened as she slowly continued speaking.

    ¡°Since rumors about Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning sh are rampant in Xuzhou.¡±

    ¡°You came looking directly?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked, collecting his surprise.

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa slightly tilted her white neck down. Her attitude was ambiguous.

    ¡°They say Young Hero killed a Blood Swordmaster in one move ? The rumors must have spread faster than my lightness technique. Enough to make it iprehensible that the Blood me Sect stays quiet.¡±

    ¡°They must have schemes. Though happy to meet again, I have no leisure to wait. Because Young Hero Hyeon was captured.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    She nodded after a short sigh.

    ¡°I¡¯ll help. The Zhongnan Sect owes a debt to the two Young Heroes.¡±

    Those who speak of murim romance would likely love this moment. Here was the bearing of a beautiful great hero.

    He gained an army of thousands in the early evening. Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t refuse.

    After paying the innkeeper, he left the inn together with Wei Ji Myo-hwa.

    Leaving behind the three people who were muttering ¡°Sword Dragon¡± and ¡°Zhongnan Sect¡± with dazed expressions.

    The flow of pursuit gained rapid momentum.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need to track for quite a long time, will this be alright?¡±

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa slightly twisted her body as if showing her appearance.

    One sword and a small travel pack on her back. Very simple. Indeed worthy of being called a Nine Sects disciple.

    Jeong Yeon-shin shook his head.

    ¡°We might not need to take long.¡±

    * * *

    The murim was vast. The size of the Central ins was the world of martial arts. It was endlessly expansive.

    There was a reason why the strategies of mere copycat imitators, which were not even ingenious, worked against the opposing force.

    The Blood me Sect was a force that couldn¡¯t nt spies. They said one bes a fanatic cultist the moment they ept blood techniques.

    It was the realm of sorcery. That¡¯s why they helplessly lost in information warfare just by being involved with the Blood me Sect.

    Now was different. Jeong Yeon-shin was the one spreading his wings.

    KWANG!

    The Eternal Blossom Fist¡¯s second technique, Advancing Thunder¡¯s energy wave exploded at some house¡¯s gate.

    Amidst fragments scattering in all directions like hit by a typhoon, Jeong Yeon-shin stood with sky-blue spirit light suddenly shing.

    KUUNG!

    The Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm¡¯s energy wave stormed through the Blood me Sect branch¡¯s inner house. Jeong Yeon-shin thought while striking down thest guy¡¯s head.

    ¡®Heaven¡¯s decree perhaps.¡¯

    At this moment his upper dantian precognition was shing. Like lightning suddenly striking the blue sky.

    It approached like fate. It seemed like reaction from widening the Hundred Meetings point through forceful casting of sword song.

    Perhaps it was because Wei Ji Myo-hwa, carrying mysterious energy, provided stimulus beside him.

    This was already the fifth. Every ce they entered was a Blood me Sect branch.

    ¡®Four more remain.¡¯

    Information gathered from various government offices and martial artists harmonized with upper dantian precognition.

    Completely possessed-like tracking speed and martial might transformed to blue rank.

    Even Wei Ji Myo-hwa with deep cultivation couldn¡¯t hide her shocked expression.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin nced at the fallen Blood Swordmaster and Blood me Sect members before stamping the ground.

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa had no chance to intervene.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s short-distance lightness technique using Fate Defying Scripture¡¯s ovepped true qi was fast enough to rival her, but the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm was beyond that.

    It disyed might reaching invincibility against the Blood me Sect.

    ¡®Just don¡¯t meet an Apostle.¡¯

    He recalled the Blood me Sect¡¯s Seventh Apostle who would have grudges against him.

    Simultaneously, heaven¡¯s energy passing through his crown annoyingly whispered.

    That there was no need to worry today. Whether that was really so remained to be seen.

    ¡°Sixth.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin muttered facing what looked like an ordinary hall.

    Deste Sect warriors don¡¯t mind government office eyes.

    It was bound to be noticeable chaos. It was truly enormousmotion.

    A Deste Sect blue-ranked warrior rushed through Xuzhou together with a beautiful master of mysterious age.

    At the end of bold actions,pletely shattered Blood me Sect branches were revealed to all under heaven.

    Victims withered from true qi extraction and corpses with bright red hair.

    ¡°Crazy¡­ they said Deste Sect, Deste Sect.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that simply a monster?¡±

    ¡°Watch your words. That¡¯s a great hero.¡±

    They said Xuzhou had many martial gates. People who came out wondering what was happening followed one by one.

    The gathering crowd grewrger andrger.

 Chapter 61

    Chapter 61 ¨C Great Hero of Deste Sect (4)

    Many gathered at themotion. Those following Jeong Yeon-shin and Wei Ji Myo-hwa had all learned lightness techniques.

    They btedly caught sight of the two masters¡¯ movements.

    Jeong Yeon-shin paid no mind. He focused all his attention on rescuing Hyeon Won-chang. He waspletely concentrated.

    It was the first time his upper dantian, burning like madness, felt so wee.

    Only upon reaching the hall did he have a moment to catch his breath.

    ¡°I heard he is blue-rank but¡­¡±

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa opened her lips. She had been showing surprise at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s changed energy waves from the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm.

    He continuously disyed martial arts and precision that weren¡¯t there when he faced the Tyrant Sword Sect at Mount Zhongnan.

    Not even half a year had passed. To her eyes, even the phrase ¡°looking at with new eyes¡± seemed insufficient.

    There should be limits to how much skill can increase while unseen.

    ¡°So you weren¡¯t a white warrior wearing blue robes after all. Young Hero has now fully be a blue-ranked warrior?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin replied while taking a big step forward.

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa inwardly sighed. Thanks to the Zhongnan Sword Immortal, she knew about Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s short life.

    ¡®Like a me.¡¯

    It was an unheard-of speed of achievement. Even with life¡¯s end set early, it was so. He walked a different time alone.

    She had heard of a rising talent making masters of the demon path kneel in distant Xinjiang.

    Yet he wasn¡¯t even using evil techniques like that rumored one.

    She decided not to be surprised anymore. She had gained the title Sword Dragon by realizing the vastness of the world early.

    She had even ovee the heart demon gained from Jeong Yeon-shin. She had no jealousy or distrust that anyone could have.

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa looked at Jeong Yeon-shin standing beside her with transparent eyes.

    ¡°I¡¯m only now hearing this joyous news.¡±

    Her face with a very small smile was beautiful. She continued speaking while stepping alongside Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°It¡¯s regrettable that time and fortune aren¡¯t good so celebrations must be cut short. Let¡¯s have drinks together with Young Hero Hyeon.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin expressed thanks calmly. They were encouraging words. Hyeon Won-chang must be alive.

    They immediately stood before the hall.

    Jeong Yeon-shin clenched his fist and operated the Eternal Blossom Fist¡¯s chants. Many presences could be felt inside.

    Perhaps innocent people might be alive. Though seemingly all grand, he had to only destroy up to the gate.

    ¡®No.¡¯

    He furrowed his brow. The energy waves touching his skin were strange.

    It felt like chilling tension holding its breath. Even blood scent seemed to flow out.

    Different from until now. Wei Ji Myo-hwa beside him seemed to sense the dissonance too.

    As her lips slightly curled, Jeong Yeon-shin felt his upper dantian precognition scatter to nowhere.

    THUD!

    No time to dy. He stamped with true step first.

    The Eternal Blossom Fist¡¯s Advancing Thunder¡¯s energy wave explosively rose from his toes.

    The moment the instantly umted energy gathered in his fist, he extended his arm.

    BOOM!

    Strong winds swept up by energy waves burst. The sensation of wood briefly touching his fist surface was instantly pushed away.

    Through the shattered fragments, Jeong Yeon-shin and Wei Ji Myo-hwa¡¯s eyes widened as they quickly rushed in.

    ¡°What!¡±

    ¡°What now!¡±

    Those startled were of two groups.

    They seemed to have been divided into factions checking each other. The blood demons with bright red hair were closer to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Those who appeared captured were holding their breath on the opposite side.

    For some reason, they were in a standoff with the Blood me Sect with bodies freely released.

    Hyeon Won-chang was at the front.

    His skin had be rough and his expression unfamiliar. His handsome face was distorted like an evil spirit.

    A corpse with blood-red hair slightly mixed with ck hairy at his feet.

    It was a Blood Swordmaster. Must have been this Blood me Sect branch¡¯s leader.

    Hyeon Won-chang held what seemed to be a dagger stolen from their hands.

    His energy stance with hand gripping in reverse looked quite familiar. The de was heavily stained with blood.

    He seemed to have butchered the swordmaster at his feet.

    ¡®He overdid it.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin could tell at once.

    The Blood me Sect fellows were evil sect members who stole true qi. They wouldn¡¯t have destroyed his dantian.

    Thanks to that, Hyeon Won-chang must have been able to forcibly unseal pressure points and counterattack.

    But it wasn¡¯t an easy thing.

    Instantly tearing apart another¡¯s true qi upying the body¡¯s meridians? Anyone with knowledge of internal cultivation would say it was madness.

    He must have suffered tremendous internal injury. It might be irreversible.

    Enough that he couldn¡¯t do anything about several Blood me Sect members even after killing the Blood Swordmaster.

    ¡®Must have been a mutually threatening situation.¡¯

    One could tell how long they had been in standoff. Themoners huddled behind Hyeon Won-chang were repeatedly gathering and spreading their legs.

    ¡°There¡¯s a great hero there too.¡±

    Someone said. The martial artists who had followed Jeong Yeon-shin and Wei Ji Myo-hwa were poking their heads in.

    They numbered dozens. The Blood me Sect members were frozen stiff, unable to even open their mouths.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    How absorbed in the standoff had he been? Though Jeong Yeon-shin had destroyed the gate, Hyeon Won-chang seemed to only nowe to his senses.

    His eyes met Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s.

    ¡°Uh¡­?¡±

    His expression that had been ring at the Blood me Sect members like evil spirits suddenly changed. His face became nk as if dumbfounded.

    ¡°Wh-why did youe so quickly?¡±

    These were Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s first words.

    * * *

    The Blood me Sect branches in Xuzhou werepletely swept away.

    As dawn broke, the term ¡°Great Hero of Deste Sect¡± leaked out.

    It was an honorary title praising Hyeon Won-chang.

    Dozens of Xuzhou martial artists had witnessed him protectingmoners with his battered body.

    It was different from Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s powerful martial arts.

    Though many called Deste Sect¡¯s Lightning sh a great hero too, Hyeon Won-chang was respected purely for chivalry, not martial might.

    ¡°They say eliminating the Blood me Sect is great merit in Deste Sect? Since the imperial court dered them an evil sect.¡±

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa said. She was sitting together with Jeong Yeon-shin at an inn.

    She smiled slightly.

    ¡°With many witnesses to Young Hero¡¯s merit, this incident too will be fully recorded. I can testify as well.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin replied briefly. It was because his heart wasn¡¯t well.

    Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s internal injury was severe. He had fainted right after managing a slight smile upon seeing Jeong Yeon-shinst night.

    Jeong Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t help but groan when he checked his pulse and examined his interior.

    His entire body¡¯s meridians were tremendously damaged.

    ¡®He might not be able to learn martial arts.¡¯

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa, carefully observing his expression, opened her lips.

    ¡°Young Hero Jeong seems to have circumstances requiring great attention to sect merit, is that right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin answered slowly. This much he could tell her.

    Though not long friends, he had felt the Sword Dragon¡¯s deep character.

    Many at the main family including Radiant Demon Wing already knew about this matter.

    Even while hiding his constitution, he couldn¡¯tpletely conceal his obsession with merit.

    ¡°While earning merit for Deste Sect, you might be able to restore Young Hero Hyeon¡¯s body too.¡±

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa said. Simultaneously, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s upper body leaned toward her.

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa didn¡¯t avoid it and opened her mouth.

    ¡°Our sect fought a long war with the Tyrant Sword Sect. Not few disciples suffered internal injuries like Young Hero Hyeon. After a month he won¡¯t be able to use martial arts, but things would be different if there were even a medium-grade spirit medicine.¡±

    ¡°Spirit medicine¡­¡±

    ¡°Using the copsed Dragon-Phoenix Gathering as a starting point, the Namgung family and Blood me Sect are engaged in a big battle. To the extent it could be called a war. And the Namgung family is the closest major sect to Xuzhou. In the same South Zhili.¡±

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa¡¯s eyes sparkled with wisdom. The Sword Dragon¡¯s martial world experience unfolded.

    Her breath reaching Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s nose carried hope.

    ¡°Bestowing Grace. Among all the Eight Great Familis, the Namgung family is uniquely known as an upright martial arts family. They will surely repay the kindness. There¡¯s only one problem.¡±

    She said.

    ¡°Whether Young Hero has martial arts of that caliber.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Show chivalry through martial arts and receive chivalry in return. Wei Ji Myo-hwa spoke of the murim¡¯s essence.

    ¡®Fighting with the Namgung family? The Blood me Sect must be pouring in tremendous forces too.¡¯

    Annihting them was Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s personal merit. Now another was added.

    umting military achievements worthy of being received as favor by the Namgung family to receive one spirit pill? It was extremely difficult. But there was no other way.

    Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s next destination was set. From Xuzhou to Huizhou.

    ¡°Obtaining a spirit pill from another sect¡­ Ordinary merit won¡¯t do.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said quietly.

    A martial art immediately came to mind. The sword song.

    He had lost three days of lifespan at the Hwangbo branch.

    He had decided to seal it until his internal energy cultivation achievement reached beyond ck-ranked masters.

    As exceptions might gradually be uncontroble if repeated, it was a very firm decision.

    ¡®This will be thest time.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin inwardly resolved. He made the decision because he could obtain both merit for Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s martial arts recovery and Blood me Sect elimination.

    It would be thest casting of the sword song before reaching the squad leader realm.

    The main force that went to strike the Hwangbo family would still be in Shandong Province.

    The Eight Great Families¡¯ territories were vast. It couldn¡¯t be called extermination with just handling one main family and several branches.

    ¡®I should only tell the blue-ranked seniors who came down to South Zhili. I can leave a message at the government office.¡¯

    Seeing Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s condition, even waiting for them to join would be a luxury.

    Jeong Yeon-shin decided to work on martial arts first in this ce. He immediately fell into meditation while sitting.

    ¡®The sword song¡¯s killing range is separate from the area the sword sound reaches.¡¯

    Along with upper dantian ability, his mind began dismantling the verses piece by piece.

    ¡®It should work if I limit the radiating true qi from spreading as far as the sword¡¯s resonance. Even without specifying targets, I should be able to set a rough range.¡¯

    He loaded consciousness onto lightning shing ceaselessly in his mind.

    He enteredplete absorption. It was a world no one else could fathom.

    ¡°Young Hero?¡±

    Even Wei Ji Myo-hwa¡¯s questioning voice immediately distanced from his mental image.

    * * *

    There was a long valley crossing the border between Huizhou and Chizhou. It was called Clear Night Valley.

    It was said to be where a noble peerless master fought some evil spirit during the founding, illuminating the night with sword light.

    Now it was broad daylight. The beating sunlight indifferently shone on blood sttering everywhere.

    CLANG! BANG!

    Tremendous sword power shed and true angles stamped everywhere shook the ground.

    Hundreds of warriors with bright red hair shed with warriors wearing blue clothes.

    A long battle line had formed that was hard to see as a battle between martial arts sects.

    ¡°That Apostle B*st*rd. He hardly moves.¡±

    Meanwhile, where the Namgung family¡¯s upper echelons were positioned, the atmosphere was ssical from the start.

    It was separate from the battle line¡¯s urgency. The noble family¡¯s unique spirit flowed dignifiedly without dispersing even on the battlefield.

    ¡°How long must we stay silent?¡±

    A young man standing with the family elders asked. He had gently downcast eyes. He was the Namgung family¡¯s sessor.

    The young man had already drawn his sword. The extremely luxurious blue silk martial uniform suited him perfectly.

    He possessed both outstanding appearance and martial arts worthy of being called the Blue Qilin by martial world people.

    ¡°Two Apostles and swordmasters are watching for an opening. Don¡¯t act rashly.¡±

    The Namgung family head said while showing only his back in pure white robes.

    ¡°The regr sect members can be handled even without us. As young master, you must remember. The point of family battles isn¡¯t in victory. Put your heart into watching over family members¡¯ lives.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. When real masterse out, countering immediately means fewer sacrifices.¡±

    His annoying younger sister supported their father¡¯s words.

    How could peeking out that tanned face be so annoying. Blue Qilin Namgung Se-jin gritted his teeth.

    ¡°The warriors dying now are our family members.¡±

    His voice leaked through white teeth. Even his sister couldn¡¯t retort this time.

    ¡°Think of the decision made when driving out Hwa-sin. As the family¡¯s master, don¡¯t keep individuals in mind.¡±

    T/Note- Reminder that Hwa-sin is the White Qilin from Deste Sect.

    There was no change in the family head¡¯s tone.

    The fighting intensified but the enemy leadership didn¡¯te out.

    The fellows looking down with aloof posture from a peak at one side of the valley were very irritating.

    Two Apostles and thirty Blood Swordmasters.

    Despite being formidable forces, when the Namgung family¡¯s supreme masters challenged them to fight, they thoroughly maintained distance and retreated.

    ¡°How many days has it been? Do they n to continue this war of attrition.¡±

    Namgung Se-jin bit his lip.

    His father the family head¡¯s anguish must be great too.

    The Blood me Sect¡¯s power was enormous.

    When one family elder couldn¡¯t endure and stepped forward, fifteen Blood Swordmasters pushed into the battle line.

    It was mockery. A warning not to step out carelessly. They were exploiting the weakness of a family sect where all members were blood rtives.

    They seemed to n to deploy masters only after pushing with numbers, but the Namgung family still hadn¡¯t found a proper strategy.

    The battle had continued for over fifteen days. The mood of warriors fighting on the front line wasn¡¯t good.

    Even though the family¡¯s supreme masters were intact.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    Suddenly the family head and several elders turned their heads. Namgung Se-jin with his exceptionally keen senses did too.

    Something was approaching quickly. Behind the Blood me Sect camp.

    From very far away.

    WHOOSH!

    It gradually spreads toward the valley. Was it the cry of a giant bird said to have soared the skies in ancient times?

    There was a resonance that slowly emerged and then rapidly spread.

    A sound no one had ever heard before came to the battlefield.

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª If you are liking this series, please consider leaving a review for this series on Novelupdates.

 Chapter 62

    Chapter 62 ¨C The Blood me Sect

    The day before the group left Xuzhou was extremely bright.

    The spring sunlight was very bright. Enough to vividly settle on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s dark eyebrows.

    It was on the way back from visiting the government office to ry news to various seniors.

    He informed seniors like Cheon Myeong spread across South Zhili of the progress. It was something he could do because of being a Deste Sect Warrior.

    The magistrate showed reluctance. Saying time would be needed for messages to reach.

    He wanted to send an urgent dispatch to Shandong Province where the main force would be, but crossing an entire province meant speed couldn¡¯t be expected.

    ¡®Nothing can be done.¡¯

    He came out leaving the government office behind. Jeong Yeon-shin had to worry about one more thing. It was because of Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s difficult movement.

    He had internal injuries. Putting him on a roughly shaking carriage or horse wasn¡¯t an easy decision to make.

    ¡®How should I take him?¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin returned to the guest room while repeatedly agonizing. On the bedy the Great Hero of Deste Sect with narrowed eyes.

    Before closing the door, Hyeon Won-chang turned his body slightly. When their eyes met, he smiled and opened his mouth.

    ¡°It truly feels like death.¡±

    ¡°The Great Hero¡¯s noble body is concerning.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin countered with humor.

    The corners of Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s mouth rose further. He seemed to never tire of hearing the honorary title.

    Manymoners peeked at the inn wanting to see Great Hero of Deste Sect Hyeon Won-chang.

    ¡°I¡¯ve be a burden.¡±

    ¡°Great Hero Sword Dragon is waiting.¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Lady Wei?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin told him about the conversation with her.

    At once Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s face distorted. To the point of looking horrific.

    ¡°Young Hero Jeong¡¯s heart is like the great sea. It¡¯s very touching! But don¡¯t do it. The Blood me Sect is at war with one of the Eight Great Families? They must have sent Death Swordsmen. Didn¡¯t we already see the Seventh Apostle¡¯s martial mightst time?¡±

    ¡°An eye flew from my hand.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin calmly answered and leaned against the wall.

    He stroked the Northern Light and Deste Sect sword hilts in turn while slowly continuing.

    ¡°Adding one hand will be enough. The Namgung family¡¯s masters won¡¯t be idle either.¡±

    They exchanged a few more words.

    ¡®There¡¯s no reason not to.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin had already decided. It was about earning merit while protecting apanion¡¯s martial arts.

    Hyeon Won-chang couldn¡¯t ovee his stubbornness.

    The Great Hero of Deste Sect was nominally A Radiant Demon Wing master.

    Though his appearance looked sloppy, his sense for gauging battle was excellent.

    He realized that the longer they argued, the less leeway Jeong Yeon-shin had.

    ¡°After the life-saving debt, now I receive favor as a warrior too.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang rarely showed a serious face as he slightly closed and opened his eyes.

    ¡°Then Young Hero Jeong¡¯s worry is this. How to take a living corpse like me to Huizhou.¡±

    ¡°¡­With about a month¡¯s time,ing back up to Xuzhou from Huizhou won¡¯t have much leeway.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that!¡±

    Though his internal injury was severe, his voice wasn¡¯t dead. Hyeon Won-chang said with a grin.

    ¡°There¡¯s a reason why warriors with disturbed qi cirction from falling into cultivation madness are weak to shock. It¡¯s due to mental focus uniformized by long training in true qi operation. Regting internal energy as usual bes poison. Not knowing their body is in tatters.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°My family has the secret technique of the Great Turtle Breathing Method. No ordinary technique. It even solidifies true qi flow to protect internal meridians, and being an assassin¡¯s secret skill, its stability is unmatched even after long time passes.¡±

    He mentioned assassins while talking about family secret techniques.

    ¡®Great Turtle Breathing Method?¡¯

    It was said to be an ambush martial art that used internal energy to slow breathing and heartbeat while hiding true qi.

    It was an infiltration-type martial art even disyed in Deste Sect¡¯s martial arts catalog.

    Assassin¡¯s secret skill. Jeong Yeon-shin repeated inwardly.

    The idea of assassins forming a family was nonsensical.

    However, there could be assassins who washed their hands with gold powder and left the murim.

    As it was the first time Hyeon Won-chang mentioned anything about his family, Jeong Yeon-shin nodded without showing his thoughts.

    A strange relief seemed to appear in Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s eyes. He slowly continued speaking.

    ¡°Even buried anywhere in the ground, I just need a breathing hole. Carriage shaking is nothing. No need to worry about me. Young Hero Jeong should focus on disying his martial arts.¡±

    ¡°An injured person safely hiding¡­ if there¡¯s no problem with escort, that would be really reassuring.¡±

    ¡°Of course! This Deste Divine Hero won¡¯t be anyone¡¯s burden!¡±

    Hyeon Won-changughed heartily before coughing as if blood came up his throat.

    Shaking his head and leaving the wall, Jeong Yeon-shin left the room again.

    After visiting the government office to borrow fine horses and a carriage, he exined the situation to Wei Ji Myo-hwa.

    Her expression clouded at the mention of the Great Turtle Breathing Method. She was heir to one of the Nine Sects at the peak of orthodox sects.

    She couldn¡¯t wee assassin martial arts.

    ¡°¡­You two are heroes. I¡¯ll cover the rear.¡±

    Fortunately, Wei Ji Myo-hwa was broad-minded. She was a great hero who didn¡¯t judge people by martial arts.

    Jeong Yeon-shin expressed thanks with a cupped fist salute.

    Thus two people and one half-corpse set out on their journey.

    * * *

    Xuzhou to Huizhou wasn¡¯t close. They were the northern and southern ends of South Zhili.

    This time they met many bandits.

    Not murim forest bandits. They weremoners driven to use farming tools to harm people due to famine.

    Moreover, it was said disasters weren¡¯t limited to famine.

    Perhaps because the Blood me Sect had risen up, bandits increased as they got closer to Huizhou.

    ¡°What would evil sects eat? They just sink their teeth intomoners¡¯ backs.¡±

    Surprisingly, these were Wei Ji Myo-hwa¡¯s words. Only when discussing the Blood me Sect did her eyes also show edge.

    It seemed their rtionship had grown somewhat closer while sharing the not-short journey.

    When bandits didn¡¯t try to take lives, they repeatedly sent them away with intimidation. Before they knew it, they reached their destination.

    ¡°We¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa said. The two had juste from actually burying Hyeon Won-chang in nearby ground.

    They did so because they had to expect fierce battle.

    Jeong Yeon-shin gazed past those guarding the valley entrance.

    It was the border of Chizhou and Huizhou. They said it was called Clear Night Valley.

    Collisions of energy waves could be felt asionally bursting from afar. Indeed it didn¡¯t seem like an ordinary scale battle.

    ¡°You.¡±

    Those in the distance approached. Five fellows had red hair.

    Their identity was clear even before they got close.

    One among them took the lead. He was a man with a shaved head and angr jaw.

    With energy waves reaching even Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s skin being quite strong, he seemed like a regr member near swordmaster level.

    His martial might was such that some might mistake him for a sect swordsman.

    He opened his mouth.

    ¡°You fellows¡¯ appearance isn¡¯t ordinary. Even bringing such fine horses and carriage. Leave everything you have here and turn back.¡±

    A well-finished carriage was a luxury item.

    Anyone would guess there would be plenty of travel money. The bandits met during the journey thought so too.

    However, the Blood me Sect fellows stopped at ten steps¡¯ distance.

    They didn¡¯te closer. They thoroughly maintained distance.

    ¡®Indeed the Thirteen Evil Sects.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    He was quite perceptive. He seemed to sense something from Jeong Yeon-shin and Wei Ji Myo-hwa.

    Some among the bandits met earlier were different. They rolled away after recklessly approaching trying to do something to Wei Ji Myo-hwa.

    ¡°Deste¡­ blue¡­?¡±

    Another fellow muttered while slightly stepping sideways. He had sharp eyes.

    The fellows¡¯ words burst forth.

    ¡°Deste Sect blue-rank? At that age?¡±

    ¡°Must be born to some noble family. Probably grew up eating spirit medicine like meals. Be careful of single strikes. Their power must be tremendous. We could die if careless.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all. Just need to overwhelm with technique. Truly excellent prey.¡±

    They started chattering among themselves.

    It was the Blood me Sect¡¯s true face. They valued absorbable inner power chunks more than their own lives.

    They were even making assumptions seeing Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s appearance.

    ¡®They don¡¯t know me.¡¯

    Distinction lingered in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes. He seemed to have found one of the Blood me Sect¡¯s weaknesses.

    They were regr members, not Blood Swordmasters. Fire ants. Far more numerous than swordmasters.

    They said evil sects gathered with fanatics were especially ces with clear top-downmand.

    Orders from above, below obeys. No freedom. Information exchange doesn¡¯t ur easily.

    The fellows began approaching with big strides. Eventually some even used lightness technique to rush.

    They seemed to say first to catch gets ownership.

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa stepped forward. It was the moment her palm struck the sr plexus of the one in front.

    Waves of true qi rose surging from the gap.

    BANG!

    Dirt dust scattered in all directions. Energy waves spewing strong winds swept while even scratching rocks.

    The fellows rushing together rolled away pathetically.

    Jeong Yeon-shin rushed through the aftermath of the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s Azure Cloud Heaven Force Palm.

    He knew the battle between the Namgung family and Blood me Sect was happening right ahead.

    Without dy he stretched his left hand and firmly grabbed one fellow¡¯s face. It was the shaved-head man somewhat close to a Blood Swordmaster.

    ¡°Kuk!¡±

    Recently, only Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s face could hint at his age.

    His body refined by the Jeong Family Dynamic Technique rode the flow of time. He was growing remarkablytely.

    His body was already close to adult.

    His fingers wrapping the fellow¡¯s face were sufficiently long.

    It meant he could run while gripping an adult man¡¯s face using inner power.

    THUD!

    A storm rose under his feet stamping the earth. He felt it the moment he immediately pushed off the ground.

    True qi of ovepped Fate Defying Scripture welled up from quadriceps clearly splitting on both sides of his thighs.

    It begins.

    BANG!

    He sprinted holding the fellow¡¯s face. The valley scenery before his eyes scattered past in hundreds of lines.

    WHOOSH!

    The wind sweeping like striking his ears was tremendously fierce.

    He had long thought that to achieve notable military merit, shouldn¡¯t it be iparably splendid?

    Jeong Yeon-shin drew his sword while creating gales with lightness technique.

    Sunlight shimmered silver along the wave patterns flowing on the de.

    It waspletely instantaneous until rushing into the battlefield. Below the valley was wide like a in.

    Hundreds were swarming while showing off their martial might.

    The festival of tremendous martial arts created military spirit like a war of thousands.

    He paid no mind. Jeong Yeon-shin jumped down at once while throwing the fellow he was holding.

    THUD!

    ¡°Wh-what?¡±

    ¡°Who is this guy!¡±

    It was body-protecting moment technique like the elf n¡¯s unique wrapping wind. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s blue clothes fluttered long like an immortal¡¯s robe.

    WHOOSH!

    At that moment, the sword song¡¯s cry was already rising from the Northern Light sword.

    The Blood me Sect members who had tormented him so severely began falling while spewing blood.

    THUD!

    He deliberately stamped the ground hard. The thickly spread dust was torn to shreds by the storm of energy waves that immediately rose.

    Afternding he rushed again. Following Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s Northern Light sword, the battlefield¡¯s flow instantly began twisting.

    As if an invisible typhoon spread with him at the center, people falling in all directions continued appearing.

    Most were instant deaths. It wasn¡¯t power that could be seen as Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s martial arts level.

    The sword song chants adjusted earlier managed not to create victims from the Namgung family.

    He prated the battlefield in a straight line. In an instant he reached where the Namgung family leadership could be seen.

    Various emotions spread across the faces of several elderly people including a kind-looking peerless handsome man, a tanned woman full of vigor, and a middle-aged man with overwhelming spirit.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning sh. You managed to return.¡±

    ¡°The face that had lost its soul looks kind, but brought strange martial arts.¡±

    Looking back, familiar fellows were smiling. Even knowing Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s identity.

    Blood Sand Swordmasters with both glossy ck and red hair.

    The energy waves the two emitted together were extraordinary.

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently looked at them. There was a scene clearly drawn before his eyes.

    The memory couldn¡¯t be blurred. Because it was the moment of his life¡¯s first escape.

    He understood the fellows making scornful expressions.

    They were the ones who stood at the front throwing thunderp bombs at Jeong Yeon-shin during the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering.

    They all possessed madness. They seemed not to care how many regr members died.

    ¡°Did you think something could be done working together with the Namgung family?¡±

    One fellow said. He held thunderp bombs drawn silently like hidden weapons.

    The martial artists around showedrge signs of flinching.

    The moment the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering copsed, Jeong Yeon-shin at Huizhou¡¯s Lotus Pavilion was the same as them.

    Step.

    This time was different. Jeong Yeon-shin advanced without stopping.

    He knew without looking back. The Namgung family¡¯s supreme masters would be watching this way.

    He slowly parted his lips.

    ¡°You fellows. Should know for certain.¡±

    While sheathing the Northern Light sword he drew the familiar Deste Sect sword. The flow between sheathing and drawing connected smoothly.

    It was a master¡¯s bearing anyone could recognize. The Deste Sect sword¡¯s de naturally revealed itself and began containing sunlight.

    He adjusted his grip on the sword hilt once. The cold sensation instantly became hot.

    ¡°You who throw first are the traitors. Pay for your sins.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said calmly.

 Chapter 63

    Chapter 63 ¨C The Blood me Sect (2)

    Jeong Yeon-shin put on a show of force.

    Even to himself, it seemed he had shown a somewhat impressive appearance, but that was the end.

    He had performed far beyond his martial arts level. It was already his limit.

    ¡®This is hard.¡¯

    It felt like having a wet cloth bundle pressed inside his body.

    His previously light body felt so ck it seemed discordant.

    The sword song was martial arts that exacted a great price.

    It brought clear fatigue to the upper dantian. It was like this at the Hwangbo branch in Pingyin County too.

    Could he properly execute the prepared sword song? He wasn¡¯t confident.

    He hadn¡¯t thought much about what woulde after the sword song when rushing into battle.

    He had done his part sufficiently.

    He thought if the Namgung family¡¯s masters weren¡¯t scarecrows, they would do something. It was a natural thought.

    They were a martial family that received recognition from orthodox sects of the world and even held the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering.

    He thought they would be different from the Hwangbo family. The upright character of Blue Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin he met during the Deste examination had left quite an impression.

    Yet they weren¡¯t stepping forward.

    ¡®Do they n to watch?¡¯

    Were they wary of the Blood me Sect leadership? He couldn¡¯t guess the reason.

    It was a difficult situation. Even though they said it was rare to meet enemies in peak condition in the murim, this was so.

    One Blood Swordmaster opened his mouth.

    ¡°Worthless. Die.¡±

    The other fellow didn¡¯t even speak. The two Blood Swordmasters¡¯ arms shook.

    With the thunderp bombs, their right hands seemed to disappear and appear momentarily. It was proper throwing technique.

    WHOOSH!

    Thunderp bombs that had reached the realm of martial arts through masters¡¯ hands rushed in.

    They came charging while splitting the air like lightning.

    It was when he firmly gripped the Deste sword¡¯s hilt.

    SWISH!

    ck hair fluttered before his eyes. For a moment Jeong Yeon-shin thought it was Wei Ji Mo-hwa.

    It wasn¡¯t.

    It was someone emitting energypletely opposite to the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s righteous energy waves.

    Red sleeves fluttered with strange nobility.

    He couldn¡¯t even hear the sound. Along with a gentle breeze, supreme-level Pear Blossom Grafting technique was revealed.

    Two thunderp bombs that brushed past white hands suddenly shot upward. The force was properly deflected.

    Though they sharply changed direction, it looked natural enough.

    The woman who had rushed in stretched her palm upward while showing her back.

    Simultaneously, mighty energy rose explosively surging from her palm center.

    BOOM!

    The thunderp bombs exploded in mid-air. It happened in an instant.

    ¡°Apostle.¡±

    The Blood Swordmaster stepped back in the middle of the battlefield. Though she had blocked their attack, they showed no question.

    The woman didn¡¯t answer and turned around.

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    She smiled.

    Her hair fluttering from the explosion¡¯s aftermath was intensely ck.

    Her bewitchingly white and beautiful face wasn¡¯t important.

    She wore a ck eye patch over one eye, while the opposite pupil was pomegranate red.

    Apostle. They said it was a realm where high blood technique achievement manifested in the eyeball.

    ¡°I felt it while suffering your dharma martial artsst time.¡±

    Her ck hair flowing like the night sky and single red eye glowed with true qi. The Blood me Sect Apostle spoke.

    ¡°It reached me through energy sense. There was a raw feeling that came from that ce, but I thought it couldn¡¯t make sense. Then after receiving reports of your activities and seeing that strange sound attack.¡±

    Her lips, as if stained with blood, curled up.

    ¡°You were born with tremendous great master talent? To an unbelievable degree.¡±

    Her informal speech remained. The content wasn¡¯t light.

    Blood me Sect Apostle.

    She was a supreme master who had faced off against a Deste Sect Squad Leader.

    She clearly had internal energy achievements like Three Flowers Gathering at Crown or Five Energies Returning to Originpletely contained in her entire body.

    How sensitive her energy sense might be was unimaginable.

    The smile formed on her lips approached eerily.

    Finally.

    The enemy had noticed. She had fully deduced Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s talent.

    In the end, someone from the Thirteen Evil Sects who clearly realized the Lightning sh¡¯s specialness had appeared.

    ¡®Dangerous.¡¯

    His nape went cold. For the first time since entering the murim, Jeong Yeon-shin broke into cold sweat.

    The murim was a world made of martial arts.

    They said any treasure in the world was trivial before verses of supreme martial arts.

    There was a reason peerless masters¡¯ tombs were dug up along with great chaos. Such was the world of those obsessed with martial arts.

    Step.

    The Apostle walked over gently. Tremendous energy waves spread inyers with her light footsteps.

    The momentum wrapped around her entire body was terrifyingly chilling.

    Her red outer eye like blood condensed into jade stared straight at Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Energy filled with madness was nakedly felt.

    No match possible.

    Even the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm only works when martial arts difference is moderate.

    Without taking advantage of chaotic battle, he couldn¡¯t hope for a miracle likest time.

    Jeong Yeon-shin instinctively realized.

    The wind sweeping his entire body enveloped in energy waves felt like it had a sharply honed edge. His innate senses whispered.

    That his lifeline was already in that supreme master¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Stubborn fools.¡±

    The Apostle suddenly sneered. It seemed to be mockery directed at the Namgung family masters who were only now starting to act.

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt it without looking back.

    Blood me Sect masters who had flown over from the peak blocked behind him. They seemed to be facing off against the Namgung family.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine.¡±

    The Apostle moved her smiling lips.

    They said cmityes to the murim in all forms.

    Death and defeat were the mostmon things in the murim.

    Enough that anyone would nod when it suddenly approached and strangled even those on winning streaks.

    Poor condition, an unmanageable supreme master, meager numbers.

    He had learned well from Radiant Demon Wing. They said cmity takes various forms, but at this moment, all of them hade.

    It wasn¡¯t mere chance suddenly approaching.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had rushed in knowing there would likely be Apostles on the battlefield.

    He did so even while guessing at the presence of vastly superior masters.

    He believed in his own talent sharper than anyone¡¯s. He trusted in the Namgung family renowned for sword and chivalry.

    It was something a martial artist shouldn¡¯t do. Even more so if thinking of longevity.

    ¡®Karma.¡¯

    The sixteen-year-old young master only reflected now that the situation hade.

    Comradeship was good. Trust was excessive.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The moment the Apostle¡¯s hand blurred, his vision was instantly dyed pitch ck.

    Her striking speed was extremely fast. He seemed to hear Wei Ji Myo-hwa and some young man¡¯s shouts, but they rapidly distanced from consciousness.

    * * *

    He became aware of dully rising sensations throughout his body. The warmth touching his skin felt blunt.

    How long had he been lying down?

    Jeong Yeon-shin immediately grasped the situation.

    He was captured by the Seventh Apostle. He had been dragged somewhere while unconscious.

    There was one more thing. Though he felt hunger like his stomach was being dissolved, he hadn¡¯t starved to death.

    If searching within about a fortnight¡¯s distance radius from Huizhou, this ce woulde up.

    ¡®She sealed paralysis points.¡¯

    It seemed only his mouth could move.

    ¡°I was thinking of waking you soon.¡±

    His vision was blurry, but along with an unfamiliar ceiling, the demoness¡¯s face was captured.

    The Seventh Apostle wore a faint smile. Her long flowing hair lightly brushed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s cheek.

    ¡°You¡¯re the first Deste Sect¡¯s seed to set foot in our sect¡¯s main hall. I should wee you, right?¡±

    ¡°Water.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m thirsty.¡±

    His forced out voice was hoarse. Jeong Yeon-shin tried to maintainposure.

    They were ones with desires.

    Since they wouldn¡¯t kill him here, he recalled what he learned from the Radiant Demon Wing seniors and Heon Won-chang.

    ¡®They¡¯re evil sect bastards. My lifeline is caught anyway. If I bow my head, there¡¯ll be no end.¡¯

    The Seventh Apostle who briefly showed a nk expression soon started giggling.

    The ck hair gently stroking Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s face suddenly lifted. He thought it was good to have that irritation removed.

    ¡°Aah¡­¡±

    She stoppedughing with a strange sigh.

    Then she stared nkly. Her red outer eye that seemed to tickle met gazes as it scanned Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s face.

    ¡°You.¡±

    The corners of the Apostle¡¯s mouth rose.

    ¡°You think I can¡¯t do anything to you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Feeling inspiration, creating verses. Since torture would be poison for creating martial arts.¡±

    Her upper body that had been sitting on the edge of the bed came down.

    Along with ebony-like hair. This time he had to feel it on his nape.

    The hair texture was creepily smooth.

    She whispered.

    ¡°You probably didn¡¯t know.¡±

    The red eye came closer. The Seventh Apostle¡¯s elbow gently came down and pressed beside Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s face.

    Her snow-white fingertips on the other side touched his cheek.

    The Seventh Apostle¡¯s slender fingers slowly climbed his face, and eventually pressed his eyelid. His eye naturally closed.

    ¡°I can make your eyeball like mine too. I can cut off your limbs without killing you. I¡¯ll give you our sect¡¯s regenerative ability. Though your technique blocked my eye¡¯s recovery, I don¡¯t have opposing martial arts like you. It¡¯ll heal right away.¡±

    Her breath tinged with madness weakly brushed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s bridge of nose.

    The one whose eye was taken, unprecedented talent, unbelievably young age, evil sect fanatic¡¯s bewitching nature.

    At this moment, horrible possessiveness was sprouting. Jeong Yeon-shin felt itpletely. Through her gaze and exhale.

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait forever while pulling out your fingers.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Until you create martial arts for me.¡±

    The mad air approached tangibly. Her red smile seemed to appear white.

    The Seventh Apostle who lifted her waist and removed her head, rose from the bed.

    She no longer whispered but said:

    ¡°I¡¯ll transmit blood techniques to you. You¡¯ll gain regenerative power.¡±

    Her red clothes fluttered slightly as if excited.

    ¡°The ones regr members or swordmaster learn wouldn¡¯t suit your caliber. What kind of martial arts would be born if I give you Apostle secret arts? I¡¯m so excited I could go crazy!¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t have time to torture me.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said slowly. Her outer eye shed bright red as she whipped her head around.

    ¡°Such impudence is only until you learn blood techniques. I¡¯ll make you lick my feet.¡±

    ¡°¡­Come back again. Examine my Hundred meetings point.¡±

    Along with his calm reply, dozens of streams of gentle wind struck.

    It was the Seventh Apostle¡¯s body technique. Her fingertips that subdued Jeong Yeon-shin again touched his crown.

    The Seventh Apostle was a tremendous internal energy master. Directly touching his head, she would have to notice immediately.

    It was paradoxical. An enemy was caressing the crown that even his maternal uncle and grandfather couldn¡¯t touch.

    Her single eye widened.

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    ¡°With your inner energy level, you can feel it with your hands. It¡¯s still growing even now, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Such a constitution in the world¡­¡±

    The Seventh Apostle muttered nkly.

    ¡°Torture and heal me? In what lifetime?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked with feignedposure. She had said it was the Blood me Sect main hall. It was hopeless.

    Though the possibility of escape was infinitely small, he needed his body intact to at least attempt escape by growing his martial arts.

    Even modifying one martial art required dozens of types of true qi cultivation.

    They wouldn¡¯t destroy his dantian. He just needed to avoid torture.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re truly brilliant¡­¡±

    The distance was close. The Seventh Apostle¡¯s eyes filled his vision like red jade.

    He saw strange heat writhing in her white face and spirit light unique to supreme masters.

    Would witnessing the birth of monsters in the ssic of Mountains and Seas feel like this?

    This wasn¡¯t male-female affection. It was the obsession of a fanatic master who breathed through internal energy techniques and moved through martial arts.

    The demoness exhaled smooth breath and whispered.

    ¡°You¡¯re mine. You¡¯re my possession. Create my martial arts, and be contained only in my eye. Until you burn up all your talent and fade away.¡±

    ¡°Crazy B*tch.¡±

    A curse came out unconsciously. The touch caressing his crown no longer felt gentle.

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt goosebumps while racking his brain. How should he ovee this situation?

    He didn¡¯t know how long he would have to worry about it.

    * * *

    For two days he had to receive porridge made with finely chopped meat.

    During that time, Jeong Yeon-shin became sick of the Blood me Sect main hall he hadn¡¯t even gotten to see.

    ¡®She¡¯s crazy.¡¯

    The Apostle personally held the bowl and fed him. She absolutely wouldn¡¯t let servants do it.

    After confirming his lifespan, her eyes hadpletely gone mad.

    She treated him like aet that could only be seen for an instant.

    ¡®Or rather.¡¯

    They said there were beasts that the imperial n in Beijing raised with attachment. Was this how it felt to be a pet spirit beast?

    Only after recovering from long starvation, sealed pressure points, and the sword song¡¯s bacsh did he receive freedom.

    It wasn¡¯tplete liberation.

    He suffered a technique like the Annihtion Team Leader¡¯s Seven Steps Life-Losing Pressure Point Sealing.

    The Seventh Apostle¡¯s blood technique true qi filled important meridian points. They said it would cause fatal internal injury if not periodically removed.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go pay respects to the Sect Leader.¡±

    The Seventh Apostle said with a slight smile. Jeong Yeon-shin rose silently from his seat. It was his first outing.

    ¡®Blood me Sect Leader.¡¯

    The enemy of Elder Yuan who helped create the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm.

    The master of the Blood me Sect said to have the most vast power among the Thirteen Evil Sects.

    He was a supreme master counted among the murim¡¯s absolute powers alongside the Shaolin Temple Abbot and Deste Sect Divine Sword Squad Leader.

    He must have been involved in the Jeong Family¡¯s extermination along with the Tyrant Sword Sect Leader.

    He was someone worth seeing.

    Stepping out through the door, seeing himself walking alongside the Seventh Apostle felt strangely unfamiliar.

    It was different from when he was being fed meat porridge like a beloved pet.

    His view opened wide.

    A developed vige spread out. ssical halls were arranged in orderly fashion.

    There seemed to be hundreds passing by in all directions, with most having red hair.

    ¡°What.¡±

    It was enough to make him swallow hard. Just where was this? Was it possible to hide from the Central ins while building a vige close to a city?

    ¡°Little one. The Sect Leader¡¯s hall is quite far. Follow well.¡±

    His sleeve was pulled by the Seventh Apostle¡¯s hand that was as careful as handling a jewel.

    While walking, Jeong Yeon-shin engraved in his eyes one by one the city¡¯s structure andposition of masters.

    Blood Swordmasters lowered their gaze as they passed. Regr members didn¡¯t dare even look.

    ¡°Great Teacher!¡±

    One passing Blood Swordmaster startled and knelt on one knee. He was one of the two who had thrown thunderp bombs in Huizhou.

    It was strange.

    He didn¡¯t seem to be paying respects to the Seventh Apostle. Rather, she gestured toward Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Her eye showing only the right side curved slightly. Indeed it was so. The direction the Blood Swordmaster bowed his head was toward him.

    The fellow opened his mouth again.

    ¡°This unworthy sect swordsman respectfully greets the Grand Teacher.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin was briefly silent.

    This wasn¡¯t the treatment of a prisoner.

 Chapter 64

    Chapter 64 ¨C The Blood me Sect (3)

    The Blood me Sect was exactly the evil sect the imperial court had dered. They were people whose words and thoughts couldn¡¯t be grasped.

    Asrge as their sect power was, their doctrinal content shouldmonly leak out, yet even the imperial court couldn¡¯tpletely uncover their teachings over long years.

    Jeong Yeon-shin quietly asked.

    ¡°Were you calling me?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grand Teacher.¡±

    The Blood Swordmaster answered while kneeling and prostrating.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The Jeong Family was foremost in Henan¡¯s Xinye County.

    To not look ridiculous wielding authority, one needed cultivation.

    Even cast-out children couldn¡¯t let go of schrship.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had learned even superficially the Book of Changes among the Four Books and Three ssics.

    They said all things under heaven had clear cause and effect. The same was true for murim events.

    Tracing back iprehensible results, there were iprehensible causes.

    They said the Blood me Sect of madmen was an unfathomable group. Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s talent was also so.

    He created opposing martial arts for the Blood me Sect that no one since Bodhidharma had managed.

    He even created sword techniques causing wide-area killing through sword sounds. The sword song especially had no precedent.

    It was something far beyond his martial arts level.

    Therefore the kidnapping was also natural. Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo had said early on.

    If other sects learned of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s talent, they would have no choice but to persuade or kill him.

    The Blood me Sect had simply chosen the former.

    ¡°I announced it widely in the main hall.¡±

    The Seventh Apostle raised her lips. Her smile didn¡¯t approach as purely beautiful. Perhaps due to the madness that seemed to y skin.

    Her single red eye scanned Jeong Yeon-shin. She slowly whispered.

    ¡°Your track record of achievements fast enough to be strange, creative talent at a level nonexistent under heaven, character that carries no delusion in cutting down enemies. What would happen if we nt blood techniques in your body? Our sect might see the birth of a small sect leader after a hundred some years.¡±

    They said blood techniques were martial arts in the realm of sorcery.

    He had heard that the moment one learns them, the energy nature of all meridians from the Hundred meetings point to the brain bes twisted.

    It creates a state conducive to injecting Blood me Sect doctrine.

    A martial religion of madmen.

    Because they had brainwashing in mind, they repeatedly broke conventions. They didn¡¯t hesitate to elevate their sect¡¯s enemy as Grand Teacher.

    It couldn¡¯t be understood through normal reasoning. It was fitting for an evil sect.

    Jeong Yeon-shin calmly replied.

    ¡°It¡¯s not even funny to talk about small sect leader. I¡¯ve cut off many of your sect members¡¯ necks.¡±

    ¡°Children who faithfully sprinkled blood for the doctrine have shed their flesh and gone to the Peach Blossom Land. Our retaliation isn¡¯t just revenge. It¡¯s burning spirit money with blood. While hoping for blessings to fill the Peach Blossom Land.¡±

    TL Note- Peach Blossom Land basically means Utopia.

    ¡°There¡¯s no history of long-living rulers weing sessors dly.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly groundless worry. Only that person will sit eternally on the Sect Leader¡¯s throne.¡±

    Seventh Apostle made an eye-smile with her outer eye.

    ¡°The meaning is exactly as the words ¡®small sect leader¡¯ say. Be my little sect leader as Grand Teacher.¡±

    ¡°Grand Teacher!¡±

    ¡°Please perfect the blood techniques further!¡±

    Many were gathering around now. Perhaps because the Blood Swordmaster had paid respects in the middle of the street.

    A circle of crowd full of red hair formed. It was a bizarre sight.

    As if pleased, true qi carried in her voice.

    ¡°I spoke of your talent. Our sect has an old doctrine. The third phrase of the me Festival.¡±

    ¡°Ovee stubbornly!¡±

    The sect swordsman who had called Jeong Yeon-shin Grand Teacher shouted. His expression was solemn.

    When Seventh Apostle slightly nodded her head, he lowered his head as if overwhelmed.

    Seventh Apostle spoke while carefully watching Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s a verse about red hair. It¡¯s heaven¡¯s punishment received the moment one learns blood techniques in the Central ins. Because all sorts of mongrels who see red hair try to catch and kill sect members.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you frequently catch and killmoners?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said what needed saying among hundreds of Blood me Sect members.

    Their reactions would determine how to conduct himself. But no one responded. Even Seventh Apostle was the same.

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt like he had fallen alone into a different world.

    Seventh Apostle continued speaking with a thin eye-smile.

    ¡°Originally it would have been natural. The glorious traces of blood techniques bing heaven¡¯s punishment was due to two types. Orthodox sects who praise themselves as righteous. The imperial court who calls us evil sect.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll help ovee it. You could change blood techniques¡¯ energy umtion verses to make controlling internal energy easier, right? The talent that created dharma martial arts. You can make these children¡¯s red hair ck.¡±

    It meant making Blood me Sect members indistinguishable by appearance. It meantmitting something tantamount to cmity.

    As soon as Seventh Apostle finished speaking, several people jumped up.

    ¡°Ovee stubbornly!¡±

    ¡°Perfect the divine blood techniques!¡±

    ¡°Grand Teacher! Aah! Grand Teacher!¡±

    Madmen. Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    They call blood techniques divine while demanding development of verses.

    They say they must ovee while asking to change hair color. Weren¡¯t these all contradictions?

    He thought evil sects would rather be conservative. Not so.

    Their temperament was close to chaos. They were ones satisfied with whatever seemed good.

    They made Jeong Yeon-shin a Grand Teacher wanting to spread wings in the Central ins.

    Though their intentions were obvious, the gazes looking at Hwangseong¡¯s prodigy already contained admiration.

    Seventh Apostle smiled amid the frenzy.

    ¡°Young great master. You will pave our sect¡¯s future.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t answer. Lost in thought with lowered gaze, he just stood silently.

    Only after causing quite amotion did they disperse.

    Only then did Seventh Apostle reach out her hand again. Waves of true qi gathered like usual could be felt in her long fingers.

    The density touching him was tremendous. It seemed a realm where mental focus had no burden in inner power operation.

    She gently gripped Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sleeve. As if he could never escape.

    Seventh Apostle moved her lips.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. My small sect leader. Our Grand Teacher.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin followed silently.

    A stream of wind brushing his cheek in the Blood me Sect main hall suddenly felt wee.

    Perhaps because he had early awareness of his short life. Or maybe his innate heart was quite firm.

    The Blood me Sect was apletely different world. His thoughts had to advance.

    ¡®Wouldn¡¯t energy umtion martial arts be unique too.¡¯

    They said it was regenerative ability.

    Maybe, just maybe. Could he change fate through martial arts instead of the World Tree fruit?

    The young great master walked silently.

    After passing several hallplexes with Seventh Apostle, a pce-like great hall appeared.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, who had been engraving every detail of enemy territory in his eyes, counted the wide stairs¡¯ steps at once.

    Thirty-six. It was a number with many meanings.

    ¡®Taoism¡¯s thirty-six evil stars. Buddhism¡¯s thirty-six afflictions.¡¯

    They said sects based on religion had many symbolic structures internally.

    Not rarely were they used as clues in interpreting secret martial arts.

    He climbed the stairs trying not to let Seventh Apostle catch his ncing.

    The moment he reached the end, a bright red painted gate opened by itself.

    ¡°Come closer.¡±

    The voice was smooth.

    A white-haired handsome man sitting alone on a high throne chair gestured.

    His snow-white face and sophisticatedly high nose bridge gave him noble features like imperial family, but he was sprawled indulgently with one leg up on the wide chair¡¯s seat.

    No particr momentum could be felt. Yet he was the Blood me Sect Leader counted among the world¡¯s top in martial arts.

    ¡®Surely not.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin recalled Deste Sect¡¯s lord enjoying the wind with a gentle smile.

    It was right before sparring with Ma Se-in, the maternal family¡¯s sessor. He had realized the presence of the precious sword at her waist very btedly.

    ¡°The Sect Leader has spoken. Did you not hear?¡±

    One of those lined up long on both sides of the Blood me Sect Leader spoke. The tone was overbearing.

    He was a middle-aged man with pitch-ck hair.

    Unlike the Blood me Sect Leader, he wrapped his entire body in mighty spirit, enough to instantly know he was another Apostle.

    ¡°Is there an Apostle above Grand Teacher?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked without changing his tone.

    He called himself Grand Teacher.

    Seventh Apostle beside him burst intoughter.

    Her echoes resounding eerily off the luxurious hall were tinged with ecstasy.

    Theughter didn¡¯t stop even in front of the Sect Leader.

    ¡°Your question is valid. Grand Teacher and Apostle ranks aren¡¯t different.¡±

    She answered with a radiant face.

    ¡°It¡¯s disgusting how this Deste Sect mongrel ims to be our sect¡¯s Grand Teacher. His position isn¡¯t even decided yet.¡±

    The middle-aged man spoke with a calm expression.

    The Apostle showed all sorts of behavior before the Sect Leader.

    Unlike the Blood Swordmasters and sect members, it was an unbelievably free-spirited atmosphere.

    He continued speaking slowly.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already received the Sect Leader¡¯s permission. If what I¡¯ve heard about your talent is true, even if granted blood techniques, you won¡¯t be able to cleanse your mind and body with our sect¡¯s spirit. You will have to undergo countless trials from now on.¡±

    ¡°Third Apostle. Listen well.¡±

    The expression disappeared from the Seventh Apostle¡¯s face. Energy waves that seemed about to convulse spread from her entire body.

    ¡°Your child isn¡¯t fit to be small sect leader. Don¡¯t be jealous.¡±

    ¡°You speak of trite matters.¡±

    It was the Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s voice.

    He gesturednguidly. Simultaneously, his snow-white flowing hair shook slightly. It moved as if alive separately.

    WHOOSH!

    A cool breeze blew. The energy filling the Sect Leader¡¯s hall in surges was instantly swept away.

    Even the Seventh Apostle¡¯s bewitchingly sharp momentum unique to her vanished without a trace. It was a highly aplished technique hard to guess the key points of.

    [Note- If you¡¯re reading this elsewhere, please consider reading on nineheavens.org to support the original trantor although i get nothing out of this, but more readers on original site is always wee.]

    Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly felt his wrist tighten. Strength had entered the Seventh Apostle¡¯s hand gripping his sleeve.

    ¡°First.¡±

    Under the Sect Leader¡¯s protection, the Third Apostle spoke slowly.

    ¡°I must experience your martial arts. With rumors abundant and the Seventh Apostle enchanted by you, it¡¯s only right I see and speak of it. It¡¯s a very basic matter.¡±

    ¡°Your circumstances areplicated. Let¡¯s get on with it.¡±

    No one became angry at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s reply.

    The Blood me Sect¡¯s leadership was calm like clear water.

    No matter how twisted their direction, they each seemed to have built up high levels of cultivation.

    Apart from martial arts, they were frightening as people.

    ¡°No need for long talk. Come.¡±

    The Third Apostle stretched out one arm.

    WOONG!

    Blood technique energy rose from his palm center. Faintly red energy flows began stacking inyers to form a circle.

    It wasn¡¯t bell technique power. Not abination of technique and true qi, but a barrier created purely with internal energy alone.

    ¡®Unity of attack and defense.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin saw through his technique. Extremely sharp energy stormed. It was a storm of sharpness raised with true qi.

    It must be far inferior to striking out with both internal energy and hand. Even so, it was an unrealistic feat.

    ¡°His true qi operation realm has reached a level to discuss the heaven.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that a realm one would expect to see from those ck-clothed fellows of Deste Sect?¡±

    Those lined up didn¡¯t hide their exmations.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stared nkly at the internal energy barrier that appeared across the distance. The Seventh Apostle whispered in his ear.

    ¡°It¡¯s the test our sect¡¯s rising talents take when promoted to Blood Swordmasters. They say spirit medicine is granted even for enduring one breath.¡±

    ¡°What happens if I tear it?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked calmly.

    WHOOSH.

    He stepped forward while casting the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm. Clear energy waves spread in all directions from his right hand raised to chest level.

    He didn¡¯t drag it out. He formed a cultivation path and struck down at the barrier.

    WHOOSH

    The moment it hit, red wind began sweeping in all directions.

    Visible red energy flows stormed omnidirectionally from Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand.

    The cultivation path embedded in the barrier emitted chilling blue light. It unraveled and tore apart the wall of internal energy built to a lofty realm.

    It didn¡¯t even take an instant to vanish. As the red wind scattered, silence briefly flowed.

    ¡°¡­If it¡¯s truly a martial art created by him.¡±

    The Third Apostle opened his mouth.

    ¡°Truly a dangerous fellow¡­¡±

    He stepped back one step.

    Unlike his retreat, his facial expression carried sharpness. Jeong Yeon-shin noticed immediately.

    Some evil scheme seemed to be coiling in the Blood me Sect Apostle¡¯s mind.

    That¡¯s when the Blood me Sect Leader parted his lips.

    ¡°That power, true qi operation method.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°Indeed it was something not to worry about.¡±

    As he began speaking, the atmosphere in the hall changed. Even the Apostles became sect members listening to doctrine and lowered their heads one after another.

    ¡°Learning peerless martial arts through verses alone? Great sects would have no reason to watch for talent when taking in disciples.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Your technique goes further. I can feel an independent interpretation of dharma power¡¯s Breaking Evil Manifesting Truth has melted in. Internal energy taking on specific properties isn¡¯t just because qi cirction paths vary greatly. Mental focus is important. That¡¯s why one needs a master.¡±

    The Blood me Sect Leader said with a smile. As if he were Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s master.

    ¡®The words are right.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin inwardly agreed. The Seventh Apostle had already said it when taking her eye.

    That even with a little dharma power imbued in martial arts, advancement is difficult.

    She said one had to be born with thousand-year talent to cultivate it.

    If Buddhist martial arts were easy to learn, the Blood me Sect would have been exterminated long ago.

    Those words were right. No one else could learn it.

    Jeong Yeon-shin wasn¡¯t a fool. Of course he created a manual and handed it to Deste Sect¡¯s martial arts catalog.

    The Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm was a rare supreme martial art. He gained great merit.

    However, thest news he heard diminished the achievement. Word was that even Squad Leaders couldn¡¯t achieve any progress.

    ¡°You alone were the problem.¡±

    The Blood me Sect Leader smiled faintly.

    ¡°Now you¡¯vee to our sect like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You broke through the test with outstanding skill. The Grand Teacher should receive a reward. Bring it.¡±

    As he pped once, one person walked out.

    Judging by careful footsteps, they seemed to be a servant.

    They held up a tray covered in golden silk at head height. An ssical box ced on top caught the eye.

    The Blood me Sect Leader made a small gesture. As the servant knelt and lifted the tray, the Leader opened the box and took out a crimson pill.

    ¡°What is it?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked calmly.

    Simultaneously, a strange atmosphere sprouted from the Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s body. It wasn¡¯t normal.

    When he slightly raised his beautiful chin, there was an allure that exploded and bloomed like true qi.

    There were countless anecdotes about the Blood me Sect¡¯s master. They said he sank teeth into necks and absorbed true qi and blood.

    They said there were many victims who died smiling even then.

    The Blood me Sect Leader curled his lips and said:

    ¡°It¡¯s a poison that narrows meridians. Our sect¡¯s secret art.¡±

    There was devil nature in his smile. It was a bewitching smile.

 Chapter 65

    Chapter 65 ¨C The Blood me Sect (4)

    WHOOSH!

    The next moment Jeong Yeon-shin stood before the Sect Leader. It was swift body technique.

    The Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s white hair flowed long, disheveled by the bted wind.

    Was it faith in the Sect Leader as an absolute being? No one acted rashly.

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly stretched out his hand and gripped the pill.

    The Blood me Sect Leader didn¡¯t stop him. He just looked at Jeong Yeon-shin with interest, palm spread open.

    ¡°Narrows the meridians?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin muttered quietly.

    The pill gripped in his hand appearedrge to his eyes. It was crimson-ck like congealed murky blood.

    He said:

    ¡°How can one live with blocked qi and blood? The word poison is right. It kills people.¡±

    ¡°It would be useful when rising to the apostle realm. Cultivate your entire body¡¯s meridians through true qi. You should be able to endure it.¡±

    ¡°You must know the upper dantian ys a big role in creating martial arts. Won¡¯t my effectiveness disappear?¡±

    ¡°Even with your extraordinary talent, it will take quite some time. By then, couldn¡¯t you have ovee one of our sect¡¯s weaknesses?¡±

    The Blood me Sect Leader said while raising the corners of his mouth. It was a puzzling smile.

    ¡®Trust this person? Nonsense.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin gauged reality.

    The moment he changed the battle¡¯s flow, he was cut by the Namgung family¡¯s non-intervention.

    It was unworthy of the main family of White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin who had shown a surprisingly upright character.

    It approached simr to the Hwangbo family.

    Now that distrust of orthodox martial arts had be clear, even the evil sect leader¡¯s words didn¡¯t approach with sincerity.

    Everything was hard to believe. The murim was a ce that couldn¡¯t be trusted.

    Moreover, he said it was poison that couldn¡¯t be taken immediately. Its effectiveness was unknown.

    ¡®Saying it¡¯s only suitable to take at spostle level? Blood me Sect Apostles aren¡¯t much different from Deste Sect ck ranks. He¡¯s telling me to live as a ve to martial arts for a long time.¡¯

    However, he had toply in this situation.

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly nodded and put the pill in his breast.

    The Blood me Sect Leader, wearing a satisfied expression, pped once more.

    ¡°Having regr members¡¯ Blood Summoning Technique is natural. But it¡¯s a vessel far too small to contain thousand-year talent.¡±

    Following his gesture, another servant approached.

    Jeong Yeon-shin looked at two books presented in the servant¡¯s hands.

    ¡°Demon Roaring Blood Technique. I bestow the Apostle¡¯s secret arts to the Grand Teacher.¡±

    The Blood me Sect Leader concluded with a voice tinged withughter.

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently collected the Demon Roaring Blood Technique manual.

    It seemed not long since it was transcribed. The paper¡¯s texture felt new.

    ¡®Blood me Sect Apostle¡¯s internal energy cultivation technique¡­¡¯

    Now an evil sect¡¯s peerless secret manual had entered his possession.

    Jeong Yeon-shin instantly sensed what kind of events this would cause.

    He recalled streams of blood flowing down the thirty-six steps below the Sect Leader¡¯s hall.

    Was it upper dantian precognition? Or perhaps just imagination.

    However, no concern showed from the gathered supreme masters here.

    It seemed confidence born from evil sect members¡¯ unique boldness from deep cultivation, long murim experience, and aplished martial arts and insight.

    Indeed, this ce was their sanctuary.

    ¡®For now.¡¯

    Escape by his own power was impossible.

    But it seemed he could inflict damage. In Deste Sect¡¯s Lighting sh¡¯s own way.

    How much merit would he gain when harming the Blood me Sect main hall?

    ¡®She might give me a piece of the fruit.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t worry about his survival.

    ¡®Blood me Sect. By capturing me, the location of major forces has been specified.¡¯

    Deste Sect¡¯s lord came to mind. The absolute being standing at the peak of elves said to wield all abilities.

    Though he harbored distrust of the murim, her image was clear.

    With clues given, nothing that happened would be strange.

    ¡®They said I was first to set foot in the main hall. It¡¯s unprecedented. Maximum fortnight¡¯s distance from Clear Night Valley. If it can be swept in a circle¡­¡¯

    While lost in thought, the Blood me Sect Leader parted his lips again.

    ¡°There are parts the Grand Teacher must not touch.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°The matter of containing and purifying impure outsiders¡¯ true qi in our bodies¡­ It is our sect¡¯s fundamental doctrine. As it is sacred verses that draw out mission as instinct.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Do not touch it.¡±

    It meant don¡¯t modify the verses that cause qi absorption and madness.

    They were the Blood me Sect of the Thirteen Evil Sects. It would be easy enough to examine victims to learn the improved martial arts first.

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned around silently. Quietlyplying would rather raise greater suspicion.

    ¡°Show some respect!¡±

    Explosive momentum surged then subsided from the Third Apostle behind.

    The Blood me Sect Leader seemed to have stopped him.

    The Seventh Apostle approached with quick steps and linked arms.

    ncing sideways, her face showed an enraptured expression.

    Her bright red lips created the image of a madwoman.

    ¡°I¡¯m so excited about the reborn blood techniques. How long will it take? Hm?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    From waking in the Seventh Apostle¡¯s house until reaching the Sect Leader¡¯s hall.

    Jeong Yeon-shin began honing the de in his heart while experiencing something unprecedented in the world.

    * * *

    ¡°You can change the Blood Summoning Technique as you wish. But¡­¡±

    The Seventh Apostle said while reclining on the bed. She was looking at Jeong Yeon-shin sitting formally on the floor.

    ¡°The Demon Roaring Blood Technique is different. You¡¯ll have to make it fit me.¡±

    Rising smoothly from her seat, she moved her lips. Her white face was full of possessiveness.

    Soon approaching, her touch was gentle as she stroked Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hair.

    It was hair that even Ma Yeon-jeok and Ma Jin hadn¡¯t had the chance to observe.

    If they too had been able to directly touch and examine his crown, they would have immediately noticed his constitution.

    Many Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s seniors had stroked Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s head.

    Rather, his maternal family members dared not do so. It was thought to be due to feeling guilty.

    The Seventh Apostle¡¯s lips approached his ear.

    ¡°I¡¯ll show you everything. True qi operation, footwork, even the movement of every muscle fiber in creating body technique.¡±

    She whispered bewitchingly.

    Perhaps at the core was the feeling that it didn¡¯t matter since he would die anyway. Jeong Yeon-shin spoke with eyes closed.

    ¡°So this is the Blood me Sect¡¯s hierarchy. Can you scheme things without the Sect Leader knowing?¡±

    ¡°The Sect Leader only cares about the Blood Summoning Technique. He¡¯s satisfied if sect members can live without being hunted. Since slight changes to the Demon Roaring Blood Technique verses won¡¯t dramatically improve Apostles¡¯ martial might. But you¡­¡±

    Suddenly the Seventh Apostle¡¯s hand roughly grabbed his head. Her red jade-like outer eye filled Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s vision.

    ¡°You won¡¯t make martial arts just for me? Really? You dare?¡±

    ¡°Let go. I was unraveling your base blood technique verses.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    The strength in her grip instantly vanished. The Seventh Apostle pulled back her face and made a crying expression.

    She began stroking both sides of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s head with both hands.

    ¡°Sorry. Sorry. I interrupted sacred work. Sorry. I was awful. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He was already used to the Seventh Apostle¡¯s behavior with constantly fluctuating emotions.

    It was so even though not a day had passed since regaining consciousness.

    But this wasn¡¯t what was important.

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly rose from his seat.

    The Seventh Apostle looked up with her single red eye wide. Her face wasn¡¯t threatening to kill anymore.

    After looking down at her briefly, he opened his mouth.

    ¡°I need to take a walk. Let me see your movement technique.¡±

    ¡°Great!¡±

    The Seventh Apostle brightened instantly and got up to lightly grab his sleeve.

    How should he operate the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm to shatter this hand? Jeong Yeon-shin pondered.

    Creeak.

    As soon as they left the room, he sent true qi to the Bubbling Well point under his feet.

    Though blood technique true qi filled and lurked in his meridians, there was no issue with lightness technique operation.

    It was because he was born with true qi control. The Seventh Apostle smiled with her eyes.

    WHOOSH!!

    The two masters began roaming the evil sect¡¯s vige.

    The main hall was clearly visible to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes but no one stopped them.

    It made him wonder if there was another source to their absolute confidence.

    ¡°Did you hide this ce with formation techniques?¡±

    His words pierced the air striking their ears. A strange smile formed on the Seventh Apostle¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Yes. The Two me Blood Spirit Formation. You wouldn¡¯t have heard of it? It¡¯s our sect¡¯s most aplished esoteric learning. It¡¯s been continuously strengthening while umting hundreds of years of history.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    They said imperial blood flowed thick with elf blood.

    Hiding a city from their eyes? There was no way except through sorcery or formations said to handle the principles of all creation.

    It was the Blood me Sect, long famous for blood techniques in the realm of sorcery.

    It wasn¡¯t strange that they protected the city with mysterious dark arts.

    ¡°I¡¯d like to look around the outskirts.¡±

    ¡°Want to find clues to break it?¡±

    The Seventh Apostle smiled brightly.

    Sorcery wasn¡¯t an unknown realm to Jeong Yeon-shin. He had already created dharma martial arts that broke blood techniques.

    It meant sorcery¡¯s qualities had entered his energy sense.

    Yet the Seventh Apostle happily led Jeong Yeon-shin along.

    As if it was pleasure to engrave her body technique in the Lightning sh¡¯s eyes.

    ¡®She¡¯s looking down on me.¡¯

    She spoke of hundreds of years.

    Having lived safely in the main hall as long as time umted, it was natural to have confidence close tocency.

    They didn¡¯t care what talent a single Deste Sect blue-ranked master who entered had.

    The gazes of the Blood me Sect masters seen in the Sect Leader¡¯s hall.

    There was another foundation to their expressions like looking at a spirit beast held in their hands. The Two me Blood Spirit Formation.

    It was a natural sorcery formation that even the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm couldn¡¯t break.

    WUUNG.

    Jeong Yeon-shin confirmed the strangely rippling space at the vige outskirts. It was amazing mysticism.

    It was cut off from the outside. Only the wind passing in and out moved strangely free through the bizarrely twisted space.

    He raised his entire body¡¯s innate energy sense. Hepletely felt the formation¡¯s energy waves by dismantling them piece by piece.

    ¡®nt energy?¡¯

    Suddenly Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes widened.

    Rocks, grass, trees.

    They were filled with true qi and bound together through some technique. The strange arrangement created concealment close to severance.

    The entire vige was hidden while wrapped in a formation of internal energy. It was called sorcery¡¯s harmony.

    He found a starting point to supplement insufficient power. Thanks to the arrogance andcency of the likes of the Seventh Apostle.

    BANG!

    Blue lightning struck. Blue inspiration flickered in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mind.

    Lightning intertwined strand by strand to form a skeleton of light. They were verses of true qi operation.

    They were directly connected to three techniques. Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm, sword song, formation. They repeatedly expanded and rotated without rest.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it wonderful? A thousand-year barrier. Can you feel it¡¯s not the time to distinguish whether you¡¯re poison or medicine?¡±

    He had to avoid showing the Seventh Apostle his insight.

    Jeong Yeon-shin carefully contained the blue light trying to leak from his spirit eyes while slightly closing them. To appear momentarily despairing.

    * * *

    ¡°This is why major sects can¡¯t be trusted¡­!¡±

    The gaunt-looking Hyeon Won-chang ranted. He seemed unaware that Wei Ji Myo-hwa of the Zhongnan Sect was standing before him.

    Her expression was also grave.

    ¡°The Namgung family¡­ they did save face. They acknowledged Young Hero Lightning sh¡¯s merit and gave Young Hero Hyson a spirit pill.¡±

    ¡°If you weren¡¯t here, Miss, we wouldn¡¯t have received it! Isn¡¯t it clear? Petty b*st*rds!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The two people wanted two things. Punishment of the Namgung family, and tracking Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s whereabouts.

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa had to stay away due to the range of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s unique sword song. She had clearly seen it.

    When Jeong Yeon-shin who cut straight across the battlefield reached the Namgung family leadership¡¯s presence, no one supported him.

    They ignored the Deste Sect¡¯s rising talent who had shown marvelous martial arts.

    Until the young swordsman copsed and was carried away in an apostle¡¯s embrace.

    Were they trying to cut off a sprout that would be the imperial court¡¯s divine sword?

    ¡®They clearly tried to kill a righteous hero walking the proper path.¡¯

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa thought. Moreover, they attempted it trusting in an enemy¡¯s de. It was truly despicable behavior.

    However, rescuing Jeong Yeon-shin was more urgent.

    ¡°I sent spirit beasts to my sect. Support should being. The Zhongnan Sect doesn¡¯t forget favors. Since we have deep ties with Shaolin and Mount Hua, I sent urgent messages, so there should be some kind of response.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯m very grateful.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang answered with reddened eyes. He had been frequently bursting with resentment.

    Even now, twenty days after the Clear Night Valley battle.

    The two had just returned to Huizhou after practically tearing through Chizhou and Ninguo near Clear Night Valley.

    Hyeon Won-chang stayed at the government office as a Deste Sect warrior. It was because he received news from senior warriors.

    ¡°So here you were.¡±

    Cheong Myeong found them first. His expression had be very cold. Frost seemed to linger on his face.

    ¡°I heard the situation. Wait. The murim will gather.¡±

    His tone was also very rigid.

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa, who exchanged cupped fist salutes, asked back:

    ¡°What do you mean the murim will gather¡­?¡±

    ¡°I gathered Shaolin warrior monks including Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong, Mount Hua Sect leader¡¯s disciple and Plum Blossom Sword Masters, martial officials who beg with government permission in South Zhili. Many martial noble families from South Zhili, Huguang, Jiangxi, and Henan were also drafted. Evil sect rampaging is also a state matter. They have no grounds to refuse.¡±

    Cheong Myeong¡¯s blue eyes stared nkly at Wei Ji Myo-hwa.

    ¡°You. Said you¡¯re the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s sessor. If you want to build reputation, there won¡¯t be a better opportunity. Make sure to perform well.¡±

    ¡°¡­Even so, isn¡¯t this hastily gathered forces?¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang said. His expression was grave.

    ¡°Even if heaven¡¯s fortune helps us find them, there¡¯s a problem. It doesn¡¯t seem like enough power to strike the Blood me Sect with their enormous sect power.¡±

    He analyzed coldly because he wanted to rescue Jeong Yeon-shin more than anyone.

    Even with three of the Nine Sects joining, it would only be part of their main sect forces. The same was true for martial families and officials.

    No matter how many in number, Apostle level forces were a different matter.

    Cheong Myeong slowly shook his head.

    ¡°That level of difference doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    ¡°Why¡­?¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang asked with a puzzled expression.

    Cheong Myeong was silent for a moment. His beautiful face was unlike usual. It was hardened. Completely rigid.

    He slowly parted his lips.

    ¡°The Sect Lord ising.¡±

 Chapter 66

    Chapter 66 ¨C Fame

    ¡°Now, now you say the Sect Lord ising¡­?¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang stammered.

    Agitation spread across Wei Ji Myo-hwa¡¯s face beside him.

    Shock leaked through even her cultivation built at Mount Zhongnan, the sacred ground of the Dao Gate.

    ¡°Deste Sect¡¯s lord personally¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a very long time since the Sect Lord ventured into the martial world. About fifteen years since destroying the Dali Kingdom.¡±

    Cheong Myeong said slowly.

    In the murim, fifteen years was time for a generation of young masters to change. It meant she hadn¡¯t shown her divine might for a long time.

    Like some young people, they said some rising talents who built deep inner power through spirit medicine looked down on older generations.

    Martial arts was a skill that developed with the flow of time.

    No disciple of renowned orthodox martial lineages feared peerless martial arts from hundreds of years ago.

    But Deste Sect¡¯s lord was a different existence.

    ¡°The divine technique that destroyed the Dali royal family in Yunnan, with my own eyes¡­¡±

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa muttered while stroking her sword hilt. The shock was intense. Even her worry for Jeong Yeon-shin was briefly scattered.

    Cheong Myeong nced at her and gestured to Hyeon Won-chang.

    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine how fast her lightness technique might be. It wouldn¡¯t be strange if she¡¯s already entered South Zhili. Tell the magistrate to prepare hospitality. You¡¯ll need to call the prefecture governor too. She must be weed with the courtesy due a monarch.¡±

    ¡°Even the prefecture governor!¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang eximed as he left the room.

    A human deity whose arrival even the expression ¡°thousands of soldiers and tens of thousands of horses*¡± was insufficient to describe was descending.

    TL Note- *it basically means strong military might.

    The prefecture governor who oversaw all of Huizhou was three ranks higher than the magistrate.

    He held status no less than the Namgung family head. Even so, he would have to respectfully pay courtesy before Deste Sect¡¯s lord.

    For she was a queen recognized by the emperor.

    ¡°The Sect Lord will be arriving. Prepare.¡±

    ¡°¡­What did you say?¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang ryed Cheong Myeong¡¯s words to the magistrate, and immediately watched with satisfaction as the fellow¡¯s face paled in panic.

    This magistrate was closely connected to the Namgung family, local nobles of South Zhili.

    His previously lukewarm attitude toward requests to dispatch government troops vanished without a trace.

    When he came out of the government office¡¯s work room, it was then.

    A middle-aged swordsman in blue martial robes stood in the main hall. His gaze ring at Hyeon Won-chang was unusual.

    Though he didn¡¯t seem to have consciously raised his energy, the energy waves permeating the air inyers were very heavy.

    ¡®Azure Sky Boundless Sword!¡¯

    Hyeon Won-chang immediately recalled the Namgung family¡¯s signature technique. Even the clothing matched those damned people¡¯s.

    ¡°You Deste Sect lot.¡±

    The swordsman with neatly flowing jet-ck beard said.

    ¡°Are plotting something outrageous. You dare gather warriors in Soth Zhili while ignoring our main family? With suchck of courtesy to local noble families, you¡¯re no different fromwless evil sect rabble.¡±

    ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am Namgung Wi. Deste Sect ruffian.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang was briefly silent.

    He knew well. This was the vice leader of the renowned Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group.

    He was said to be one of the top swordsmen in South Zhili. A master that even most blue-ranked experts would find hard to guarantee victory against.

    ¡®My neck could fly off if I¡¯m not careful.¡¯

    The Namgung family was known to be ranked above even the Hwangbo family.

    Judging by the magistrate¡¯s attitude, their collusion with local government must be tremendous.

    They had the power to bury an incident even if theymitted murder in the middle of a government office.

    Hyeon Won-chang carefully opened his mouth.

    ¡°You filthy hypocrite. Do you have the heart to speak of courtesy while knowing your family¡¯s baseless behavior? How did you memorize Confucius, Mencius and the Four Books and Three ssics to utter such disgraceful words with a human face but beast¡¯s heart? Do you feel no shame before your likely deceased parents?¡±

    The anger umted over time flowed out in a calm tone.

    There was a gentle aura spreading from his body.

    Namgung Wi¡¯s reaction was dyed by a breath.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°You are the true evil sect warrior. Did you not ignore the death of a rising talent who tried to behead evil cultists to stabilize people¡¯s lives? Now the main sect gathers martial artists to strike that evil sect, yet you lot speak of family face while turning a blind eye to your own actions¡­¡±

    As Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s words continued, the internal energy waves rising from Namgung Wi¡¯s body grew stronger.

    Hyeon Won-chang paid no heed.

    ¡°Your appearance is truly a sight to behold.¡±

    He concluded with a refreshed expression. Namgung Wi shook his head.

    ¡°¡­Did you think I wouldn¡¯t draw my sword because this is a government office?¡±

    WOONG.

    His sword began to emit a majestic cry.

    Indeed, even the sword sound was extraordinary for a renowned swordsman.

    It was when Hyeon Won-chang was about to fill his throat with true qi to call Cheong Myeong and Wei Ji Myo-hwa.

    Thud.

    There wasn¡¯t even a cutting sound.

    Suddenly with a gentle breeze, Namgung Wi¡¯s head separated. His head fell futilely.

    It was as natural as a fallen leaf suddenly descending.

    Opposite the rolling head, the body of the renowned swordsman copsed.

    It was such a futile end that it didn¡¯t feel real for an instant.

    Since when?

    A ceaseless gentle breeze like a heat haze circled around. It was a very strange moment.

    Though they were colorless streams of wind, it felt like faint green rippled in all directions.

    Time in the government office seemed frozen. A gentle transcendence was sprouting in the hall dyed with silence.

    ¡°The Namgung family¡¯s crimes.¡±

    A melodious voice rang out from the rooftop.

    ¡°Will be buried with the Lightning sh.¡±

    TL Note- they are talking about burying Lightning sh solely based on their assumptions that he was captured and killed.

    Long robes the color of tender grass fluttered.

    Hyeon Won-chang had already tilted his head up. His eyes widened as if about to tear.

    Soon he knelt with proper bearing, but there was a trembling spreading through his entire body with excitement.

    * * *

    ¡°Awake?¡±

    A yful whisper tickled his ear. It was a thick inner power breath. He was used to it now. The Seventh Apostle¡¯s exhale.

    Jeong Yeon-shin opened his eyes immediately. His senses didn¡¯t rise right away.

    Though he could sharply raise his entire body¡¯s energy sense just by willing it, true qi activation was briefly sluggish.

    He knew immediately. He had been subdued.

    ¡®My paralysis points were sealed again.¡¯

    The Seventh Apostle¡¯s face blocked half his vision. Her expression was filled with deep affection. Desire could also be felt.

    Jeong Yeon-shin quietly stared at her red outer eye before opening his mouth.

    ¡°What did you do?¡±

    ¡°I want to preciously preserve your dazzling body. I drew a picture. So the child that I see will remain in our sect forever.¡±

    TL Note- The child she is referring to is Young Jeong Yeon-shin, nothing else. People might make needless assumptions.

    She smiled brightly and straightened her waist.

    Only then did Jeong Yeon-shin recognize the stimting smell of ink and paint.

    Was she skilled in painting and calligraphy? His entire body was drawn on therge paper in the Seventh Apostle¡¯s hand.

    It wasn¡¯t just a portrait. It reproduced his internal body.

    The entire body¡¯s meridians including the eight extraordinary vessels and blood paths, and even the three dantians. One part was particrly eye-catching.

    It was the upper dantian of his head connected to the blood paths widely opened from his crown. It was drawn with amazing detail.

    An anatomical diagram.

    She had observed his body by putting true qi into it.

    The Seventh Apostle was a master of internal energy techniques. Scanning his body must have been an easy task.

    She raised the corners of her mouth.

    ¡°Who knows? Maybe our sect can create a child who can follow even a little of your talent.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve heard. Strange divine arts oftene from the Blood me Sect. Do you use regenerative abilities for sinister medical arts? No wonder righteous doctors fall behind.¡±

    ¡°This will be a treasure.¡±

    ¡°You use sect members as sacrifices. Fitting for evil sect mongrels.¡±

    The conversation didn¡¯t mesh. It was a rtionship formed by the murim¡¯sw of survival of the fittest.

    The smiling Seventh Apostle and calm Jeong Yeon-shin were misaligned from the start.

    He closed his eyes again. He focused his internal energy on the lower dantian.

    The Moon Spirit Harmony Technique transmitted by Deste Sect¡¯s lord was said to be a peerless martial art rare in the world.

    He had spent quite some time training to create a new internal energy cultivation technique with extremely fast energy umtion.

    His insight had grown just from carefully examining and studying the verses.

    Indeed. Jeong Yeon-shin was already familiar with supreme breathing methods.

    ¡®So this is how speaking to the Sect Lord about internal energy cultivation techniqueses back.¡¯

    The verses of the Demon Roaring Blood Technique that he had examined immediately after receiving the secret manual from the Blood me Sect Leader unfolded in his mind.

    He had somewhat ssified the effects of Internal energy energy umtion technique.

    He could distinguish verses affecting the brain first. He immediately removed them.

    ¡°What are you doing¡­?¡±

    The Seventh Apostle carefully asked. She seemed to have taken to heart her anger and repeated apologies from yesterday.

    Jeong Yeon-shin paid no heed and familiarized himself with the Demon Roaring Blood Technique¡¯s energy cirction.

    He did as the Seventh Apostle wished. He kept the nature of her blood technique true qi contained in his body.

    ¡®It¡¯s done.¡¯

    After dismantling the verses, the rest was instantaneous. A new true qi operation path was engraved in his mind.

    He could now remove the Seventh Apostle¡¯s true qi that held his lifeline sealed in his meridians.

    Additionally, he learned one thing.

    ¡®The blood techniques¡¯ regenerative ability originates from true qi absorption.¡¯

    The Sect Leader¡¯s words came to mind. He said not to touch the fundamentals. The Blood me Sect¡¯s martial arts were two in one branch.

    Even knowing the technique, it couldn¡¯t be openly used outside.

    Jeong Yeon-shin was already considering escape.

    He slowly parted his lips.

    ¡°Your martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Hm? Hm?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m working on the Demon Roaring Blood Technique first. Is it really okay to tailor it just for you? When it¡¯s martial arts for all Apostles.¡±

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    The Seventh Apostle¡¯s face was dyed with pure white joy. She nodded repeatedly.

    ¡°The other b*st*rds have petty pride as so-called supreme masters! They won¡¯t even learn it? You just need to look at me! The Sect Leader will focus on the Blood Summoning Technique!¡±

    As she spoke, she brought over and handed him a neatly folded package. It was red.

    Judging by the thickness and shape, it was a red robe. It was like the clothes she often wore.

    ¡°It¡¯s a Pure Blood Robe. Made by weaving our sect¡¯s sorcery and heavenly silkworm silk. Even ordinary swords can¡¯t scratch it.¡±

    ¡°¡­A precious item.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Our sect only has a few. Only Apostles can be granted them.¡±

    His Deste Sect martial clothes had already been confiscated. Jeong Yeon-shin looked down at the package before opening his mouth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go for a walk.¡±

    ¡°You still have lingering attachment to Deste Sect?¡±

    The Seventh Apostle asked while slightly tilting her head, but Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t answer.

    He had made some kind of n after seeing the formation yesterday.

    He needed to go around nt energy in various still objects.

    How did she interpret his silence? The Seventh Apostle made all sorts of expressions by herself.

    Perhaps because of his words about working on the Demon Roaring Blood Technique, anger and possessiveness that she couldn¡¯t rashly express were felt.

    There seemed to be a trace of regret as well.

    ¡®It¡¯s not for my sake. It¡¯s because of her own desires.¡¯

    It was an emotion Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t need to agonize over. It must be pity felt as a Blood me Sect member.

    Inwardly shaking his head, he opened the door wide.

    The voice that had been grating on his ears since midday suddenly grew louder.

    ¡°¡­And so a new Grand Teacher has manifested in our sect! Your head will be equal to all Apostles! Therefore, you shall rightfully swing the sword of punishment against those vicious Beijing crowds and hypocritical ruffians!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Third Apostle¡¯s son. A fellow called Gao Zong-xue.¡±

    The Seventh Apostle spoke in a strange tone.

    Red hair filled all directions. There seemed to be easily hundreds of Blood me Sect members.

    The man spouting passionate words while standing on a tform in the vige center suddenly turned his head. His gaze met Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s.

    In that moment, the corners of his mouth curled up.

    ¡°There! He¡¯s there! He has shown his noble face to us!¡±

    Tremendous gazes gathered following Gao Zong-xue¡¯s gesture. Even the Seventh Apostle turned her eyes and smiled softly.

    True qi was contained in Gao Zong-xue¡¯s continuing shout.

    ¡°He is the one who will lead our sect to Beijing! Ah! Behold him! Our sect shall be transformed by the miracles the Grand Teacher will raise! I humbly request the Grand Teacher, please show a miracle to these pitiful lowborns trapped in me Blood!¡±

    The miracle he spoke of seemed to mean modifying the Blood Summoning Technique verses, but it was an unreasonable demand.

    It had only been one day since regaining consciousness and spending a night in the main hall.

    ¡®Even the Blood me Sect Leader didn¡¯t speak of immediate results.¡¯

    He said this was the Third Apostle¡¯s son. It was a moment of realizing there was political strife even in evil sects.

    He intended to use the already existing reputation to greatly embarrass him. Was even a group of madmen a ce where people lived?

    From what the Seventh Apostle said in the Sect Leader¡¯s hall, he knew the Third Apostle and his son were aiming for the small sect leader position.

    The lust for power that broke through the blood techniques¡¯ madness approached anew.

    Jeong Yeon-shin shook out the package he was holding. The bright red, wide cloth unfolded and fluttered like a g.

    He silently began putting on the robe inyers.

    With a few small movements, the Pure Blood Robe covering his body fluttered blood-red.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The crowd fell silent. Gao Zong-xue was the same.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s appearance was that strange.

    WOONG.

    Was it because he began circting the Demon Roaring Blood Technique with the madness cut out?

    It was an aura that had never beforee from the Blood me Sect.

    Though clearly the energy waves of blood techniques, transparent energy began to create an eerie atmosphere unique to the Blood me Sect.

    Some sect members whispered. All sorts of words came from here and there. Sect Leader, Grand Teacher, Apostle, Pure Blood¡­

    The energy waves from his entire body raised wind. ck hair swayed at the shoulders of the red robe.

    At this moment, his appearance was no different from the Blood me Sect¡¯s martial lineage orthodox transmission.

    ¡°You want to see the Grand Teacher¡¯s miracle?¡±

    He asked.

 Chapter 67

    Chapter 67 ¨C Fame (2)

    Originally, umting heterogeneous true qi was a dangerous act. They called it cultivation madness.

    This was because one couldn¡¯t know what collision different types of internal energy would cause in the meridians.

    Jeong Yeon-shin was different. He could immediately recircte and change the nature of circted true qi.

    It was because he was born with true qi control ability. This was why he could easily absorb spirit medicines like replenishment pills and Great Violet Pill.

    He had already removed even the verses of madness. It meant there would be no side effects from using the Demon Roaring Blood Technique.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already entered the initiation? Really¡­?¡±

    TL Note- Initiation here is referring to the early mastery of the blood technique.

    Surprise spread across the Seventh Apostle¡¯s face.

    Those who learned extreme demonic heterodox martial arts couldn¡¯t help but be sensitive to simr martial arts.

    The characteristics were distinct. It meant immediately sensing superior martial arts.

    Regr members¡¯ Blood Summoning Technique was meant to be suppressed by Apostles¡¯ Demon Roaring Blood Technique.

    Moreover, this was an evil sect group.

    ¡°Such pure energy waves¡­¡±

    ¡°Could he perhaps be pure blood of the Sect Leader¡¯s lineage?¡±

    Blood me Sect members began bowing. The sound of knees hitting the ground continued in all directions.

    ¡°Grand Teacher! Grand Teacher!¡±

    ¡°Lead our sect to Beijing!¡±

    ¡°Make us unworthy sect members¡¯ hair ck, and bestow upon us a more perfect Blood Summoning Technique!¡±

    Earnest words burst forth everywhere. The atmosphere was solemn.

    It was because desperate hearts born from fanaticism were contained in the shouts.

    It didn¡¯t go as Gao Zong-xue intended. The tform for inciting expectations changed to one of praise and supplication.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood quietly while operating the Demon Roaring Blood Technique.

    The momentum of superior blood techniques that created calmness with madness removed.

    The sect members widened their eyes as if to engrave even the slightly fluttering blood-colored robes in their minds.

    Did he appear noble in their eyes?

    At this moment Jeong Yeon-shin was the Blood me Sect¡¯s Grand Teacher. From the evil sect crowd¡¯s perspective, hepletely seemed so.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He turned his steps sideways without responding. No regr member dared approach.

    He also ignored Gao Zong-xue¡¯s ring gaze while keeping his mouth shut.

    Only the Seventh Apostle immediately followed Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d achieve small sess overnight. You, indeed you don¡¯t just have talent for creation? The vessel of martial arts itself was broad.¡±

    Spirit light unique to masters flickered in her red eye.

    Jeong Yeon-shin just nced at her before turning his gaze forward.

    Then he slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I need to look around the main hall. Not just this once. I¡¯ll need to do so periodically.¡±

    ¡°Is there a reason?¡±

    ¡°To extract and organize new verses, inspiration won¡¯te just from sitting in meditation in a room.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°Wall-facing meditation is what Bodhidharma did. I¡¯m very different. I can¡¯t do that. I need to feel the wind and nature. I also need to take in the martial arts qualities of your sect members. The same goes for the Demon Roaring Blood Technique.¡±

    He suddenly stopped walking and looked at the Seventh Apostle.

    She met his gaze with her heat-filled outer eye without flinching.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never created someone else¡¯s martial arts. I need to know many things.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said.

    ¡°Your normal breathing, steps, gestures, even the thoughts that form the basis of your mental focus. To circte internal energy through optimal paths, I need to know everything about the practitioner. It¡¯s not something I can fully grasp just sitting in one ce.¡±

    ¡°Yes, your words¡­¡±

    ¡°The same goes for the Blood Summoning Technique. I¡¯ll need to experience the Blood me Sect¡¯s spirit to modify it into a versatile martial art.¡±

    Though Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words cut off, the Seventh Apostle was even panting. She seemed very excited.

    Was she feeling ecstasy? He had only used the excuse of saying he would present properly tailored martial arts.

    ¡®Indeed. She sees me as prey already caught.¡¯

    Words he thought wouldn¡¯t be epted because she was a madwoman had worked.

    He gained freedom of movement. It seemed he could go anywhere if apanied by the Seventh Apostle.

    ¡°Starting with the Sect Leader¡¯s hall courtyard.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke while unhesitatingly moving his feet.

    ¡®I believe in the main sect, but I need to take measures.¡¯

    Realistically, the forces Deste Sect could immediately mobilize wouldn¡¯t berge.

    The murim nevercked for incidents. They said even having three-tenths of the Divine Sword Squad¡¯s seventeen great forces gathered at the main family was rare.

    They were spread across the Central ins carrying out missions.

    He was inside the Blood me Sect. He had to do everything he could.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    He said to the Seventh Apostle.

    ¡°Okay.¡±

    She nodded and stood still. She was strangely obedient. Her single eye held Jeong Yeon-shin in red.

    ¡°Grand Teacher.¡±

    It was the thirty-six steps leading up to the Sect Leader¡¯s hall. Blood Swordmasters who seemed to be on guard briefly paid respect.

    He just nodded in acknowledgment.

    Jeong Yeon-shin raised his true qi while cing his hand on the railing.

    He couldn¡¯t hide the spreading energy waves. But he had exined.

    The reason he was captured by the Blood me Sect became justification for moments like this.

    The great master talent for creating martial arts could rationalize all actions as inspiration.

    ¡®Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding apalm.¡¯

    Just as dharma power was about to rise, Jeong Yeon-shin changed the energy cirction path to the Demon Roaring Blood Technique.

    WOONG.

    The true qi changed strangely. Deep within the blood technique energy, the qualities of the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm were embedded.

    It was power control reaching the realm of divine skill. At this moment he took a step forward.

    It was a realm of adjusting the intimate structure of true qi with thousand-year senses.

    ¡®Though it doesn¡¯t affect the magnitude of power.¡¯

    In short, it was a deception. The Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm power wrapped a shell of blood techniques.

    So that even supreme masters couldn¡¯t imagine the essence.

    He leaned slightly on the railing and raised his hand. Jeong Yeon-shin asked casually:

    ¡°It¡¯s marble. Where was it brought from?¡±

    ¡°I believe it was brought from the Dali Kingdom in Yunnan before its destruction, Grand Teacher.¡±

    A Blood Swordmaster standing to the side respectfully answered.

    He nodded vaguely while stroking the railing. Simultaneously, he nted the power of the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm disguised as blood technique true qi.

    It wasn¡¯t the end. He drew out inspiration gained from the Two me Blood Spirit Formation enveloping the Blood me Sect headquarters.

    It was a formation technique. He locked it so the infused energy wouldn¡¯t scatter.

    The power immediately melded in. It sank deep without emitting even minute energy waves anymore.

    ¡°It¡¯s sturdy.¡±

    He said while caressing the smoothly carved wall surface.

    He couldn¡¯t contain as much as spirit medicine.

    But if his n seeded, he might truly be granted even a piece of the World Tree fruit.

    ¡°I¡¯lle again.¡±

    The Blood Swordmasters paid respects at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s farewell.

    The Seventh Apostle followed with a smile.

    ¡°You, you have some discerning eye. All structures in our sect have contained at least decades of history. If you look carefully, there may even be objects with spiritual nature? I¡¯ll show you noble and divine scenery that can only be seen in our sect.¡±

    ¡°All of that is inspiration. It¡¯s certainly impressive.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin answered with an indifferent expression. The Seventh Apostle smiled brightly.

    * * *

    Time passed.

    Two fortnights went by. Sunset and dawn crossed more than thirty times. The Blood me Sect members had grown quite ustomed to the young Grand Teacher.

    Jeong Yeon-shin repeated the same actions for a month.

    Railings, stairs, rafters, dirt ground, roofs¡­ He roamed throughout the Blood me Sect nting the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm.

    He mainly kept his movements centered around the Sect Leader¡¯s hall.

    He also contemted various formations including the Two me Blood Spirit Formation.

    ¡®Unless activated, formation mediums are just still objects. Even martial artists can¡¯t sense them. The same goes for the Sect Leader.¡¯

    It might be different for the elf ns.

    However, there were no elf n members in the Blood me Sect. It seemed to be because they were ns closely tied to the imperial court from birth.

    Meanwhile, the Seventh Apostle had to go on an expedition.

    She came to him with a very excited face. The killing intent flowing through her entire body was quite fierce.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious. Bringing you was a decision that took quite a risk for both me and our sect. They must have swept all areas within about a month¡¯s distance from Clear Night Valley. Whether to recover you or to eliminate our sect, I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Probably both.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin replied nonchntly while sitting cross-legged.

    ¡®It¡¯s beginning.¡¯

    He felt it when he went outside today. The Blood me Sect main hall was stirring.

    They said martial artists were searching the surroundings. Quite arge scale.

    ¡°Just from what¡¯s been reported, there¡¯s Shaolin, Zhongnan, Mount Hua. Even nearby branch sects have gathered. They say it¡¯s easily over five hundred, with Deste Sect white and blue ranks among them.¡±

    The Seventh Apostle¡¯s eyes narrowed as she spoke.

    She stretched out her white hand.

    Her long fingers stroked Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hair, with truly mighty power breathing in every joint.

    The heavily emanating energy waves were tremendous.

    ¡°I won¡¯t give you to anyone. Don¡¯t harbor any fleeting hopes. You¡¯re already mine.¡±

    ¡°Here. You said no one has discovered this ce for hundreds of years.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    The corners of the Seventh Apostle¡¯s mouth rose.

    ¡°The Two me Blood Spirit Formation isn¡¯t human realm esoteric learning. Even a million-strong army passing by wouldn¡¯t perceive it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Even to Jeong Yeon-shin, their sorcery formation wasn¡¯t in the human realm.

    Just by gaining insight into part of its structure he could use formation key points, so it must be highly aplished for even the Blood me Sect to absolutely trust it.

    These were people with a thousand-year supreme formation as backing. He needed to know their schemes.

    He stared at the Seventh Apostle and parted his lips.

    ¡°Yet you¡¯re going on an expedition? Wouldn¡¯t it be enough to stay quiet and wait for the storm to pass? If you deliberately reveal yourselves, you¡¯ll only give certainty to your location.¡±

    ¡°Are you worried about me? My possession! I¡¯m so happy!¡±

    There was madness of treating an object in her hands reaching out to embrace him.

    WOONG!

    Jeong Yeon-shin raised the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm in his cultivation path.

    Supreme masters¡¯ movements are highly aplished and hard to hit, but if itnds it can inflict fatal wounds.

    Just like when he took her eye.

    ¡°When will you soften towards me.¡±

    He stood up, feeling disgusted by the Seventh Apostle who seemed to be whining. Though he had been here quite a while, he had only grown his loathing for the Blood me Sect.

    These people¡¯s staple food wasn¡¯t food but people.

    Every day they captured martial artists andmoners, sucked their blood and true qi, then discarded them.

    Since they even had medical arts to prevent gues, they frequently burned the corpses.

    Inwardly shaking his head, he organized what needed to be done.

    ¡®I requested a meeting with the Blood me Sect Leader.¡¯

    It was time to load today¡¯s Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm into the Sect Leader¡¯s hall.

    ¡°Don¡¯t we need to grasp the orthodox sects¡¯ mongrels¡¯ locations for our sect¡¯s activities to continue? I¡¯ll be going on a brief outing, so you stay put quietly.¡±

    The Seventh Apostle btedly answered. Jeong Yeon-shin left the room without replying.

    The end was approaching. His intuition said so.

    He felt no particr emotion even at facing unwee faces.

    ¡°At this point, I have this thought.¡±

    The Third Apostle¡¯s son, Gao Zong-xue, stroked his thick chin while blocking the way.

    He was one who had tried hard to narrow Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s position over the past month. He couldn¡¯t be taken lightly.

    His umted cultivation was powerful enough to subdue even ordinary Blood Swordmasters in ten moves.

    ¡°I heard the Grand Teacher has talent worthy of discussing world¡¯s finest.¡±

    The corners of his mouth slightly rose.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how you bewitched the Sect Leader¡¯s divine eye. Though I¡¯ve paid respects until now, as a sect member I¡¯m greatly concerned about theck of proper merit.¡±

    Perhaps because he had endured all provocations indifferently. Recently his words and actions had be tant.

    ¡°Say what you want to say.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said. The reply came as sound transmission.

    -Kill yourself. You broken string lowborn.

    His words were strange. Everyone knew the Seventh Apostle kept the Grand Teacher close.

    Did he intend to ambush while she was briefly away?

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡®Hm?¡¯

    A suddenly blowing stream of wind seemed alive as it fixed his cor and passed by.

    The breeze brushing his ear seemed to whisper some words.

    It was a sensation he had felt before. During his first mission. Cheong Myeong¡¯s demonstration of body technique had approached as a mysterious wind carrying elf power.

    ¡°Think as you wish.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke in a t tone and turned his body.

    He didn¡¯t care whether the fellow raged with an angered look or followed without turning back.

    He headed for the outskirts. There was no hesitation in his steps.

    He arrived immediately.

    WOONG-

    It was where he first encountered the Two me Blood Spirit Formation with the Seventh Apostle. A ce with a mystical atmosphere as if space was rippling.

    She was beyond that barrier.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    He unconsciously swallowed hard.

    He saw her immediately. The moment she entered his vision, she was engraved in his mind.

    His lifeline. His salvation.

    It was a woman wearing long light green martial clothes that looked like pce attire at a nce.

    Her head was slightly raised in profile.

    Her milky white skin emitted a smooth radiance.

    Other scenery seemed to lose color. Sunlight formed a halo around her beautiful nose bridge.

    The swaying vegetation around settled as if one body.

    Her light green hair, as if spring breeze had seeped in, flowed down long enough to cover her back, spreading mysteriousness.

    It wasn¡¯t a human presence. Thoughpletely containing her inner power, she revealed terrifying spirit.

    Finally.

    She turned her head.

    Green eyes brilliantly containing the sun in the sky were revealed. They were eyes holding an overwhelming abyss.

 Chapter 68

    Chapter 68 ¨C Fame (3)

    Deste Sect¡¯s lord stood outside the formation. Yet her presence was distinct.

    Their gazes seemed to brush past each other, yet not quite. Though they clearly met eyes for an instant, it was like that.

    It was very strange. There was no reason to ignore Jeong Yeon-shin aftering all this way.

    She just stood still. Sunlight fractured along the line of her slender jaw turned slightly sideways.

    Silence lingered briefly. Her head did not turn back.

    The stillness surrounding them gradually began to approach as anxiety.

    Surely not. Surely she couldn¡¯t be unable to perceive this side?

    It was an unconsidered situation.

    Though the Two me Blood Spirit Formation was said to be formation learning beyond the human realm, Deste Sect¡¯s lord was a peerless master who showed transcendence in every movement.

    ¡®You couldn¡¯t be bewitched by a sorcery formation.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes wavered for the first time.

    He had maintainedposure even in the Blood me Sect main hall. This time was different. He couldn¡¯t.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    -You could take more. I¡¯ll give you one day.

    A whisper like a breeze tickled his ear.

    Step.

    It was the moment she took one step.

    It was an instant. Along with fluttering leaves like flower petals, her figure disappeared.

    It wasn¡¯t visible to human body technique. Like a rising wind, not even a trace remained. As if asking when she hade.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He clearly felt her presence. He couldn¡¯t doubt his sharply honed five senses.

    His briefly shaken eyes quickly calmed. Jeong Yeon-shin regained stability very rapidly.

    I¡¯ll give you one day. It was a word that warmly colored his heart that had run endlessly wearing blue martial clothes.

    He could escape.

    ¡®What I saw and heard was right.¡¯

    Deste Sect¡¯s lord hade. It was a clear fact.

    Her words were strange.

    She seemed to want him to take things that could only be obtained from the Blood me Sect.

    Had she sensed the newly achieved Demon Roaring Blood Technique?

    She might have even gained insight that he was loading the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm with formation mysteries.

    ¡®Could take more, she said?¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned off his attention to Gao Zong-xue¡¯s trailing.

    He felt Deste Sect¡¯s lord¡¯s whisper lingering in his ears for a long time. And very slowly sank into contemtion.

    What more could he obtain?

    His pondering continued until the red robe covering his body was stained with faint sunset light.

    * * *

    The day changed quickly. He didn¡¯t know how he had slept.

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly left the house where he was left alone after the Seventh Apostle¡¯s departure. Deste Sect¡¯s lord¡¯s words wouldn¡¯t leave his mind.

    ¡®Would there be something to gain frompletely breaking the blood technique verses? Or should I obtain something from the Sect Leader?¡¯

    Lost in thought, he moved his feet. He had a destination.

    He had received word early in the morning. It was a message requesting his attendance at a banquet.

    The Blood me Sect too was a ce where people lived. He knew well thanks to Gao Zong-xue, the Third Apostle¡¯s son.

    There was jealousy and envy even among sect members, and beingrge in sect power, they also enjoyedvish banquets.

    They said most were feasts apanied by blood and corpses.

    However, this was his first invitation. They requested a meeting while even mentioning the Sect Leader. He couldn¡¯t refuse.

    It wasn¡¯t an ordinary matter.

    ¡®Yesterday Gao Zong-xue followed me.¡¯

    He must have seen traces of someone visiting outside the formation. Or he might have even glimpsed Deste Sect¡¯s lord briefly.

    Until now, the Blood me Sect had given much freedom to Jeong Yeon-shin who was merely a prisoner.

    Though under the pretext of protecting the Grand Teacher¡¯s inspiration, they had strangely left him alone.

    Just looking at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s treatment, it hardly seemed like an evil sect at all.

    ¡®Today is thest day. I might learn the reason.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin walked slowly. The light of ornatenterns was already spreading in his vision.

    ¡°Was it the Wave Sect? The sect master¡¯s son¡¯s moves were quite fierce.¡±

    ¡°I beheaded his younger brother. His power tasted quite good. The blood wasn¡¯t much.¡±

    The banquet was held in the Sect Leader¡¯s hall courtyard. There were many evil sect people.

    They asked about each other¡¯s wellbeing and discussed blood techniques and doctrine, boasting of their exploits attacking sects they wanted to absorb true qi from as war stories.

    Their respective fierce auras and madness-tinged words created chaos unique to evil sects.

    ¡°Wee, Grand Teacher. That you would ept our family¡¯s invitation to this banquet! We are simply grateful!¡±

    Gao Zong-xue stepped forward to greet Jeong Yeon-shin with an deliberately courteous attitude. His lips were different. A faint sneer was formed.

    ¡°Grand Teacher?¡±

    ¡°The Deste Srct trash hase?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t there still no clear advancement?¡±

    ¡°Too early. Speaking too big.¡±

    It was a banquet of the leadership. Unlike regr members¡¯ reactions, their words and actions were much more uninhibited and they didn¡¯t hide their respective energy waves.

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt it as soon as he arrived. There were no allies here.

    But he wasn¡¯t lonely. Deste Sect¡¯s lord¡¯s gentle presence seemed to wrap his entire body. It had been so sincest night.

    TL Note- ©c?????o???£»???¥Î

    ¡°These are words of those who don¡¯t know better. Please let them pass.¡±

    Gao Zong-xue said. His expression was different. After guiding Jeong Yeon-shin to the seat of honor, he openly showed a satisfied face.

    ¡®It¡¯s a ce to bring down a lowborn.¡¯

    Gao Zong-xue thought.

    Grand Teacher Lightning Genius* had wandered many ces within the sect for a month.

    TL Note- Lightning sh was the wrong trantion, it trantes roughly to Lightning Talent, I had randomly chosen a word that would go along with Lightning. Since Asura is using Lightning Genius. I¡¯ll use it as well for readers who read both.

    Though modifying martial arts might be hard for ordinary people to imagine, a prisoner treated as Grand Teacher had spent a month leisurely under the excuse of inspiration.

    Even though they gave freedom of movement because of the Two me Blood Spirit Formation, it was excessive behavior.

    Naturally, it was irritating the Blood me Sect¡¯s upper ranks, when yesterday¡¯s incident urred.

    Gao Zong-xue had seen clearly.

    He was certain just from the side profile. An elf had reached near the Two me Blood Spirit Formation then disappeared. He couldn¡¯t track the body-protecting movement¡¯s traces. It was a tremendous master.

    He immediately reported to his father, the Third Apostle. That the Grand Teacher had been before them.

    ¡®That elf trifle was such a supreme master. Who knows what chilling abilities they might have.¡¯

    The elf families that formed the core of the Beijing imperial court were old enemies of the Blood me Sect. They had encountered all sorts of mysterious martial arts and incidents through frequent shes.

    They might have exchangedmunion with the Grand Teacher through abilities unique to their kind.

    The Third Apostle had a private audience with the Sect Leader. The banquet schedule was set immediately.

    The thirty-six steps leading to the Sect Leader¡¯s hall symbolized the Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s authority.

    It was very wide. Even with luxurious seats ced on each level, there was space to spare.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a rare scale of banquet even in the main hall?¡±

    ¡°Enjoy it. Usually one of our sect¡¯s stars falls at gatherings like this.¡±

    The words of those chattering were right. It was a ce to interrogate and bring down those who had damaged the sect leadership¡¯s dignity.

    It was the best opportunity.

    ¡®Small sect leader? Preposterous.¡¯

    The corners of Gao Zong-xue¡¯s mouth rose high.

    He spoke while sping his hands:

    ¡°This humble Gao¡¯s family held this through petition to the Sect Leader. We btedly wished to host the Grand Teacher in a good ce. There wasn¡¯t enough time to give advance notice. We hope for your understanding.¡±

    He wore a seemingly regretful expression with his courteous bearing.

    His strongly featured face was quite handsome. Sincerity could even be felt at a nce.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, who had been quietly watching Gao Zong-xue, smiled faintly.

    The fellow¡¯s ne entered his vision. A small jade was hanging there.

    The Poison Avoiding Pearl.

    He had heard it mentioned in their boasting talk.

    It was a treasure possessed by only some of the sect¡¯s leaders, an item bestowed by the Third Apostle to his son.

    They said it was very precious. It could immediately neutralize most poisons.

    ¡®It would be useful when using the blood poison received from the Sect Leader.¡¯

    While noting the Poison Avoiding Pearl, he spoke perfunctorily:

    ¡°I should be d to be invited.¡±

    Unlike when he first entered, it was hard to find his aura. A glint passed through Gao Zong-xue¡¯s pupils.

    The reactions of those around were captured in his eyes. Many who had been on alert seemed disappointed.

    ¡°Is it because the Seventh Apostle is on expedition?¡±

    ¡°Was he really just a rice worm?¡±

    Words and actions hard to imagine in Deste Sect or orthodox martial arts ran rampant.

    No one stopped them. Even the Blood me Sect Leader looking down from the seat of honor maintained the same expressionless face throughout.

    ¡°Those who shoulde havee. I will give a toast.¡±

    The Sect Leader said. It was a low voice.

    Silence descended instantly. There was no need to load true qi in his voice or draw attention.

    Jeong Yeon-shin clearly recognized it. There was no one in the vast banquet hall who wasn¡¯t a master.

    The evil sect masters¡¯ extraordinary senses seemed to epass the entire Sect Leader¡¯s hall courtyard.

    ¡°You are the pirs of our sect. The day approaches when you will disy your extraordinary talents with conviction. We have taken in a Grand Teacher who will dye the sight of foolish ones ck. He will modify blood techniques to wash away the world¡¯s hypocrisy, so first raise a cup.¡±

    The Blood me Sect Leader caressed a cup with long fingers, then very slowly gripped it and drank.

    Only then did the masters who had been looking up at him raise their own cups.

    ¡°This is Du Kang wine*. I heard the Grand Teacher is from Henan, perhaps you know it?¡±

    TL Note- Du Kang is considered the inventor of Wine in Chinese mythology and the wine named after him is considered as immortal wine or tribute wine.

    Gao Zong-xue sitting beside him asked with a small smile.

    Jeong Yeon-shin shook his head.

    He seemed to have heard it was wine his father enjoyed at the Jeong Family Estate, but he wasn¡¯t certain as he had never drunk together.

    He knew it was famous wine from Henan. They said Cao Mengde, Emperor Wu of Wei, enjoyed drinking it.

    TL Note- Cao Mengde (Cao Cao), also known as Emperor Wu of Wei, was a prominent warlord, dictator and a poet duringte Eastern Han Dynasty Period. He was ruthles but a military genius.

    ¡®This gathering. The meaning of the wine is strange.¡¯

    The wine¡¯s fragrance flowed enveloping the banquet hall.

    The atmosphere sank as the Blood me Sect Leader kept drinking Du Kang wine before them. It was as if drinking in Cao Cao¡¯s ambitions.

    Tension circled.

    Everyone seemed to sense blood would flow down the steps. That was the meaning of a banquet held before the Sect Leader¡¯s hall.

    ¡°Gao Zong-xue.¡±

    The Blood me Sect Leader opened his mouth. As he tilted his body slightly, his smooth white hair became disheveled.

    His gaze brushed past Jeong Yeon-shin. His strangely bright red lips rose slightly.

    ¡°Yes, Sect Leader.¡±

    Gao Zong-xue quickly came out and prostrated himself.

    He bowedpletely with his head down, but his rather broadly exposed back looked strangely triumphant.

    The Sect Leader said:

    ¡°Interrogate him.¡±

    ¡°I receive themand.¡±

    Gao Zong-xue immediately stood up and turned around. The direction was clear. At the end of his gaze was Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡®The matter is obvious.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought. He didn¡¯t feel like listening for long.

    ¡®There¡¯s no time.¡¯

    He had received one day from Deste Sect¡¯s lord. The Seventh Apostle also said.

    That martial artists from three of the Nine Sects and local martial arts circles hade.

    Deste Sect¡¯s lord whom he met yesterday had sent sound transmission through the Two me Blood Spirit Formation.

    The sorcery formation would be split by today. All sorts of warriors would storm the Blood me Sect main hall.

    It was when Gao Zong-xue cleared his throat as if about to disy eloquent speech.

    ¡°In short.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke first.

    ¡°There¡¯s no progress in modifying the Blood Summoning Technique, and meanwhile viins targeting the main hall brushed past the formation.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°A Deste Sect person became Grand Teacher at a bad time. You must have wondered if there was willingness to cooperate.¡±

    ¡°¡­The Grand Teacher¡¯s words are not wrong.¡±

    Gao Zong-xue deliberately put his hands behind his back in a leisurely manner. Just as he was about to open his mouth as if to say something, Jeong Yeon-shin raised his head towards the Blood me Sect Leader.

    ¡°I understand this gathering was held at the request of Gao Zong-xue and the Third Apostle.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    The Blood me Sect Leader gestured with his chin while wearing a smooth smile. Jeong Yeon-shin calmly continued speaking.

    ¡°I¡¯m very displeased. If I prove my usefulness in this ce, may I take the Gao family¡¯s precious treasure from the main hall?¡±

    ¡°Insolent fellow.¡±

    The Third Apostle, seated to the side on the level just below the Sect Leader, muttered.

    Jeong Yeon-shin paid no heed.

    ¡°If I cannot, you may behead me.¡±

    ¡°I was going to ask you about this anyway. I too was curious about your progress.¡±

    The Blood me Sect Leader answered with a dizzying smile as if wrapped in devilry.

    The solemn atmosphere became strange. A bet with one¡¯s head on the line excited people regardless of the era.

    Though Jeong Yeon-shin had exceptionally be Grand Teacher, none of the leadership treated him as orthodox.

    Unlike regr members, they had the power of bloodlines built up over long years.

    It meant courtesy had to have duality. This was so no matter how extraordinary Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s talent.

    A spirit beast to change the situation. Or expendable goods brought from outside.

    It was time to evaluate the usefulness of the Deste Sect seed who had been briefly set free.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin gestured to a servant. He was a regr member.

    With red hair, he dared not disobey the Grand Teacher¡¯s words and approached.

    ¡°Sit down and receive energy.¡±

    The servant immediately sat on the floor and closed his eyes. There was blind fanaticism in his bearing.

    He seemed almost indifferent at a nce. It was as if he wouldn¡¯t care even if Jeong Yeon-shin killed him.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Untimely energy cirction unfolded in the banquet hall.

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently bent his body slightly. He slowly ced his hand on the servant¡¯s back and raised blood techniques.

    A month had passed sinceing to the main hall. It had been a very leisurely time to even change a few verses just in case.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s blood technique true qi flowed through the servant¡¯s body.

    The reaction was immediate.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°What is¡­?¡±

    It was a miracle. Something unprecedented in the Blood me Sect was happening.

    The bright red hair began rapidly turning jet ck. It was the moment the Blood Summoning Technique with hundreds of years of history was drastically changing.

    The masters who had thrown all sorts of words at Jeong Yeon-shin swallowed empty gasps.

    The time of change was surprisingly short.

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly removed his hand.

    The servant grabbed his ck hair now reaching his shoulders to check. His expressionless face instantly broke.

    ¡°Grand Teacher, Grand Teacher¡­ Have I, for the first time, contained a miracle¡­¡±

    He babbled while his body trembled.

    Jeong Yeon-shin was not looking at him.

    He could not urately gauge what Deste Sect¡¯s lord had meant.

    Then he would just take whatever caught his eye. Before all the martial artists stormed this ce today.

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned his head to capture Gao Zong-xue in his eyes. Did the Blood me Sect madmen have different blood flow too?

    It was the first time he saw a person¡¯s face truly turn pale blue. Even his hands behind his back hade undone.

    He slowly parted his lips.

    ¡°The Poison Avoiding Pearl hanging on your neck.¡±

    WHOOSH!

    At this moment he deliberately raised the Demon Roaring Blood Technique. The blood-colored robe covering his body began to flutter.

    Along with bewitching waves, there were energy waves coldly spreading from his entire body.

    ¡°Present it to me now.¡±

    The Blood me Sect¡¯s young Grand Teacher said.

 Chapter 69

    Chapter 69 ¨C Fame (4)

    Laughter burst from the mouth of the Blood me Sect Leader looking down. It didn¡¯t stop.

    The ecstasy flowing out grew deeper and deeper. It soon became maniacalughter.

    The Blood me Sect Leader beganughing madly while sweeping his white hair to the side.

    Amidst that, Jeong Yeon-shin stared straight at Gao Zong-xue. The guy¡¯splexion was very bad.

    He stood awkwardly, unable to figure out what to do.

    ¡°You don¡¯t heed themand.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said quietly.

    He slowly stepped towards the guy. He approached while tantly leaking Demon Roaring Blood Technique true qi waves.

    No one could stop him. The current Jeong Yeon-shin was wrapped in dignity. At least in the Blood me Sect, it was so.

    The Grand Teacher who achieved a long-cherished wish.

    Only the Sect Leader was above Jeong Yeon-shin who personally manifested a miracle.

    The Blood me Sect Leader¡¯sughter resounding amid the silence was proving it.

    Standing face to face with Gao Zong-xue, Jeong Yeon-shin looked up at him slightly.

    ¡°Imanded.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Present it.¡±

    Gao Zong-xue couldn¡¯t answer. His hand slowly gripping his own ne was trembling.

    All the sect leadership watched that sight in silence.

    It was the scene of the Third Apostle¡¯s son, one of the top Blood Swordmasters in the Blood me Sect, offering a treasure with his own hands to a Deste Sect lowborn.

    ¡°A precious tribute.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin gripped his hand.

    The sensation of the jade smoothly wrapping around his finger joints was new. They said poison was more fearsome than any master in the world.

    He had heard the value of the Poison Avoiding Pearl was incalcble in money. He had obtained the most valuable item among things he had owned in his life.

    ¡°Grand Teacher!¡±

    The Blood me Sect Leader shouted with a smile all over his face. His voice was very hearty.

    It was a sight unseen since being captured. It seemed the same even for the Blood me Sect masters.

    While they couldn¡¯t hide their bewilderment, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s and the Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s eyes met.

    The Leader¡¯s lips tore bright red on both sides.

    ¡°Come here! I grant you my side!¡±

    Empty gasps burst from here and there. They weren¡¯t ones maintaining indifference through evil sect¡¯s deep cultivation.

    He kept breaking conventions. The verse modification Jeong Yeon-shin showed had that much power.

    ¡°Such a strange thing¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed so. Is it not a marvelous event.¡±

    The servant who gained jet-ck hair like a Apostle divided the gazes with the Grand Teacher.

    ¡°¡­Then.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin climbed the thirty-six steps as the Blood me Sect¡¯s Grand Teacher.

    Meanwhile, servants with fluttering red hair moved quickly to make a seat beside.

    The same heat seemed to linger on the faces ncing at the Grand Teacher. They were ones wanting ck hair.

    ¡°Come quickly!¡±

    The Blood me Sect Leader who split his mouth wide with madness gestured elegantly. Then he spread his arms wide.

    ¡°Music! y the music!¡±

    The ce of purge changed. It turned into an unprecedentedlyrge congrattory banquet.

    They said rhythm striking people¡¯s minds was a very effective means of rule.

    It was the same even for the Blood me Sect which didn¡¯t serve heaven and had no heavenly rituals.

    Artists holding all sorts of instruments including zithers and flutes walked out.

    ¡°Take it.¡±

    The Blood me Sect Leader smiled and held out a jade bottle of Du Kang wine. His touch was very delicate.

    It felt like a streak of consideration was imbued in his wild bearing.

    He just smiled slightly even when Jeong Yeon-shin only lightly touched his own cup.

    ¡°You must now learn the doctrine. To teach the Grand Teacher, ordinary rank won¡¯t do. I should assign an elder.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°However, since loading our sect¡¯s ideology into your head has gained great meaning, I want to tell you the first key point myself. Listen. The essence of the doctrine is enough in one phrase.¡±

    Though Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t answer, the Blood me Sect Leader continued speaking alone.

    ¡°Our sect burns the world¡¯s chaos and distress.¡±

    ¡°Afflictions.¡±

    He made a satisfied expression at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s murmur. With a smile, the Leader¡¯s white hair tilted slightly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Buddhist monks call those two together afflictions. These thirty-six steps have great meaning.¡±

    The Blood me Sect Leader lightly kicked the step floor. There was a lightness unbefitting an absolute power of the martial world in his action.

    ¡°We built them to ovee the thirty-six afflictions of the mundane world. It means our sect¡¯s teachings are no different from Maitreya¡¯s salvation.¡±

    TL- Maitreya is a bodhisattva and future Buddha who is believed to be a savior and bringer of salvation.

    ¡°Is death salvation?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin abruptly asked. The smile formed on the Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s lips deepened.

    ¡°If we discuss the profound meaning, it wouldn¡¯t be enough even debating while seeing dawn many times. Do you know the Ming dynasty was wrong from birth? The world has already fallen into an abyss. The Grand Teacher must also know of the poor harvests spreading across the Central ins recently.¡±

    The Leader¡¯s long fingers stroked the cup. It was a gesture as if drawing on the ground.

    ¡°Bad years bring chaotic times. Since the murim is also not a world of immortals, but of those who must eat to live, what will happen is clear. Poor harvests breed famine, and the strong won¡¯t endure hunger. Next is plunder. The boundary between government and murim will properly copse.¡±

    There was strange dizziness imbued in the evil sect leader¡¯s words.

    He unfolded insight befitting divine skills highly aplished.

    Were all masters of top sects counted in the world like this? Jeong Yeon-shin slowly parted his lips.

    ¡°Deste Sect will be busy.¡±

    ¡°Your sect is powerful. But it¡¯s smallpared to the vast and boundless Central ins. The country¡¯s Great Ming Code? The day wille when the power of martial artists spread across the world changes to omnipotent authority. Martial arts are above thew. The Hwangbo family¡¯s actions you saw were already saying so.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°When founding emperor Zhu Yuanzhang and those elf b*st*rds raised the country, this seat clearly saw. The state of the Central ins was truly a sight to behold. Fools under heavenment blood techniques, but even our sect¡¯s esoteric learning couldn¡¯t match the horrors of war raised by Yuan and Ming.¡±

    ¡°¡­They say you¡¯ve lived as long as the Nine Sects¡¯ elf elders.¡±

    ¡°I guarantee. Cmities no less than then wille, and in that era there will be no heroes. Raising the banner of chivalry while stomachs shrink? Ridiculous words.¡±

    The Blood me Sect Leader drained his cup and dered.

    ¡°The coexistence of martial arts and chivalry that dilettantes cry out for in the murim doesn¡¯t exist. Only martial arts alone will remain, so our sect must spread widely. We will reduce the world¡¯s mouths with blood techniques, and sect members strengthened by the power of sacred victims will re-establish order in the world.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you burn chaos and distress?¡±

    ¡°It is our sect¡¯s mission to trample the ignorant masses¡¯ck of understanding and advance. To remove afflictions, one must be afflicted.¡±

    The exhale released with his words approached solidly.

    I almost took it as deep insight. I couldn¡¯t. An ominous quality was imbued together.

    He was one containing both a martial world absolute power¡¯s dizziness and an evil sect leader¡¯s demonic energy in one body. It was close to chaos.

    Jeong Yeon-shin only understood part of the conveniently twisted beliefs. However, there was no leisure to contemte theing chaotic times in this ce.

    ¡®Time is up.¡¯

    He felt the fading sunset light. He gauged the time.

    The time given by Deste Sect¡¯s lord had passed. She could appear at any moment.

    That¡¯s when it happened. Suddenly a cry filled with resentment rang out.

    ¡°Almighty Sect Leader!¡±

    Looking down, Gao Zong-xue was dragging some beggar-like boy by the scruff of his neck. He knew immediately upon seeing.

    He was amoner caught from outside. He seemed to have been beaten a lot. There was no intact ce on the boy¡¯s severely swollen face.

    ¡°The Grand Teacher has proven his marvelous talent! The momentum of the Demon Roaring Blood Technique he possesses is truly lofty, but I believe he has yet to disy the wonder of star absorption! This Swordmaster wishes to enjoy the glory of presenting tribute to the Grand Teacher, I dare to request permission!¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Interest seemed to linger on the Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s lips. He turned to look at Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°This seat also knows it to be so.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Go down and add that boy¡¯s meager strength to your nourishment. You should understand the marvelous principle of star absorption technique imbued in blood techniques. Go and demonstrate it. You will step into a new world.¡±

    The voice tinged withughter instigated murder.

    Star absorption. Absorbing stars. They said fanatics tended to bestow holiness on their own actions.

    Star absorption technique was what Blood me Sect warriors called true qi plundering differently.

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt the time hade. A sense he himself couldn¡¯t understand was detecting Deste Sect¡¯s lord¡¯s gaze.

    After slowly standing up, he began descending the thirty-six steps of affliction.

    WUUNG.

    He raised inner power.

    He wrapped Demon Roaring Blood Technique true qi around Demon-Destroying Azure River Unyielding Palm Technique. This ce was a den of demons.

    The Blood me Sect main hall where one could say demons breathed. There were many supreme masters who could immediately see through ordinary supreme martial arts.

    Apart from the talent for creating martial arts, the Blood me Sect Leader and Apostles were so.

    The Third Apostle¡¯s gaze ring holes in the back of his head approached like a ze of fear.

    Unlike those amazed by the miracle, the gazes of some supreme masters who blindly believed in bloodline weren¡¯t entirely kind.

    It was a den of madmen. An momentum that seemed like they might carry out assassination even enduring the Leader¡¯s anger was felt here and there.

    ¡®Now let¡¯s return.¡¯

    He had built up enough merit. They said the Deste Sect¡¯s General Administrator Office¡¯s ounting was important in measuring merit.

    He had left the main sect for too long. There were many things to receive within Deste Sect, as many as the sessive missions that had burst forth.

    Step.

    Before he knew it, he reached before Gao Zong-xue. He nced at the boy sprawled beside looking up with a severely swollen face.

    He was a strangely extraordinary child. Spirit could be felt from his eyes.

    ¡°Detest, detestable¡­ blood demons¡­ Father won¡¯t forgive¡­¡±

    The boy mumbled with slurring pronunciation. His gaze ring at Jeong Yeon-shin was very strong.

    Gao Zong-xue didn¡¯t hit him anymore. He just smirked while staring at Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°How is it? I¡¯ve prepared someone who¡¯s eaten lots of spirit medicine for the Grand Teacher. If you begin star absorption, I¡¯ll dly stand as dharma protector.¡±

    It was a face as if asking if you can do it.

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently stretched out his hand. Irregr waves unique to blood techniques spread from each finger joint.

    The technique didn¡¯t aim at the boy. It stretched towards Gao Zong-xue¡¯s neck.

    The fellow smirked and raised blood technique true qi.

    Protective energy with quite a solid texture rose as red heat haze. He didn¡¯t dodge.

    It was an attitude as if facing childish venting.

    ¡°The noble ones can fold their convictions before the greater cause. Whether the Grand Teacher is also noble is another matter, but¡­ Kuk!¡±

    The essence of the move was the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm. At this moment Jeong Yeon-shin realized the essence of internal energydeception.

    The ovepped and wrapped true qi exerted different power than before.

    Blood technique and dharma power. Opposing energies harmonized with innate sense. It was powerful.

    It was enough to scatter Gao Zong-xue¡¯s protective energy like mist and grab his neck.

    It was the moment urgency appeared on the guy¡¯s expression as energy rose. Jeong Yeon-shin gripped his hand as is.

    Crunch.

    He felt it while mercilessly crushing. The sensation of both carotid arteries tempered with true qi and neck bones crumpling together was clear.

    He roughly pushed as if discarding a wooden stick. Gao Zong-xue¡¯s corpse copsed with a thud.

    The eyes of the boy sitting and ring at Jeong Yeon-shin became round.

    ¡°What deplorable!¡±

    ¡°You b*st*rd!¡±

    The Blood me Sect masters¡¯ perception ability was indeed like lightning. It was so even though a contextless event had urred.

    They rushed in raising a storm, and it felt like a prison of killing intent was instantly created.

    Jeong Yeon-shin calmly stood blocking the innocentmoner.

    ¡®I want to rest a bit.¡¯

    The murim journey that began from the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering had been quite long. How much merit would be counted was a secondary matter.

    Though the mission rewards would be tremendous, it was separate from his current thoughts.

    Was Hyeon Won-chang safe? Had the expedition team including Ma Jin suffered harm from the Hwangbo family?

    His mind was hot. His Hundred Meetings point was filling with warmth.

    At this moment, the suddenly arriving upper dantian energy sense depicted outside the Two me Blood Spirit Formation.

    There were hundreds of martial artists lying in ambush surrounding the area. Their momentum was unusual.

    The highlight was directly above the center of the sorcery formation.

    Deste Sect¡¯s lord was making her light green pce-like robes flutter long.

    She was positioned treading on wind. It was the bearing of aplete absolute master.

    She was calmly demonstrating void stepping.

    Her long extended leg moved. Her foot stepped down mercilessly on the barrier.

    BOOM!

    In that instant, the atmosphere rippled.

    ¡®Let¡¯s return.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought. It was time to go back.

 Chapter 70

    Chapter 70 ¨C Fame (5)

    Right after the young Grand Teacher¡¯s hand snapped Gao Zong-xue¡¯s neck.

    The Third Apostle didn¡¯t care about his son¡¯s death. He would have gone to the Peach Blossom Land.

    Blood me Sect members didn¡¯t worry about the wellbeing of those who passed. Mundane matters were what angered them.

    ¡°Lowborn b*st*rd.¡±

    The Deste Sect trash moved his hands as he pleased. Though they said his talent was unseen before, it wasn¡¯t power matchless under heaven.

    It was the behavior of one still just a worm.

    ¡°Capture him.¡±

    The Blood me Sect Leader said softly.

    As he rested his chin on his hand in the Grand Teacher¡¯s seat, his white hair that looked silver due to its gloss flowed down.

    It was an expression that was hard to read his thoughts. At least he didn¡¯t seem to consider immediate execution of the Grand Teacher.

    ¡®This won¡¯t do.¡¯

    The Third Apostle thought.

    The Deste Sect lowborn was quite dangerous. His innate talent was unfathomable, and his character was also willful.

    One who caused trouble before the Sect Leader also possessed talent rare under heaven. He would grow into someone hard to control.

    -Must cut off the sprout.

    He spoke through energy sound transmission. It was a technique to send very secret sound transmission to multiple people.

    It was an instant. Though enraged middle-ranked members were rushing at the young trash, it would be hard to handle with Blood Swordmasters level.

    He was one with dharma martial arts and had even learned the Demon Roaring Blood Technique. Swordmasters with Blood Summoning Technique couldn¡¯t match him.

    -Sixth Apostle. Step forth.

    -Do notmand me.

    A voice that seemed to rise raw from the lungs came back.

    TL Note- Raw voice means hoarse or unrefined voice.

    The Third Apostle nced at the Sixth Apostle with his lean build and stern impression.

    There were four Apostles in the Blood me Sect main hall. Two excluding the Seventh and Tenth Apostles who went on reconnaissance.

    The Sixth Apostle should be counted as absent too. He was a lost cause who pursued martial arts extremes even after learning blood techniques.

    To break the Deste Sect trash¡¯s limbs without showing an unsightly appearance, indeed the Third Apostle himself had to step forward.

    He rose from his seat.

    He operated the Demon Roaring Blood Technique. Immediately abundant divine energy sprouting from all meridians throughout his body filled him.

    WHOOSH!

    The Third Apostle projected burning true qi forward along with mental focus.

    A of momentum ensnared the entire body of the Grand Teacher standing seemingly calm.

    It was supreme cultivation praised asparable to the Namgung family¡¯s Imperial Sword Form. It would feel like an invisible prison.

    Would he dare receive even one move? He was a youngster who rashly showed spirit intoxicated by his own talent. Even one and a half seconds was too much.

    ¡®Must tear off his limbs.¡¯

    He saw the fellow with both eyes dyed pale sky color. The Apostle¡¯s eye technique pierced through the young lowborn¡¯s spirit light.

    The movement of his pupils was strange. While blocking the swordmaster¡¯s attacks, he was looking elsewhere. As if immersed internally.

    It was a sight to behold. His mind was focused elsewhere.

    ¡°I knew your family well. It was a worthless third-rate martial house.¡±

    The Third Apostle opened his mouth while slowly descending the steps.

    ¡°Henan¡¯s Xinye County. Jeong Family Estate.¡±

    The memory was clear.

    ¡°You enjoyed fertilend unbefitting your status.¡±

    Due to theplex structure of the Thirteen Evil Sects, they had to cooperate with the Tyrant Sword Sect¡¯s sword ghosts.

    The task of draining the power of the strange World Tree. He ordered to clear away the cumbersome third-rate family and burn theirnd.

    Since the Sect Leader permitted it, in short, that lowborn had pretended as Grand Teacher before enemies.

    ¡°Do you know your father, the Jeong family head, was known as a yboy in Henan? They said he spread numerous love affairs with all sorts of youngdies. He even seduced your mother with his rather outstanding looks. The pettiness of the previous Divine Sword Squad Leader was known to all under heaven, but seeing that matter they wondered if he wasn¡¯t a gentleman. He let live the fellow who took his daughter as second wife after she cut ties with family and n.¡±

    There wasughter in his tone. It was mockery.

    ¡°You¡¯re lowborn because your father was trash. Even if you¡¯re Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s grandson. Though that obsolete old man* said to spare just you, fearing to beg revenge from Deste Sect¡¯s lord, you repay our sect¡¯s grace with enmity.¡±

    TL Note- Old man here is being referred to the Tyrant Sword Leader

    When the Seventh Apostle¡¯s left eye fell, all the Blood me Sect¡¯s secret agents were mobilized.

    They even threatened the Hao Sect where lower sses exchanged information. To learn everything about Deste Sect¡¯s Lightning Genius.

    The matter was ridiculous. One left alive out of concern for future troubles had turned into another future trouble. The murim¡¯s grudges were that profound.

    ¡°You modified the Blood Summoning Technique well.¡±

    The Third Apostle¡¯s voice grew rough. Power reaching the Apostle realm boiled up to his throat¡¯s airway.

    ¡°Now your worthless limbs are unnecessary. Just your mouth will suffice. I¡¯ll carve under your fingernails withrge needles. Your insolent words and actions will be courteous when we y your skin.¡±

    CLANG!!

    The lowborn was receiving the swordmasters¡¯ joint attack quite well.

    He thrust out his hands while spinning as if in a trance. His body technique movements were fluid.

    Inner power operated with surprisingly delicate precision throughout his meridians approached as calm energy waves.

    While spewing Demon Roaring Blood Technique energy waves, he mercilessly crushed swordmasters¡¯ heads as if using dharma martial arts.

    It was shocking anew. He was one who must not be allowed to grow further.

    ¡°Come out.¡±

    At his lowmand, the swordmasters withdrew their bodies. A path opened instantly. The Third Apostle moved his steps toward the lowborn.

    ¡°Martial arts level epasses murim experience. People are like that. They grow strong eating years. Your meager sense hasn¡¯t bloomed yet. It means you had only momentary achievement.¡±

    He rambled though knowing the other wasn¡¯t listening.

    He intended to cut off the limbs of a rising star who could leave great footprints in the murim. Strange emotion couldn¡¯t help but rise.

    ¡°One move. Since you¡¯ll be killed the moment you try to block, conduct yourself properly as a lowborn.¡±

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    BOOM!

    In that instant the sky rippled. The Third Apostle doubted his senses.

    Even though he had reached the supreme master realm. He wondered if he had seen wrong.

    It wasn¡¯t so.

    BOOM!

    The second resonance was different. Something broke. For an instant it felt like heaven and earth were overturning.

    The Two me Blood Spirit Formation immediately came to mind. If his intuition was right, it truly was heaven and earth overturning.

    It was a thousand-year barrier that had protected the headquarters for hundreds of years. The destruction of the Two me Blood Spirit Formation meant the copse of the Blood me Sect¡¯s heaven and earth.

    ¡°Moon Spirit Divine Technique!¡±

    It was from behind. The Sect Leader who had been watching leisurely suddenly stood up. The dignity of an absolute being had disappeared from his bearing.

    BOOM!

    In that instant a snow-white storm swept in. Fragments of the shattered and destroyed barrier whirled.

    The Third Apostle immediately felt it with his vast energy sense.

    Energy scattering in eight directions pressed down on the main hall together with outside wind.

    ROar!

    It was the sound of murim trash charging in from everywhere.

    What had the Seventh and Tenth Apostles done? They had gone out early on reconnaissance with several elite swordmasters. What happened was unknown.

    Now it didn¡¯t matter.

    The Third Apostle fell into panic. The headquarters¡¯ supreme masters who could sense the formation¡¯s destruction were the same.

    Those who could act as strong ones anywhere under heaven all stared up at the sky together.

    There was someone descending from the distant heavens.

    It was an instant. A body that disappeared as if seeping into wind appeared on the ground.

    Light green hair and robes emitted transcendent rity. As if detached from reality.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    A woman who lightly stepped on the ground as if a descended fairy.

    The aura rising from her entire body was not so. The Blood me Sect masters¡¯ bodies stiffened.

    The fear that should be felt more with higher martial arts level was also different.

    Not a fairy. Indeed the judge of theherworld.

    Step.

    She took one step as calmly as taking a stroll. The hem of her grass-colored martial clothes brushed the ground with a soft texture.

    When had she drawn it? The radiance flowing down her precious sword raised to the side seeped into her mystical pupils and white skin.

    The sunlight seemed particrly bright.

    ¡°Ma¡­ mad¡­¡±

    The Blood me Sect Leader muttered.

    There were appearances of absolute powers that those who discussed the world engraved in their minds.

    Her face was first. They said it was the same whether regional warlords or great martial sects.

    Even small kingdom royalty was no different, they said.

    ¡°Deste Sect¡¯s lord¡­?¡±

    The Third Apostle¡¯s gasp carried a question.

    It was because it didn¡¯t feel real. The situation was like that.

    The appearance that couldn¡¯t be captured in one portrait was the same. Because it was the ultimate beauty, recognition was dyed.

    This won¡¯t do.

    Looks and such weren¡¯t important.

    When Deste Sect¡¯s lord slowly took another step, the Third Apostle was finally soaked in a chilling shock as if an icicle had been stabbed in his nape.

    ¡®Our sect¡¯s crisis!¡¯

    Pressure that seemed to quietly push away spaceyered his skin.

    The power encountered was at a level impossible to gauge.

    ¡°Step forth!¡±

    It was when hemanded the sect¡¯s many high-ranked members.

    Swoosh.

    Deste Sect¡¯s lord moved.

    She didn¡¯t grant those trashs any more leisure.

    The moment the Third Apostle who widened his eyes let out a battle cry, she was delivering a sword strike before him.

    Was it ground-shrinking technique said to be used by immortals? It was an unrealistic body technique as if transformed into wind.

    Her snow-white sword rippled like a transparent gentle breeze.

    Thud.

    The Third Apostle¡¯s head fell. It was an end unbefitting a notorious supreme master.

    The name that had crossed between the vast Central ins¡¯ cities and towns vanished futilely.

    Jeong Yeon-shin opened his eyes wide. He suddenly emerged from his trance.

    It was because his upper dantian energy sense matched the scene before his eyes.

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t see the move.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin guessed. It was like himself. The Third Apostle had died without recognizing her hand movements.

    He must have only been certain of the death approaching before his eyes.

    He only saw her raised hand. He couldn¡¯t capture the sword path with his eyes.

    Absolute master. Or peerless master.

    Though the meanings were different, the feeling was the same.

    [TL Note- Absolute master means someone who hasplete mastery over their skills, meanwhile Peerless master means someone extraordinarily talented. They are interchangeable but there¡¯s a miniscule difference.]

    She would gain the upper hand against whoever she faced. There was no one in the world topare to her.

    ¡®They said the World Tree¡¯s fruit wasn¡¯t something to be stolen.¡¯

    The dilettantes¡¯ words were right.

    [TL Note- Dilettantes means enthusiasts.]

    The tree said to bear the most divine spirit medicine in heaven and earth would be eternal under her protection.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    A deathly silence covered the Sect Leader¡¯s hall courtyard.

    A heretic who burst into the banquet had in the Third Apostle who was below heaven but above ten thousand.

    But even outrage and indignation had to consider the opponent. The silence was deep.

    Only the shouts and momentum of martial artists resounding from outside rose high.

    Step.

    The Blood me Sect Leader suddenly stepped down. It was before Deste Sect¡¯s lord.

    His blood-colored robe embroidered with golden dragon fluttered btedly. He opened his mouth while sweeping his snow-white hair behind his back.

    ¡°This is our first meeting.¡±

    ¡°I have no words to share with a criminal.¡±

    No emotion was buried in Deste Sect¡¯s lord¡¯s tone.

    The sword was the same.

    Without warning, the moment pale sword light shed, blood burst from the Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s nape.

    The Blood me Sect supreme masters nearby drew in empty breaths.

    The blood of an ancient absolute being flowed out as easily as in a dream.

    But he didn¡¯t die instantly. The Blood me Sect Leader had already withdrawn half a step.

    It was a matter withrge implications. He had reacted to the sword strike. He properly stepped the evasion footwork.

    Hehe.

    The corners of the Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s mouth twisted as he made a phlegm-rattling sound. His bright red lips tore to the ends on both sides.

    TL Note- Phlegm is the mucous that your body secretes during a cold.

    At that moment Jeong Yeon-shin clearly saw.

    The sight of the sword wound on his neck boiling and rapidly regenerating was more bizarre than hisugh. He was a great master of blood techniques.

    His regenerative ability was on a different level from Blood swordmasters.

    Simultaneously, the forms of both absolute beings disappeared. It was as if they had entered a different realm. It was an internal energy achievement impossible to imagine.

    BOOM!

    Though it rang out quite far away, he almost staggered. The wave striking his ears was tremendous. Still they couldn¡¯t be seen.

    Jeong Yeon-shin quickly raised true qi. There was no need to observe internally.

    He wrapped an internal energy barrier around the external auditory canal in his ear. The delicate task was aplished instantly.

    His realm of internal energy operation had advanced a step while studying the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm and Demon Roaring Blood Technique.

    ¡°Sect Leader, where is the Sect Leader?¡±

    ¡°Fighting the viin!¡±

    The masters¡¯ heads turned back. It was the mountain behind the Sect Leader¡¯s hall.

    A sound that seemed to shake heaven and earth rang out once more. It was as if hundreds of thunderp bombs exploded at once.

    An enormouslyrge dust cloud rose up.

    That was all.

    The interval between roars changed intermittently. The collision of absolute beings was only noisy at the start.

    ¡®One breath.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin assessed coldly. He had heard about the realm of peerless masters.

    That one breath of an ordinary person was no different from eternity. Befitting masters hard to gauge, there seemed to be more evasion and feints than collisions.

    Jeong Yeon-shin soon put aside his thoughts.

    ¡°Destroy the evil sect!¡±

    ¡°Breaking Evil Manifesting Truth! Demon-Destroying Devil-Eliminating!¡±

    The sounds of sword strikes and energy waves grew closer. It was the martial artists who had begun striking the Blood me Sect main hall.

    The ones rushing while roughly deflecting enemies¡¯ weapons were familiar.

    Cheong Myeong was fastest. Next were Wei Ji Myo-hwa and Baek Mi-ryeo.

    Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong¡¯s body technique was no less than theirs. Even Mount Hua Sect¡¯s Plum Blossom Sword Masters were there.

    It was wee. It felt like a bed to rest his heart was approaching.

    ¡°Young Hero Jeong¡­!¡±

    He heard clearly. Hyeon Won-chang was at the tail end of the vanguard.

    He came running with a gaunt face. While disying lightness technique, he cleverly avoided several Blood me Sect members¡¯ sword strikes.

    Upon seeing Jeong Yeon-shin, he even managed a very tired smile. He was still the samepanion.

    ¡®You¡¯ve recovered your martial arts.¡¯

    While greatly relieved, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mind spun tensely.

    He thought of Deste Sect¡¯s lord¡¯s victory. However, the Blood me Sect Leader was also an absolute being counted among the vast Central ins.

    He couldn¡¯t imagine him being dealt with easily.

    That would mean greater sacrifices. He knew just from a nce.

    ¡°You were our sect¡¯s cmity.¡±

    The Sixth Apostle who had begun raising killing intent from one side was a big problem now.

    His appearance alternately staring at both Jeong Yeon-shin and the martial artists was very threatening.

    Strong onesparable to Deste Sect ck-ranked great masters were rare.

    ¡®There¡¯s no supreme master who can match an Apostle.¡¯

    It was so even though hundreds of martial artists had pressed in from all directions.

    The dozens of Blood swordmasters were the same. Headquarters¡¯ swordmasters might dominate not just a county but a prefecture.

    It meant they were rare strong ones in the martial world.

    ¡°Deste Sect¡¯s squad leaders areing!¡±

    Cheong Myeong shouted while running with lightness technique. It was clearly empty bravado.

    He had already observed when his upper dantian energy sense arose. There were no ck-ranked among allies.

    It was a moment revealing Deste Sect¡¯s chronic problem. Theycked manpower to epass the vast Central ins.

 Chapter 71

    Chapter 71 ¨C Fame (6)

    ¡®Indeed. There are no great masters from the main sect.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin scanned the allies once more. The mighty energy waves unique to ck ranks did not exist.

    It was natural. The Central ins was as vast asbining over ten foreign countries. It was a size too much for seventeen martial powers to handle.

    Moreover, with three of them focused on the Hwangbo family, the main sect had no choice but to be quite empty.

    It was because of forces already scattered across the Central ins.

    Even the Divine Sword Squad Leader rarely entered the main sect in Xiangyang. It meant she was fulfilling Deste Sect¡¯s duty.

    Even if a couple squad leaders came, they would be checking the Blood me Sect apostles who weren¡¯t here.

    There were quite many blue ranks. They mainlymanded martial artists drawn in through justification and authority.

    They were fiercely shing with the main hall forces.

    ¡°Did you join the Blood me Sect!¡±

    Amid that, a strangely familiar shout burst forth. It was the young Taoist who had already run up before his eyes.

    The plum blossom embroidery sewn on his Mount Hua Sect uniform fluttered.

    ¡®Yu Hyeon.¡¯

    He was the Mount Hua Sect leader¡¯s disciple who had be Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s close friend.

    A leisure unbefitting the battle situation flowed. He was just as on the day they first met.

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa, the Zhongnan sessor, and Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong of Shaolin were also there.

    The Nine Sects connections running over had even brought their martial siblings. He knew the moment he saw.

    They hade purely out of friendship and chivalrous spirit. They must have had to get permission from their sect elders.

    ¡®He argued about the disappearance of heroes.¡¯

    The Blood me Sect Leader who had spoken of poor harvests and famine came to mind. Jeong Yeon-shin inwardly shook his head.

    Could he say the same things while knowing them?

    Tap.

    ¡°These guys are quite strong?¡±

    Cheong Myeong¡¯s lightness technique was fastest. Along with his spinningnding movement, his Deste Sect blue robe fluttered elegantly.

    His movements stepping to the side were very light.

    WHOOSH!

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hair fluttered in the breeze unique to noble families. As Cheong Myeong patted his shoulder while smiling, he looked more reliable than anyone at this moment.

    Baek Mi-ryeo and Wei Ji Myo-hwa also arrived, raising strong counter winds. It wasn¡¯t the end.

    Yu Hyeon and five Plum Blossom Sword Masters, Gak Jeong and four extraordinary warrior monks, ten familiar Zhongnan Sect masters and Heon Won-chang.

    He exchanged greetings with eye contact with the others. It was because the situationcked leisure.

    ¡°The Blood me Sect headquarters¡­ it lives up to its name.¡±

    One Plum Blossom Sword Master swallowed hard.

    A confrontation formed.

    It was Jeong Yeon-shin and martial allies who had entered the center, and the Blood me Sect headquarters¡¯ high-ranked members who began surrounding them.

    ¡®They opened the space. They did it deliberately.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    He could see the calctions of the Blood Swordmasters including the Sixth apostle.

    They seemed to highly regard the martial arts of the intruders with fastest lightness technique. They nned to draw him in at once and eliminate him first.

    ¡°We¡¯ve secured Lightning Genius¡¯ safety.¡±

    Baek Mi-ryeo opened her mouth.

    ¡°Getting out is the problem. We don¡¯t know in how many exchanges the Sect Lord will kill the Blood me Sect Leader.¡±

    While speaking, she scanned the Pure Blood Robe Jeong Yeon-shin wore. She seemed to be checking if his body was intact.

    ¡°That guy, isn¡¯t that a apostle?¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang btedly eximed while pointing at the Sixth apostle.

    The elites who arrived first had been watching him from the beginning.

    He wrapped his entire body in the most powerful energy among the enemies. The more skilled they were, the more sensitive their energy sense. They had no choice but to be wary.

    ¡°Mount Hua, Zhongnan¡­ Shaolin. The Nine Sects came too.¡±

    The Sixth apostle smiled. His cheeks without flesh sunk in deeply.

    ¡°Were you afraid of future troubles? The forces are pathetic. Without a single elder.¡±

    No one answered his words.

    The Blood me Sect wasrge. Thebined branches might be stronger than the main sect.

    They said the military power of the scattered First and Second apostles approached that of major sect leaders.

    The rtionships between huge sects were in the realm of politics.

    The Thirteen Evil Sects and orthodox major sects were like that. Elder-level supreme masters of the Nine Sects stepping forth was a high-level matter.

    It was equivalent to dering sect war. Fighting to extinction like the Zhongnan Sect and Tyrant Sword Sect? Anyone would avoid and watch.

    Even if orthodox sects proimed chivalry, the reality of living people came first.

    Swoosh.

    Meanwhile, the swordmaster stepped their footwork. Before they knew it, battle formations were arranged. The pressure of exploding momentum was tremendous.

    It was right before the masters¡¯ battle began. Was it due to the tension? Suddenly Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s voice rang out.

    -I don¡¯t know why, but these swordmasters look so strong.

    It was a sound transmission. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately answered.

    -You see correctly.

    He had been in the headquarters for a long time. Many had asked for teachings.

    There were many blood demons who offered living people as tribute, and among them the Blood swordmasters who presented martial artists were especially powerful.

    -There¡¯s a prison holding people who nearly had their true qi plundered. We must win and save them.

    He was allocated one prison by the Seventh apostle. Those who nearly became sacrifices were gathered in the underground jail.

    He wanted to protect at least those presented to him.

    Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s expression changed. He silently gripped his sword again and well-honed momentum extended. It was a killing sword energy technique.

    Jeong Yeon-shin raised internal energy once more.

    He filled true qi in the Person Meeting point on both sides of his throat and the Sky Screen point right above his vocal cords. He paid special attention.

    -We can kill all the swordmaster.

    It was a sound transmission to Baek Mi-ryeo.

    -Will you stand as dharma protector?

    -¡­You are a blue rank who performed a long-term mission. You deserve respect.

    Baek Mi-ryeo answered while calmly changing her puzzled expression. It was while enemies were rushing in.

    While the Nine Sects masters guarded all directions, the Radiant Demon Wing masters calmly observed him.

    WOONG!

    Jeong Yeon-shin immediately cast the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm.

    The arm dyed blue was different from before. Strange waves spread out.

    The Sixth apostle seemed to realize something was wrong first, but Jeong Yeon-shin was already unfolding the mysteries of sword song through the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm Technique.

    WOONG!

    It was martial arts that loaded radiating true qi onto sword sound. Now was different. He loaded dharma power instead of sound.

    The power of the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm Technique began spreading in all directions. It was a movement awakening simr energies nted like thunderp bombs.

    The powers he had nted while seeing over thirty sunrises of the Blood me Sect responded. The resonating sounds were endless.

    Meanwhile, the Sixth apostle¡¯s form shed. His body-protecting movement speed was like a ray of light.

    BOOM!

    Marble fragments from the courtyard scattered in all directions.

    The Shaolin monks including Gak Jeong stood blocking. Righteous energy waves spread as one.

    For an instant it seemed like Buddha¡¯s form appeared. It was the materialization of true qi.

    Battle formation multiplying power through joint attacks. Were just five of them disying the Shaolin Eighteen Arhat Formation only heard of in words?

    ¡°The Buddha¡¯s will is upon your crowns!¡±

    Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong was at the center. He blocked the Sixth apostle¡¯s fist with the fist technique he showed whenpeting in dharma talks with Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Magnificent power sprouted from the crossed fists. It was Shaolin Dragon Fist.

    Still he was pushed back. Gak Jeong let out a lion¡¯s roar.

    ¡°AAAAAAH!¡±

    The battle cry was tremendous. The four warrior monks supporting Gak Jeong¡¯s left and right were the same.

    They added energy waves with the same technique. They said all martial arts under heaven originated from Shaolin. Their underlying strength was truly enormous.

    He was very grateful. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately closed his eyes.

    He felt the presence of Cheong Myeong, Baek Mi-ryeo, and Hyeon Won-chang at close range.

    Protecting a warrior about to perform aplex true qi operation. It was dharma protection.

    Their trust approached as untimely warmth.

    CLANG! BOOM!

    It was masters¡¯ sh.

    The energy waves resonating like drums against skin were amazing. He felt itpletely.

    The masters who had faced off became chaotically entangled.

    ¡®This fight. I won¡¯t drag it out long.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought. The scale of battle wasrge? His efforts focusing only on preparation for over thirty days were the same.

    Very faint energy waves were spreading in concentric circles. It was the sword song of the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm Technique dwelling in his right hand.

    The reaction was immediate.

    WOONG!

    It started from the railings of the thirty-six steps. Dharma power waves suddenly burst forth.

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt it even with his eyes closed.

    ¡°Heok!¡±

    Two Blood swordmasters¡¯ breathing faltered. They were ones crossing swords with Plum Blossom Sword Masters while going up and down the steps.

    A moment¡¯s gap converged into instant death. When the Mount Hua Plum Blossom Sword shed, the guy¡¯s head flew off.

    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±

    The Plum Blossom Sword Master muttered nkly even after achieving victory.

    It was a cross-section of events. Gradually the same things happened everywhere.

    The swordmasters¡¯ defeats increased rapidly. The source was clear.

    While blood sprayed and the Sixth apostle rampaged madly, regardless of friend or foe, one by one they began extending energy sense toward the young Deste Sect master.

    Amidst that, Jeong Yeon-shin slowly lifted his foot.

    Step.

    He began climbing the thirty-six steps. He alone was peaceful within the escort of his Radiant Demon Wingpanions.

    The swordmasters couldn¡¯t approach. It was because the waves of the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm grew increasingly dense.

    WOOONG!

    With each step, the dharma power grew stronger. Long preparation bloomed the flower of demon destruction.

    Righteous energy was being triggered in sequence from all ces in the main hall.

    Jeong Yeon-shin reached the end of the thirty-six steps of affliction. He opened his eyes too.

    It was the ce where the Blood me Sect Leader had looked down on all people. He raised his foot to stamp a true step.

    It was because it was hard to endure. The upper dantian burning in his mind was dyeing the inside of his head white.

    THUD!

    He ground his foot.

    That was the starting point.

    WOONG©¤!

    Pale blue light began rippling in eight directions.

    The Two me Blood Spirit Formation¡¯s key points transformed into a demon-subduing formation.

    Even the fragments of the sorcery formation carved by Deste Sect¡¯s lordpletely changed.

    The power of the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm Technique nted throughout the headquarters over past days spread like waves.

    Starting from the railings and reaching the steps and rafters, explosive chains of impacts triggered other detonations.

    All sorts of screams rang out across the Blood me Sect main hall that had be a battlefield.

    They were the wails of blood demons. The pain each felt nakedly filled the sky.

    It created a scene of hell in an instant. The Blood me Sect members writhed as if fallen into Ac¡¯s grasp.

    [TL Note- Ac is a Buddhist Deity known as the Immovable Wisdom King.]

    ¡°Heu, heuk.¡±

    ¡°What, what is this¡­!¡±

    The Sect Leader¡¯s hall battlefield was worse.

    They took direct hits from ovepping dharma power waves. Those who copsed on the spot died cleanly.

    The end was miserable for high-ranked members who staggered and were cut to pieces by orthodox sects¡¯ sword strikes.

    It was futilepared to the momentum they showed at the battle¡¯s start.

    Demon-Destroying Devil-Eliminating was fierce words. The orthodox martial artists¡¯ movements dealing with demonic heterodox practitioners were merciless.

    However, the Blood me Sect members in the courtyard did not look at them. Even while dying, they kept their eyes on Jeong Yeon-shin standing atop the steps.

    The young Grand Teacher.

    While his jet-ck hair reaching his shoulders swayed in the waves, his spirit light like a sun-touched sea shed.

    His extended hand was wrapped in even deeper blue radiance.

    The auspiciously undting blue light created a strange sight intermingling with the blood-colored Pure Blood Robe¡¯s hem.

    ¡°That b*st*rd needs to die¡­!¡±

    ¡°We brought in¡­ a death god.¡±

    ¡°How can a lowborn¡¯s bearing be, be so noble¡­¡±

    ¡°If he had truly be our Grand Teacher.¡±

    The orthodox sect members¡¯ behavior was simr. While cutting off evil path enemies¡¯ throats, they looked at Deste Sect¡¯s Lightning Genius.

    The original n was different. It was to endure the offensive of enemy leaders including apostles.

    The core was trust in Deste Sect¡¯s lord¡¯s absolute martial power.

    They epted great sacrifices. But it was unnecessary.

    It didn¡¯t feel real. The young genius of Deste Sect who had been held prisoner reversed the battle situation.

    ¡°What in the world is this¡­?¡±

    ¡°Look here! The evil sect fellowsmitted suicide!¡±

    ¡°Not suicide. It was Buddhist orthodox sect technique.¡±

    ¡°Never heard of it. Who in the world¡­¡±

    They were martial artists from martial families and officials gathered from nearby regions. There were other blue-ranked warriors too.

    Those who came up from the outskirts saw the scene of the thirty-six steps.

    From the vanguard running with lightness technique, they stopped. Silence lingered briefly.

    They too were martial artists who had sprouted energy sense, so they could clearly feel the dharma power waves dwelling in the blood-robed youth¡¯s hand at the end of the thirty-six steps.

    Before they knew it.

    Only the Sixth apostle remained standing among enemies.

    Blood dripped from his fists that had crushed several Nine Schools masters. That was all. The fighting naturally ceased.

    ¡°Has Mahavairocana* descended¡­¡±

    [TL Note- Mahavairocana or Great Illuminator, is the chief deity of Esoteric Buddhism, and is generally referred to as ¡°Great Sun Tath¨¡gata¡±.]

    He sighed. His words and actions were unlike a Blood me Sect member.

    ¡°Grand Teacher¡­ no. You are Lightning Genius. From the start, you¡­¡±

    ¡°Those called apostles.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin cut off the guy¡¯s words. He slowly continued speaking.

    ¡°Talk too much. Every one of them.¡±

    He raised his hand imbued with the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm Technique.

    The still unceasing dharma power waves endlessly twisted and stretched repeatedly. It was a gesture saying no need for questions and answers.

    The formation transformed into supreme nature was on his side. He could handle it.

    ¡®It¡¯s hard.¡¯

    His body said differently.

    The sword song¡¯s recoil was overwhelming his upper dantian. It felt like his head was being crushed.

    [TL Note- In case you¡¯re wondering, when did he use the sword song? He used it to trigger the techniques nted by him to unleash the dharma waves.]

    He desperately didn¡¯t show it. The state of the Shaolin monks who had met the Sixth apostle¡¯s offensive was miserable.

    Now he alone possessed power specialized in opposing demonic heterodox practitioners.

    ¡°Huh.¡±

    Momentary bewilderment cleared from the Sixth apostle¡¯s face as his eyes widened.

    It was an appearance putting aside fame and doctrine. Competitive spirit showed in his expression.

    The Sixth apostle spoke with admiration.

    ¡°Your head at least¡­¡±

    Ssh!

    Along with his speaking mouth, his entire body shattered to pieces. Btedly, tremendous gale force winds swept away even the fragments of his corpse.

    Step.

    There was a woman who lightly stepped on the ground like a flower petal fluttering from above. It was beside Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°Sect Lord!¡±

    Blood-covered Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo prostrated themselves. Even Heon Won-chang btedly knelt.

    The Deste Sect warriors among the crowd also paid respects.

    Many martial artists followed in kneeling or sping hands. Supreme reverence or terror reflected on their various faces.

    ¡°Sect¡­ Lord.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin barely opened his mouth. His entire body suddenly became heavy.

    The burden he had barely been enduring poured out like a flood breaking through a dam.

    He moved his head somewhat painfully.

    Their eyes met.

    Deep green pupils rippled in the sunlight. Her brilliant gaze looking at him intently.

    Was it because she was a peerless master showing transcendence? It was always like this when facing Deste Sect¡¯s lord.

    Some grass seemed to tickle even his energy sense. There was something dreamlike sweeping his entire body.

    She slowly moved her lips.

    ¡°Your position will change.¡±

    Her voice seemed to ring from far away. He didn¡¯t know when his eyelids closed. Before he knew it, his vision darkened like a dream.

    ¡°I first grant you a long sleep. Rest.¡±

    Rustle.

    He felt robes softly touching his cheek. His body that was losing bnce and tilting stopped.

    Was he embraced? The Sect Lord spoke of long sleep. He might open his eyes in Deste Sect.

    He truly didn¡¯t want an escort or such.

    ¡®I wish you¡¯d given me the fruit instead.¡¯

    Even just one piece.

    Even his desperate idle thoughts slowly fluttered away.

    He fell into an abyss pressing down on him like a swamp. Heid down his consciousness without resistance.

    Even the de of his heart tempered through arduous martial world journey was blunted. Jeong Yeon-shin thought it would be just for a very short while.

 Chapter 72

    Chapter 72 ¨C Rewards

    How long had he been in pitch-ck unconsciousness?

    Suddenly he felt sunlight. It was white. At the same time, it felt like a deep cotton mass was pushing his soul.

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    It was the moment he was waking. A cracked groan started but stopped.

    The sensation of the bed was familiar. It had the softness unique to Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s quarters.

    The air¡¯s smell was the same. A very cozy and neat feeling. It meant safety.

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    The moment he became aware of his spirit, consciousness shed like a beam of light. He instantly counted the time that had passed.

    It was a habit of thought that had already be an instinct.

    From the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering to the Hwangbo family, then back to South Zhili to save and help Hyeon Won-chang recover, then to the Blood me Sect headquarters before the Namgung family b*st*rds.

    Just the time spent moving was enormous. Significant incidents had also ovepped.

    The days spent were eighty-seven.

    Lifespan lost to sword song was about fifteen days total.

    How long had the return taken?

    He guessed from his hunger¡­ Though his stomach was empty, it was fine. His body hadn¡¯t weakened too much.

    He also observed internally. His entire body¡¯s blood paths, eight extraordinary vessels, twelve meridians, and three dantians.

    The strength and mobility had be very weak. It seemed to be the recoil from changing the Two me Blood Spirit Formation into demon-subduing formation key points.

    The burden his Hundred Meetings point ced on his upper dantian had also grownrger.

    ¡®I¡¯ll need recuperation.¡¯

    He would need to take time to bring back peak condition.

    ¡°There¡¯s movement. Are you awake?¡±

    Power overflowing from the thick voice could be felt. It was inner power rippling even without consciousness.

    A very powerful supreme master spoke without opening the door first.

    He knew immediately.

    Both the familiar voice and Ma Jin who had be mindful of his nephew after learning of their blood rtion.

    ¡°Yes, Squad Leader. Pleasee in.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    The door opened with a creak.

    Arge-built man entered and closed the wooden door.

    Muscles tightly woven enough to show through ck clothes, scars on his face meaning hundreds of battles.

    It was the Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s leader who had made his name even more renowned while exterminating the Hwangbo main family.

    Jeong Yeon-shin looked at his maternal uncle anew. He had thought many things right after being captured by the Seventh Apostle.

    He thought he might never see him again.

    ¡°How is your body? You must have fought the Hwangbo family head.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked while scanning his body.

    Ma Jin sat on the edge of the bed. He opened his mouth while looking down intently at his lying nephew.

    ¡°They said it was war so they attacked together. The family head¡¯s martial might was quite powerful. He used martial arts I¡¯d never heard of called secret techniques. I joined hands with the Annihtion Team leader, and only after passing seventy exchanges did I take his head. I recovered from internal injuries while returning. How are you?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no problem with true qi flow. Blood cirction is good too, and it seems I just need a little rest with meals. However.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°What day is it today?¡±

    ¡°¡­Five days before summer solstice.¡±

    He meant the fifteenth of June.

    Jeong Yeon-shin closed his eyes slightly. It meant he had already spent half of his age sixteen.

    Three years and six months remained. About fifteen days had to be counted as lifespan drawn for sword song.

    He raised his upper body using his abdominal muscles.

    ¡°I acted alone a lot. I should report directly to the General Administration Office.¡±

    ¡°No need to hurry. Those who went to strike the Blood me Sect headquarters are still returning. And¡­ My return was a bitter than yours, but by then the main sect was already in an uproar. They say the Sect Lord personally carried you back. She seemed to have used lightness technique alone.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°The General Administration Office¡¯s strict handling of matters is well known. However, they cannot rush you to report after witnessing such a sight. It means you can take your time.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Hepletely got up from the bed. His actions differed from his words.

    He set aside his body¡¯s condition that needed focus on recovery. He had to go to the General Administration Office right away. He couldn¡¯t bear waiting for the merit settlement.

    As he slowly stretched out his legs, Ma Jin was pushed back inadvertently.

    ¡°¡­What are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Just lying down can¡¯t be called recuperation. I should feel the sunlight and at least sense thete spring breeze.¡±

    ¡°What? When you¡¯re not even an elf¡­¡±

    He stopped his uncle who tried to follow and left the inner quarters.

    He had to stop as soon as he came outside. It was because senior disciples passing through the Radiant Demon Wing hall approached with bright faces.

    ¡°Lightning Genius is up.¡±

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°I heard your activities were quite dramatic, would you tell us about it?¡±

    ¡°More than that, is it true you were carried by the Sect Lord? I wonder if you fully felt the peerless body technique. How was the speed?¡±

    It was something he hadn¡¯t experienced in a long time.

    They were Radiant Demon Wing blue-ranked seniors. They had shown interest every time their youngestpleted a mission.

    Though Jeong Yeon-shin had escaped the lower ranks with the blue rank promotion and Shin So-bin¡¯s entry, in their eyes he still seemed like a young junior.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s goal was the Divine Sword Squad Leader¡¯s purple rank.

    Blue-ranked warriors were the core of Deste Sect. He had to mind his reputation among them.

    He walked together with them to the path passing the great martial arts grounds while answering each question.

    Perhaps because it became noisy for the first time in a while, other seniors also kept gathering.

    Eventually they began talking among themselves.

    ¡°The main sect has certainly be turbulent. Including how the Sect Lord returned caring for Lightning Genius.¡±

    ¡°Are there more incidents?¡±

    At Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s question, another senior opened his mouth.

    ¡°The entire murim is entering chaotic times. The seventeen squads¡¯ hands are verycking, but the ambition of the families under the main sect has caught fire. Word spreads they¡¯ve begun fighting over mission assignments. Your maternal family Deste Ma family is involved too.¡±

    Their words and actions were uninhibited even when discussing families.

    It was warranted. Deste Sect blue-ranked warriors were masters who could act as strong ones anywhere in the Central ins.

    Their personalities were as magnanimous as their lofty martial might. They were masters of the same rank who could easily defeat a hundred with one sword.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Being like that himself, Jeong Yeon-shin silently nodded.

    ¡°There¡¯s more. The genius fellow.¡±

    Another senior¡¯s voice was heard from one side. The surroundings became noisy again.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard well. Is it the one locked in the prison? The Scorching Divine Meridian they said.¡±

    ¡°If you mean the Hwangbo family¡¯s young master, that¡¯s right. There¡¯s much talk about his treatment.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why they don¡¯t kill him. Isn¡¯t the Hwangbo family¡¯s martial arts remaining itself a future trouble?¡±

    ¡°Future trouble? He¡¯s already captured in the main sect. How could he escape?¡±

    It was the talk about the Hwangbo family¡¯s Lazy me Dragon. Jeong Yeon-shin asked once more.

    ¡°Did the Shandong expedition team¡¯s white ranks return first?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Those fellows¡¯ merit is great too. Even after losing to the family alliance and Blood me Sect, they somehow protected several prisoners. The same goes for that Lazy me Dragon fellow. He was brought in quite proudly.¡±

    The madman who had a rose in his mouth came to mind. He was a different kind of madman from the Seventh Apostle.

    ¡®Compared to the conflicts between families under the main family, it¡¯s nothing special.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin inwardly shook his head.

    The smiling seniors pestered him to tell stories about his mission.

    They were ones who didn¡¯t even enjoymon gambling. They said they had few pleasures in life.

    Martial arts, murim affairs, and personal trivia including war stories were everything.

    ¡°I¡¯ll tell youter. Let¡¯s have a sword discussion together sometime.¡±

    He shook them off with kind words. He headed straight for the General Administration Office.

    ¡°Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Jeong Yeon-shin. Is that correct?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The clerk managing the entry register checked Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s Deste badge.

    A vivid golden tree pattern was gilded on it. It was an identity badge with the characters for Lightning Genius (éWË‡) engraved below the pattern.

    Lightning Genius was no longer just a name used as an alias. It was the courtesy name officially bestowed by the Sect Lord during theing-of-age ceremony.

    The clerk immediately returned the badge. It seemed he had only formally asked for identification.

    Jeong Yeon-shin hade wearing his Deste Sect blue martial robe. There was no way they wouldn¡¯t recognize the golden character ¡®Deste (»Ä)¡¯ meaning direct disciple of Deste Sect¡¯s lord.

    ¡°Young Hero Lightning Genius. Could you state your business?¡±

    ¡°Mission report and merit settlement.¡±

    For a moment, a glint seemed to appear in his eyes.

    ¡°Confirmed.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin immediately entered therge hall interior. The scent of ink wafted over strongly.

    The long stretched-out desks were very ssical, and clerks filling the seats widely were each holding brushes writing down characters.

    It was a very vast office. It seemed no smaller than an ordinary martial arts ground.

    The number of clerks filling the interior easily reached several dozens.

    Ma Jin¡¯s words were right. There was an atmosphere no less stern than among warriors.

    He sent sound transmission to the one sitting in the seat of honor at the far end.

    -Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius. I wish to report my mission¡­

    A robust man wearing brown robes stood up.

    He was a middle-aged man who had grown a thick ck beard, and his reaction was very quick.

    ¡°This way please!¡±

    He stretched out his hand while practically shouting. His bearing was very courteous.

    He seemed unconcerned with the atmosphere. Could this person be the head of the General Administration Office?

    They said Deste Sect¡¯s Grand Administrator could shout even at ck ranks regarding budget and personnel. He wondered if this was right.

    But he soon realized.

    ¡®It¡¯s because I received martial arts from the Sect Lord.¡¯

    Gazes turned once.

    Some clerks refocused on work while others whispered.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t move his steps. His previous murim experience made him that way. He learned conduct while losing in sword discussions.

    ¡°I greet the many pirs of the main sect. Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius.¡±

    He sped his hands in respect to the General Administration Office clerks. They said most warriors under heaven tended to keep their distance from those who recite writing.

    He couldn¡¯t be like that himself. He was young, and those holding personnel authority were like kings.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The silence was brief. The clerks who rose in numbers returned the courtesy.

    Their faces were strange. Jeong Yeon-shin was Deste Sect¡¯s lord¡¯s direct disciple. They said it was a status originally held only by imperial family members.

    The clerks had never received courtesy first from a master wearing the golden character.

    ¡®Good.¡¯

    This was enough. It was sufficient to sprout a small goodwill.

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned his back.

    Following the Grand Administrator¡¯s guidance while feeling the whispers gradually spreading behind him, the man led Jeong Yeon-shin with an expression hard to describe.

    There was another office in a separate building. The two sat facing each other.

    ¡°I was thinking of serving dragon well tea, if that¡¯s alright.¡±

    ¡°I will gratefully enjoy it.¡±

    The Grand Administrator called a servant and ordered dragon well tea to be brought.

    Meanwhile, Jeong Yeon-shin looked at the Grand Administrator¡¯s face. His eye level was quite high matching hisrge build.

    Though head of the Administration Office, he had learned martial arts. He knew from the intense momentum touching his skin.

    Indeed, he didn¡¯t seem like someone skilled at ttery.

    ¡°One moment.¡±

    The Grand Administrator pulled out a bundle of papers from a drawer. Some writing was densely written on it.

    He parted his thick lips while scanning through the bundle close to a book.

    ¡°The Dragon-Phoenix Gathering and Pingyin County Hwangbo branch mission, destroying Blood me Sect branches while roaming Shandong and South Zhili, sweeping away blood demons before those Namgung b*st*rds.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°It¡¯s been quite a while. There were many witnesses, and our side clearly observed the matters. There was also white-ranked warrior Shin So-bin¡¯s report, and we received letters from two branch officials and Blue Eyed Sword Demon, Bewitching Sword Demon. Even Zhongnan Sect¡¯s Sword Dragon sent word.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you saying the matters you mentioned have already been settled?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin first asked while maintaining a calm appearance.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. With one simple cross-check, you will receive rewards as a blue-ranked warrior.¡±

    The Grand Administrator raised the corners of his mouth. His smile was big.

    He slowly continued speaking.

    ¡°However, regarding the incident at the Blood me Sect headquarters¡­ Since the Sect Lord hasn¡¯t given word about this, we need to receive a clear report. It will take long. So before that.¡±

    After briefly pausing, he opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss the settled rewards first. Fifty taels of silver, martial clothes made entirely of thousand-cocoon silk, the right to request martial arts instruction from the Divine Sword Squad Leader, the main sect¡¯s high-grade spirit medicine¡­ Of course you can choose. If you specifically say¡­¡±

    ¡°Spirit medicine would be good.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke without hesitation. The Grand Administrator¡¯s eyes grew slightlyrger.

    ¡°Hmm? That¡¯s not what I meant.¡±

    ¡°Pardon¡­?¡±

    ¡°I was just asking about the spirit medicine. Whether you¡¯ll take it now, or request storage at the Medicine Hall. Even if you choose thetter, you can receive it anytime. The Medicine Hall master is an elf. I mentioned it because they can keep the pills in optimal condition. Since it¡¯s free from humidity and temperature, it¡¯s certainly trustworthy to leave it there.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s difficult to understand your words.¡±

    The Grand Administratorughed at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words.

    ¡°Everything is yours, Young Hero. All that I mentioned is so.¡±

 Chapter 73

    Chapter 73 ¨C Ma Family

    ¡°¡­Isn¡¯t this excessive?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked after a moment of silence. Just fifty taels of silver was enormous.

    It was enough to live like a noble for several years with a family. Yet the rewards listed afterward far surpassed even that.

    ¡®Thousand-cocoon silk martial clothes and the Divine Sword Squad Leader¡¯s martial arts¡­¡¯

    There¡¯s a saying ¡°priceless treasure.¡± It means unable to measure with value.

    Clothing that couldn¡¯t be torn by des and martial arts from the murim¡¯s highest realm were like that.

    The spirit medicine called high-grade by the major sect Deste Sect was the same.

    ¡°Excessive? Not at all.¡±

    The Grand Administrator slightly tilted his broad shoulders.

    ¡°If it was just the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering, it would be so. The merit of destroying the Hwangbo branch with just three blue ranks is great. I heard it was thanks to your unique martial arts. When even one blue rank is precious force, minimizing the power used to strike the main family ranks third.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You seem unfamiliar with praise. This is interesting.¡±

    His smile deepened. The Grand Administrator seemed a more cheerful person than he appeared.

    ¡°Shall we discuss the second? You alone destroyed six Blood me Sect branches in Xuzhou. The local blood demons were exterminated. Even a letter came from the Xuzhou government office, praising Deste Sect as Ming¡¯s divine sword.¡±

    His expression was very satisfied.

    ¡°Securing influence over government offices is the main sect¡¯s key task. A blue rank alone earning praise from branch great masters? It¡¯s worthy of being an example to main sect warriors who treat local officials like innkeepers. It¡¯s worth making the rewardsrge and widely known.¡±

    He praised him to his face. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s expression slightly stiffened. Such great praise approached as an unfamiliar awkwardness he hadn¡¯t experienced.

    The Grand Administrator opened his mouth while looking at him intently.

    ¡°It was your first murim venture as a blue rank? You must get used to it. As a main family blue-ranked master, as the Sect Lord¡¯s direct disciple, even more so.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you for the advice.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special.¡±

    The Grand Administrator whoughed it off lightly spoke:

    ¡°Among the settled merits, the Clear Night Valley incident in South Zhili ranks first. You burst into the war between the Namgung family and Blood me Sect. You are the main sect¡¯s legitimate guardian of the Great Ming Code. If it¡¯s a fight of evil sects designated by the imperial court, you can intervene regardless of circumstances. Thus, though Namgung is merely a powerful family, they should properly show respect.¡±

    WOONG.

    Suddenly energy waves sprouted from his body. It was a realm where mind and true qi rose simultaneously.

    Jeong Yeon-shin was greatly surprised inwardly.

    It meant his level of internal energy cultivation was in the realm of Deste Sect ck ranks.

    ¡°Those fundamentally lowborn mongrels watched idly? The secr martial families are like that. They see our main sect as thorns in their eyes. Because cases where the civilian lives protected by our main sect coexist with murim powers¡¯ interests are rare.¡±

    His words continued with strong power imbued.

    ¡°They wanted to kill without getting blood on their hands. A rising talent who would be Deste Sect¡¯s precious sword in the future.¡±

    Great anger formed on his expression. His face was frightening even while speaking of past events.

    Jeong Yeon-shin received a teacup from the servant.

    While bringing the lightly held cup to his mouth, he waited for the Grand Administrator¡¯s anger to subside.

    It was his first time having the dragon well tea said to be so precious, but even after several sips he couldn¡¯t feel anything special.

    ¡®Perhaps I¡¯m far from the tea ceremony.¡¯

    It was tea that should be savored leisurely. He realized anew. It was a hobby that didn¡¯t match his life.

    ¡°I briefly showed discourtesy.¡±

    The Grand Administrator slightly bowed his head and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Though the number of blood demons you killed was many, the main sect gained an even greater justification. We will use the Namgung family as vanguard in striking the Thirteen Evil Sects.¡±

    ¡°You mean seeking cooperation?¡±

    The Grand Administrator shook his head at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s question.

    ¡°It means we gained justification to force them by martial might. To suppress orthodox sects we must mind the murim¡¯s attention, but with this matter we can change Namgung¡¯s leadership. We intend to deal with those who watched you idly ording to murim¡¯sw.¡±

    Though he calmed his energy waves, his smile was chilling.

    Murim¡¯swing from this context was obvious. It meant acting as the strong.

    It meant gripping the Namgung family and hammering them like a battering ram against the Thirteen Evil Sects.

    ¡®Using the grudges of the Sect Lord¡¯s direct disciple as pretext.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-sin felt the murim¡¯s winter. It was severely cold. Even though it was allies¡¯ n.

    [TL Note- Winter here means ruthlessness, not the season.]

    The Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s words about chaotic Central ins came to mind. Deste Sect was already involved as a major force.

    The Grand Administrator spoke as if finding it amusing.

    ¡°Borrowing a knife to kill, using poison to counter poison. We can argue it any way. They are mongrels who tried to cut you with the Blood me Sect¡¯s de. They¡¯ll have nothing to say if they receive the same treatment.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-sin removed his hand from the teacup.

    ¡°That too would be part of the mission?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Rather than war, it will be life-and-death martial matches. We¡¯ll bind Namgung¡¯s body with justification and only strike their leadership. We¡¯re persuading Namgung branch family masters who will rece the head. We told them if they fight the main sect they can¡¯t avoid extinction, so cooperate if they want to preserve their family.¡±

    ¡°¡­May I ask about the timing?¡±

    The Grand Commander smiled faintly and opened his mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s not yet time to give a definite answer. Since it¡¯s a mission where defeat won¡¯t be tolerated, if you wish to volunteer, I hope you focus on recuperation. There might bepetition in selecting volunteers. Since the main sect warriors also stake their honor, they won¡¯t want to miss the chance to witness and cut down Namgung martial arts. There could be martialpetitions.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for your words. Then regarding the Blood me Sect main hall¡­¡±

    ¡°The day iste. Let¡¯s first cross-check with written reports along with the settled merits. Perhaps, those rewards won¡¯t be something I can raise at my level.¡±

    The Grand Administrator issued a polite dismissal with a gentle smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send the silver and thousand-cocoon silk martial clothes to the Radiant Demon Wing hall in the near future. Since the Divine Sword Squad Leader is away, we¡¯ll send an order sealed with the Sect Lord¡¯s stamp from our Administration Office as soon as she returns. What will you do about the spirit medicine?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll consume it after finishing recuperation.¡±

    ¡°Do so. I¡¯ll leave it at the Medicine Hall under Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius¡¯ name. And.¡±

    He stopped Jeong Yeon-shin who had risen from his seat. His face wore an ambiguous smile.

    ¡°Speaking out of this old man¡¯s concern, it seems better for you to keep your distance from the Deste Ma family.¡±

    ¡°Why¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin stared at the Grand Administrator. He spoke of someone else¡¯s maternal family and discussed conduct. It was a different matter. Hadn¡¯t he crossed a line?

    The Grand Administrator waved his hand and said:

    ¡°I¡¯m hesitant you might misunderstand. These are words of goodwill. Since great prestigious families generally have divided factions¡­ I can only say that your recent murim journey has caused great waves there. It¡¯s awkward to say more since it¡¯s not my family matter.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thank you for the advice.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin slightly bowed his head and sped his hands.

    The Grand Administrator who returned the courtesy scratched his head.

    He showed many appearances unbefitting his age, build, and martial might. It seemed to be his innate personality.

    ¡°Take care.¡±

    The Grand Administrator bid farewell with a broad smile.

    * * *

    On the way back.

    He said five days remained until summer solstice. Was this year¡¯s June fifteenth closer to early summer thante spring? Dusk was already falling.

    A streak of crimson sunlight hazily seeped into his sleeve. It was a sunset that dyed his heart turbulent.

    ¡®The Deste Ma family¡­ keeps holding me back. Hearing from others to be careful of my maternal family.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought while slightly pulling his robe tight. The wind brushing his cheek and stirring his corbone was quite cold.

    Every time hepleted a mission and returned, he had to mind his conduct.

    It was an unwee matter. When time wascking even just focusing on merits and reputation.

    ¡®I clearly told grandfather.¡¯

    He said not to try wielding blood ties. Hadn¡¯t he firmly dered it after winning the martial match with Ma Se-yeon?

    Yet his bloodline became known through theing-of-age ceremony.

    The gazes looking at Jeong Yeon-shin from around changed.

    Not as a warrior who would establish a family from a countryside martial house background, but as a noble rising star who had to be associated with the Deste Ma family¡¯s movements.

    The earlier Radiant Demon Wing senior mentioning fights between prestigious families was like that too.

    This mustn¡¯t be.

    They said family matters weren¡¯t limited to individuals. He might get entangled in unrted grudges.

    Not much time remained. Troublesome matters had to be avoided early.

    ¡­Just then, a good measure came to mind.

    Therefore.

    ¡°Yeon-shin!¡±

    The handsome youth running urgently was wee.

    He was a familiar white-ranked warrior, and his lightness technique running was quite aplished. He was the branch family rtive who had lost to him twice.

    He couldn¡¯t be forgotten.

    ¡®Ma Se-in.¡¯

    He was grandfather Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s adopted grandson and the Deste Ma family¡¯s sessor.

    He met one of the culprits who had disturbed his mind. Here karma that heaven had seemingly casually thrown was tied.

    Something big must have happened, for him toe immediately on the day Jeong Yeon-shin regained consciousness. Perhaps his tactless uncle Ma Jin had told him.

    It was just before the end of the day.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stepped forward and asked.

    ¡°What¡¯s your business?¡±

    ¡°Just, let me catch¡­ my breath¡­¡±

    Ma Se-in who approached within three steps regted his breathing.

    He was one who overwhelmed Jeong Yeon-shin in inner power quantity alone.

    Since his birth environment was different he must have eaten spirit medicine like rice, but he seemed to have run quite long.

    Jeong Yeon-shin waited through three exhales.

    ¡°Speak now.¡±

    ¡°Ah, well¡­¡±

    He looked hesitant, unlike his usually proud self.

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently urged with his chin. Ma Se-in sighed and opened his mouth.

    ¡°The family elders, want to see you.¡±

    ¡°The elders?¡±

    ¡°The senior members and my mother¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. It¡¯s fine to visit now? You seem to havee urgently.¡±

    He showed quite a surprised expression. He apparently hadn¡¯t imagined such ready agreement.

    The two soon began walking together.

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it outside the main sect?¡±

    ¡°The main house is. But now many family members havee with grandfather. Everyone is staying in the main sect. We¡¯re using an entire hall, because grandfather wants to take the position of Deste Sect Elder Council Lord. To build his momentum.¡±

    His tone was considerably softened. He had always been like this since theing-of-age ceremony.

    They exchanged a few more words. Meanwhile, Ma Se-in nced at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s profile.

    ¡°I heard you received quite severe internal injuries.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°Your energy waves are the same as before. How can that be when you¡¯re weakened? No¡­ have you grown that much stronger? In such a short time?¡±

    ¡°More importantly.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin avoided answering and brought up something else.

    ¡°This matter of calling me now. Does grandfather know about it?¡±

    ¡°¡­No. He went to the Sect Lord¡¯s office.¡±

    Ma Se-in seemed to feel something wasn¡¯t quite right too. But he appeared not to know the circumstances.

    The corners of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mouth rose slightly.

    ¡°Your hard fist technique was impressive.¡±

    He said casually to Ma Se-in. He recalled the advancing thunder move of the Eternal Blossom Fist that he used effectively anytime.

    ¡°They say prestigious families¡¯ martial arts number dozens. Is the family members¡¯ martial arts different from yours?¡±

    ¡°Naturally so.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    That was the end of it. Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t speak further.

    They walked silently and arrived at the hall where the Deste Ma family leaders were said to be staying.

    Ma Se-in opened his mouth while gesturing to the gatekeepers.

    ¡°It¡¯s here.¡±

    The main gate was veryrge from the start. It wasparable to the Radiant Demon Wing hall.

    It was like this even though they were borrowing it. One could guess how lofty their authority was.

    ¡®Hmm.¡¯

    He felt gazes as soon as he entered. Not just one or two.

    Energy waves seemed contained in every gaze. It was tremendous pressure.

    Were they determined to meet today?

    Dozens were seated in the front courtyard serving as a banquet hall.

    The prestigious family¡¯s unique refined spirit could be felt. Even at a nce, there was no one who wasn¡¯t extraordinary.

    Among them, one person particrly stood out.

    ¡°You b*st*rd.¡±

    A middle-aged woman wearing jet-ck pce clothes parted her red lips.

    The silk wrapping her body was dyed with ckcquer. Dignity overflowed from her beautiful face.

    She even wrapped herself in noble energy waves as if having learned special energy techniques, and her gaze seemed to look down on all under heaven.

    ¡°Are you the child using the Jeong surname?¡±

    She asked while seated in the seat of honor. Had she deliberately mentioned the Jeong surname? Her inner thoughts seemed slightly visible.

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned his head without answering.

    ¡°Is this your mother?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    Ma Se-in answered glumly.

 Chapter 74

    Chapter 74 ¨C Ma Family (2)

    She was disrespected by a young boy far beneath her. A woman who used ¡°you b*st*rd¡± at first meeting.

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought. That a nobledy of high martial arts wouldn¡¯t tolerate it.

    [TL Note- Noble here is referring to Elf n. I¡¯ll be using both nobles and elf interchangeably depending on the context.]

    ¡°I am indeed that child¡¯s mother. I am called Ju Yeon-jeong.¡±

    She smiled gently once. Her instantly changed impression was somewhat shocking.

    ¡®Ju surname?¡¯

    A strange assumption came to mind due to her dignity. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately asked.

    ¡°Are you from the imperial family?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    It was hard to understand even after hearing the answer. Ma Se-in¡¯s father was also from a branch family.

    If he was a man outstanding enough to marry an imperial family member, he should have already been famous.

    He couldn¡¯t guess what circumstances there might have been.

    ¡°You seem confused. Few in the main family know my origins. Understand.¡±

    She has her hair pinned up with jade ornaments. Her round Han ears were distinct. It meant she was from a distant branch of the imperial bloodline.

    Emperor Taizu was thest to take concubines. They said he had over forty consorts.

    Direct imperial descendants were different. They didn¡¯t take second wives or concubines.

    They said they took only one noble family wife as partner.

    Rather, the numerous descendants without connection to imperial power were free to take wives and concubines.

    Ju Yeon-jeong seemed to be the daughter of such a person.

    ¡°I greet Lady Ju.¡±

    He paid respects but didn¡¯t prostrate himself. They said she was an outsider by marriage. Even though she had received a trace of Taizu¡¯s blood, it was so.

    Now she was no longer a person of the Ming imperial Forbidden City. If she left Beijing and married, she was already a person of the Deste Ma family.

    It meant she was a martial artist.

    ¡°What an impudent fellow.¡±

    The corners of Ju Yeon-jeong¡¯s mouth curled up.

    Jeong Yeon-shin calmly raised his head. The reaction was unexpected.

    Since she had used ¡°you b*st*rd,¡± he thought she was someone desperate to protect her son¡¯s sessor rights. Was it different from what he thought?

    The surrounding family members also didn¡¯t act rashly. They silently kept their eyes on Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°Sitfortably. This gathering is for you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then, thank you.¡±

    He briefly bowed and sat at the banquet seat. Ma Se-in quietly followed and sat beside his mother.

    Musicians entered. Perhaps due to the hall¡¯s size, they began ying from far away.

    ssical melodies spread faintly. It felt like they were filling the gathering¡¯s rank.

    ¡°I wanted to test your capacity.¡±

    Ju Yeon-jeong opened her mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s been twenty years since I left Beijing but I¡¯m like this. The authority still ingrained in my conduct sometimes hurts people¡¯s hearts, so I hope you will be generous in understanding.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Her words were unconventional. Jeong Yeon-shin was silent for a moment.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    It was very different from the gathering he imagined. What was her intention?

    While the sounds of plucked zither strings and echoing flutes formed gentle melodies, those seated at the banquet were briefly silent.

    Just the sound was so. The world of masters was different.

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt streams of internal energy endlessly scanning him.

    It was so secretive that he could barely detect it due to having energy sense above martial arts level. He deliberately didn¡¯t show it.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about your business.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked directly.

    Both sides hid their intentions. However, it was a gathering where the inviting side was in need. There was no reason to bow and enter.

    A smile formed on Ju Yeon-jeong¡¯s lips.

    ¡°I am ustomed to speaking indirectly from birth, so a warrior¡¯s way of speaking feels unfamiliar no matter when I encounter it. Many have praised you. Saying you¡¯re material to be a pir of Deste Sect¡­ It¡¯s just as I heard. They said Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius is very brave.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard your martial arts are quite aplished. There might be none topare among those your age. I was curious about many things. How you contained such martial arts when the Jeong Family¡¯s martial arts were unremarkable. And¡­¡±

    She smiled as she reached for a white jade bottle.

    ¡°When you had youring-of-age ceremony. What your intention was in refusing the main family¡¯s sessor position.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin gained much information from Ju Yeon-jeong¡¯s few words. He confirmed two things at this gathering.

    The first was indeed martial arts. They said many were curious about the origins of Lightning Genius¡¯ martial arts.

    He knew well. It must be because he reached blue rank at the youngest age in the shortest time.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had already demonstrated his original martial arts several times before the gathering, and it was also because none of them were Deste Ma family martial arts.

    It was so even before receiving martial arts from Deste Sect¡¯s lord.

    The stories of recent missions would likely add to the questions too. It was because of how Deste Sect¡¯s lord appeared when returning.

    ¡®Why did she carry me all the way to the main sect¡­¡¯

    Because gratitude was greater, it was hard toin even inwardly.

    And second. This must be the main point.

    ¡°You asked about my intention.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°I believe I already dered it that day. I said that since my established will lies with the murim and main sect, I don¡¯t want to be bound to my maternal prestigious family. Ma Se-in will make an excellent family head.¡±

    ¡°Your nature is quite magnanimous.¡±

    Ju Yeon-jeongughed while covering her mouth. It was an elegant bearing.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stared at her intently. She was one who called the Deste Ma family to the main sect.

    A distant branch imperial family memberpletely settling in the Ma family and acting as mistress.

    Rather, this was good. Like this, there was no need to deliberately make enemies.

    Drawing a line would be enough. Jeong Yeon-shin parted his lips as if his words weren¡¯t finished.

    ¡°So, I hope not to be entangled with your family going forward. What I want is to sever ties. That would help avoid useless discord.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    For a moment, a light silence arose. The smile disappeared from Ju Yeon-jeong¡¯s face that had been silentlyughing. Ma Se-in¡¯s expression also stiffened.

    Only the instruments¡¯ melodies flowed faintly through the banquet hall where everyone had closed their mouths. The reaction was strange.

    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t they be the ones making this request?¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought. Regardless of the atmosphere, he continued speaking.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this the family that already severed ties with my mother? Please answer. Before I publicly open my mouth to sh the Ma family¡¯s honor.¡±

    He deliberately spoke excessively. Yet only question lingered on Ju Yeon-jeong¡¯s face.

    ¡°¡­How can that be? Do you think the martial arts you received from the Sect Lord guarantees your authority? Wrong. Deste Sect is not such a ce.¡±

    ¡°I just want to live fully as a Radiant Demon Wing warrior, and don¡¯t want the Deste Ma family name attached before my alias Lightning Genius. Isn¡¯t this wee news for Lady Ju?¡±

    ¡°¡­You speak of difficult matters so calmly.¡±

    Ju Yeon-jeong spoke slowly.

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°You have already stepped into the main family¡¯s political strife. It was bound to happen the moment you showed talent while having Ma family blood. Those who say we must take you as sessor, those who argue you should be made into a sword to raise the main family¡¯s glory, we who don¡¯t want you¡­¡±

    She gave a faint smile.

    ¡°Either way. The moment you sever ties with the main family, great winds will blow over responsibility. If you don¡¯t want to face headwinds, you¡¯ll have no choice but to do anything.¡±

    ¡°This is ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you the Sect Lord¡¯s direct disciple? Child. Your existence is already that significant. Even if you alone speak of severing ties, the main family will cling to your robes.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s difficult to remain seated.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood up just like that. Though he rudely turned his back, no one thundered at him.

    In the realm of politics, they were clearly masters when discussing martial might.

    The musicians¡¯ unchanging performance saw him off.

    * * *

    Seven days and nights passed.

    He focused on recuperation in the Radiant Demon Wing hall. Meanwhile, the faces of Ju Yeon-jeong and the Ma family elders filled his mind.

    Their schemes were not shallow. They had picked a fight of a nature he hadn¡¯t experienced before.

    Those of high authority putting all their effort into entangling him. It was a big problem.

    ¡®What should I do¡­¡¯

    Hey on his bed lost in thought. Originally he had intended to pick a fight and be an enemy they couldn¡¯t associate with.

    He thought it would be enough if he experienced prestigious family martial arts in that process.

    Not now.

    Their sophistication far surpassed Jeong Yeon-shin. They had an attitude of epting whatever happened.

    Apletely different kind of conflict.

    Those of high prestige were being bothersome. At this level, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s concerns were right.

    The time he¡¯d get entangled going forward would be far greater than any support gained from epting the Deste Ma family.

    He briefly considered revealing his constitution and lifespan to his grandfather.

    ¡®I absolutely cannot trust them.¡¯

    He immediately dismissed it from his mind.

    He grew up as a non-existent child in the Jeong Family estate. His maternal family didn¡¯t reach out. That¡¯s how his growing years were.

    After stepping into the murim, he saw the Hwangbo family¡¯s conduct.

    It was the behavior of wielding power for self-interest while iming to be a pir of orthodox martial arts.

    How about the Namgung family being called orthodox world¡¯s number one? They plotted a borrowed knife murder against Jeong Yeon-shin who helped them.

    There was more. In the Blood me Sect he saw the bottom of humanity. It was just an abyss.

    ¡­Only distrust remained. Nothing but distrust.

    ¡®Aiming for Deste Sect Elder Council Lord?¡¯

    His grandfather was one who craved power. Even after cutting ties with his daughter, he tried to treat her son as grandson.

    He did it seeing usefulness. Who knew how he would shake Jeong Yeon-shin after grasping his weakness.

    ¡®Should I see the Sect Lord? Is it okay to create debt instead? I need to build merit.¡¯

    The sixteen-year-old young master agonized.

    Swoosh.

    He burrowed into his bedding. Even the hazily shining sunset was dazzling now.

    The Radiant Demon Wing room was indeed his sanctuary. He could put down a warrior¡¯s spirit without worrying about gazes.

    He didn¡¯t have to forcefully ignore his life with a set time limit.

    He slowly curled up into a ball. As always.

    He hazily felt the orange edge of sunlight. How long had passed like that?

    ¡°Young Hero Jeong! Young Hero Jeong!¡±

    A familiar voice stimted his consciousness. It was Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s voice.

    Tumultuous energy waves surged toward the Radiant Demon Wing hall. He felt the presences of many seniors too.

    Those who had first sent off the Sect Lord and Jeong Yeon-shin had returned.

    Creak.

    Three people came in right away. It was Hyeon Won-chang, Cheong Myeong, and Baek Mi-ryeo. Jeong Yeon-shin, who had already risen, smiled faintly.

    They werepanions who hade to save him all the way to the Blood me Sect main hall. He weed them gratefully.

    ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang who had been staring at him suddenly asked.

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly parted his lips.

    What kind of wind was it? The thought urred that if this was a life where he couldn¡¯t even trust these people, there was no need to be bound by the fruit either.

    It was fine without wine cups. The tranquil evening air substituted for wine¡¯s fragrance and side dishes.

    It was the moment Jeong Yeon-shin spoke a few words.

    Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo raisedrge inner power barriers. It was an energy screen. Sound couldn¡¯t leak out.

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke.

    He talked about family matters, revealed his constitution, spoke of his remaining time and the Deste Ma family.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    A silence as gentle as the sunset continued. Before they knew it, expressions had disappeared from Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s faces.

    Hyeon Won-chang silently shed tears.

    The Deste Divine Hero sniffled once and said:

    ¡°¡­Well, let¡¯s first visit the Ma family. I thought of a decent n.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Listen.¡±

    After saying that, he whispered for quite a while. Even though the two blue-ranked masters¡¯ energy screen was firm.

    It seemed like he was plotting a scheme.

    Listening to it, that¡¯s exactly what it was.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang who wiped his eyes with white sleeves stood up. The other three people also rose.

    Simultaneously, Cheong Myeong patted Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder, and Baek Mi-ryeo embraced him once from behind.

    No more words were needed to understand. It was the concern ofpanions who shared life and death, the understanding of masters who made des their friends.

    Jeong Yeon-shin who awkwardly shook his head followed Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s back. For a moment he truly felt like the youngest.

    The four soon arrived at the Deste Ma family¡¯s residence. Two gatekeepers came forward.

    ¡°Please state your identity and business.¡±

    ¡°No. Young Hero Lightning Genius is here. You can open it.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang ignored the gatekeepers and shouted loudly.

    ¡°Yeon-jeong©¤!¡±

    Inner power was even loaded in it. His tremendous voice shook the dusky night air.

    They said few outside knew Lady Ju¡¯s origins.

    There must be private circumstances. However, it wasn¡¯t something for Radiant Demon masters to consider.

    ¡°She¡¯s under the Sect Lord anyway. When even the crown prince trembles, what¡¯s a married branch imperial member¡­¡±

    Cheong Myeong smiled slyly and kicked the ground. The Blue Eyed Sword Demon being pure-blooded nobility was already famous.

    ¡°What is this!¡±

    ¡°Do you know who you¡¯re calling?¡±

    The gatekeepers ran over with bewildered faces. Hyeon Won-chang disyed traceless movement technique.

    While brushing off their hands, he kept shouting the name Yeon-jeong. An untimely drama unfolded in the night.

    Jeong Yeon-shin slightly twisted his body and turned his head as if not part of the group.

 Chapter 75

    Chapter 75 ¨C Ma Family (3)

    ¡°What are Lightning Genius¡¯ movements?¡±

    ¡°He remains secluded in the Radiant Demon Wing main building.¡±

    A man wearing a sword reported to Zhu Lianting seated in the seat of honor.

    It was a separate building of Deste Sect¡¯s Deste Ma family. The guest room that was originally the main room had transformed into an office. It was Zhu Lianting¡¯s order.

    [TL- Mother¡¯s name was previously mistranted as Ju Lianting, the correct name is Zhu Lianting.]

    ¡°They said his internal injuries were severe. Would he ept if I send medicine?¡±

    It was a self-mutter.

    Zhu Lianting fell into thought while tapping the desk with her finger.

    Regardless of the warrior kneeling, her trusted subordinate who had served her since childhood, she was lost in thought.

    She was imperial family. She could say Lightning Genius¡¯ background was lowly. Originally it was so.

    ¡®There are rumors he received cultivation techniques from the Sect Lord.¡¯

    Circumstances changed. The difference between guiding a few moves and transmitting cultivation methods was very great.

    Lightning Genius¡¯ value grew day by day.

    There were also words that he made great merit in destroying the Blood me Sect main hall in recent murim activities.

    The merits were unbelievable, and his age even more so.

    ¡°If we are to fully embrace the Ma family, we cannot drive out Lightning Genius. No matter how I think about it, no methodes to mind. Even considering it for days¡­ Do you feel the same?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, my lord.¡±

    The trusted subordinate answered. He was a swordsman whose energy was tempered like steel.

    As his martial might was no less than ordinary blue-ranked masters, he was one who had weathered many political battles with Zhu Lianting.

    Zhu Lianting who brushed the desk with her fingertips slightly closed her eyes.

    ¡®Lightning Genius. Is he a vessel worth embracing?¡¯

    They said the Ming Taizu¡¯s imperial n was unprecedented in scale throughout Central ins history.

    Founding Emperor Zhu Yuanzhang had twenty-six sons.

    All except those appointed as crown prince and heir took wives and concubines. The imperial n grew endlessly.

    At present, Zhu surname households iming Taizu exceeded thousands.

    Those who received titles like Prince, Princess, or King were rare.

    It meant they could barely reign as regional hegemons. Because there were too many imperial family members.

    Most lived in various manors near Beijing.

    Zhu Lianting¡¯s father was the same. He only held an empty rank.

    Zhu Lianting was both noble and insignificant. Not being a daughter of a Prince or King, she couldn¡¯t be a princess or nobledy.

    So she came to Deste Sect. She married the cousin of Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s leader who was said to be impotent.

    Thanks to her son¡¯s good talent, she could be called daughter-inw by the previous Divine Sword Squad Leader.

    It was because the direct line Radiant Demon Wing Leader was incapable. She too served Ma Yeon-jeok devotedly.

    ¡°I told Lightning Genius. Now I can no longer hide my origins from other factions. The session rights are around the corner so it¡¯s rather good. Wasn¡¯t it to ovee crisis by revealing it at such times?¡±

    ¡°That is so.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s a temporary measure. That child Lightning Genius has legitimacy and martial might. He will trouble Se-in until death. It will be so even without intending it.¡±

    There are times thoughts are organized byying out words. It wasn¡¯t a ce to seek the subordinate¡¯s opinion.

    She couldn¡¯t be a warlord because she had no title.

    Realizing her circumstances young, she yearned for only one thing. Proof of identity and value.

    She sought ways to be reborn as true imperial family elsewhere.

    She wanted to grasp one of the precious swords the imperial court aimed at the martial world. The armory was Deste Sect, and the precious sword was the Deste Ma family.

    She spoke.

    ¡°I heard life-and-death matches with Namgung family leaders became a topic. They said it would be in martial match format. Could Lightning Genius receive the mission assignment by breaking through the main sect¡¯s preliminarypetition?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to gauge his martial might. Though he seems to have the skill to exchange twenty moves, I heard the momentum I saw before wasn¡¯t his full power.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s as I felt. To be at that level even with internal injuries. Truly hard to measure.¡±

    ¡°Using assassins¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll soon know your suggestion is mindless. Secretly assassinating the Sect Lord¡¯s direct disciple¡­? That¡¯s thinking befitting murim¡¯s foolish warriors who only see what¡¯s ahead. Rather than keeping the Great Ming¡¯s divine sword as future trouble, it¡¯s better for me alone to be content with my lot.¡±

    She said with a slightugh.

    ¡°We can neither kill nor drive him away. There¡¯s no other way.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s measure Lightning Genius¡¯ capacity. How much sincerity must we pour out?¡±

    It was decided. She chose to be a guardian instead.

    It was better to embrace and control his conduct. Making him an enemy was an amateur¡¯s method.

    He was a disciple the Deste Sect¡¯s lord took interest in. Just need to give support until he loses his mind.

    What to do was clear.

    ¡®Let¡¯s test his capacity.¡¯

    How much wealth and manpower must be invested for him to fall into her grasp.

    She dismissed her trusted subordinate andy on the bed. The office was also her bedroom.

    As the Deste Ma family¡¯s future mistress, she already managed many internal and external affairs.

    ¡®When day breaks I should visit personally.¡¯

    But she couldn¡¯t sleep. She heard a strange sound. The ambitious branch imperial member doubted her ears for the first time in her life.

    ¡°Lianting©¤!¡±

    It was a tremendous sound. Both the volume and meaning were so.

    Zhu Lianting pondered for a moment. Was there another Lianting nearby?

    ¡°Lianting! Lianting©¤!¡±

    The shouts didn¡¯t ring just once or twice. They spread widely as if to wake the entire vast main sect¡¯s night.

    Unlike the frivolous voice, it seemed to contain very deep internal energy.

    ¡°What crazy b*st*rd¡­¡±

    Vulgar words came out from her elegant lips.

    Step.

    She came out wearing just one robe over her nightclothes.

    Though she spoke of imperial authority, she was already a true master of the martial world.

    Family martial arts were imperial martial arts. She had properly trained from childhood.

    Even her respected father-inw said she was powerful.

    ¡°Who is it!¡±

    ¡°How can there be such awless person in the main sect¡­¡±

    ¡°Radiant Demon Wing? Is it truly Radiant Demon Wing!¡±

    Coming outside, it was already a spectacle. Chaos had broken out.

    The movement lines of over ten low-ranked warriors were tangled trying to catch one white-rank. Yet they still couldn¡¯t subdue him.

    ¡°Such impudence¡­¡±

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we step in right away?¡±

    ¡°Wait. Eyes are gathering.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Even if many elders help Lady Zhu, still. Damaging the main family¡¯s dignity and crossing hands with a youngster? And in the main sect no less. Don¡¯t act rashly.¡±

    The divided faction elders didn¡¯t move. Ma Se-in and Zhu Lianting¡¯s guardians also couldn¡¯t step forward hastily.

    The grappling continued. It wasn¡¯t because the Ma family warriors were ipetent.

    The problem was the nimble movements of the fellow with the hero¡¯s headband fluttering on his forehead.

    His body technique had already surpassed white rank. He was flexible and soundless as if having learned assassin secret techniques.

    ¡°Lightning Genius?¡±

    Zhu Lianting muttered. The youth standing apart to one side entered her view.

    The man and woman standing with him were also familiar. Blue Eyed Sword Demon Cheong Myeong and Bewitching Sword Demon Baek Mi-ryeo.

    They were Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s vanguard. They were masters counted among the main forces of the Seventeen Divine Sword squads.

    Zhu Lianting¡¯s fine brows furrowed.

    ¡°Where is Lianting!¡±

    Because the lowborn¡¯s shouts were loud, people gathered. Deste Sect was a cluster of various hall groups.

    It meant there were very many staying there. The night¡¯s disturbance was worth watching.

    ¡®nning to make it public?¡¯

    Zhu Lianting somewhat caught their inner thoughts. They seemed to intend to escte the matter somehow.

    Lightning Genius and the Deste Ma family. If one dug deep into the circumstances, thetter would draw public resentment. It was also hard to skillfully mislead with lies.

    It was because elves who could see through truth were everywhere in the main sect.

    The matter was clear.

    ¡®Must subdue first and check after.¡¯

    He called for her personally. The justification was also clear.

    THUD!

    Zhu Lianting immediately stamped the ground. The power gathered in her foot¡¯s bubbling well point exploded.

    The footwork of the imperial martial art Golden Immortal Eight Methods greatly shortened the distance.

    Along with a thunderous sound, dust rose in a long straight line.

    She arrived at the battlefield in an instant.

    The Radiant Demon Wing white-ranked youth who was disying smooth body technique smiled with his eyes.

    He was quite presentable due to his handsome appearance. Zhu Lianting spoke as if murmuring while not taking her eyes off him.

    ¡°Come out.¡±

    The Ma family warriors moved away in unison. There was discipline in their movements. It was military discipline that would shine in group battles.

    Zhu Lianting immediately gathered inner power to her right arm. It was the palm technique of Golden Immortal Eight Methods.

    The blood vessel of the Large Intestine Meridian running straight from shoulder to index finger among the body¡¯s twelve meridians burned.

    It filled with power in an instant.

    BOOM!

    Storm-like energy waves gathered in her extending palm.

    It was martial arts that greatly utilized the entire body¡¯s meridians. Though raising powerful true qi, it was extremely precise.

    It was a strike to kill a white rank who insulted imperial family with one hit.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    WHOOSH!

    Her vision was dyed with blue clothes. Her eyes widened.

    A youth with calm eyes had blocked in front.

    ¡®Lightning Genius?¡¯

    She missed his approach. It was no one¡¯s fault. His body technique resembling the elf n¡¯s movement was very aplished.

    The distance was too close. Striking Lightning Genius here would ruin matters.

    She desperately tried to withdraw her true qi. She pulled back considerable force in an instant.

    Enough that Lightning Genius could handle ording to rumors.

    ¡®Done.¡¯

    She couldn¡¯tpletely withdraw the force. A trace of power remained.

    Raising intent andpletely controlling true qi simultaneously? That was a realm able to match Deste Sect ck ranks.

    Her inner power operation hadn¡¯t yet reached the achievement of Three Flowers Gathered at the Crown.

    THUD!

    Therefore the sound was loud. Her palm struck Lightning Genius¡¯ sr plexus.

    The cool sensation of the Deste Sect blue martial uniform dug into her palm center.

    In that moment Zhu Lianting¡¯s eyes widened further.

    They said the imperial family¡¯s Golden Immortal Eight Methods was martial arts that trained the entire body¡¯s meridians. It specialized in longevity and defense against sneak attacks.

    It granted sharp senses able to fully perceive the opponent¡¯s qi and blood in the moment of exchanging a strike.

    Precise moves originated from sensitive five senses.

    Therefore she felt it.

    True qi sprouted from Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sr plexus. It was the middle dantian.

    The inner power operated in his interior gently pressed the Bong-an point at the edge of his lungs.

    Though it brought blood, organs weren¡¯t damaged. It was extremely fast yet incredibly detailed cultivation.

    A once-in-a-lifetime genius. Born with aplete vessel for martial arts.

    However Zhu Lianting couldn¡¯t admire. In the instant she withdrew her hand, she felt blood rising up Lightning Genius¡¯ airway.

    It meant he would soon cough blood. He deliberately caused blood vomiting.

    COUGH.

    Blood sprayed with Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s cough.

    Soon he staggered and copsed. Anyone could see it was because Zhu Lianting used excessive force.

    Her eyebrows raised.

    ¡°This impudent thing¡­¡±

    ¡°Please withdraw your hand.¡±

    Bewitching Sword Demon Baek Mi-ryeo who stepped forward spoke.

    She was wrapped in pitch-ck ink-colored energy flows all over her body. The nature was very chilling.

    It was an internal energy technique whose origins anyone would find hard to measure. Energy materialization was rare cultivation. Gazes were immediately drawn.

    ¡°Demonic arts?¡±

    ¡°No. The energy waves are pure.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know Bewitching Sword Demon?¡±

    They were spectators.

    They were already lined up in front of the Deste Ma family hall. All were Deste Sect warriors.

    Those who came running hearing the main sect¡¯s disturbance numbered dozens.

    There was also a master who drew people¡¯s gazes more than Baek Mi-ryeo.

    It was Cheong Myeong who drew his sword before the pitch-ck energy waves could even spread.

    Hazy wind rose along the sword gripped by the one-eyed noble wearing a hood.

    Energy waves arose without even releasing sword strikes. It was an ominous sword wind.

    He parted his lips.

    ¡°Step back.¡±

    He was the Blue Eyed Sword Demon called Swordsman who could discuss all under heaven in the future.

    Hepletely integrated his n¡¯s abilities with martial arts. They said his fame as a Radiant Demon Wing master was second only to Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s leader.

    ¡°You two, are you in your right mind? Think of the punishment. That ¡®Deste Ma family¡¯s Zhu Lianting¡¯ over there won¡¯t stay still.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang beside them scolded the two seniors.

    His expression differed from his words. Energy unique to killing sword practitioners gleamed.

    Internal energy carrying intent created demon-like energy waves, truly not human in appearance.

    Anyone would consider it the appearance of a warrior ring at a hero¡¯s enemies.

    ¡°The murim¡¯s principles have fallen to the ground©¤!¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang who slightly pushed aside his seniors and stepped forward opened his mouth.

    His voice was loud. It seemed he gathered true qi in his vocal cords rather than sword.

    A voice like Buddhist lion¡¯s roar wed the atmosphere.

    ¡°Is this how you treat Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius who made his name through missions? Lawless ones who know no shame! Are you not ashamed before your parents in heaven? Deste Ma family! If there are any who would discuss chivalry with this Deste Sect Hero, step forward!¡±

    His true qi operation that only withdrew force when mentioning parents was tremendous.

    His entire body was emitting powerful spirit.

    Zhu Lianting nced down and stepped back once.

    ¡°Lightning Genius? Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s rising talent?¡±

    ¡°I heard he already had internal injuries.¡±

    The spectators approached bit by bit and craned their necks.

    The sight of Lightning Genius crouching on the ground with head deeply bowed wasn¡¯t unsightly.

    The young master¡¯s bravery in taking the ascending martial arts strike for hispanion was great.

    ¡°Parents in heaven?¡±

    Zhu Lianting coldly echoed.

    ¡°Are not imperial family members those who look down on subjects from azure pce?¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang who glibly retorted quickly knelt beside Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s head.

    After seemingly examining the sr plexus wound for several breaths, he soon supported the upper body and began wailing loudly.

    ¡°Aigo, aigoo!¡±

    It was an astounding sight.

    Zhu Lianting lowered her hand. It was like watching grand opera that flourished in Beijing. It was an unanticipated event.

 Chapter 76

    Chapter 76 ¨C Ma Family (4)

    ¡®If I don¡¯t do what the Ma family orders, that¡¯s all there is to it.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin was concerned about grudges and favors.

    Prestigious martial families were like clothes patched with all sorts of favors and enmities.

    Those who considered Zhu Lianting a mortal enemy might point their swords at Jeong Yeon-shin.

    There would also be those demanding Jeong Yeon-shin to repay favors received from the Ma family.

    He would have to spend time on matters outside missions. The bloodlines of prestigious martial families were one in themselves.

    ¡®Did it work?¡¯

    Today Ma Yeon-jeok went to inspect civilian affairs in Xiangyang City.

    The former Divine Sword Squad Leader¡¯s procession was grand. It meant his departure was known.

    That was why Hyeon Won-chang moved immediately.

    They said a purple-ranked master¡¯s martial might was truly transcendent. He moved quickly to prevent variables.

    The rumor that Lightning Genius¡¯ maternal family was the Deste Ma family could onlye from here.

    So they blocked it starting from the main family. They tried to separate Jeong Yeon-shin from the Ma family even slightly.

    Relying on Deste Sect warriors¡¯ eyes and mouths.

    Create a disturbance. Draw in others from the main sect and be the Ma family¡¯s target.

    The moment one leader steps forth, Jeong Yeon-shin takes the strike instead.

    It clearly revealed the rtionship with the maternal family. It was a minimal measure.

    ¡°¡­Your behavior isughable. I cannot match you.¡±

    Zhu Lianting slowly parted her lips.

    ¡°Lightning Genius. I understand your will is firm. Let¡¯s see over time. I will ept all your intentions. Anything but severing ties and session. I hope you think well on it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    She turned around. The Ma family warriors followed.

    The Ma family elders who had been watching from one side also turned their backs.

    Such was the prestigious family¡¯s dignity. They didn¡¯t get involved in frivolous matters. It meant conveying intent was enough.

    Hyeon Won-chang slightly bowed his head. Following and clinging there would make things look strange. It was half a sess.

    He sent sound transmission.

    -Young Hero Jeong, how is it? They say they¡¯ll ept your intention¡­

    -Being hit by her palm technique is enough. Many masters saw it.

    Jeong Yeon-shin gently pushed away Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s hand.

    Unfamiliar warriors approached him as he slowly rose.

    They were those who had been observing the incident, mixed blue and white ranks. They seemed to be masters from other martial powers.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Though we can¡¯tment on family matters, if you studied in the Ma family, this is impossible behavior.¡±

    ¡°Your movement technique was impressive.¡±

    Many came to briefly examine Jeong Yeon-shin and left. They seemed to ept it as family matters anyway.

    It was also because nothing good coulde from getting entangled with those in power.

    However, there was also a middle-aged man who approached wanting to talk.

    ¡°First time seeing the rumored rising talent. Because the main sect is vast.¡±

    ¡°Radiant Demon Wing, Lightning Genius.¡±

    ¡°Jin Ju-rim of Obeying Heaven Wing.¡±

    He spoke of the Divine Sword Squad¡¯s Obeying Heaven Wing. They said it was a martial power established around the same time as the Radiant Demon Wing.

    Blue robe sleeves extended from his sped hands.

    He was a blue-ranked master. Though a senior deserving informal speech, his bearing was courteous.

    Jin Ju-rim opened his mouth smiling with drooping eyes.

    ¡°Seeing up close yourplexion isn¡¯t too bad, how about a brief chat?¡±

    ¡°May I ask your business?¡±

    ¡°Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin. I heard well from Hwa-sin. Since before you were promoted to blue rank.¡±

    ¡°By Hwa-sin you mean¡­¡±

    ¡°More familiar with his alias? I mean White Qilin. Namgung Hwa-sin.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin nodded slightly.

    He couldn¡¯t recall immediately because much time had passed.

    He was the man who acknowledged defeat despite winning against Jeong Yeon-shin at Deste Sect City.

    A rising disciple who gave the closest feeling to the words ¡®fair and righteous.¡¯ He heard he was active in Obeying Heaven Wing.

    ¡°I know. How is Young Hero Namgung faring?¡±

    ¡°He became a blue-ranked warrior a month ago. Though it seems a bittepared to you, it¡¯s because he didn¡¯t rush through missions. Hwa-sin¡¯s promotion speed is quite impressive too.¡±

    Jin Ju-rim said with a slight smile.

    Jeong Yeon-shin nodded. Less than a year had passed since entering Deste Sect.

    Compared to himself who performed years worth of missions without rest, Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s promotion was truly exceptional.

    ¡°Do you know? An interesting story circtes in the main sect.¡±

    Had Jin Ju-rim extended his energy sense? A stream of inner power scanned Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s entire body. It was very subtle.

    ¡°White Qilin and Lightning Genius. Among the main sect¡¯s many rising talents, both showed great prominence, but which would be sharper? I was curious too. However¡­¡±

    The middle-aged master of Obeying Heaven Wing who must have fought hundreds of battles spoke with an interested face.

    ¡°Now I think Hwa-sin would take two moves. Must be because you¡¯re not at full power.¡±

    He meant White Qilin was at least two moves ahead. He seemed to speak after feeling the energy waves.

    Jeong Yeon-shin briefly fell into thought.

    Before he knew it, the Deste Ma family matter left his mind. It was because of the mission ahead.

    Life-and-death martial matches with Namgung family leaders. It couldn¡¯t be considered separately from White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin.

    ¡®The Grand Administrator said so. Thatpetition would be fierce for the mission assignment.¡¯

    Namgung Hwa-sin was a man who left his family and devoted himself to Deste Sect.

    To advance smoothly in the main sect, this matter couldn¡¯t be neglected.

    He might even volunteer for the martial match. The murim was such a ce.

    If hepeted with Jeong Yeon-shin, he would be an extremely powerful opponent.

    ¡®Senior Jin Ju-rim is blue rank. The more skilled the master, the less they judge opponents by energy size alone.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    The information provided by the waves of true qi inherent in the body was not simple.

    The density and nature of inner power cultivation, the precision of intent were indirectly revealed.

    Martial world masters were beings who could guess how moves would be unleashed from this. This was how martial artists measured enemy strength.

    Jin Ju-rim¡¯s view was the same. It wasn¡¯t talk to be ignored.

    ¡°You seem lost in thought. It¡¯s understandable.¡±

    He said.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t particrly respond. He just calmly sped his hands.

    ¡°Thank you for the advice.¡±

    ¡°Just advice? I spoke facts.¡±

    Jin Ju-rim who stared at him said:

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you involved in the Clear Night Valley incident? Since you have grudges with the Namgung family, your justification can¡¯t be said to be less than Hwa-sin who wants to point his sword at his own family. Resolving what one started is also a warrior¡¯s virtue. I wish you sess.¡±

    He left after giving those words of encouragement.

    Jeong Yeon-shin bowed to hispanions. Cheong Myeong who sheathed his sword and Baek Mi-ryeo were waiting.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°What thanks? Stories of troublesome inws aremon. Tell us whenever they act bothersome.¡±

    Cheong Myeong ruffled Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hair. His crooked smile was strangely mysterious.

    Was it confidence unique to nobles? He showed no sign of fearing prestigious martial families.

    Baek Mi-ryeo extended her long fingers to touch Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sr plexus.

    After slightly closing and opening her eyes as if observing meridians, she parted her lips.

    ¡°Your true qi operation is amazing. It went as you said. It won¡¯t affect your recovery.¡±

    ¡°We can keep dealing with the Ma family like this going forward. However¡­¡±

    Cheong Myeong opened his mouth while quietly staring at Jin Ju-rim¡¯s back.

    ¡°It won¡¯t be easy for Lightning Genius to receive the mission either. White Qilin¡­¡±

    ¡°If the main family decided to strike off the Namgung family¡¯s head through martial matches¡­¡±

    Baek Mi-ryeo said while slightly brushing her sidelock.

    ¡°It means they¡¯ll consider face. If that¡¯s the General Administration Office¡¯s intent, they¡¯ll send out main sect warriors matching the opponent¡¯s age. Among Namgung leaders, at Lightning Genius¡¯ age, there¡¯s only the young master and his sister. There aren¡¯t many spots. White Qilin is indeed apetition.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t Young Hero Jeong subdue Lazy me Dragon at the Dragon-Phoenix Gathering? They said even White Qilin yielded one move to the Hwangbo young master who was a few years older, yet he surpassed him already? Does he possess martial talent transcending even bloodlines¡­?¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang muttered questions as if talking to himself.

    ¡®Lazy me Dragon.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin recalled the Hwangbo family¡¯s young master. Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s words weren¡¯t wrong.

    He broke one technique. But it was thanks to seeing the martial match with Mount Hua¡¯s Yu Hyeon first.

    Between Jeong Yeon-shin and Lazy me Dragin, Jeong Yeon-shin was the one pushed back in their first encounter.

    The second meeting was different. He won by striking the opponent¡¯s opening with innate sense.

    It would have been difficult if Lazy me Dragon had used different martial arts. Just looking at umted martial might, he was more aplished than Jeong Yeon-shin.

    It was because he was born with the Scorching Divine Meridian and cultivated martial arts for a long time.

    Saying the past Lazy me Dragon was stronger than White Qilin was meaningless.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had never seen Lazy me Dragon¡¯s full power.

    Measuring Namgung Hwa-sin based on breaking his fist technique once? It was absurd.

    ¡®Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Pam, Sword Song.¡¯

    Demon-subduing techniques and wide-area sound techniques. He used them to achieve merits beyond his martial might.

    He aplishedrge merits thanks to creating special martial arts.

    ¡®This time is different.¡¯

    He must win with his original martial arts alone. He had to return to the starting point.

    He thought while returning with his threepanions. Internal energy quantity and training period¡­ How should he ovee a situation where he was at a disadvantage in crucial factors?

    Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly looked up at the sky.

    The silver-gray crescent moon that rolled up the darkness scattered pale moonlight.

    Themotion raised by Hyeon Won-chang andpanions also disappeared into pitch-ck silence.

    Not a trace remained. The night¡¯s stillness seemed to speak. Not to resolve countless murim matters with petty schemes.

    * * *

    The very next day, an official notice from the General Administration Office went up throughout the main sect.

    The disturbance at the Deste Ma family was pushed aside. The impact of the contents was that great.

    Arge announcement was also posted on the central wall of Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s great martial arts grounds.

    Masters read the notice from their respective ces.

    Many stood on roofs with arms crossed, or sat roughly at a distance just rolling their eyes.

    It was because they had trained eye techniques. They could see far like hawks and even track swift swords slowly.

    ¡°This is big.¡±

    ¡°No ordinary event.¡±

    From the first line it was about the Namgung family. Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius was also mentioned.

    It said they repaid the Deste Sect lord¡¯s direct disciple¡¯s favor with enmity.

    [¡­As the Namgung family¡¯s behavior has crossed the line, our Deste Sect intends to correct the conduct of the Namgung powerful family of South Zhili. Therefore, on the Great Heat of July, life-and-death martial matches between the main sect and Namgung family will be carried out. Warriors of the seventeen powers under the Divine Sword Squad should consider carefully and volunteer.]

    Hyeon Won-chang recited the notice¡¯s lines aloud.

    He looked like a schr examining examination results.

    ¡°¡­If there are many volunteers there will bepetitions. They will be divided by age topete one-on-one. As it¡¯s to distinguish jade from stone premising mission victory, main sect warriors should prepare ordingly.¡±

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    Baek Mi-ryeo said.

    ¡°Missions are originally distributed this way. Unless the Sect Lordmands otherwise. It¡¯s unusual for matters normally settled at ck-ranked masters¡¯ level toe down. Competition will definitely ur. The Namgung family¡¯s name is that high.¡±

    ¡°Azure Sky Boundless Sword Technique, Emperor Sword Form.¡±

    Cheong Myeong who smiled slightly parted his lips.

    ¡°Smashing famous martial arts under heaven brings honor. No warrior would hesitate to make their alias renowned. The mission¡¯s merits will be great too. Competition is inevitable.¡±

    ¡°Lightning Genius. We won¡¯t step forward.¡±

    Baek Mi-ryeo stared at Jeong Yeon-shin. Cheong Myeong did too. Only his smiling expression differed.

    ¡°Cheong Myeong and I aren¡¯t in urgent need of merits. Win and take the mission. Can you do it?¡±

    He didn¡¯t answer for a moment. It was because of their words about not volunteering.

    He knew considerationy at the foundation of their decision. It must be because they learned of his constitution.

    ¡®Is this just gratitude¡­?¡¯

    A feeling hard to express arose. It tickled.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s hard to say for certain now. Later, seems I¡¯ll have to know after going thereter.¡±

    ¡°Where?¡±

    ¡°I received word. The Sect Lord is calling.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin answered as calmly as possible.

    A letter came from the General Administration Office. He received it two hours ago.

    It said Deste Sect¡¯s lord would bestow rewards for the Blood me Sect headquarters matter.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect.¡¯

    He repeated inwardly. Turbulence was rising in his heart.

    It had been so since morning. Hispanions didn¡¯t seem to know because he deliberately didn¡¯t show it.

    There were two pages.

    Another letter was enclosed. He took it out casually but was shocked. Because the writer was beyond expectation.

    It was Deste Sect¡¯s lord.

    She said to read and burn it, so he burned it. He couldn¡¯t do so in his mind.

    Her flowing words were clearly engraved as if burning his mind.

    [I bestow a small piece,e to me when the full moon rises.]

    That was the one line.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 77

    Chapter 77 ¨C Competition

    He saw the crescent moon yesterday. He had to wait fifteen days until the full moon.

    Too far. In his heart it felt close to a hundred days. It was hard to calm his mind.

    What could the small piece mean?

    Between Jeong Yeon-shin and Deste Sect¡¯s lord, naturally it should be about the World Tree¡¯s fruit.

    Yet he continuously suppressed expectations, not believing. He did so himself.

    It was a life rushing toward the fruit. He was afraid of getting hurt by harboring hasty hope.

    ¡°The reward for that matter must be tremendous.¡±

    Baek Mi-ryeo said as if somewhat overwhelmed. Sunlight gathered in her slightly upturned eyes.

    She seemed to be recalling the events at the Blood me Sect main hall.

    ¡°Right. It was merit even an early transcendent master would find hard to achieve at once.¡±

    Cheong Myeong opened his mouth while nodding.

    ¡°It far surpassed your original martial might. It¡¯s not strange the Sect Lord is calling. Though they say martial arts havepatibilities, there are almost no warriors who properly pierced and extremely utilized it like that.¡±

    ¡°Therefore I¡¯m somewhat worried too. You must sh with original martial arts against masters who cultivated internal energy without any counter attack methods. There are far more enemies who haven¡¯t cultivated demonic arts or blood arts. Thispetition too. Don¡¯t be careless.¡±

    Baek Mi-ryeo said while cing her hand on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder.

    He slowly nodded.

    ¡°I understand my abilities. I must, to avoid dying in the murim.¡±

    He knew it wasn¡¯t just Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s concern.

    He didn¡¯t hide various stories from just the Radiant Demon Wing seniors.

    Though there¡¯s a murim saying to hide one¡¯s full power, he couldn¡¯t exin this mission excluding the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm and Sword Song.

    The Radiant Demon Wing masters who cared for him each gave words.

    There was an impressive saying. Light Consideration, shallow nning (Ýp‘]œ\Ö\). Be wary of being hasty and shallow thoughts.

    It came across as words arising from long murim experience.

    Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin.

    His merit achievements at a young age were very great.

    Though they were merits gained by creating martial arts with special abilities, it would be easy for a youth intoxicated by fame to mistakenly think it was his overall original martial might.

    ¡®Misjudgment is for enemies. Carelessness was always the opponent¡¯s share.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    The seniors¡¯ words including Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s were not presumptuous meddling. But they were needless worries.

    As one who cared about lifespan more than anyone, observing his martial arts level was a basic quality.

    First he asked understanding from Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo and stepped away. He was heading to the General Administration Office.

    There was no reason to agonize. He wanted to immediately volunteer for the Namgung family mission posted by notice.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go see the General Administration Office too.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang followed with a broad smile. Jeong Yeon-shin fell into thought while walking shoulder to shoulder with him.

    ¡®A blue-ranked master Deste Sect isn¡¯t ashamed to show the murim. That¡¯s what I am now.¡¯

    Evil path practitioners were vulnerable to Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm.

    Warriors with shallow inner power where Sword Song¡¯s effectiveness is maximized. He only disyed overwhelming might against these two types.

    They said the gap in martial might widened as rank rose.

    A blue rank just promoted from white and a blue rank right before ck rank promotion were different. There was as much gap as between neer and veteran.

    It was a big difference. They said one blue rank could handle three blue ranks.

    ¡®How about me?¡¯

    He had stabilized through recuperation. He hadn¡¯t had a martial match with seniors since returning.

    He was curious. Where did he stand now in the blue rank realm?

    ¡°If they divide by age for thepetition, opponents for the Namgung young master or his sister would be cut off below thirty at most. For Young Hero Jeong, there won¡¯t be many matches. That¡¯s what this Deste Sect Divine Hero who¡¯s watched directly from the side thinks.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s way of speaking was sly.

    He seemed to have gained strange confidence after causing the bizarre incident at the Deste Ma family. It wasn¡¯t bad to see.

    ¡°Ah, Young Hero Lightning Genius.¡±

    Before they knew it while walking and chatting, they arrived at the General Administration Office. The clerk managing the entry register weed Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°You¡¯vee to volunteer for the Namgung family martial matches?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll record it. Though not long since the notice was posted, many warriors are already putting their names down. The Namgung family¡¯s fame is truly extraordinary it seems. Enough to exceptionally change how mission personnel areposed¡­¡±

    The clerk sighed. Weariness seemed mixed in his exhale.

    ¡°Are there that many volunteers?¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang who thrust his head forward asked. The clerk immediately nodded.

    ¡°This is the first time a mission assignment has been this fierce. Originally it should be decided at the masters¡¯ level through meetings between the Divine Sword Squad and General Administration Office, but this time they¡¯re epting volunteers regardless of affiliation¡­ I don¡¯t understand the higher-ups¡¯ thinking. With so many volunteers, Young Hero Lightning Genius should properly keep thepetition in mind.¡±

    He even provided information with quite friendly conduct.

    Faint goodwill showed on his face looking at Jeong Yeon-shin. It seemed thanks to paying respectsst time.

    Just as Jeong Yeon-shin who faintly smiled slightly bowed his head.

    A clear voice was heard from behind.

    ¡°It¡¯s because the Namgung supreme masters are that powerful. The General Administration Office¡¯s notice mentioned victory. To win all martial matches, shouldn¡¯t the mission beposed of personnel selected from each martial power?¡±

    ¡°Young Hero¡¯s words are right.¡±

    Brief agreement and breath-filledughter followed.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes slightly widened as he had already turned around the moment the first words were heard.

    The blue robe of the man walking steadily fluttered magnificently.

    His beautiful jawline was elegant. His pitch-ck pupils that frequently shed with light disyed a master¡¯s dignity.

    His skin fair as white porcin created an outstanding atmosphere together with his high nose bridge.

    He was a peerless beautiful youth.

    His presence was still there. So much that the womenughing beside him didn¡¯t enter the eyes.

    ¡°Young Hero Namgung.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-sin immediately returned Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sped hands greeting.

    ¡°Young Hero Jeong. It¡¯s truly been a long time. Young Hero Hyeon too. Feels like just yesterday we took the Deste Sect test together.¡±

    ¡°You seem even more handsome.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang sped his hands while slightly narrowing his eyes. Following his gaze, Jeong Yeon-shin also turned his sight.

    There were women practically surrounding Namgung Hwa-sin.

    All four wore weapons, and each disyed refined energy waves. They looked like Obeying Heaven Wing masters.

    ¡®His poprity is amazing.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    He couldn¡¯t see it differently. He knew from the eyes staring at Namgung Hwa-sin.

    The light in the Obeying Heaven seniors and juniors¡¯ bodies felt iparably gentle.

    ¡°Are you Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius? I¡¯ve heard much about you.¡±

    It was an Obeying Heaven Wing white-ranked master beside Namgung Hwa-sin. She had silver ornaments pinned in her braided hair.

    She stared at Jeong Yeon-shin with slightly upturned eyes, but his attention was drawn to her head ornament.

    ¡®A white-ranked warrior spending time on appearance?¡¯

    While inwardly puzzled, he sped his hands.

    ¡°Yes, I am Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius.¡±

    ¡°I am Shin Bin-bin. I heard So-bin is indebted to you. My younger sister.¡±

    She spoke of Sin So-bin, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s junior. Looking now, their appearances seemed simr.

    ¡°I too received help.¡±

    They exchanged greetings along with the response. Brief praise and regards were exchanged.

    Shin Bin-bin who slightly scanned Jeong Yeon-shin turned to Namgung Hwa-sin with a smile.

    ¡°Senior Namgung¡¯s path is lonely. Though this one seems like they could be apanion, I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    She evaluated Jeong Yeon-shin in front of Namgung Hwa-sin who came to volunteer for the mission of cutting down his family.

    She came across simr to Shin So-bin¡¯s first impression. She was the Shin family¡¯s precious daughter.

    As long as she didn¡¯t openly act arrogant, no one could say anything.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stopped Hyeon Won-chang who was about to step forward. It was because he saw his mumbling lips. He was hesitant to create trouble.

    ¡°Did Young Hero Namgung alsoe to receive an assignment for this mission?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked while looking at Namgung Hwa-sin. Shin Bin-bin of low martial arts didn¡¯t enter his consideration.

    Rather, his senses were drawn to the profound energy waves faintly felt from Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s body now.

    The feeling rising from deep within was very strong.

    ¡®He¡¯s different.¡¯

    When he left the Namgung family, perhaps there were spirit medicines he hadn¡¯t yet fully dissolved in his dantian.

    The weight of his true qi waves was extraordinary. The earlier Suncheon Wing blue-ranked master¡¯s words made sense.

    He clearly understood why Jin Ju-rim spoke of two moves.

    Namgung Hwa-sin was an older master who had trained divine techniques among internal martial arts.

    Unlike Jeong Yeon-shin who spent over ten years building his body¡¯s foundation with Jeong Family Dynamic Technique.

    The difference started from internal energy quantity. Lightning Genius with internal injuries falling behind White Qilin? No master would find that strange.

    ¡°Though I left, this body¡¯s roots are in South Zhili. Since there are matters to settle with the family, it¡¯s right that I step forward. I have no face to say anything to Young Hero Jeong. Even apologizing on behalf of the family¡¯s behavior seems presumptuous. I¡¯m deeply sorry.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-sin said. Even his expression mixing bitterness and apology was like a painting.

    ¡°And, Junior Shin¡¯s conduct is frivolous even normally. Please don¡¯t mind it.¡±

    He apologized while slightly ring at his immature junior.

    Shin Bin-bin just smiled slightly without showing any sign of shrinking back.

    And when she nced at Jeong Yeon-shin again, her face slightly stiffened.

    In Radiant Demon Wing Lightning Genius¡¯ sky-colored eyes, only Namgung Hwa-sin was reflected.

    ¡°What my mental strength focuses on now.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly parted his lips.

    ¡°Is only Young Hero Namgung¡¯s martial might as apetition opponent.¡±

    * * *

    Three days passed. It was twelve days until the full moon.

    Deste Sect¡¯s General Administration Office announced thepetition.

    They said they would carry out martial matches as originally posted. It was because there were many volunteers.

    ¡°Lightning Genius¡¯ internal injuries haven¡¯t healed.¡±

    ¡°But we can¡¯t show consideration in matches either, can we?¡±

    ¡°If not our blue-ranked youngest, who will behead the Namgung young master?¡±

    The Radiant Demon Wing masters worried.

    Separately from that, matters progressed quickly. The General Administration Office¡¯s handling pushing the event forward was like a master¡¯s sword strike.

    Even the match brackets came out. It was like watching a murimpetition where they said even money bets were exchanged over who was best in the area.

    Those who saw the rising disciples¡¯ age bracket said:

    ¡°They¡¯re divided into two sides.¡±

    ¡°The General Administration Office can¡¯t help but be conscious of Lightning Genius and White Qilin.¡±

    Matches proceeded in order. They settled two matches per day under observation of masters from other martial powers.

    It was a method of winners continuouslyparing martial arts.

    White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin advanced with unstoppable momentum.

    Like at Deste City, he had no match among those his age. He soon reached the end of the bracket.

    The watching masters¡¯ impressions were uniform:

    ¡°Very solid. No weakness in martial might. He built energy techniques properly.¡±

    ¡°Did the Namgung family pour so much spirit medicine even into an illegitimate child? His power is tremendous.¡±

    The evaluation of Jeong Yeon-shin was slightly different. It was because he showed increasingly stronger aspects as days passed.

    It meant he was healing internal injuries even while conducting martial matches.

    All masters agreed on the point that his true qi operation was iparably delicate.

    ¡°White Qilin came again. Seems he¡¯s watched without missing any.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t Lightning Genius famous for unique moves? He¡¯s observing a strong enemy¡¯s martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Finally two remain. They said the winner faces the Namgung young master, the loser faces his junior sister. Since the merits differ in size, it must be fierce.¡±

    ¡°They say Lightning Genius stayed secluded except whening out for matches. Though his internal injuries seem all healed, he¡¯s carrying another disadvantage.¡±

    Their words were right.

    Namgung Hwa-sin showed up every time for Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s matches.

    He watched the battles while taking in Lightning Genius¡¯ unique martial arts.

    Radiant Wing Step, Eternal Blossom Fist, Radiant Sword Style¡­ While Deste Sect masters eximed each time a move was revealed, all those martial arts were engraved in White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°I know why you went that far, but also I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Shin Bin-bin said. She was sitting with her chin propped in a corner of the practice ground located in Deste Sect¡¯s center.

    Namgung Hwa-sin slowly stood up beside her.

    Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin had just won. Only thest remained. It was the martial match between White Qilin and Lightning Genius.

    Shin Bin-bin had heard well from her family¡¯s supreme masters.

    To aplished masters, Lightning Genius was a promising talent who cultivated special energy techniques.

    Comparing to leaf gambling games, he was a card good for surprising attacks against evil path practitioners or enemies who push with numbers. That¡¯s how it was for now.

    ¡°I know Senior Lightning Genius¡¯ moves are quite aplished. But Senior Namgung is the same, and above all the difference in power¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-sin said.

    Simultaneously his body soared high. The blue sky was captured in his fluttering blue robe. Unhindered Clear Flow Body. It was the Namgung family¡¯s body technique.

    FLUTTER©¤

    Like Soaring Empty Path, White Qilin crossed the sky andnded in the practice ground¡¯s center.

    It was in front of Lightning Genius. The watching people let out exmations.

    ¡°Truly elegant movement technique.¡±

    ¡°Perfect in every way. Notcking in any aspect.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-sin seemed not to mind the crowd¡¯s words. His clear voice spoke while silently staring at Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°The martial arena where we met at Deste City was modest, but this ce is quite grand. Many are watching too.¡±

    ¡°I understand there are deep circumstances in the decision to volunteer. Please forgive my inability to yield.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Wouldn¡¯t you have such circumstances too?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s share our thoughtster. Won¡¯t you go together to South Zhili?¡±

    Heughed again at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s answer.

    ¡°Sharing stories on the way to cut down my brother. That would have quite the charm. If only it were just the two of us.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought differently. The Deste Sect warriors¡¯ attention was greatly focused on this ce.

    The General Administration Office clerks were too. It meant the martial might shown here could affect future personnel matters.

    He had to show an impressive appearance.

    Throughout many martial matches he felt Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s gaze. It couldn¡¯t be helped.

    Because he didn¡¯t know what circumstances led Namgung Hwa-sin to volunteer to personally cut down his half-brother.

    ¡®I know my move forms have been analyzed.¡¯

    A master of White Qilin¡¯s level would have prepared countermeasures. Even if not breaking them, it would be very threatening.

    That¡¯s fine. Martial artists are those who prepare. They do anything, staking life, honor and martial arts.

    Knowing the enemy and knowing oneself was the same. Namgung Hwa-sin knew his enemy.

    Meanwhile Jeong Yeon-shin focused on knowing himself. It was to take one step further.

    ¡®The martial art that can trigger the biggest single strike now is Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm.¡¯

    That was true even if the opponent had trained orthodox techniques.

    However, Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm was a palm technique. It couldn¡¯t be used with a sword.

    Even maximally adapting the form, its limit was manifesting abilitybined with fist techniques.

    That meant he needed Eternal Blossom Fist.

    There were three moves. Spiral, Advancing Thunder, Blossom Fist.

    He created Spiral after seeing Cheong Myeong¡¯s Battle Vision.

    Advancing Thunder originated from the fist technique shown by Ma Se-in of the Deste Ma family.

    Mount Hua Sect¡¯s head disciple Yu Hyeon¡¯s Falling Petals Palm Method became the inspiration for Blossom Fist.

    Spiral was rotation, Advancing Thunder was hard fist, Blossom Fist was change.

    ¡°Begin.¡±

    The ck-ranked master overseeing said. It was the Annihtion Team Leader whom he hadn¡¯t seen in a while.

    WUUNG!

    While clear sword sounds rang from Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s drawn sword, Jeong Yeon-shin recalled the past.

    It felt like quite an old matter.

    The martial arts Jeong Yeon-shin had created until now all relied on inspiration.

    Sword Song and Radiant Sword Style, even movement techniques were like that. He only made his own after seeing other results.

    Not all moves needed to be like that. He had umted much observation. The essence of creation was originally one.

    ¡®Create out of necessity.¡¯

    When Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s sword reached his chin, Jeong Yeon-shin did just that.

    It was a left hand technique. There was sufficient material.

    Ominous energy waves and clear blue light harmonized together.

    He deployed different powers simultaneously and wove them with the mysteries of technique formations. The sound was loud.

    It was like demon whispers mixed with stream wind sounds. It meant they were repelling each other without neutralizing.

    BOOM©¤!

    In the instant he fully spread his palm, the fourth move sprouted.

 Chapter 78

    Chapter 78 ¨C Competition (2)

    ¡°The Sect Lord?¡±

    ¡°Haven¡¯t seen her face in a long time. Since before thepetition announcement.¡±

    It was the seat of honor at Deste Sect¡¯s central practice ground. It was a conversation between the Elder Council Lord and former Divine Sword Sect Leader.

    The old man wrapped impressively in purple clothes smiled. He was Deste Sect¡¯s Elder Council Lord.

    As he stroked the white beard hanging below his chin, even the presence in his small gesture was no less than Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s.

    He said:

    ¡°Long time? It¡¯s only been seven days and nights. Mind your own family affairs. I heard there was quite a disturbance.¡±

    ¡°I just came back angry. Before being an imperial family, she¡¯s my family member, yet acting so rashly¡­¡±

    Ma Yeon-jeok echoed with a frightening face.

    He had just turned over the Deste Ma family¡¯s separate building. Zhu Lianting, Ma Se-in¡¯s birth mother, had contacted Lightning Genius.

    A matter that might have gone unnoticed was revealed. It was thanks to themotion raised by Radiant Demon Wing warriors.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she your nephew¡¯s wife? Can¡¯t just call it rash.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m greatly disappointed. I thought she would raise the Ma family to solid ground along with Se-in.¡±

    ¡°How could she maintainposure when her son¡¯s session rights are shaking? Even more so if it¡¯s med on an inw who rolled in.¡±

    ¡°Inw who rolled in? Now I see you¡¯ve been jealous. To say such things even seeing that appearance, if you¡¯re serious I should first find a grave site for your eyeballs.¡±

    Ma Yeon-jeok pointed down.

    It was the practice ground center. Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin had won in thepetition before the final martial match.

    The youth wearing blue martial robes was slowly sheathing his sword.

    There was no trembling in his sheathing motion, and his calm expression particrly stood out.

    He easily defeated a white-ranked master close to blue rank promotion. It meant he was a warrior at the level of an orthodox faction elite that any martial artist would acknowledge.

    They said his age was sixteen. It was hard for anyone to believe.

    ¡°The Namgung family¡¯s Clear White Twin Qilins made their name when younger than that child.¡±

    The Elder Council Lord said with a smiling face.

    ¡°The legitimate son Azure Qilin¡¯s Emperor Sword and the illegitimate son White Qilin¡¯s Azure Sky Boundless Sword. They said it would be an invinciblebination in the future. Do you think Lightning Genius who grew up in an insignificant background can catch up? Those raised preciously with spirit medicines are filled with true qi from their muscles and veins. It¡¯s not a gap that can be changed by feeding high-grade spirit pills btedly.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Of course Lightning Genius is extraordinary too. I¡¯ve heard well of his martial arts that destroy demons and sound techniques that annihte the weak. However, they won¡¯t work on orthodox supreme masters.¡±

    ¡°I know White Qilin¡¯s growth momentum. Originally strong, he seems to have dissolved three meridians spirit medicine energy.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s a child I¡¯ve been watching, his achievements were tremendous. They said Lazy me Dragon is imprisoned in the sect prison? Even he wouldn¡¯t be able to look down on him now. He received heaven-bestowed martial talent. Even without being born with special meridians, his qualities are iparably outstanding. But Lightning Genius¡¯ conditions are different.¡±

    The Elder Council Lord continued speaking while pointing at Lightning Genius and White Qilin each:

    ¡°Look at their faces. Though illegitimate, White Qilin who was raised infort has smiles seeping from his lips. Isn¡¯t it pleasant to see? Very natural. But how about Lightning Genius? His expression is so absent it seems he grew up being hit. Look at those chilling eyes. A face good for killing people.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°No one can beat someone who smiles. If perfect childhood is added to qualities, nothing more is needed. White Qilin has everything. He might have be Namgung family head if not for his brother. Though I don¡¯t know much about Lightning Genius.¡±

    ¡°Enough¡­¡±

    Ma Yeon-jeok opened his mouth again.

    ¡°He might already beparable to White Qilin. Yeon-shin, that child was born with an unprecedented sense. Martial arts created with great master¡¯s qualities should fit him perfectly, so I can¡¯t even guess how much more he¡¯ll grow.¡±

    The Elder Council Lord exaggeratedly smacked his lips.

    ¡°The face expression can be made. I¡¯m thinking of adopting him. Or¡­  for my granddaughter who is overflowing with talent.¡±

    ¡°Step over my sword first.¡±

    ¡°Then I should take in White Qilin. But, if your heart is so firm, why don¡¯t you take in Lightning Genius? You seem unable to even lure him with wealth.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I can roughly guess. You¡¯re afraid? Of going against the mindset of the grandson you abandoned. Or perhaps, did you get scolded by the Sect Lord? You who would have done something long ago.¡±

    The Elder Council Lord said with a broad smile.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Both! How pitiful karma can be!¡±

    No answer came from Ma Yeon-jeok.

    The Elder Council Lord¡¯s smile deepened at his silently closed mouth.

    ¡°It feels like a dream when youmanded the murim as Divine Sword SquadLeader. Do you remember the day you destroyed the demonic cult¡¯s remnants and nted Deste Sect¡¯s g on Tianshen Mountain? You were truly strong that day. When there were fewparable under heaven, how did you fall so insignificantly?¡±

    ¡°Because Ma family martial arts are far from orthodox techniques.¡±

    The Elder Council Lord¡¯s eyes slightly widened as if not expecting an answer.

    ¡°You¡¯ve changed a bit.¡±

    His words were right. Ma Yeon-jeok wasn¡¯t originally someone who spoke like this.

    The talent of the grandson he sawte was dazzling.

    He attached people. He used the family¡¯s masters as informants.

    He ordered them to directly observe and report on Lightning Genius who went to the murim. He couldn¡¯t order intervention.

    Going against the Sect Lord¡¯s threat was close to defying heaven even for Ma Yeon-jeok.

    Therefore he couldn¡¯t respond to the Blood me Sect Seventh Apostle¡¯s kidnapping. It was an absurd matter.

    He received reports that they couldn¡¯t approach while Namgung watched on, with two apostles and dozens of swordmasters.

    Ma Yeon-jeok was furious at himself for not attaching supreme masters, but it was toote to be bound by the aftermath.

    He only felt relief when Deste Sect¡¯s lord personally stepped in, and his grandson¡¯s activities he had received vividly in raw reports during that time brought a relief to his heart.

    Running. Only running forward.

    [TL Note- Running forward is referring to Yeon-shin¡¯s progress and missions.]

    The boy ran without rest. It was enough to take Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s breath away while reading the words.

    His conduct of seemingly dedicating everything to merits and martial arts even sprouted vast spirit.

    At some point when he came to his senses, Deste Ma family¡¯s Ma Yeon-jeok was growing distant.

    It was like that whenever he thought of the boy. The years spent as Divine Sword SquadLeader seemed to slowly rewind.

    It was an emotion hard to define even for himself.

    He said:

    ¡°You said fall? It¡¯s inevitable.It was built easily, so it  copses easily. Peak periods aren¡¯t long. I only envy the orthodox faction elders, I¡¯ve thought long about it.¡±

    Ma Yeon-jeok looked down at his grandson. The martial match between Lightning Genius and White Qilin was suddenly imminent.

    He muttered:

    ¡°Yeon-shin will be the main sect¡¯s divine sword, so Ma family martial arts don¡¯t suit him. I must think of another way. Even more so if that child is to face the Namgung family that¡¯s first in orthodox ways in the future¡­¡±

    * * *

    Thebination of Demon Roar Blood Energy Technique and Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm.

    It was a method that formalized formation techniques into moves while staying long at the Blood me Sect headquarters.

    At this moment he only increased precision and power. The sensation given by operating opposing powers was special.

    ¡®It¡¯s cold.¡¯

    His extended left hand was freezing. Like being dipped in ice. The true qi passing through the Inner Gate point below his wrist was fierce.

    While irregr waves rose with blood energy, the Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm wrapping his left hand revealed dazzling light enough to split.

    It was blue light pulsing like a heartbeat.

    When the blue light surrounding his left hand surged greatly once, a thunderous sound burst.

    BANG!

    Energy waves exploded in the air. Instantlypressed air pushed down to reach below his feet.

    Along with dust shooting up backwards, Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s body bounced. The heavy recoil pushed even Jeong Yeon-shin back.

    ¡®Need to keep refining it.¡¯

    The power was certain. Even without hitting, a master of White Qilin¡¯s level stepped back seven steps.

    But the problems were just as significant. Precision dropped greatly.

    It was an extremely forceful power deployment, and if he couldn¡¯t evennd an effective strike it would be meaningless.

    It was an issue to resolve by the time they went to the Namgung family.

    Right now was fine though. The opponent¡¯s confusion was great.

    In the tiny instant Namgung Hwa-sin regained bnce from the aftermath of an unknown martial art, that small moment entered Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s perception.

    THUD!

    He nted one foot. It was a true step. He had already raised intent in his lower dantian. True qi burst forth from the Bubbling Well point under his foot.

    WHOOSH!

    As wind brushed past his ears, Namgung Hwa-sin grewrger in his vision.

    He closed five steps¡¯ distance in one step. Waves of true qi rose from the hand drawing the Deste Sect sword.

    ¡®Radiant Sword Style.¡¯

    The sword marks from Mount Zhongnan were unleashed and transformed into unique martial arts.

    In the hazily distorting light cluster, the Deste Sect sword rushed forward as he twisted his arm. It was a straight horizontal strike.

    CLANG!

    It was blocked by sharp white light. Clear energy waves swept in. Was it the Namgung family¡¯s Azure Sky Boundless Sword?

    His eyes met Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s as their swords shed. Colorless light shed in the eyes reflecting Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s face.

    He seemedpletely immersed.

    CRUNCH.

    Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s sword force grew stronger. He pushed with deep internal energy.

    It was the moment White Qilin¡¯s knowing the enemy became knowing oneself. He would overwhelm with force an opponentcking inner power quantity.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s arm holding the Deste Sect sword trembled slightly.

    He thought of the spirit pills received as reward. He deliberately hadn¡¯t consumed them.

    He would encounter countless enemies who had taken spirit medicines since birth. Jeong Yeon-shin was born to a third-rate martial family.

    Since he would face situations where power fell short anytime, ming internal energy each time would be foolish.

    It could be called an obsession. He wanted to ovee through building experience and sense.

    ¡°HUP!¡±

    While twisting his waist, he loaded true qi into the oblique muscles beside his abdomen.

    The inner power gathered to the Will Chamber point supporting his spine shone strongly.

    FLUTTER!

    He spun right there along with fluttering clothes. He deliberately yielded in the power struggle.

    He loaded Battle Vision raised by spinning in ce into his left fist. After Radiant Sword Style came Eternal Blossom Fist.

    The Spiral¡¯s energy waves swept up from the ground to sh with his proper fist. Whirlwind gathered in Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s side clothes.

    A thud rang out. With the strike, Namgung Hwa-sin spun greatly and brushed past Jeong Yeon-shin.

    It was aplished Unhindered Clear Flow Body.

    His blue robe that had been caught swirling in the energy waves instantly spread out again.

    ¡®He responded the moment he felt the spiral airflow.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt it from the clothes briefly brushing his fist surface. It was shallow. He couldn¡¯tnd a strike on the internal organs.

    There was more. When their forms crossed, Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s shing sword light brushed past his thigh.

    It stung slightly. They had fully exchanged one move.

    THUD.

    He was a strong enemy who had created countermeasures by observing his unique martial arts. Jeong Yeon-shin advanced without waiting for the first attack.

    Namgung Hwa-sin did the same. It was a sword technique spreading widely while raising the de to an upper stance above his head.

    The family¡¯s properly cultivated martial arts were both majestic and magnificent.

    Azure Heaven Boundless Sword¡¯s sword forms rushed at Jeong Yeon-shin while emitting free energy waves.

    WUUNG!

    Multiple colorless energy waves were imbued in one sword strike. It approached like a covering the sky.

    It seemed to be a skill called sword energy. He heard it was one of many branches of energy waves.

    ¡®Dodge and cut through.¡¯

    He stepped with Radiant Wing Step. The Mount Hua Great Violet Pill incident came to mind. It was footwork he created while taking Ma Jin¡¯s test to receive solo missions.

    First was Radiant Wing First Step.

    The direction of Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s sword path and energy waves seemed to be caught in his eyes. The Hundred Meetings point on his crown grew warm.

    One footstep that could dance between the sword energy was engraved in his mind. It zed with very distinct light.

    He stepped exactly the same.

    STEP.

    The moment he stepped, sharp sword force aftermath cut and dropped his shoulder cloth.

    In an instant, moves were exchanged.

    Namgung Hwa-sin sprinkled different energy waves as if predicting where he would step, Jeong Yeon-shin avoided by twisting his footwork as if foreseeing that prediction.

    STEP.

    The boy advanced another step without minding. Energy waves spread from under his feet.

    Radiant Wing Second Step. Colorless waves greatly pushed back the scattering energy waves of Azure Heaven Boundless Sword.

    It was a step gained when drinking one cup of Immortal wine discussing the murim.

    Before they knew it, the distance closed once more. He created an opening and broke through momentum.

    WUUNG!

    He raised the Deste Sect sword again with Radiant Sword Sword Style¡¯s verses. Namgung Hwa-sin was also preparing linked moves.

    His appearance lowering sword force diagonally was like a painting.

    The moment wind streams leaked along the des of the two Deste Sect swords, inner power burst from the shing swords.

    CLANG-!

    For an instant, heavy recoil climbed up his grip numbing sensation. Jeong Yeon-shin suppressed a groan.

    He couldn¡¯t stop. The gap was narrow. This meant only an exchange of blows.

    Evasion and collision began repeating endlessly.

    CLANG! CLANG! THUD!

    Radiant Sword Style, RadiantWing Step, Eternal Blossom Fist¡¯s Spiral-Wall Breaking- Blossom Fist.

    Jeong Yeon-shin unleashed all martial arts he had created and mastered until now.

    He made this ce a ground for refining martial arts. It was another form of training.

    Even if blood sprayed, even if sword marks opened wounds, it was so.

    When Namgung Hwa-sin who had observed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s unique martial arts earlier brought his sword with fearsome counters, Jeong Yeon-shin changed verses on the spot to counterattack.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The crowd gradually fell into silence.

    It was a martial match between geniuses. Theypared martial arts head-on.

    Brilliance of extraordinary qualities continuously shed in the endless exchange of moves.

    The surroundings that had been individually noisy and morous gradually grew quiet.

    ¡°¡­Truly marvelous.¡±

    Someone opened their mouth. It was a whisper. Those agreeing were the same.

    ¡°Endless unknown martial arts are being unleashed, yet not losing to the Eight Great Families¡¯ ancient divine techniques.¡±

    ¡°White Qilin¡¯s skills are amazing too. To handle that level of power so skillfully?¡±

    ¡°Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius¡­ They already say he¡¯s a great master. Creating and cultivating martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Receiving the Eight Families¡¯ divine techniques with unique martial arts? Even at a nce his true qi seemscking. Yet noble family martial arts grow endlessly powerful eating years¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin heard none of it.

    He was immersed like Namgung Hwa-sin. They exchanged sense, move battles, and martial art essentials.

    It was a realm of qualities shining likeets. He wished it would continue forever.

    There was a feeling of the unique martial arts that originally suited his body seeping through his entire body.

    WHOOSH!

    The wind wrapping around his extended hand was gentle.

    Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s sword energy rippling with Eternal Blossom Fist¡¯s Advancing Thunder energy waves split at the end of Radiant Wing Step.

    The techniques rose endlessly more precise.

    It was extremely enjoyable. The sensation of talents shing and rising was intoxicating.

    A feeling of something in his whole body awakening again. His mind that had been anxious thinking of the full moon seven days away was soothed.

    He recalled unconsciously. There were also spirit pills. He would soon meet Deste Sect¡¯s lord too.

    Then.

    The boy began to smile.

 Chapter 79

    Chapter 79 ¨C Competition (3)

    WHOOSH!

    The moment he broke the sword energy with Advancing Thunder¡¯s one fist energy wave and one Radiant Wing Step, he recognized returning to basics.

    He felt mastery as if martial art verses were being engraved in his whole body¡¯s meridians.

    Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s face entered his vision. Unlike his expression gritting teeth, his paleplexion was calm.

    Perhaps because even if pushed back in technique, he overwhelms with force?

    Jeong Yeon-shin paid no mind. He thrust his slightly tilted upper body forward.

    He had just crushed the opponent¡¯s sword strike energy waves with footwork. Leisure arose in both hands using left palm, right sword.

    ¡®Now.¡¯

    He had to decide it here. His true qi was running out. If dragged on longer, he would lose.

    He decided to bring it out once more.

    In the instant he thrust out the white Deste sword in his right hand, he raised opposing forms with his left hand. His mind was clear.

    Power deployed from the Inner Gate point below his wrist.

    He wrapped Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm around blood energy true qi that began spreading wildly.

    WUUNG!

    He left it to fate with Eternal Blossom Fist¡¯s iplete fourth move.

    That¡¯s when white sword light filled his vision. Namgung Hwa-sin who deflected Radiant Sword Style¡¯s one strike was unleashing a counter sword move.

    Azure Heaven Boundless Sword¡¯s force rushed like invisible arrows. The air split into multiple streams and briefly howled.

    Jeong Yeon-shin spread his palm without minding.

    SWISH!

    In that instant Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s form whirled like sleet. He rushed in with a gently curved movement line.

    His movement technique was exquisite. Movement epassing evasion and counterattack. He seemed about to sh from the side andnd a strike.

    ¡®As expected of Young Hero Namgung.¡¯

    He knew it would be so. White Qilin was a master who could immediately respond even to small technique formations.

    Jeong Yeon-shin guessed the psychology embedded in that movement technique. It was a movement wary of the fourth move¡¯s power.

    He had used it once in this martial match. Namgung Hwa-sin didn¡¯t know this move¡¯s w. It was still so, and that was enough.

    WUUNG!

    He bent his hand backwards. Not targeting the front.

    It was a form of radiating palm force backwards.

    He filled the meridian prating from shoulder through left arm center, the Pericardium Channel, with ovepping true qi of Fate Defying Scripture technique.

    Then without dy he burst the opposing palm method of blood energy and azure river technique.

    BANG-!

    It was like a bomb exploded in his arm fixed with true qi. The scene brushed past his vision distorting like a storm. Tremendous load fell on his left foot used as axis. He spun while enduring with internal energy.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s face was visible at the edge. His eyes were wide.

    Having already changed direction once to disy movement technique, even White Qilin couldn¡¯t respond again at this distance.

    The rushing speed of Unhindered Clear Flow Body was truly fast.

    Before they knew it, he was thrusting his sword from point-nk range at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s side, but the position changed with one palm technique.

    SWOOSH!

    Jeong Yeon-shin fully felt one whole-body rotation. It was truly like a gale.

    It was an instant.

    Innate sense shone. It seemed like the uncontroble whirlpool of force automatically guided his body.

    He squeezed his ankle fibris muscle to twist up the flow of power.

    From thigh to waist to reaching his right arm was instantaneous.

    CLANG-!

    One sword went flying. The spinning de shed ceaselessly before falling to the ground.

    FLUTTER!

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s body that spun two more rounds with the Deste sword came to a stop.

    The blue martial robe¡¯s hem fluttered once and fell. He was gripping his sword.

    Sunlight reflected on the Deste sword de that came down from his right hand rippled long.

    Thest move was a technique first learned at Radiant Demon Wing.

    Charged Strike. It was his own Battle technique learned from watching Cheong Myeong¡¯s sword technique. He had truly unleashed all martial arts.

    ¡®It hurts.¡¯

    His grip ached. Numbing vibrations rose to his wrist.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Silence fell for a moment. It was because of the sight that fully entered the watching people¡¯s eyes.

    White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin had lost his sword.

    The young genius who learned the ancient divine techniques of the Eight Families had lost to a younger master.

    It was hard for anyone to speak right away. That was so for everyone except the person himself.

    Therefore the one who broke the silence was also the martial match¡¯s protagonist.

    ¡°It¡¯s not even realbat.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-sin slowly parted his lips.

    ¡°It would be petty to exchange more moves with fist techniques.¡±

    The corners of the mouth of Obeying Heaven Wing¡¯s most promising talent, the brilliant young master, slightly rose.

    There was no hesitation in his gesture of raising his hands to sp them. Did he not mind the result?

    Though he had strived so hard to win, he smiled as if satisfied with the martial match apart from the reward.

    ¡°Young Hero Jeong, it was a good match. I lost.¡±

    It was the same as when he acknowledged defeat at Deste City.

    His upright bearing was like the model of an orthodox warrior. He came across as an extremely impressive person.

    ¡®At the entrance exam¡­ my sword flew away.¡¯

    A strange feeling arose. Was it a sense of how times had changed? The memory of losing grip on his sword, unable to handle Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s sword force, was vivid.

    The memory of relying on White Qilin¡¯s generosity during the entrance exam felt like just yesterday, yet a day like today hade.

    It was proof of growth.

    Jeong Yeon-shin straightened his posture while spreading true qi through his entire body¡¯s meridians. It was because the aftermath of the intense fight had stiffened his body.

    Throughout the match he had withstood force beyond his possessed power.

    Rather, the defeated Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s body seemed better, but fortunately he could raise his hands in return greeting without showing it.

    ¡°I learned a lot. I can only be grateful.¡±

    Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius and Obeying Heaven Wing¡¯s White Qilin raise their hands to pay respects to each other.

    It was the sight of Deste Fortress¡¯ futures exchanging greetings. Only then did the crowd react.

    Those discussing the two¡¯s future positions, born warriors unable to hide excitement at the various martial principles disyed by the young and youthful masters, those grabbing swords as if unable to suppress the desire to train¡­

    Amidst that, admiration and cheers greatly filled the central practice ground.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to say such a clich¨¦. The main fortress¡¯ future is bright.¡±

    ¡°White Qilin would have shone even in the orthodox martial world. His magnanimous nature is truly pleasant to see.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about Lightning Genius¡¯ unique martial arts. They say his dharma martial art entered the martial arts library, it has an extremelyplex system¡­¡±

    ¡°They say even the masters couldn¡¯t practice it. Want to know what the others are like. If he created such martial arts alone¡­ He could establish his own sect right away.¡±

    ¡°Rather, that might be better than being active on the front lines. If he loses in the life-and-death match with the Namgung family, wouldn¡¯t those precious arts fly away? Speaking of the Azure White Twin Qilins, Azure Qilin would be a master who trained several years more than White Qilin.¡±

    The man who mentioned defeat in one corner had to immediately close his mouth.

    It was because the former Divine Sword Squad Leader stared at him intently.

    He created deep and quiet momentum enough to call silence with just his gaze.

    The rumors of rapid martial decline after passing his peak seemed groundless.

    A small disturbance arose.

    However, it was separate from the central practice ground.

    Step.

    The Annihtion Team Leader approached Jeong Yeon-shin and Namgung Hwa-sin.

    He seemed unconcerned with themotion. His appearance with powerful energy waves wrapped like iron armor around his gaunt body was tremendous.

    He was the one who beheaded the Hwangbo family head who had been hiding secret techniques. He seemed to have grown even stronger since then.

    ¡°Lightning Genius will face the Namgung young master.¡±

    He said.

    ¡°White Qilin, behead the Flourishing Spirit Flower Master.¡±

    It referred to Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s half-sister.

    It was like Annihtion Team Leader. His indifferent face while speaking of killing family was impressive.

    They said he was a powerful figure who had roamed the martial world for nearly twenty years as a Deste Fortress ck-ranked master.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had even heard words that iron liquid dwelled in his blood vessels instead of blood.

    ¡°¡­I ept thepetition¡¯s result.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-sin sped his hands with a stiff face.

    What kind of circumstances could there be? He was someone who ranked among the most righteous and fair people Jeong Yeon-shin had met in his life.

    Rarely, Jeong Yeon-shin became curious about another¡¯s affairs.

    ¡®It¡¯s quite far to South Zhili.¡¯

    They had agreed to talk about each other¡¯s circumstances before the martial match. He would be able to hear on the way.

    They were warriors. They felt it without speaking. That they had grown close while exchanging swords.

    ¡°Lightning Genius.¡±

    Annihtion Team Leader called him. His gazing eyes were strange.

    ¡°I saw you refining your martial arts in this ce. They are precious techniques too valuable to be buried. If you happen to make secret manuals, there will be many who would shed blood to possess those books. I speak of when you go out to the murim.¡±

    It was something he hadn¡¯t thought about. Jeong Yeon-shin was silent.

    ¡°Put effort into safeguarding your martial arts.¡±

    Along with the advice, force slightly entered the hand gripping the boy¡¯s shoulder.

    Annihtion Team Leader who looked at both rising talents once turned and walked away.

    Namgung Hwa-sin shrugged his shoulders once and approached.

    ¡°Seems like words worth heeding. Extraordinary martial arts tend to call forth blood. Haven¡¯t unnamed heavenly demons¡¯ graves been dug up countless times?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard well.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently nodded.

    Namgung Hwa-sin, whose face seemed much lighter, smiled slightly and said:

    ¡°I¡¯ve suffered consecutive defeats. To one Young Hero.¡±

    ¡°Who knows what would happen if we cross swords again?¡±

    ¡°For now that¡¯s true. But do you know? This Namgung must be the one who has personally experienced Young Hero¡¯s growth momentum. At Deste City, and now.¡±

    He said with a broad smile.

    ¡°About a year from now, Young Hero¡¯s opponents will be different. Even in the Thirteen Evil Sects or Eight Orthodox Families. At least not peers.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    It was awkward to respond but his words weren¡¯t wrong. That¡¯s how it had to be to reach Divine Sword Squad Leader¡¯s rank.

    He would need to gain martial might capable of suppressing countless veteran masters who had already made their names resound under heaven.

    ¡°But now is now. If I dare advise, Young Hero Jeong should further hone those mysterious palm methods and sword verses. Also increase internal energy as much as possible. Whatever spirit pills you use.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-sin said with a serious face.

    ¡°My brother¡­ is strong as a person himself. His martial arts too. I never won until leaving the main family. Best not to think of winning with power. Counting the spirit medicines my brother consumed as the Namgung family¡¯s legitimate son, he would rank among the top under heaven among peers.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin slightly bowed his head.

    He had already found the way. What he needed was time.

    ¡°The day has grown long.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-sin who returned the bow muttered.

    The sunset burning hot as if announcing the summer solstice had passed was still clear.

    People left one by one in the red shadows cast without signs of dusk falling.

    There were those who remained in ce.

    ¡°I knew it would turn out like this!¡±

    It was Radiant Demon Wingpanions including Hyeon Won-chang and Obeying Heaven Wing masters.

    Shin Bin-bin sitting using the steps across as seats wore aplicated expression.

    Jeong Yeon-shin saw Shin So-bin, the Radiant Demon Wing junior, seated beside her. Her roundrge eyes were still the same.

    Bin-bin and So-bin. He could guess what words these sisters who looked alike at a nce had exchanged.

    It was because of Shin So-bin smiling alone. Her delighted face was quiteical.

    While attendants were organizing the ce, Deste Fortress¡¯ Grand Administrator approached with a smiling face.

    Contentment seemed to seep from his gaze alternating between Jeong Yeon-shin and Namgung Hwa-sin.

    ¡°It was an impressive martial match.¡±

    ¡°Grand Administrator.¡±

    ¡°We greet the Grand Administrator.¡±

    His smile deepened at Jeong Yeon-shin and Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s sped hands.

    ¡°Official notice delivery will take time. Because we must first dere war on the Namgung family. However, you should be able to receive results in at least seven days.¡±

    His praise was thest.

    The long and shortpetition came to an end.

    It was a day when various names including Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius were strongly engraved in the vast Deste Fortress.

    * * *

    Afterwards.

    Time passed in a daze.

    From the very next day, many people came to visit. The aftermath was different from theing-of-age ceremony or blue rank promotion ceremony.

    A considerable number of Deste Fortress masters took interest in those who would face the Namgung family. It was inevitable.

    The number one family under heaven.

    Even if the evil path¡¯s Thirteen Evil Sects denied it, they said Namgung was never left out when orthodox warriors discussed the best secr family.

    They were the family called the strongest orthodox faction among secr martial families. One-on-one martial matches between Namgung and Deste Fortress would shake the murim under heaven.

    ¡®Almost. Not many days left.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin rarely went outside. He mostly stayed secluded sitting on the room floor.

    He circted true qi through his entire body¡¯s meridians and minute vessels over and over while repeatedly regting his energy.

    He focused all his efforts on bringing his body¡¯s interior to peak condition. He also strived to quickly absorb the wound medicine applied to external injuries.

    The sunset continued to fade. He waited for the time when the half moon would fatten its flesh made of light.

    ¡®Soon.¡¯

    Each time he finished circting the Large Heavenly Cycle through his upper body¡¯s blood pathways, one person¡¯s face came to mind.

    A supreme being. Both status and martial might were so.

    The full moon was approaching.

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

 Chapter 80

    Chapter 80 ¨C Unification

    Today was the day. Jeong Yeon-shin waited for the full moon.

    ¡®I should move my body too.¡¯

    He had done enough recuperation. He finished energy cirction to refine his body¡¯s interior.

    It was the promised day. Time to harmonize his whole body¡¯s true qi flow with muscle movement.

    The moment day broke, he requested guidance sparring from Cheong Myeong.

    He didn¡¯t know how many hours had passed already.

    Sunlight filling the back of Radiant Demon Wing hall brightly wrapped around the noble swordsman¡¯s tall frame.

    His presence filling the quiet empty ground was truly tremendous.

    Blue Eyed Sword Demon Cheong Myeong. He was a master who wielded Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s most aplished sword techniques.

    Since Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s leader handled dao techniques, they said Cheong Myeong contended for Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s strongest as a swordsman.

    Words even circted that he could be discussed as Deste Fortress¡¯ number one blue rank.

    That was so even including veteran masters. It meant he looked down even on White Qilin.

    CLANG!

    He received Cheong Myeong¡¯s one-strike sword that matched internal energy levels.

    Fierce wind struck his ears. It seemed to sh outright.

    His realm of sword technique energy release was so deep that fierce sword force climbed up to the sword grip, making one wonder if he really used the same internal energy.

    He reached the point of delivering second strike just with vibrations.

    The force wasn¡¯t unfamiliar. It was familiar.

    In reality, Jeong Yeon-shin wasn¡¯t a rising disciple who knew no defeat.

    Between missions, whenever he returned to the main family, he received focused attention from powerful senior masters.

    Ma Jin, Cheong Myeong, Baek Mi-ryeo, and other older blue-ranked seniors too.

    The end of martial arts cultivation was martial matches.

    Since strike training practiced alone had no meaning, he only went on missions afterpleting refinement bestowed by seniors.

    Thus he gradually became ustomed to unleashing martial arts in realbat. It was natural.

    It meant losing matches was daily life. That¡¯s how it was in the main fortress¡¯ Radiant Demon Wing.

    Perhaps because of this? Today he was especiallyx.

    ¡®Small piece.¡¯

    Though the sun was just setting, he was dazed. His body had opened the middle dantian.

    He should not tire even sparring all day.

    Yet it was hard to focus on daily life. It felt like his soul hazily rose above his body.

    During the martial match, the true qi in his hand gripping the sword grew loose. It was due topletely rxed intent.

    The price came immediately.

    SWOOSH!

    In an instant, fierce de wind swept in. Simultaneously shock rose from the sword body.

    With a ng sound, the Deste Sword flew off. If he hadn¡¯t properly released it that moment, his grip might have been torn.

    ¡°Our Lightning Genius isn¡¯t in his right mind.¡±

    Cheong Myeong said with a grin.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you trying to enter a needle¡¯s hole? Quickly that is.¡±

    He rested his sword on his shoulder. His wordsing with a smiling face felt even more stinging.

    It was a scarier appearance than ring.

    ¡°You should aim for about three years to be Divine Sword Squad Leader. You have to spend about half the remaining years building merits.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    It was rare for Jeong Yeon-shin to let out such a dazed exmation. It couldn¡¯t be helped on a day like this.

    However, having requested the sparring, he shouldn¡¯t argue.

    Cheong Myeong tapped the sword de resting on his shoulder. Cold blue light spread from his single eye.

    ¡°Above all, it will be in the form of taking a position. The current Divine Sword Squad Leader is very healthy. I can¡¯t imagine him losing no matter who he faces. Whether Thirteen Evil Sect lords or Eight Families leaders. Our Lightning Genius must defeat such a person.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. When you¡¯re taking the trouble to guide me.¡±

    ¡°ck rank is already an issue. The realm of internal energy cultivation itself must change, but this is the domain of enlightenment rather than talent. Though having martial talent is good of course.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Three Flowers Gathered at Crown, Five Qi Return to Source. The world of intent is different. I mentioned enlightenment? This isn¡¯t an exaggeration, some old folks even dramatically call it shedding. They say it¡¯s hard to reach without firmly maintaining one¡¯s mind.¡±

    His tone was light as always.

    The content was different. Care was embedded in it. At this moment, he was picturing a more concrete future than Jeong Yeon-shin himself.

    It was shameful. Even more so because he was the person Jeong Yeon-shin had grown closest to along with Heon Won-chang.

    The boy raised his hands anew in greeting.

    ¡°Thank you for the advice. I only keep receiving.¡±

    ¡°Enough with the formalities.¡±

    Cheong Myeong opened his mouth while sheathing his sword. The sword light drawing a half-moon and sheathing performed together was elegant.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s better to set and study, right? Since the goal is clear. Let¡¯s have me for sword techniques, Mi-ryeo for energy techniques. Putting aside our leader who¡¯s such a busy person. Hey? Why are you sping hands again? Stop with the greetings.¡±

    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t seem to have seen Senior Baek today.¡±

    ¡°Mi-ryeo? She¡¯s been busytely. After hearing about you, she¡¯s organizing cultivation techniques. She cultivated special internal energy techniques matching her background. She needs to separate and teach things like true qi operation methods. It should all be ready by the time you return from the Namgung family?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about both your stories too.¡±

    When Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s background was mentioned, he remembered. Jeong Yeon-shin knew nothing about Blue Eyed Sword Demon and Bewitching Sword Demon.

    It was due to his narrow vision. Having rushed forward only looking ahead since entering, he only saw his own circumstances. It was very regrettable.

    He didn¡¯t even know Cheong Myeong¡¯s age. How did he live in his n beforeing to join Radiant Demon Wing?

    ¡®All of Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s first generation are extraordinary.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t know what circumstances Hyeon Won-chang went through before entering Deste Fortress alone.

    Unlike the killing sword he trained in, he had a sense of being raised with care. His hostility toward major sects was also strange.

    Baek Mi-ryeo was the same. She was a master who asionally showed tremendous divine techniques.

    What storiesy behind her true qi materialized in ink color?

    He had only heard that young Baek Mi-ryeo was rescued during the mission that made Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s lord Ma Jin impotent. He knew nothing more.

    ¡°Later. There are grudges involved so I don¡¯t want to ramble now. Just dealing with you alone gives me a headache.¡±

    Cheong Myeong smiled broadly.

    ¡°You¡¯ll naturallye to know. As you go through blue rank to ck rank to purple rank, it will happen. The quality of information you encounter changes. From ck rank it¡¯s quite a leading position.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Though not convinced, he nodded. It was because he had to go soon.

    The time hade. He knew by looking at one corner of the dragon ridge on top of the hall.

    The white moon was rising over the dark gray roof. Was it the energy created by the full moon?

    Today it felt strangely distant.

    Cheong Myeong¡¯s face slightly turned following Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze.

    ¡°You, should go to the Fortress Lord soon. I¡¯m dying of curiosity about what¡¯s happening too. Go quickly.¡±

    Can¡¯t even ask about the business since the Fortress Lord called, how frustrating. He muttered without smiling.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be going!¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin answered loudly without realizing. He wasn¡¯t even embarrassed now.

    Immediately passing by Cheong Myeong, he loaded true qi into his feet. Slowly, but gradually he began running faster.

    After sparring all day long. Bathing and purification came first.

    ¡°Madam Jang! Please draw the water!¡±

    He called out while entering through the hall¡¯s door. It was a request to the maid.

    Elf n¡¯s senses are extremely keen. The Deste Fortress Fortress Lord must be even more so.

    They said she was apletely different realm of being even within the n. He couldn¡¯t give off sweat smell.

    If her mind changed, the small piece must not be even smaller.

    ¡°Lightning Genius? What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°Was that Jeong Yeon-shin shouting?¡±

    Several Radiant Demon Wing seniors opened their doors and poked their heads out.

    It was fine to ignore them now. Jeong Yeon-shin who went straight to his room gathered spare martial clothes and headed to the bathroom.

    * * *

    The night seeping into the air gently froze the boy¡¯s body. It was dark and cozy.

    Finally.

    Moonlight welled up. The light cluster imbued in the full moon was whitish. The full moon hazily smiled.

    Jeong Yeon-shin entered the inner castle within the main castle.

    It was Deste Fortress Lord¡¯s inner castle built up with pure white marble.

    The gate guards standing watch only gave eye greetings, no one blocked him.

    He silently moved his steps treading the cold marble. The high stairs felt especially long.

    Still, still there was an end.

    The moment he reached the edge, huge stone doors opened by themselves.

    As always, the opposite side without walls was wide open.

    It poured out the unusually bright moon¡¯s pale light clusters intact.

    Jeong Yeon-shin raised his gaze. It was above the tree trunk thickly extending through the office.

    There.

    The Deste Fortress Lord was there.

    It was her back view standing on a branch while receiving moonlight.

    Her glossy grass-colored hair swayed long.

    Though not even a trace of energy waves could be felt, she alone was clear. It was strange to the point of being bizarre.

    Her presence came across truly distinctly. It was especially so in this moment.

    ¡°Though you knew what the piece was, you must have been curious.¡±

    She didn¡¯t turn around immediately. She seemed to be gazing at distant scenery.

    Under the gentle moon halo, only the voice of the Deste Fortress Lord wrapped in pce-like green clothes could be heard.

    It seemed like all the world¡¯s moonlight was rushing toward her.

    Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly realized.

    That was energy cirction. It was true qi operation. Though hard to believe, it was so.

    The full moon that had be brilliant was breathing with light¡¯s mist, and the hazy light streams spat out by the moon were refracting in eight directions to gather at her.

    ¡®Even basic techniques have reached the realm of miracles.¡¯

    It was insight reached through intuition. It was when Jeong Yeon-shin trembled at a realm he couldn¡¯t even imagine.

    ¡°The World Tree¡¯s fruit. Your guess was correct.¡±

    She slowly turned around.

    Though she had her back to the moon, her eyes rippling with light were visible first. Her deep green gaze was distant.

    A feeling like naturally pressing down even the soul.

    He experiences a sensation that even the Blood me Sect Leader never gave whenever facing her.

    ¡°Come here.¡±

    ¡°I greet the Fortress Lord.¡±

    Btedly paying respects, he moved his steps. The Deste Fortress Fortress Lord was opposite where he stood stepping up on the rough tree.

    Jeong Yeon-shin straightened his waist and faced her.

    ¡°Closer.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    He silently followed themand. Now it wasn¡¯t even one step¡¯s distance.

    The absolute being¡¯s face, white enough to be transparent, filled his vision.

    It was the moment Jeong Yeon-shin was about to bow down and prostrate himself.

    ¡°This is the first time since the evil sect¡¯s headquarters. There are words I must convey first.¡±

    The Deste Fortress Fortress Lord parted her lips.

    The boy who had risen halfway up stared at her.

    ¡°I will listen attentively.¡±

    ¡°The evil sect¡¯s leader may return.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s supernatural power beyond reason. He regained his form with just one drop of blood. Though I ended his breath many times.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin recalled the Blood me Sect Leader. He too had a sense of transcending the human world.

    Though not reaching the Fortress Lord¡¯s level, he was one who wielded transcendent regenerative abilities at the peak of blood arts.

    That¡¯s when it happened. Was she going to pat his head? The Deste Fortress Fortress Lord extended her hand and said:

    ¡°I couldn¡¯tpletely destroy him. I had to turn back to watch over you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    He had to hurriedly bow his head. He recalled the moment he tried to face the Blood me Sect¡¯s Sixth Apostle with his battered body.

    He had thought the Deste Fortress Lord who disappeared with the Blood me Sect Leader had returned after eliminating the enemy.

    She was saying that wasn¡¯t so.

    ¡®Because of me?¡¯

    She let one of the Thirteen Evil Sects lords go in order to keep one rising disciple named Lightning Genius safe and sound.

    The math didn¡¯t add up at all. It was hard for anyone to believe.

    ¡°Sorry, you say.¡±

    A crystalline voice rang out.

    ¡°It was my choice. You just focus on achievement while being wary of powerful enemies.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°More than that.¡±

    The words paused briefly. Due to her presence, her descending gaze could be fully felt.

    Jeong Yeon-shin who had been bowing his head immediately raised it.

    Several strands of hair that had grown during recuperation were resting on the Fortress Lord¡¯s hand.

    ¡°In my youth, I made friends with World Tree leaves fallen in spring wind. Though now they are crumbled and gone.¡±

    The corners of the Deste Fortress Fortress Lord¡¯s mouth slightly rose.

    ¡°Your hair feels simr to that.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°When you be a master, it might be good to grow it out.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡­¡±

    When he reflexively answered that he would, her lips drew a small and beautiful curve.

    ¡®To the Fortress Lord, even blue rank isn¡¯t a master.¡¯

    However, it was truly natural and not something to make an issue of. Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    He was hearing the Fortress Lord¡¯s jest for the first time. It made him think she was human after all. Perhaps he could hope for a slightly bigger piece.

 Chapter 81

    Chapter 81 ¨C Unification (2)

    ¡®Growing out my hair would be good¡­?¡¯

    It was a jest from the absolute being who guards the World Tree alone.

    She was a supreme being whose image making jokes could hardly be imagined.

    No words should be taken lightly. Jeong Yeon-shin had to be so.

    He recalled when he was searching for Hyeon Won-chang. He crossed swords with local martial artists to gather information.

    He learned hospitality while deliberately losing verbal fights to gain goodwill.

    Grow hair when bing a master. He kept it in mind.

    ¡®Still, if it¡¯s the main fortress¡¯ squad leaders, they would call that level a master, wouldn¡¯t they?¡¯

    They said the ck rank realm meant achieving Three Flowers Gathered at Crown and Five Qi Return to Source energy cirction.

    He heard it was a realm where true qi immediately responds to intent. A world capable of facing renowned orthodox faction elders.

    By then, there should be no risk of having long hair grabbed in closebat.

    After stepping into the realm of ascension, he could grow his hair.

    It was a very brief thought. When he met the green eyes again, the Deste Fortress Lord opened her mouth.

    ¡°Your expression is determined. Though it was idle talk.¡±

    A faint smile gathered at her lips.

    ¡°Though martial artists under heaven make death theirpanion, Lightning Genius¡¯ intensity is notcking. Not bad to see.¡±

    ¡°¡­I am honored.¡±

    ¡°Nothing to be grateful for, nor sorry about.¡±

    Her tone was gentle like a breeze. She slowly continued speaking.

    ¡°The main fortress is not stingy with rewards. I called you to reward the merits achieved through your aspirations, so I shall bestow what you rightfully deserve.¡±

    Finally.

    Atst the Fortress Lord¡¯s words brought heart movement. He needed to calm his mind but couldn¡¯t manage well.

    Even taking a long exhale, his heart fluttered.

    Though the Deste Fortress Lord would perceive everything, she did not withdraw her small smile.

    Everything in view slowed down. Her lips that finished saying she would bestow opened again.

    ¡°Your merits are very great. I shall speak of two things.¡±

    Her beauty proving peerless martial might did not enter his eyes.

    He only stared as if engraving in his mind her face that looked just three or four years older.

    ¡°The merit of finding the evil sect¡¯s headquarters that harmed civilians, the merit of greatly contributing to destroying the rebel group without sacrifice.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The former merit was just an incident that arose from the Seventh Apostle coveting Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s value.

    That¡¯s how the headquarters incident began. But he wasn¡¯t embarrassed. Because the reward approaching this moment was more important than anything.

    ¡°It can be said you have umted sufficient merit. Worthy of testing your qualification.¡±

    With the words, she extended her hand again.

    Unlike a warrior, her snow-white palm slowly rose. A very strange thing happened.

    The moonlight behind the Deste Fortress Lord began being drawn to her hand and distorting.

    She creates a truly transcendent sight. It is not a human act. That¡¯s how Jeong Yeon-shin felt.

    ¡°This is.¡±

    WHOOSH!.

    The huge tree trunks surrounding the office released a gentle breeze. It seemed to tickle his body.

    It was the moment the leaves turned green in the full moon¡¯s dazzling breath brushed her entire body.

    ¡°The World Tree¡¯s fruit. A small fragment.¡±

    It was something like scooping up a handful of moon reflected in ake. A piece of light sprouted above the Deste Fortress Lord¡¯s hand. It was hazy as if molded from moonlight.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin was silent. A stream of wind blowing in from the wall-less outside teased his neck as it passed. It was the most wondrous miracle of all he had seen in his life.

    WUUNG.

    Even the vibration sound was mystical. He stared intently at the piece of light resting in the noble one¡¯s palm.

    Though it was his life¡¯s goal, he felt nothing. It was different frommonly spoken of internal energy increasing spirit medicines.

    There was no surging energy. It was just filled with a numinous feeling.

    ¡°I know what is known to the world.¡±

    The Deste Fortress Lord parted her lips.

    When he raised his head, he met eyes like a bottomless abyss in the forest. She was gazing steadily at Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°All wrong. This is not a spirit medicine that bestows powerful strength.¡±

    ¡°You spoke of qualification. Then what kind¡­¡±

    ¡°You must feel to know.¡±

    Her hand came slightly forward. The fragment of light was ced closer.

    The more he looked, the more mysterious it was. It seemed not of this world.

    ¡°Try eating it.¡±

    It was the moment he reflexively raised his hand at the Deste Fortress Lord¡¯s words. She slowly shook her head.

    ¡°It loses its power if separated from my body. You must bring your mouth.¡±

    There is a saying ¡®extraordinary treasures.¡¯

    It meant rare and strange treasures. Dragon spirits, spiritual beings, monster beasts, even mountain ginseng taking human form.

    That was the nature of famous spirit medicines in the Central ins including various divine swords said to manifest miracles under heaven.

    They said things difficult to ept bymon sense were abundant in the martial world¡¯s upper echelons.

    ¡®Loses power if separated from the body?¡¯

    The Deste Fortress Lord spoke as if she herself was the World Tree.

    Countless questions bloomed in his mind. Was she connected by something spiritual?

    Was that the meaning epassed by the term World Tree¡¯s guardian?

    But he dared not speak it aloud. He was afraid to show presumptuous words or actions.

    That was Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s position now. He couldn¡¯t be called a master by the Fortress Lord. He was in a position to receive whatever was bestowed.

    ¡®Senior Cheong Myeong said it. The information encountered changes as rank rises.¡¯

    For now he resolved to aim for ck rank. That was enough for now.

    ¡®Still.¡¯

    Even so, the World Tree fragment before his eyes was a fitting reward. He should rightfully take it.

    Jeong Yeon-shin unhesitatingly lowered his head slightly toward her hand.

    At the same time he slowly opened his mouth. The moment his lower lip first, then the tip of his nose bridge slightly touched her hand.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin let out a questioning groan. It was because the Deste Fortress Lord withdrew her hand.

    ¡°The appearance is not good.¡±

    Her tone was calm. Simultaneously the fruit¡¯s fragment descended and gathered at her fingertips.

    SWISH.

    She extends her hand just like that.

    Hazy light slowly filled Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s vision. It wasn¡¯t a movement toward his mouth.

    It was straight to his head. The pathway directly connecting to the upper dantian seemed to react already.

    Her long finger touched Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s brow.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°Heok!¡±

    His heart technique breathing immediately cut off. It couldn¡¯t be helped. In an instant his consciousness flew away.

    Along with a feeling like being buried in an abyss¡¯s swamp, a sensation endlessly elevating wrapped around and soared through all his intent.

    WHOOSH-!

    It wasn¡¯t a rise in power. It was some kind of experience.

    It felt like entering the mind of an untouchable being. A tidal wave of sensation arose. It sprouted truly suddenly.

    While feeling even theposition of air brushing his skin in detail, he brought in nature¡¯s energy.

    He became sensitive beyond imagination. It was perception that felt like going mad and dying immediately.

    Suddenly he became aware of time flowing slowly. He could see flowing moonlight.

    In this moment.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had transformed into the Deste Fortress Lord. He felt vision and atmosphere together.

    He gazed at himself through her eyes. The Fortress Lord¡¯s features reflected in the pitch-ck body were mysterious.

    Would there be another case like this among all miracles under heaven? It was utterly hard to believe.

    ¡­¡­That instant felt like countless eons.

    Her thin breath was clear, yet even one exhale hadn¡¯t finished.

    The wind brushing past his ears hadn¡¯t even moved away yet. But it was hard to endure. Gradually his original upper dantian began to burn as if forcibly enduring.

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    The moment the Deste Fortress Lord spoke as if reciting, the breathlessly long stretched time instantly regained its flow.

    WHOOSH!

    Jeong Yeon-shin returned to himself. His body staggered. It seemed due to experiencing a sensation that seemed to transcend even the transcendent realm.

    Just as he was about to lose bnce, a gentle hand gripped his shoulder as if embracing it.

    It was the Deste Fortress Lord.

    ¡°Not possible now. Too early.¡±

    She said. Jeong Yeon-shin only raised his head to meet her gaze.

    ¡°What do you mean by too early¡­?¡±

    ¡°Your realm is too shallow to ept the fruit. Devote yourself to training.¡±

    ¡°Just now, what exactly, was that effect?¡±

    ¡°I tested if you could receive the World Tree¡¯s spirit nature. When your intent¡¯s vessel bes firm, as long as the n¡¯s tree doesn¡¯t wither, there will be no ascending to immortality through the Hundred Meetings point. You would live eternally.¡±

    She speaks of spirit nature. It seemed to mean securing the lifeline by sharing the World Tree¡¯s divine qualities.

    This too was beyondmon principle.

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked if his understanding was correct.

    ¡°Your interpretation is correct.¡±

    The Deste Fortress Lord slowly nodded. It meant the fruit was that medium.

    ¡®What¡­¡¯

    He experienced with his whole body a mystery said to be among the finest in the martial world. Before entering, he had thought of the legendarily transmitted panacea.

    He was half right. Jeong Yeon-shin felt deted as he asked once more.

    ¡°Rise to Divine Sword Sauad Leader¡¯s rank¡­ receive aplete fruit through worthy merits. Then reach the realm of purple martial robes to handle the World Tree¡¯s spirit nature, is that what you mean?¡±

    ¡°That too is correct.¡±

    ¡°¡­Then, the sensation this unworthy disciple just had¡­¡±

    He asked about the world he seemed to see and feel through the Fortress Lord¡¯s eyes. The corners of her mouth slightly rose.

    ¡°It was inevitable and.¡±

    SWISH.

    The soft touch on his shoulder gently pushed Jeong Yeon-shin back.

    ¡°A gift.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    He stepped down from the tree trunk. All his senses had returned already.

    However, the peerless world he experienced earlier remained vivid in his memory.

    So it was a test, and therefore a gift.

    He didn¡¯t know what she meant by inevitable. But it was an experience that would greatly guide him someday.

    Perhaps it might even help with the imminent mission. Inspiration for creating heart techniques was rising. Very intensely.

    ¡°Be victorious. Until you reach South Zhili.¡±

    She said.

    She seemed to know the fact that Jeong Yeon-shin had been selected for the martial match to punish the Namgung family.

    Though they said the General Administration Office handled all major and minor affairs in the Fortress, it seemed there were matters she took interest in.

    ¡®A dismissal.¡¯

    She spoke words of safe journey. It meant he could leave now.

    ¡°May the Fortress Lord also be at peace.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin calmly paid his respects.

    RUSTLE.

    The sound of clothes softly brushing suddenly came clearly.

    The Fortress Lord slightly leaned her body back. She gently reclined against the tree trunk.

    Jeong Yeon-shin who saw her slowly closing her eyes turned around.

    The moment he left the office, the stone doors that had opened by themselves earlier closed on their own.

    It must be the mystery of controlling emptiness manifested by the Deste Fortress Lord. He was used to it now.

    Jeong Yeon-shin came down the stairs just like that. Unlike going up, it felt very short.

    ¡®So that¡¯s what the fruit was.¡¯

    His feelings were strange. Perhaps because he experienced something unimaginable.

    He fully realized one of the martial world¡¯s iprehensibles. He thought anyone who experienced it would feel the same.

    He even heard words of eternal life. It was talk far removed from his current self. It was on theplete opposite side.

    ¡®Even if I receive the fruit.¡¯

    He knew his realm wascking to contain that power.

    Mission experience creates martial arts advancement and builds merit. It meant ultimately returning to basics.

    STEP.

    The boy who came out of the Deste Fortress Lord¡¯s inner Fortress silently moved his steps.

    His shadow gradually lengthened in the brightly descending moonlight. Deep night was fading.

    * * *

    The next day, Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s great practice ground.

    An official notice came down through the General Administration Office. It was a letter recording the next mission.

    Jeong Yeon-shin sitting in the middle of the practice ground opened the mission assignment dispatch.

    Seniors surrounded him in a circle. Their gathered appearance looking down was somewhat amusing.

    ¡°Lightning Genius¡¯ name is in the martial match delegation. It¡¯s really written there.¡±

    ¡°Truly an honorable matter. If only I were ten years younger¡­¡±

    Some seniors with more aplished eye techniques than Jeong Yeon-shin seemed to have scanned it first.

    The boy read down the letter marked ¡®Expedition List¡¯ at the beginning. He skipped the misceneous introduction. He checked the list right away.

    [Execute the following five through life-and-death matches.]

    Namgung family Flourishing Spirit Flower Master

    Namgung family Young Master

    Namgung family Azure Heaven Sword Group Leader

    Namgung family Elder Council Lord

    Namgung Family Head

    [The following main family warriors shall properly prepare.]

    Obeying Heaven Wing Wing White Qilin

    Radiant Demon Wing Lightning Genius

    Main Fortress Elder Council Lord

    Deste Ma Family Head

    Divine Sword Squad Leader

    ¡®Divine Sword Squad Leader?¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes widened.

 Chapter 82

    Chapter 82 ¨C Battle for Possession

    ¡°Lightning Genius¡­ I envy the other side. We¡¯ll see an earth-shattering battle. The opponent for the Namgung Family Head is truly unexpected.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it inevitable? The Fortress Lord went out once recently.¡±

    ¡°Having to face the Eight Great Families¡¯ head, there¡¯s no one else but the Group Leader.¡±

    [TL note- Changing Divine Sword Squad to Divine Sword Group, so the term ¡°Group Leader¡± will only refer to Divine Sword Group Leader.]

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently listened to the conversation of the seniors surrounding him.

    The one they would honorifically call Group Leader was only one person under heaven.

    Seventeen martial forces including Radiant Demon Wing, Obeying Heaven Wing, and Annihtion Team form the Divine Sword Group.

    Group Leader meant Deste Sect¡¯s Divine Sword Group Leader. Supreme under the Fortress Lord in the main fortress. Iparably noble.

    ¡®I still haven¡¯t met him.¡¯

    Even after entering Deste Sect, he couldn¡¯t see him once.

    The Divine Sword Group Leader was a being who always traversed the martial world. They said they wrote down legendary movements that enthusiasts spoke of.

    They said they fulfilled Deste Sect¡¯s inherent role by disying absolutely overwhelming martial might on the front lines.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he out on a mission?¡±

    ¡°Even the direct Divine Sword Team has been away long. Rumors say they went to deal with Remaining Spirit.¡±

    ¡°Then straight to the Namgung family without returning¡­¡±

    The seniors¡¯ conversation continued above sitting Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s head.

    ¡°Did you say Remaining Spirit?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin abruptly asked.

    ¡°Counted among the Thirteen Evil Sects. They¡¯re troublesome major faction bstrds who value wealth and information above martial arts.¡±

    A middle-aged woman with very sharp eyes answered while stroking his head.

    She was a blue-ranked warrior named Wu Yu-xiang, a dao technique master who treated Jeong Yeon-shin like a son.

    Several seniors chimed in.

    ¡°Their schemes rather than martial might. Those Remaining Spirit bstrds are experts at plotting behind the scenes. Sword demons like the Tyrant Sword Sect might be easier to deal with.¡±

    ¡°They say they have the Hao Sect in their grip. Information also circtes that they¡¯re most connected with other Thirteen Evil Sects. Lightning Genius, you might have been affected several times without knowing.¡±

    Remaining Spirit. Speaking of another Thirteen Evil Sects.

    ¡®Thirteen Sects¡­¡¯

    They said thirteen evil faction groups possessed mightparable to the Orthodox Eight Families. The world was vast.

    The Divine Sword Group Leader seemed tock bodies just to control them.

    Though they say some Eight Great Families show hypocrisy in the secr world, the evil deeds of the Thirteen Evil Sects who were evil path practitioners from birth stood out more.

    ¡®Personally I¡¯ve shed with Blood me Sect, Tyrant Sword Sect. There¡¯s also Deep Martial Alliance.¡¯

    Needless to say about Blood me Sect and Tyrant Sword Sect who shed several times. He had beheaded the rising disciple Sword Art Flower of Deep Martial Alliance.

    Ma Jin¡¯s advice about her background and betrothed came to mind.

    It was right after beheading Hwangbo Jun of the Sword Demons while being chased by Blood me Sect.

    ©¤You, the murim¡¯s reaction isn¡¯t normal. Martial faction fights aren¡¯t just open warfare. The battle of informants is no less important. Word came from the General Administration Office. They say there are those inquiring about Deste Sect Lightning Genius¡¯ activities.

    ¡®Enemies have increased.¡¯

    The grudges formed each time going on missions grew rapidly. He had a feeling this murim journey wouldn¡¯t be smooth either.

    Was it a premonition from his upper dantian power? It didn¡¯t seem it would end as needless worry.

    ¡°Four days until departure. Even gathering what we have is urgent. Everyone should withdraw.¡±

    It was Cheong Myeong.

    As he lightly waved his hand, a wind cold as sword wind blew. The Radiant Demon Wing masters withdrew in groups.

    Then as if routine, they each smiled slightly and encouraged Jeong Yeon-shin as they moved away.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood up brushing off his pants.

    ¡°Senior.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you receive a lot from this return? You should organize before heading out again.¡±

    The blue single eye curves slightly. Cheong Myeong continued with a smiling face.

    ¡°For example, things like spirit pills.¡±

    ¡°Uncle Jang-myeong, yourplexion has bloomed? Did you drink something good?¡±

    A young female swordsman around twenty greeted energetically.

    The blue martial robe color covering her whole body was very deep.

    As she approached the Namgung family¡¯s majestic main gate without hesitation, dust rose like clouds beneath her light footwork.

    Servants and warriors following behind her came like background.

    ¡°Young Lady.¡±

    One gate guard looked at her with a face saying she was newly dazzling.

    Bowing his head to the woman who came close, he raised his hands in greeting and said:

    ¡°The one who has truly changed seems to be the Flourishing Spirit Flower Master. I congratte your great achievement.¡±

    ¡°We congratte your great achievement!¡±

    The five warriors guarding the gate together paid respects.

    The motion of raising both hands gathered into fists arose at once. It even emanated discipline like sword technique energy waves.

    Not just anyone can guard a major martial faction¡¯s main gate.

    It was even more so for martial families called dynasties due to longsting power.

    Because gate guards were the face of the faction.

    Naturally conducting themselves with might worthy of being counted in South Zhili¡¯s prefecture, passersby on the opposite main road couldn¡¯t take their eyes off.

    They whispered very quietly as they passed.

    ¡°They pay such respects to them?¡±

    ¡°You fool. Even the escorts are Namgung people, just look, isn¡¯t she clearly the family¡¯s precious jade?¡±

    ¡°The Namgung family¡¯s Flourishing Spirit Flower Master? Thatdy¡¯s face is tanned with healthyplexion? But this person ispletely white.¡±

    ¡°How can you run an upper shop with suchte news. They say she consumed the Human-Form Snow Ginseng passed down in oral tradition. The mystical and cool energy even changed her skin. Very lucky. We witnessed one of the martial world¡¯s legends.¡±

    ¡°What? Human-Form Snow Ginseng?¡±

    Flourishing Spirit Flower Master Namgung Mi heard it all. She deliberately paid no mind.

    Their words weren¡¯t wrong. She had taken the legendary Human-Form Snow Ginseng.

    It was because her brother and father, the young master and family head, were already internal masters who had filled their lower dantian with true qi.

    ¡°Well, thanks to fighting well with those blood demons. Everyone have a good day.¡±

    She passed by them with a light smile.

    The signs of smallmotion behind her were clearly felt.

    The family warriors were useful as subordinates. It was easy to receive devotion worthy of offering to imperial princesses.

    One smile and light greeting was enough. The things she had rightfully enjoyed since birth felt even sweeter today.

    ¡°Go rest from your travel fatigue. Your efforts were great.¡±

    She bestowed one word to those who followed her and moved her steps. She answered with hands raised of respect by waving her hand.

    WHOOSH!

    She split the air with a few light body technique steps. Those passing through the family¡¯s inner courtyard were startled and hurriedly paid respects.

    Only direct bloodline members were permitted to move with body techniques within the family, and the Namgung family¡¯s eye techniques easily recognized the family nobledy whose skin color had merely changed.

    Namgung Mi headed straight for the family¡¯s Azure Sky Hall. It was where the young master learned the family head¡¯s duties.

    ¡°We congratte your great achievement.¡±

    Guard warriors bowed at the waist as soon as she entered.

    All were Azure Sky Hall warriors. They were different from the gate guards.

    Their bearing was like serving royalty, and these were truly loyal retainers.

    The family¡¯s pirs who wouldn¡¯t shake no matter what rumors blew in from outside.

    ¡®Even if the imperial dogs bark about viting the main family¡­¡¯

    Namgung Mi thought.

    ¡°The young master gave word.¡±

    One warrior guided her. Blue curtains of supreme quality elegantly decorated the hall¡¯s interior.

    The warrior who stopped at one side of the corridor said:

    ¡°He said you may enter directly.¡±

    She slightly nodded her head and immediately opened the door. The magnificently drawn sword pattern simultaneously slid sideways.

    Along with a soft sound, the Namgung young master¡¯s office was revealed.

    Tables of precious sandalwood stretched in reddish-brown in a room that could be used as a practice ground.

    ¡°You¡¯ve achieved smallpletion.¡±

    Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin said while seated.

    Calm eyes, high nose, features that could be called beautiful.

    He was truly a dazzling young master, but he didn¡¯t take his eyes off the documents he was scanning.

    Namgung Mi didn¡¯t mind and pulled over a chair.

    Sitting down heavily across from him and crossing her legs, she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Everyone else calls it greatpletion.¡±

    ¡°When Blood me Sect ambushed the main family, we had to empty our forces to find that Human-Form Snow Ginseng. Your inner power achievement only bloats power. Compared to the sacrifice, it¡¯s just so-so.¡±

    Her brother¡¯s answer was indifferent.

    The Azure Qilin among Namgung family¡¯s Clear White Twin Qilins. He received the title of divine beast qilin before Namgung Hwasin was called White Qilin.

    He was the direct line who added powerful strength and dignity to White Qilin¡¯s foundation known for righteous character. He had reason to be arrogant.

    ¡°Even this?¡±

    SWISH-

    Along with lightly flowing hair, Namgung Mi¡¯s skin grew even whiter.

    The documents on the table shook from the suddenly arising energy technique aftermath.

    Mysterious white energy streams brushed her entire body.

    Like a goddess of northern wind and snow, her appearance wrapped in cold wind was clearly revealed through true qi.

    She had contained a peerless spirit medicine in her body. The depth of her energy waves was endless.

    She opened her mouth.

    ¡°The imperial watchdogs dared dere war on the main family? Even life-and-death martial matches? It¡¯s absurdly arrogant. Can the Divine Sword Group Leader defeat our father who achievedpletion in the Emperor Sword Form?¡±

    The imperial army cannot help Deste Sect.

    When missions fail in the murim where movement techniques are developed, the fall in prestige the imperial side must bear is severe.

    The imperial court and Deste Sect never acknowledged external connections.

    That was why countless Deste Sect warriors died in the vast murim.

    This matter too would remain just a fight between the two.

    Imperial faction Deste Sect versus orthodox world¡¯s number one family Namgung n.

    Moreover, it wasn¡¯t even a total group battle like the Hwangbo family incident.

    If it¡¯s just ten legitimate martial matches, no Eight Great Family would worry about defeat first no matter who the opponent.

    Namgung Se-jin said:

    ¡°Don¡¯t presume about peerless masters¡¯ affairs. As you know, you too were named. The martial challenge contents were announced across the Central ins, likely Deste Sect¡¯s scheme. If we don¡¯t step forward, the family name is bent. We can¡¯t refuse. Spectators from across the martial world are set to gather.¡±

    ¡°And what if they lose? Deste Sect I mean.¡±

    ¡°No warrior fights while assuming defeat. We¡¯re the same. This is no ordinary grand event. The victor¡¯s reputation will rise iparably.¡±

    ¡°My beauty and title will be more widely known then. No, I¡¯ll just rece Zhongnan Sect¡¯s Wei Ji Myo-hwa and be the Sword Dragon. And¡­¡±

    Namgung Mi continued with aposed face.

    ¡°I heard our Hwa-sin is returning.¡±

    A smooth smile gathered on her lips. Immediately Namgung Se-jin furrowed his brow.

    ¡°That child is your brother too.¡±

    ¡°How can an illegitimate lowborn be? It¡¯s strange for brother to say such things too. More than that.¡±

    Namgung Mi¡¯s smile deepened as she replied dismissively.

    ¡°The one who became the incident¡¯s starting point was on the list? The kid who used sound techniques that would only work on the weak. Lightning Genius or something. I saw him briefly before.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not martial arts to belittle. That was divine technique. Can¡¯t you imagine what threat he could be in group battle?¡±

    She ignored her brother¡¯s words with a small snort.

    ¡°I want to make that child the touchstone of my achievement. Let¡¯s go see. Lightning Genius and White Qilin.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The imperial watchdogs dered war, right? Already announced to the whole murim, they said. Even the Divine Sword Group Leader can¡¯t kill us until the martial matches. Though unlike me, brother, you have manyints about the Lightning Genius incident? Don¡¯t you want to see if he¡¯s worth killing, see what kind of person he is? Also meet the younger brother who will soon die.¡±

    ¡°¡­You, do you really intend to kill Ah-sin?¡±

    [TL Note- Koreannguage uses Ah with names as a sign of endearment.]

    ¡°Not Ah-sin but Hwasin. He¡¯s not young anymore either?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°They should have started departing? I want to propose a sequential victory format in advance. In five versus five matches they¡¯ll fight from youngest, so I¡¯ll kill Lightning Genius first and end with Hwa-sin. With our brother¡¯s hypocrisy, you wouldn¡¯t want illegitimate blood on your hands.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious?¡±

    ¡°Does this little sister look like she¡¯ll lose?¡±

    Namgung Mi asked with a red smile. Only her ruby-like lip color stood out amid skin that had turned white as snow.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not what I mean. You won¡¯t lose.¡±

    Namgung Se-jin who had been staring at her shook his head.

    Then he revealed a settled expression as if hearing words he wanted.

    ¡°I can guess your sword energy martial arts. Your internal energy¡¯s cold energy will freeze the opponent¡¯s meridians first. Without overwhelming power there¡¯s no way to counter. If levels are simr it¡¯s certain victory. Unless the opponent has trained cave techniques their whole life.¡±

    ¡°Why cave techniques?¡±

    ¡°Shaolin monks who achievedpletion in the Muscle Sutra train even their body¡¯s interior. They say they reach the level of effortlessly raising Three Samadhi True Fire mes inside their body. But it¡¯s not something you need to worry about now.¡±

    ¡°Mmm.¡±

    She frowned as if annoyed then smiled brightly again.

    And asked:

    ¡°So, want to go see?¡±

    The day of the murim journey for the anti-Namgung family martial match delegation.

    Jeong Yeon-shin consumed the spirit pill received from the medicine hall.

    It was a reward for missionspleted as blue rank. They said it was ssified as a superior grade even in Deste Sect.

    The boy sitting cross-legged in the middle of Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s great practice ground.

    WHOOSH!

    The hem of his blue martial robe fluttered endlessly.

    It was greatly different from the supply spirit pills eaten when first entering.

    The energy waves spreading through his whole body were gradually deepening. asionally faint energy streams were visible.

    Materialization of true qi. Hazy golden light clusters shed and disappeared one by one.

    Amidst that, all kinds of sound transmissions flew about.

    It was Radiant Demon Wing masters standing guard in arge circle around their blue junior. Hyeon Won-chang was with them.

    ©¤Leader, that, what is that color?

    The Deste Sect Divine Hero asked Ma Jin, Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s leader, without reserve. Ma Jin who was gazing steadily at his nephew slightly parted his lips.

    ©¤I heard he established the foundation for creating cultivation techniques. It¡¯s not rare for rapidly increasing true qi to fan the sprouting of enlightenment. Though it¡¯s just spirit pill energy for now, perhaps a peerless heart technique might be born within this year.

    ©¤Huh¡­

    ©¤You send a sound transmission of a sigh mixed breath? Maintain courtesy, Hyeon Won-chang.

    Hyeon Won-chang let the lord¡¯s scolding go in one ear. He had no choice.

    It was because his lifesaving benefactor had already gathered the waves of true qi.

    ¡°Young Hero Jeong!¡±

    WHOOSH¨C.

    Jeong Yeon-shin was taking a long breath.

    ¡°Young Hero Hyeon?¡±

    He opens his mouth while still eyes closed. He seemed to sense Hyeon Won-chang carefully approaching. Hyeon Won-chang asked.

    ¡°Is it finished?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m truly curious. How much stronger did you be?¡±

    At those words, the moment Jeong Yeon-shin slowly opened his eyes, abundant energy revealed itself as deep blue eye light.

    The sky color of his pupils was transforming into blue radiance.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    The boy answered.

 Chapter 83

    Chapter 83 ¨C Battle for Possession (2)

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    The power¡¯s radiance in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes quickly faded. He slightly opened his mouth and exhaled a long breath.

    Energy waves spread and disappeared once around him. It seemed heavier by the amount true qi had increased.

    ¡°Anyone can see he¡¯s an elite warrior. If not for the young face.¡±

    ¡°With a different body it¡¯s even more so. Such a well-trained physique would be rare even in the main fortress.¡±

    Several seniors threw jokes. Now he had the bearing of a martial master regardless of age.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin raised his hands in greeting to those who stood guard. They were seniors who watched over his energy cirction in the great practice ground.

    He receives attention from them that he never experienced at the Jeong family training hall. Their great care that approached unusually was very precious.

    ¡°Don¡¯t know how much stronger you¡¯ve be? That can happen.¡±

    Ma Jin who had been carefully observing the boy said.

    ¡°Power increase is like that. The amount you can observe isn¡¯t everything. You have to use your body to realize.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin opened his mouth with a very small smile.

    ¡°Are you going to spar with me?¡±

    His manner of speaking had changed. There was a bit morefort. That¡¯s how Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s attitude toward his maternal uncle was.

    Ma Jin too seemed pleased with his nephew¡¯s appearance of gradually opening his heart along with time.

    ¡°That would be good but¡­ first pay your respects and follow me.¡±

    Ma Jin turned around. He immediately moved his steps, heading in the direction out of the great practice ground.

    Jeong Yeon-shin who had been standing nkly turned toward hispanions.

    ¡°Receiving the leader¡¯s guidance right before a mission.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t hear advice too many times, right?¡±

    ¡°The opponent is Namgung. Those who im to be number one under heaven among secr families.¡±

    ¡°Lightning Genius, return safely.¡±

    The Radiant Demon Wing masters behind spoke greetings with smiles.

    It sounded like saying see you tomorrow, but Deste Sect warriors¡¯ farewells were originally like that.

    Missions were heavy. Companions who didn¡¯t return, weren¡¯t few. That¡¯s why they sent off lightly.

    ¡®It¡¯s the senders¡¯ own prayer.¡¯

    It meant hoping for natural return like the next day¡¯s noon. It was Deste Sect¡¯s custom. Jeong Yeon-shin calmly raised his hands in greeting and shouldered the travel pack ced beside him.

    ¡°Young Hero Jeong!¡±

    ¡°Yes, Young Hero Hyeon.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin looked at one unfamiliar with the main family¡¯s customs like himself.

    Hyeon Won-chang was smiling broadly.

    The blue hero band tied on his forehead fluttered slightly behind his head, making one think strangers would mistake him for the mission departure¡¯s subject.

    ¡°This time just finish the martial match and return. If it drags on again, you yourself might be up to blue rank. But, shouldn¡¯t a peer watch the promotion moment? Like mine.¡±

    ¡°Young Hero Hyeon to blue rank? Isn¡¯t that a bit early?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been hiding seven-tenths of my true martial arts. Young Hero Jeong shouldn¡¯t drag out the martial match and should return.¡±

    After exchanging idle jokes, he turned around.

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently began walking. The practice ground floor carved by masters¡¯ footsteps felt especially rough.

    It was his first mission without anyone from Radiant Demon Wing apanying. They had to carry out their own respective missions.

    ¡®They said the Hwangbo family time was excessive force mobilization.¡¯

    He learned after returning. They said the expedition to exterminate the Hwangbo family was a difficult decision.

    He heard it was like bringing incking manpower while making an example.

    The martial world was a world ovepping with all under heaven, and Deste Fortress was a faction protecting administrative territories from numerous martial artists.

    Though the Divine Sword Group¡¯s seventeen squads were powerful, looking at the entire Central ins they were very few. The numbers were so.

    Sympathizing with the ideology of stabilizing civilian lives, and talent the main fortress could trust.

    Masters with martial might capable of properly facing powerful martial artists.

    Main fortress warriors had to be both. They were resources difficult to cultivate.

    Most external personnel with martial power able to pass Deste City were filtered by the Deste Fortress Lord¡¯s eyes. They said character was the issue.

    ¡®Deste Fortress suppresses martial artists¡¯ freedom.¡¯

    They are potential enemies of all martial factions. Looking at the entire murim as one, Deste Fortress was a minority.

    It¡¯s not that the main family is small. The world is vast. The Central ins was a chaotic world where Thirteen Evil Sects, Nine Sects Eight Families, and numerous mid-level sects ran rampant.

    ¡°So, Namgung confidently epted the martial challenge letter?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin who arrived at a sealed stone chamber in the small practice ground faced Ma Jin.

    ¡°Yes. Very different from the Hwangbo family time. From the start it¡¯s one-on-one matches, and they¡¯re big enough to know our circumstances quite well. They mean who knows what will happenpeting with elite few. Namgung is clearly stronger than Hwangbo. Enough to be called secr number one in the orthodox faction.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I too must soon visit Sichuan. It¡¯s because of the thunderp bombs you were badly hit by once. Information circtes that the Sichuan Tang n is secretly manufacturing fire bombs. They tell me to confirm and return. From the General Administration Office.¡±

    ¡°Tang n¡­ I heard Sichuan¡¯s murim is treacherous. Isn¡¯t it a ce where even Radiant Demon Wing masters can¡¯t guarantee survival if caught in factional strife? They say three of the nine major sects and three Thirteen Evil Sects¡¯ major factions gather with the Sichuan Tang n that contends for top among the Eight Families.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin casually blurted out. It was speaking as a nephew.

    During the Yuan-Ming transition, light movement technique supreme masters implicated in treason charges leisurely evaded pursuit by imperial warriors and went into hiding.

    It was an incident that greatly scarred the Ming imperial court¡¯s dignity.

    That¡¯s why. Deste Fortress carrying out missions in the murim is not officially affiliated with the government externally.

    Because the murim is where the burden of mission failure is greatest.

    It means sharp martial artists don¡¯t hesitate to kill Deste Fortress warriors. ¡°Kill without mercy¡± was the phrase used then.

    ¡°I know what you mean. Rather, I¡¯m worried about you.¡±

    Ma Jin said with a slight smile.

    ¡°I, Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s leader, survived without issue until reaching ck rank. It¡¯s not for a blue rookie to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Without issue?¡±

    That wasn¡¯t true. They said he lost his testicles in the mission to rescue young Baek Mi-ryeo.

    Jeong Yeon-shin who unconsciously looked toward Ma Jin¡¯s groin quickly turned his gaze away.

    Ma Jin frowning opens his mouth pretending not to notice.

    ¡°You showed a new palm technique. When having the martial match with White Qilin.¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve been refining it recently.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin recalled thebination of Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm and Demon Roaring Blood Technique. It was a method using the repulsive force of extreme mutual generation through technique formations.

    Despite its surprising power itcked precision, but wouldn¡¯t change easily.

    ¡°The ck ranks who saw your martial match that day would have grasped the pros and cons with just one move. The technique isn¡¯t precise. Is that right?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Your ready admission is good to see. Let me give advice. What is the foundation of your martial arts now?¡±

    ¡°Jeong family Dynamic technique.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin answered without hesitation.

    ¡°Right. They said Little Divine Monk Gak Jeong wasparable to the Muscle Sutra. If Shaolin¡¯s Eighteen Arhats acknowledged so, your Jeong family dynamic technique is truly a peerless dynamic technique. Haven¡¯t you neglected that training recently? While filling inner power.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    He nodded. It was training he never skipped at Jeong family hall.

    Things like repeatedly sitting and standing while circting true qi with a log ced on his back.

    ¡°Since it¡¯s apleted martial art, deliberately¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin replied briefly.

    ¡°Completed¡­?¡±

    The conversation broke off briefly. While Ma Jin looked down at him steadily, Jeong Yeon-shin waited silently.

    ¡°¡­Your meridians¡¯ endurance will be beyond what you imagine. Meaning you can be bold in experimenting with martial arts. Unlike ordinary internal masters. Since your whole body is firmly woven together, you needn¡¯t greatly worry about qi deviation.¡±

    Ma Jin slowly continued speaking.

    ¡°Shaolin¡¯s seventy-two martial arts are each famous as divine techniques, but when hearing the training methods somee across as bizarre. Things like Hot Sand Palm or Iron Cloth Shirt. Pressing hands into sand heated by fire, dropping bodies from cliffs. They don¡¯t worry about internal injuries while training indestructible bodies. It¡¯s thanks to tempering the whole body with the Muscle Sutra.¡±

    ¡°The leader¡¯s insight is no less than Young Hero Hyeon¡¯s. To know Shaolin divine techniques in such detail¡­¡±

    ¡°You mean Hyeon Won-chang?¡±

    Ma Jin who furrowed his brow once at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s joke shook his head and said:

    ¡°The point is, don¡¯t worry about energy cirction in your new palm technique. It should be enough to circte true qi unhesitatingly to refine precision. I know you¡¯re absorbed in creating cultivation techniques, but palm techniques will be more useful for now.¡±

    ¡°Indeed, your words make sense.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin who nodded raised his hands respectfully in greeting.

    ¡°Thank you for the advice. It¡¯s time I should go.¡±

    ¡°¡­Right, the Namgung direct bloodline¡¯s swords are frightening. Come back after beheading them without carelessness.¡±

    The long scar on Ma Jin¡¯s face twitched. It seemed like a movement with worry embedded.

    It was unlike a ck-ranked master who had long experienced Deste Fortress¡¯s customs.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be back, Leader.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin bowed once at the waist and turned around.

    Simultaneously he raised energy sense once greatly to confirm what was prepared.

    Deste Sword, Northern Light sword, Thousand Silkworm Thread martial clothes, money pouch and travel pack¡­ and martial arts. All were newly equipped on his body.

    Preparations wereplete. It was time for mission departure.

    * * *

    The path leaving the main family¡¯s main gate.

    Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin and White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin walked the official road each leading a horse.

    Though the young Deste Fortress blue-ranked masters drew passersby¡¯s gazes, Jeong Yeon-shin paid no mind. It was due to the strange situation.

    ¡°Where did the two go, they say?¡±

    ¡°Just that they received missions to pass through other regions first¡­¡±

    Namgung Hwa-sin shook his head as if not knowing.

    ¡°What.¡±

    The originally assigned mission wasn¡¯t like this.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s maternal grandfather Ma Yeon-jeok and the Main Family Elder Council Lord were supposed to apany as martial match delegates.

    They said the Divine Sword Group Leader and Divine Sword Team would join midway under the pretext of participation and escort.

    ¡®Until joining up, two rising talents travel alone?¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin was a bit dumbfounded. How long had it been since being chased as Blood me Sect¡¯s target?

    The main fortress abandoning him again was strange. Perhaps it was the Deste Fortress Lord¡¯s instruction?

    ¡®Though they say murim journeys without hardship aren¡¯t good for martial arts achievement¡­¡¯

    He asked:

    ¡°Are the Elder Council Lord and Deste Ma Family Head also carrying out missions?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    Looking at Namgung Hwa-sin smiling with a troubled face, he realized anew.

    White Qilin too passed Deste City with him.

    As it was normally a time to still be at the bottom as a white-ranked warrior, it would be hard to know main fortress circumstances well.

    Their situations were the same. Jeong Yeon-shin raised his energy sense a bit more and said:

    ¡°We should hurry on our way. Having built grudges with many Thirteen Evil Sects, we might find it hard to meet the deadline if we¡¯re not careful.¡±

    ¡°That seems best.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-shin readily nodded and they mounted their horses simultaneously.

    NEIGH!

    They immediately spurred their respective steeds. There was no need to discuss the route.

    For Jeong Yeon-shin it was no longer unfamiliar territory, and for Namgung Hwa-shin the destination was his main family.

    A wind of another beginning blew. The gale brushing their faces and vibrations shaking up and down were invigorating.

    They galloped unhesitatingly on the road where the early summer sun beat down in heat haze.

    Namgung Hwa-shin said with a smile:

    ¡°You¡¯re skilled at horsemanship?¡±

    ¡°Young Hero Namgung seems more so.¡±

    It remained refreshing even after half an hour. The geography wasn¡¯t difficult.

    It was so from Xiangyang where Deste Fortress was located to Huizhou in South Zhili. There was only one road if taking the post station route.

    Perhaps because of this?

    Suddenly, Jeong Yeon-shin felt a certain inevitability.

    A stream of wind carrying bright red color seemed to caress his cheek. As if it had been waiting just for this moment.

    The energy waves spreading from far ahead were very familiar. A strangely refined feeling amid irregrity.

    Had they waited long in that spot?

    ¡®Weaker than usual. The energy waves are shallow.¡¯

    The boy opened his mouth atop his horse. Immediately a brief conversation between the two geniuses began.

    ¡°Young Hero Namgung.¡±

    ¡°You mean the chilling energy? I felt it.¡±

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s blood art true qi.¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem to be Blood Swordmaster level.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s an apostle.¡±

    ¡°Blood me Sect¡¯s Apostle?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Should be the Seven Apostle.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard well. That she lived with Young Hero.¡±

    ¡°You knew how to joke too?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m human too. More than that, the energy waves are strange, for an Apostle¡¯s power¡­¡±

    ¡°If weakened it¡¯s an opportunity, if it was her original might then it¡¯s already toote. We¡¯ll be caught by light movement technique.¡±

    ¡°Speaking of odds assuming joint attack, how would it be?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. All we can do is hope the main fortress¡¯ supreme masters notice while fighting noisily.¡±

    He spoke honestly.

    His power increased after consuming the spirit pill received as mission reward.

    However, in the world of masters, an inch difference was a gap in martial might. Jeong Yeon-shin was cautious.

    It was because he lived a life chased by time. Without using his body to its limits, it was hard to give a definite answer.

    Would there be a chance of victory?

    ¡®Still, if that markedly weakened energy wave is true¡­¡¯

    THUD!

    Jeong Yeon-shin leaped from his horse while measuring the distance. His field of view suddenly widened.

    Simultaneously, as Namgung Hwa-shin who sprang up his form entered one side, someone revealing themselves from the now quite close forest came into view.

    She were wearing a flowing red martial robe.

    ckcquer-like hair and a single red eye.

    There was almost no change to her body. Perhaps just slightly longer hair.

    Her appearance was different. It was due to blood flowing from the corners of her mouth. The dark red fresh blood felt unfamiliar.

    Though blood arts had regenerative power, she seemed unable to recover from internal injuries.

    BOOM!

    It was unavoidably a situation to sh. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately raised a storm of light body technique together with Namgung Hwa-shin.

    Along with scenery passing by like an arrow, the Seven Apostle¡¯s face suddenly filled his vision.

    THUD.

    ¡°The headquarters must have fallen.¡±

    Feet scraping the ground raised dust.

    While the moistureden light body technique aftermath blew back as reverse wind, Jeong Yeon-shin who stopped exactly ten steps away opened his mouth.

    ¡°What do you want? Coming all the way to Xiangyang.¡±

    ¡°¡­You weren¡¯t home.¡±

    Slowly, the Seven Apostle parted her blood-stained lips.

    She had been wearing a hazy smile since facing Jeong Yeon-shin, even appearing pitiful at a nce.

    Her pitch-ck hair swayed in the dusty wind.

    ¡°Came to, find you.¡±

    The Seven Apostle¡¯s lips moved. Her red eye opposite the ck eyepatch was glowing.

    ¡°What¡¯s with that state?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin, used to superficial madness, asked indifferently.

    ¡°Are you worried?¡±

    Her smile brightened. In her deeply reddened smile, Namgung Hwa-shin seemed not even worth considering.

    ¡°The process was a bit, rough. Your ck ranks.¡±

    Her words broke off. It meant her internal energybreathing was unstable.

    There were Deste Masters who hadn¡¯t seen her appearance during the Blood me Sect headquarters incident. Perhaps she was hurt by them.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°Found you, so it¡¯s fine. Come here.¡±

    RUSTLE.

    She approaches staggering with a smiling face. Her internal injuries were deep at a nce. She seemed abnormal overall.

    Jeong Yeon-shin raised his hand to stop Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s intervention.

    Fortunately he stopped. It was trust.

    It must be thanks to his growth momentum and blue rank,pleted missions and their friendship until now.

    ¡®Strange.¡¯

    Standing still, he only observed the Seven Apostle¡¯s expression and energy waves. Until her thin breath reached his nape.

    RUSTLE.

    She embraces Jeong Yeon-shin along with shaking breath. The carefully brushing clothes could be fully felt.

    ¡°Go back and make divine techniques for me. My young Grand Teacher. My little Sect Leader.¡±

    The Seven Death Lord whispered. His ear tickled.

    ¡®If it works on this one, it should work the same on Namgung family¡¯s direct line.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought while being embraced.

    ¡°Your young Grand Teacher.¡±

    He calmly opened his mouth. He hadn¡¯t known his new palm technique would face realbat so quickly.

    Along with mantra operation, there was an ominous wave of true qi rising from his right hand.

    It was an instant. The dust wind spreading from beneath his feet began shimmering golden under the sunlight.

    ¡°Is no more.¡±

    With the boy¡¯s words, an explosion roared.

 Chapter 84

    Chapter 84 ¨C Battle for Possession (3)

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    BOOM!

    The palm technique wave¡¯s rebound force was tremendous. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately loaded follow-up power into his right arm meridians.

    The long twelve meridian pathway of the Large Intestine from inside his shoulder to index finger took on the firmness of Jeong family dynamic technique.

    It was a move to prevent dislocation from the powerful aftermath.

    BOOM!

    Still he was pushed back. The feeling under his feet making furrows in the dirt ground was rough.

    The palm force storm scattering in all directions raised yellow earth dust. Even vision became blurred.

    ¡®As expected.¡¯

    The strike¡¯s sensation was shallow. It was because the Seventh Apostle whose energy waves suddenly increased an instant before moved away with swift movement technique.

    She avoided Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s strike from point-nk range.

    It was a reaction as if expected. Befitting an agile demon woman.

    The Seventh Apostle was clearly in a weakened statepared to when whole. Her evasion was about an inch slower.

    But not as much as appeared. The severely weakened appearance was an exaggerated pretense.

    She was still powerful. Perhaps she wanted to evoke sympathy.

    ¡°What¡¯s your scheme?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said while staring beyond the dust. The Seventh Apostle¡¯s figure had retreated five steps away.

    At her single hand gesture, a hot summer wind swept in and cleared the view.

    Along with long flowing ck hair, her red eye and lips curved in an arc were revealed.

    ¡°You, created another martial art that didn¡¯t exist?¡±

    The Seventh Apostle lightly touched her abdomen. Her red silk thread martial robe was clinging wetly as if soaked.

    She hadn¡¯t fully deflected Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s palm force.

    It meant her aplished protective energy that should always be active was pierced for an instant.

    The implications were huge. He had acquired a strike that could work even in the ck rank realm.

    It would be a life-saving ultimate move that could save Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s life someday.

    ¡®Landing it is another matter. uracy is the problem.¡¯

    It¡¯s hard to load with speed and precision. Because the technique¡¯s development signs were noisy and the flow of power wasrge.

    Jeong Yeon-shin deliberately suppressed his sense of achievement while taking in the Seventh Apostle. The madwoman was opening her mouth.

    ¡°Not even a direct hit yet this much¡­¡±

    An innocent smile gathered on her lips.

    ¡°If I took it properly, it would¡¯ve been hard to survive. Amazing!¡±

    She looks with quite an excited face. Even her eye opposite the ck eyepatch seemed to sparkle red.

    ¡°I asked. What are your intentions?¡±

    ¡°You ask the obvious. To take the Grand Teacher¡­¡±

    She trails off while slightly lowering her single eye.

    Her attitude had changed. In this moment Jeong Yeon-shin realized the murim¡¯s principles. There was no reason to think otherwise.

    It was because he had grown. Because Namgung Hwa-sin was with him.

    Free-spiritedness was just the exclusive property of masters. The more powerful, the more dignified one bes. The murim¡¯s principles were clear.

    Lightning Genius with increased martial arts ranking. White Qilin emanating powerful bearing.

    They were a force difficult for an internally injured Seventh Apostle to subdue without getting hurt.

    She could no longer attempt kidnapping recklessly like before.

    Jeong Yeon-shin decided.

    ¡®End it with this murim journey.¡¯

    It would be hard to see the Seventh Apostle in such a state again. He must eliminate her while she¡¯s even slightly weakened.

    Besides the Tyrant Sword Sect Leader, she was clearly the biggest future trouble.

    ¡°My Grand Teacher. Let¡¯s go together. Hmm?¡±

    The Seventh Apostle spoke with a desperate expression. It was outright pleading.

    It was amusing seeing such behavior from a mouth that absorbed people¡¯s vital energy.

    Where had the evil sect¡¯s supreme master gone who captured him in one move without right or wrong at Clear Night Valley Valley in South Zhili?

    Jeong Yeon-shin observed her energy. The center of her bright red lips was slightly raised.

    She seemed to consider it a situation like a chicken that¡¯s too tough to eat but too precious to throw away.

    Hard to subdue Jeong Yeon-shin but no thought of leaving. Perhaps nning to cling like when staying at the main hall?

    ¡°Your blood technique.¡±

    He opened his mouth. Immediately color filled the Seventh Apostle¡¯s face.

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°Ipleted the verses. It¡¯s contained in my body.¡±

    Whoosh!

    Along with verse operation, chilling energy sprouted.

    It was the moment he raised Demon Roaring Blood Art.

    Formless true qi waves began explosively bursting sporadically throughout his body.

    The originally calm atmosphere transformed into explosive demonic energy surrounding Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s entire body.

    A noise like a snake¡¯s tongue added to the ominousness.

    SWISH-

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s face was calm. Not even a trace of blood art¡¯s characteristic base madness.

    Energy waves called pure blood energy at the Blood me Sect main hall surrounded his body.

    For a moment his Deste Fortress blue martial robe looked like a pure blood robe.

    Hepletely finished changing the verse while researching the fourth move. He only took blood art¡¯s characteristic killing intent and explosiveness.

    It was a change any master who knew Demon Roaring Blood Art would feel.

    ¡°Ah¡­!¡±

    The Seventh Apostle¡¯s exmation was close to joy. It was the moment she opened her mouth with a face carrying even heat.

    ¡°It¡¯s a hundred-character verse. I¡¯ll give you four characters each time you block my sneak attack.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke quietly. He proposes trading martial art verses for life threats.

    He spoke of sneak attacks toward the Blood me Sect¡¯s Apostle.

    ¡°Young Hero Namgung and I will continue moving. You maintain at least three hundred zhang distance. Don¡¯te closer than that. Only I can approach. If you vite this, I¡¯ll take one of your arms. Even if I die, I can take one of your limbs.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s voice using blood art became roughly distorted. Namgung Hwa-sin beside him thought.

    Like a demon¡¯s voice rising from Buddhism¡¯s Eight Hot Eight Cold Hells.

    ¡®Young Hero Namgung¡¯s mind is deep. He doesn¡¯t act rashly at all.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin admired White Qilin¡¯s capacity.

    Even though there was no other way, he silently endured his unreasonable words.

    He was like that even seeing blood art as an orthodox warrior. It was very appreciated.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    The Seventh Apostleughed with an amused face.

    It was saying he would attack unterally. It was a strange proposal to ept.

    Four characters out of a hundred. It meant taking twenty-five chances at a killing strike against a master several levels above.

    Even if ambushed, she couldn¡¯t kill Jeong Yeon-shin. Her mad obsession and past actions proved this.

    However if she tried to capture him clumsily, she would have to handle the joint attack of Lightning Genius and White Qilin disregarding their lives.

    Now even she was reluctant. While internally injured she might lose an arm.

    It was the position of a viper trying to approach a curled up hedgehog. The initiative had changed.

    ¡°If you ept, move away now.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said. A hazy smile gathered on the Seventh Apostle¡¯s lips.

    ¡°You might give fake verses?¡±

    ¡°I have no intention of using clumsy tricks. Would a supreme master like you not feel something off?¡±

    ¡°What if you couldn¡¯t ambush me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re no different from the various families. There are those who don¡¯t know others¡¯ grudges. You created this enmity. You¡¯ll die by my hand.¡±

    He answered calmly.

    In the murim where one lives treading on de edges, his personal freedom was suppressed.

    He had to live always tense taking on unwanted positions. He spent over a month like that. He had no thought of forgiveness.

    She didn¡¯t answer right away. After staring at Jeong Yeon-shin steadily, she very slowly parted her lips.

    ¡°Four characters is too few. Six characters.¡±

    She suddenly proposes negotiation. It was a light tone.

    The atmosphere changed. Faint bewilderment appeared on Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s face.

    Standing alongside Jeong Yeon-shin, strength entered his hand resting on his sword.

    ¡°Befitting an evil sect madwoman.¡±

    While he muttered, Jeong Yeon-shin said:

    ¡°I¡¯m not a merchant.¡±

    ¡°Six characters.¡±

    ¡°Five.¡±

    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll get to fully taste my Grand Teacher¡¯s de?¡±

    The Seventh Apostle smiled brightly. Suddenly wind blew between the three people.

    The sun above seemed to lose its original heat. The aftermath of fully unleashed blood art was great.

    The trees lined near the official road were losing their greenness.

    Tree leaves scattered futilely in a dry wind stream carrying energy waves.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly withdrew Demon Roaring Blood Art.

    Trading martial art mantras and life threats. This too was the murim¡¯s way.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    ¡°See youter.¡±

    The Seventh Apostle¡¯s greeting, eerilyposed, evoked bted tension.

    Three hundred zhang (about 909 meters) was a subtle distance.

    It allowed response from the moment a supreme master began approaching.

    But the Seventh Apostle too would watch the group with aplished eye techniques.

    Even sending an urgent message or flying a messenger bird wouldn¡¯t be permitted.

    RUSTLE.

    Her pure blood robe swayed red. Along with small footsteps, she instantly moved away with casual body technique.

    Namgung Hwa-sin who had been quietly taking in the Seventh Apostle¡¯s retreating figure opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­A storm blew from the start. When she tries to return, she¡¯ll immediately sprint three hundred zhang.¡±

    ¡°She will. She epted because it¡¯s a reasonable distance.¡±

    ¡°Young Hero¡¯s guts are remarkable. I thought we¡¯d have to fight to the death right here.¡±

    ¡°Evil faction groups are selfish. They¡¯re reluctant unless it¡¯s a fight they can win more than ny percent. She probablyplied since we could take one of her limbs even if we died.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin who had experienced many Thirteen Heavens in a short time said. Namgung Hwa-sin also nodded.

    ¡°But, do you really n to make twenty preemptive strikes?¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t let her recover. She¡¯ll be a powerful enemy if we don¡¯t catch her at this time. We must strike while she can¡¯t manifest regenerative powers. Of course, when I make my move¡­¡±

    ¡°Naturally I must apany you. Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll gain experience along with the Blood me Sect¡¯s Apostle.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-sin smiled as if it was fine. His eyes were clear as he faced Jeong Yeon-shin who had momentarily shared life and death as apanion.

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly parted his lips.

    ¡°We should be able to return alive this time too. The mission should seed as well.¡±

    ¡°¡­Of course.¡±

    Variables arose from the first day of the mission journey. Thus began the strange murim journey.

    * * *

    It had been seven days and nights since Flourishing Spirit Flower Master Namgung Mi left her main family.

    She gave the warriors of Flourishing Spirit Flower, a branch martial force, the chance to escort her.

    It was enough with one small gesture and smile. Six came along.

    She didn¡¯t bring servants. It was because she expected a rough murim journey.

    ¡®They¡¯re cumbersome.¡¯

    It didn¡¯t matter much. She naturally made the Flourishing Spirit Flower warriors into servants.

    The magic bestowed by the smile of a powerful and beautiful direct line youngdy was great.

    The six elite warriors naturally divided up the journey¡¯s menial tasks.

    They put conviction into this journey. They epted it as a murim journey to punish the unrighteous Deste Sect group.

    ¡°A martial match is fine but life-and-death matches? Truly a rude and tragic matter.¡±

    ¡°How could that youngster know who he was dealing with to immediately go out in support? It was a battlefield. Naturally one should observe the war situation first.¡±

    ¡°Ha! There¡¯s now in the Great Ming code saying we must wee Deste Sect warriors!¡±

    Moving together with the family¡¯s fine horses, they arrived at Wuchang in Huguang Province. It was a city with post stations.

    After passing through two more prefectures would be Xiangyang where Deste Sect was located.

    Major factions with intelligenceworks counted among the finest under heaven roughly know Deste Sect warriors¡¯ behavior patterns.

    They maintain the fact that they frequently use post station roads.

    They moved ording to n as soon as entering the city.

    BANG!

    The wooden signboard marked ¡°Virtuous Teacher Sect¡± shattered to pieces. It was a sect name containing the meaning of virtuous teacher.

    The reality was different. It was an evil sect plunderingmoners under a fine-sounding name.

    ¡°What b*st*rds dare be so brazen!¡±

    The sect leader¡¯s head flew off with one sword strike while shouting. It was Namgung Mi¡¯s sword strike that even froze the roof ridge.

    Under the sunlight falling like curtains, the cold energy rising from her body turned into white steam.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    The enemies hesitated.

    Her appearance as an immortal maiden wrapped in freezing ice energy seemed beyond the human world. There was no one who could face her.

    The Namgung family¡¯s Flourishing Spirit Flower warriors were the same. They were different ss from local evil sects.

    Along with shing sword light, the Virtuous Teacher Gate¡¯s disciples fell helplessly. They achieved extermination in less than half an hour.

    They immediately headed back to Wuchang¡¯s marketce.

    ¡°Look here!¡±

    People in visibly high-quality martial robes emerged covered in blood.

    Martial artists¡¯ fights spread quickly due to being typically noisy.

    The eyes of people who had been uncertain with faces mixed with fear and panic grew wide.

    It was because a Flourishing Spirit Flower warrior raised the Virtuous Teacher Sect leader¡¯s head.

    ¡°Here, Namgung family¡¯s Flourishing Spirit Flower Master has taken the evil sect leader¡¯s head! A Namgung family branch will be established where Virtuous Teacher Sect was, so you all should rightfully feel at ease and attend to your livelihoods!¡±

    ¡°Namgung¡­ the Namgung family?¡±

    ¡°If it¡¯s the Flourishing Spirit Flower Master¡­ isn¡¯t that one wing of the famous Nine Phoenixes?¡±

    ¡°That beauty and energy wave. No wonder¡­!¡±

    Wuchang warriors watching their movements whispered. Evenmoners worried about being caught up in martial faction battles heard.

    People gathered. Themotion didn¡¯tst long.

    Exmations mixed with puzzlement soon changed to cheers.

    They said the Namgung, famous as the orthodox murim¡¯s number one family under heaven, would personally protect them.

    With repeated poor harvests, meals had be scarce.

    Now when some martial artists with only martial force were beginning to affect civilian lives with outrageous acts, immediate safety before their eyes was what mattered most.

    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±

    ¡°The Namgung family! Truly, truly thank you!¡±

    ¡°The youngdy is so beautiful. Just like an immortal maiden¡­¡±

    People of all ages and genders praised the Namgung family.

    Namgung Mi responded to the cheers mixed with white sunlight with an enchanting smile. The cheering grew louder.

    ¡°Brother should have been here too.¡±

    She muttered with a smiling face. Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin couldn¡¯te.

    The young master¡¯s position was heavy. He said he would wait for the official schedule of the anti-Deste Sect martial matches, unable to leave freely.

    ¡®Easy.¡¯

    Namgung Miughed yfully inside.

    While going out to meet the imperial watchdogs, she easily gained Wuchang¡¯s public sentiment.

    It was a trivial matter not even needing to use much of the family¡¯s power.

    She just didn¡¯t like Deste Sect traversing the murim pretending to be lone heroes while crying out about civilian lives.

    Everyone would support her. They rightfully should.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°These vicious b*st*rds! How could you kill even innocent servants!¡±

    Someone shouted while disappearing into the distance. It was some young man. His running was very fast, and a strange dignity was felt in his bearing.

    Killed servants?

    The crowd murmured. Public sentiment in the mundane world changes this quickly. It was even more so because it was the actions of a powerful family wielding authority in the secr world.

    Suspicious eyes followed unless it was the Orthodox Schools practicing dao in the mountains or Deste Sect raising the banner of civilian relief ideology.

    ¡®Worthless things.¡¯

    The corners of Namgung Mi¡¯s mouth rose further. It was a snow-white smile.

    When third-rate warriors hard to sense energy from fled, she killed several.

    Perhaps some among them hadn¡¯t learned martial arts. Maybe it was the Flourishing Spirit Flower warriors who cut them down, not her.

    ©¤Have it silenced.

    She sent a brief sound transmission. Just as a Flourishing Spirit Flower warrior who nodded slightly was about to move.

    There were already two people whispering in a corner of some inn, at a distance they couldn¡¯t hear.

    ¡°Young Hero Namgung.¡±

    ¡°You did well. This is how one must deal with my sister. I suffered much since childhood. I thought she wouldn¡¯t stay quietly at the main family, and waiting a day at the post station was worth it. Good thing we bought spare clothes. Being chased by the Seventh Apostle helped too.¡±

    ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s a reason to dy the martial matches.¡±

    ¡°Her temperament seems to have changed troublesomely¡­¡±

    ¡°I felt uncontrolled yin energy.¡±

    ¡°Indeed. Since energy achievement wouldn¡¯t change suddenly, she must have eaten something powerful like ginseng. When deliberately raising power it seems even approaching would be difficult¡­ Why do you say that?¡±

    ¡°Ten seconds.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps ten seconds would be enough.¡±

    The boy said.

 Chapter 85

    Chapter 85 ¨C Battle for Possession (4)

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    Right after starting the strange wager with the Seventh Apostle.

    They wanted to reach their destination as quickly as possible.

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently galloped his fine horse together with Namgung Hwa-sin. They continued for a long while.

    Only horse hooves and gales hitting their faces roared fiercely.

    ¡°¡­Young Hero Jeong. You seem to have no appetite.¡±

    ¡°Young Hero Namgung seems the same.¡±

    Tension circted even while tearing jerky while giving the horses rest. They kept their energy sense raised constantly.

    Each time they looked back, the Seventh Apostle smiling in the distance came into view. Her beautiful smile felt eerie.

    The Deste Sect blue-ranked masters¡¯ energy sense was sensitive. Both were the same.

    However, they weren¡¯t rxed enough to deal carelessly with a supreme master lurking at three hundred zhang distance.

    In the evening they took turns standing watch.

    On a cloudy night, Jeong Yeon-shin drew his Deste Sect sword.

    It was night sunk in silence.

    The countless stars above buried their bodies in darkness, and the moon wore gray translucent clouds up to its head.

    Only dreamlike moonlight hazily descended. The clearing spread between bushes was quiet.

    The boy recalled Cheong Myeong.

    Swish.

    Along with moonlight spreading through clouds, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s body swayed briefly.

    A small breeze arose at his lightly stepping toes. The next moment, a dash with hidden presence began.

    He ran silently as if seeping into the night air.

    ¡®She¡¯s sleeping.¡¯

    He found her right away. It was the Seventh Apostle. She had taken off her loose red pure blood robe and covered below her shoulders.

    She was sleeping curled up on a thick tree branch.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze sank. Though clumsily imitating an assassin, she would notice immediately.

    Without hesitation he stepped with supreme footwork. Once would be enough.

    True qi silently exploding from the bubbling well point on his sole raised fierce waves.

    At the end of his soaring movement, a gale arose.

    Whoosh!

    It was an instant. He rose to the Seventh Apostle¡¯s eye level. Her long breath could even be felt on his cheek.

    In that moment their eyes had already met. Her red pupils slightly opened were hidden by small eye-smiles.

    It was expected. While striking down with his right hand¡¯s swift sword, he raised left arm true qi.

    The fourth fist technique not even named yet. Simultaneous operation of Demon Roaring Blood Art and Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm.

    The reckless power deployment gradually felt familiar in hand. With just one small realization given, it seemed he could properly enter the way.

    Swish!

    The Seventh Apostle¡¯s foot flew out. Though kicking up while lying sideways, it was surprisingly fast.

    Her right foot extending as if crushing empty air pushed back from the sword de.

    The cold de of the Deste sword striking at her neck moved outside Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s reach.

    Swoosh¨C!

    He extended his left hand without minding. It was a palm technique loaded like a fire bullet. He unhesitatingly thrust it at the Seventh Apostle¡¯s face and burst it.

    Boom!

    The tree shattered with a crack. Due to the veryrge rebound force, even his shoulder de felt cold.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s body was in mid-air. Along with the palm technique¡¯s discharge he bounced like a leaf hit by typhoon. While smoothlynding, he returned his sword. Along with a hazy trajectory, the Deste sword was sheathed.

    ¡°Your techniques are bing more refined day by day. Amazing, our Grand Teacher.¡±

    Anguid voice as if not fully awake came from above. It was the Seventh Apostle¡¯s voice. She had avoided even the palm technique.

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly parted his lips.

    ¡°¡­True qi extending like rising from the Central Mansion point rests as storm intent at the Meeting point.¡±

    He recited the fifth and sixth verses of Demon Roaring Blood Technique. It was what he had to say.

    He turned around just like that.

    One technique per preemptive strike was the unwritten rule of the agreement between the Seventh Apostle and Jeong Yeon-shin.

    In the world of masters, an ambush was all about the first move. One who allows even a second strike is not an internal master.

    ¡®The swordbination was usable. Enough to cover the palm technique¡¯s weakness.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin nced back while reviewing his strike.

    The Seventh Apostle who had already moved to another branch was waving her hand.

    She looked rxed, lying sideways with one arm propping her head.

    She slightly brushed back her flowing hair and smiled brightly.

    ¡°Come back soon.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He turned his head back without answering.

    In the distance, Namgung Hwa-sin stood at the treetop with arms crossed.

    His figure silently watching under the hazy moonlight was like a painting.

    He was guarding against the Seventh Apostle breaking the agreement and striking. He nned to join the attack if needed.

    THUD!

    Namgung Hwa-sin who descended with aplished body technique opened his mouth.

    ¡°Indeed, your techniques are bing more precise. It feels like directly witnessing the birth process of divine techniques.¡±

    ¡°Divine techniques¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin who trailed off with slight embarrassment shook his head slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I canplete it within the remaining fourteen strikes.¡±

    ¡°A supreme master able to face the main fortress¡¯ ck ranks. Making life-and-death strike exchanges daily, whatever the result, Young Hero¡¯s gains won¡¯t be small.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m just grateful you always amodate me. Getting caught up in my grudge.¡±

    ¡°Too kind. I¡¯m gaining enlightenment from a rare experience.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-sin smiled with a kind face. Sweat was visible on his palm that had been crossed earlier.

    He had his hand on his sword while watching the Seventh Apostle¡¯s response. They had built bonds no less than Radiant Demon Wing over several days.

    Jeong Yeon-shin gave a small bow as always. White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin showed great loyalty. He was unlike any Namgung family member he had experienced.

    ¡°Young Hero¡¯s face is not like usual. Speak without reserve. We might both be wandering spirits by the Seventh Apostle¡¯s hand.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-sin said with a smile.

    Jeong Yeon-shin nodded and opened his lips.

    ¡°You said we should stay a day in Wuchang. I¡¯m curious about the person you called sister. Flourishing Spirit Flower Master Namgung Mi.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Namgung Hwa-sin who let out a small exmation gave a bitter smile.

    ¡°Actually it¡¯s nothing special. The issue was that my mother¡¯s status was an assassin raised by the main family.¡±

    A humid wind characteristic of summer forests crept up brushing their skin.

    Above their heads, the moon slowly showing its face through gradually clearing clouds seemed to sneer.

    ¡°Assassin¡­?¡±

    It was while heading toward their camp. Jeong Yeon-shin reflexively questioned then closed his mouth.

    ¡°You heard correctly. Many sects im to walk the righteous path, but it¡¯s realistically difficult for groups wielding authority to maintain chivalry. Wealth, rights,nd, martial might. How could forces epassing all these things pursue only righteousness? The orthodox facade is just a way to protect interests. Behind the scenes, they raise invisible swords.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-sin continued speaking with aposed expression.

    ¡°A ce called Sword Night, which handles tasks difficult for the well-known main family¡¯s Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group. They carry out things like assassinations and kidnappings. My mother was a Sword Night assassin, who one day caught the family head¡¯s eye.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Thus I was born. My qualities were decent. The family head wanted to make this illegitimate son the leader of Sword Night. I wasn¡¯t abandoned like other illegitimate children, that is, my half-siblings. He even had spirit medicine given to an illegitimate child, which earned me my direct line sister¡¯s hatred. Saying there wasn¡¯t enough internal energy for her to take.¡±

    ¡°You mean the Flourishing Spirit Flower Master, your current martial match opponent?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sword Night are the swords and servants of the Namgung n¡¯s direct line. She inflicted all sorts of humiliation on my mother before my eyes. Though my mother seemed not to even think of such things. She was born an assassin after all.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard news of mother¡¯s death at Mid-Autumn Festival two years ago. Even her body couldn¡¯t return from the mission. It¡¯smon in Sword Night, but not for me. Assassinate a Thirteen Evil Sects Lord¡¯s direct descendant¡­ She went to carry out an absurd mission. Looking into it, it was the Flourishing Spirit Flower Master¡¯s scheme, who frequently entered the young master¡¯s Azure Sky Hall. They say she secretly stamped the family head¡¯s proxy seal.¡±

    ¡°Document forgery? Isn¡¯t that something even third-rate factions wouldn¡¯t do?¡±

    ¡°The family was turned upside down. More than several Sword Night assassins dying, using the family¡¯s sword privately was the bigger issue. The Flourishing Spirit Flower Master received punishment of hundred days closed door training. It was severe punishment for an all-powerful direct line member, but she went in smiling as if what she did was amusing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s when I left the family and entered the main fortress. The escape process was difficult. I couldn¡¯t even dream of revenge. Because I was inadequate and weak. Sword Night¡¯s training method for making branch families obey the direct line touches the realm of sorcery. Like Blood me Sect¡¯s blood demons, one cannot dare raise a sword against their master. Look at this.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-sin raised his hand. It was shaking violently.

    ¡°Just imagining cutting my sister¡¯s neck.¡±

    A life struggling through years of oppression revealed itself as trembling hands.

    Even his lower lip convulsed pitifully, with none of the rising disciple¡¯s bearing that anyone would nod was promising.

    But hisposed telling of the past was befitting White Qilin.

    He spoke of things he had to ovee. That was enough.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t say anything.

    He doesn¡¯t know such pain. He was like that from birth. Wasn¡¯t he not hated despite being born killing his mother in a vige where superstition ran rampant?

    Therefore he knew solitude. Jeong Yeon-shin empathized through silence.

    Perhaps that was enough. Namgung Hwa-sin slightly smiled with a grateful look and leaned against a tree.

    They had just arrived at the campsite. The gazes of two fine horses tied together swept over them along with the campfire.

    ¡°Rest first.¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Calm words were exchanged.

    Namgung Hwa-sin volunteered for first watch. Jeong Yeon-shiny down without declining.

    Using his travel pack as pillow and martial robe as nket, he closed his eyes.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The campfire crackled as it burned. Along with the sound of mes shing, an acrid smell rose. The firewood seemed damp.

    ¡®Should have dried it with Three Samadhi True Fire.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin fell asleep with a very small regret.

    The asional whinnying of horses slow to sleep, the Seventh Apostle¡¯s gaze watching while hiding her eyes in moonlight, the tingling sensation of palm techniques taking form day by day.

    Such was the boy¡¯s journey.

    Until reaching Wuchang with its second post station.

    * * *

    Jeong Yeon-shin and Namgung Hwa-sin stayed one day at Wuchang¡¯s post station. Ming dynasty post stations included lodging.

    They could enjoy decent beds while saving expenses.

    There weren¡¯t many cities with post stations on their mission route.

    Namgung Hwa-sin predicted the deviation of Namgung Mi whose every action was radical, and Jeong Yeon-shin epted his words. They decided to rest for a day.

    ¡°What is that?¡±

    Namgung Hwa-sin asked. Jeong Yeon-shin lying diagonally on the opposite bed raised his head.

    ¡°The Diamond Sutra.¡±

    He slightly lifted the Buddhist scripture bound as a book. He brought it for studying cultivation techniques.

    Namgung Hwa-sin nodded with an expression of understanding.

    ¡®Chapter on Adorning Pure Lands.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned his gaze back to the scripture.

    The effectiveness of Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm created after hearing dharma teachings from Shaolin monks was remarkable.

    Having acquired dharma power, he was seeking ways to incorporate it into new heart techniques along with the Deste Sect Fortress Lord¡¯s Moon Spirit Harmony Verse.

    If sessful, the palm technique he was currently tempering would also advance.

    He could greatly reduce the palm technique¡¯s activation speed.

    Like the achievement of Jeong family cave technique always filling his body, if inner power imbued with dharma power operated constantly, raising blood technique alone would be enough.

    It was something that would bring advancement in martial arts ranking itself.

    ©¤¡±Should develop a mind which does not dwell anywhere.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin who was scanning the text suddenly raised his head. Namgung Hwa-sin across from him did the same.

    It was because they sensed themotion outside. The talking was loud.

    Virtuous Teacher Sect, fight, Namgung, Namgung family¡­

    ¡°She¡¯s here. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-sin said. He and Jeong Yeon-shin were already wearing gray hemp clothes.

    The Deste Sect martial robes that drew attention wherever they went were temporarily put in their travel packs. It was in anticipation of this.

    The two went outside just like that.

    A voice carrying true qi was echoing in the marketce.

    ¡°Here, Namgung family¡¯s Flourishing Spirit Flower Master has taken the evil sect leader¡¯s head! A Namgung family branch will be established where Virtuous Teacher Sect was, so you all should rightfully feel at ease and attend to your livelihoods!¡±

    Then it was an instant until Jeong Yeon-shin spoke of servants and such to diminish her achievements, and returned to the post station with Namgung Hwa-sin.

    While discussing how to act for two days, they heard other news.

    Flourishing Spirit Flower Master Namgung Mi¡¯s response was bold.

    Shepletely destroyed the dantians of the Virtuous Teacher Sect servants she had left alive. She even damaged their mute points to make them unable to speak.

    And they said she took the stage once again.

    ¡°Near ink bes ck, as they say. They were in it together. They too were learning Virtuous Teacher Sect¡¯s sinister martial arts.¡±

    The post station servant who received ten copper coins ryed the details.

    He was a boy who looked very intelligent from his eyes.

    He said when Namgung Mi shed tears pitifully with a face like a heavenly maiden, there was no one who didn¡¯t take her words to heart.

    ¡°They were servants of those who acted like they owned the city. We couldn¡¯t distinguish them from disciples. Notmon people like you, but evil sect members who shared in Virtuous Teacher Sect¡¯s spoils. But they must have been your children, friends, and fathers. I punished them with a sorrowful heart. Even if you point fingers saying there was no mercy in my methods, I will humbly endure it.¡±

    However, since Virtuous Teacher Sect was such a vicious evil sect, no one med her.

    The influence of her speech and behavior that seemed to sweetly melt people was also great.

    Rather, he said it was a situation where the rtives of the various servants watched those who cheered.

    Even the government offices including the branch lord didn¡¯t intervene.

    This was so despite her reducing thebor force in the government¡¯s administrative domain.

    It proved that the Namgung n¡¯s influence wasn¡¯t limited to the murim.

    Rather, rumors spread of Chivalrous Lady Namgung Mi¡¯s growing fame.

    Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s expression grew heavy.

    ¡°This would be a problem even if the main fortress wins the martial matches.¡±

    ¡°If we take their heads in life-and-death matches, at least in this vicinity Deste Sect would earn public resentment.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin answered.

    Namgung Mi began acting as both heavenly maiden and king in Wuchang.

    Her fame in the vicinity was rising endlessly in a short time. Her characteristic smile full of confidence was still vivid in their eyes.

    ¡®Deste Sect is a group that must always gain public sentiment.¡¯

    Even with justification, they exterminated the renowned orthodox Hwangbo family.

    Now they seek to behead the Namgung family¡¯s leadership too. Even if the orthodox murim united, these were actions that left no room for argument.

    The Grand Administrator said Deste Sect¡¯s leadership was worried about the Martial Alliance.

    To avoid giving cause for the murim¡¯s massive alliance to strike Deste Sect, they must suppress all missions with righteous justification.

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason to hastily respond to this battle for justification. The Divine Sword Group Leader, Elder Council Lord, Deste Ma Family Head¡­ The elders will handle it. We¡¯ll receive recognition for merit just by doing what we can.¡±

    ¡°Young Hero Jeong¡­?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t itmon to say both sides can benefit in any dispute?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin rummaged through his travel pack. The feeling that immediately met his hand was chillingly soft.

    It was the touch of the precious thousand silkworm thread. Slowly, he took out a robe red as blood.

    It was the Seventh Apostle¡¯s pure blood robe.

    ¡°We just need one mask. A demon mask would be good.¡±

    ¡°Surely not?¡±

    ¡°Young Hero Namgung, please tell me. Would it be alright to show no mercy in our methods?¡±

 Chapter 86

    Chapter 86 ¨C Battle for Possession (5)

    When Jeong Yeon-shin saw Flourishing Spirit Flower Master Namgung Mi from afar, he told Namgung Hwa-sin ten seconds.

    Even though his opponent was the Namgung young master, he measured timing against Namgung Mi. They had already met.

    He wondered if he could break her spirit first.

    The situation had changed.

    Just as he was about to carry out the martial matches ording to the original mission, Namgung Mi gained fame by linking even Virtuous Teacher Sect¡¯s servants with the evil sect.

    It was a situation where she gained Wuchang¡¯s public sentiment by taking advantage in reverse.

    It became difficult to recklessly kill in Deste Sect versus Namgung¡¯s life-and-death matches.

    Because Deste Sect warriors must always hold the people¡¯s support.

    Therefore he took out the pure blood robe and spoke of a mask. Jeong Yeon-shin quietly stared at Namgung Hwa-sin.

    ¡°Mercy in methods¡­¡±

    Namgung Hwa-sin trailed off. He seemed lost in thought for a moment.

    ¡°¡­However, the order has changed.¡±

    He raised his head. Sunlighting from far away swirled around his handsome features.

    Opening his mouth with a face befitting the praise White Qilin, his eyes gazing at Jeong Yeon-shin were firm.

    It was an expression of straightforwardly worrying for apanion.

    ¡°Namgung Mi is a direct line rising talent. Judging by her energy waves, she seems to have recently eaten a peerless spirit medicine. The saying she¡¯s foremost among juniors might not be much exaggeration. Yin cold energy, freezing ice energy. There are various terms, but yin internal energy is very tricky.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-sin said.

    ¡°They say the energy waves freeze meridians first. It rapidly reduces the fluidity of blood vessel energy cirction. Inner power release speed bes notably slower, and explosive muscle power plummets. The longer one exchanges moves, the more extremely the body bes dull. The power held by true qi specialized in yin-yang five elements nature is truly frightening.¡±

    His tone was as serious as his expression. It was talk ofpatibility before martial arts level.

    Jeong Yeon-shin nodded.

    ¡°Made such internal energy into spirit medicine¡­ If the family¡¯s capability is to that extent, I can understand the main family¡¯s scheme. Using Namgung with only its leadership struck down to face evil sects.¡±

    ¡°The Flourishing Spirit Flower Master Namgung Mi must have received cultivation techniques suitable for dissolving the spirit medicine. Or perhaps they invited reliable internal masters. Since they¡¯re a family with such power.¡±

    Influence and wealth, or martial might. They must have used whatever means to raise their only two direct line members.

    ¡°Skipping the energy umtion process with spirit medicine¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin muttered.

    umtion. Gathering energy. The martial world was full of those who umted true qi over long years through heart techniques like energy cirction and absorption methods.

    It wasmon to speak to train one heavenly stem earthly branch, one needed sixty years of training.

    When martial artists say they gained enlightenment in heart techniques, it means they found thought methods more suitable for energy absorption than before.

    ¡®Alwayscking in energy umtion.¡¯

    It was like that even after eating the supply spirit pill said to be superior grade.

    Even Namgung Hwa-sin right before his eyes had deeper internal energy than himself. It was a difference created due to innate limits.

    That¡¯s why he¡¯s striving now to create cultivation techniques with faster energy umtion speed.

    ¡°Not just skipping, but gaining even more powerful strength.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s face looked bitter as he turned his head sideways.

    He continued speaking.

    ¡°It¡¯s the strength of a family that exists only for the direct line n. Different from Deste Sect. Since peerless spirit medicines passing through the main fortress must go to imperial family members. Though it happens in utmost secrecy.¡±

    ¡°¡­Even the spirit pill I received wasn¡¯t small.¡±

    ¡°It would be beyond that. Naturally so.¡±

    Perhaps because he had thoughts of facing his half-sister? Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s lips trembled again.

    ¡°The Flourishing Spirit Flower Master and Azure Qilin are no different from great trees nurtured by Mount Tai that is the Namgung family. I¡¯m not dismissing Young Hero Jeong. I mean there are martial arts hard to counter even with equal martial arts ranking. Starting with me. Though I volunteered for the mission to ovee heart demons, I¡¯m unsure if I can ovee them in time.¡±

    He sps his trembling hands himself. Namgung Hwa-sin smiled awkwardly.

    ¡®This mission has several meanings.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    Deste Sect main fortress issued the mission to govern the murim under heaven, Jeong Yeon-shin whose life thread was at stake volunteered to fill achievements, and Namgung Hwa-sin who was despised came to clear away past years and avenge his mother.

    ¡®During thepetition he tried to defeat me to fight the young master. Does he have a grudge against Azure Qilin too?¡¯

    The boy stared steadily at Namgung Hwa-sin.

    After gazing at him like that for a moment, he slowly parted his lips.

    ¡°Though I can¡¯t lift Young Hero Namgung¡¯s heart up¡­¡±

    ¡°Haha, I don¡¯t expect such things from Young Hero Jeong.¡±

    After Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s smallugh, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words continued.

    ¡°It seems I can pull Namgung Mi down.¡±

    * * *

    The woman with snow-white skin slowly bit into a peach.

    The chair she sat in was decorated with luxurious tiger skin, and her appearance with hands draped on the armrests like a monarch suited her very well.

    Moving her small mouth unhurriedly, she said:

    ¡°Do it.¡±

    Namgung Mi¡¯s order fell. For some, it was words announcing their end.

    The bodies of those remaining at Wuchang¡¯s Virtuous Teacher Sect trembled with uncontroble fear.

    The servants were already disabled. Next were they who were attendants.

    The Namgung family¡¯s Flourishing Spirit Flower warriors approached. Energy waves spread from their bare hands.

    Their eyes looking down at the attendants werepletely indifferent. Not gazes treating equals.

    ¡°Save us, please save us!¡±

    ¡°I was dragged here!¡±

    Ming dynastyw does not permit private torture.

    In Great Ming,moners were the emperor¡¯s property. No one should defy this.

    However, the Central ins was vast. It wasnd difficult for the imperial court to scrutinize thoroughly.

    At this moment, Namgung Mi¡¯s orders were above Great Mingw. Even more so in the nearby Namgung family territory.

    ¡°I won¡¯t kill you.¡±

    She smiled thinly. It was a smile with even dignity embedded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just destroy your dantians. You, learned vicious evil sect techniques. Since you acted as dogs for this wicked Virtuous Teacher Sect, who knows what atrocities you mightmit againstmoners outside after your fallen sect?¡±

    ¡°Never learned martial arts¡­ HEOK!¡±

    The moment Flourishing Spirit Flower warriors¡¯ hands moved, screams burst out everywhere.

    The pain of dantian destruction is not light. It¡¯s tearing apart the Ocean of Qi point located in the lower abdomen with internal energy palm technique.

    How could one endure the feeling of blood vessels beingpletely severed? Never, could they return to a whole state.

    Over a dozen attendants rolled on the ground. Blood came from both below and mouth simultaneously.

    Bloodstains began appearing across the floor of Virtuous Teacher Sect¡¯s central hall.

    Some of the Virtuous Teacher Sect workers were fortunately selected as Namgung Mi¡¯s servants.

    They stood to one side, not daring to make a sound. Stiff faces. They could barely even breathe properly.

    ¡°Clean up and call people. I¡¯ll hold a feast distributing this insignificant evil sect¡¯s wealth.¡±

    Namgung Mi said.

    They said Namgung Mi¡¯s orders were above Great Mingw in the Namgung family. What she spoke immediately came to be.

    It was sunset. The early summer sun stretched long the twilight¡¯s orange light and people¡¯s shadows.

    Under one Flourishing Spirit Flower warrior¡¯s watch the attendants couldn¡¯t act rashly, and Virtuous Teacher Sect¡¯s practice ground soon transformed into a banquet hall for Wuchang¡¯s people.

    The Namgung family¡¯s masters exterminated Virtuous Teacher Sect. It was no ordinary big news.

    Local dignitaries gathered on their own without invitation.

    ¡°So satisfying!¡±

    ¡°Serves those Virtuous Teacher Sect b*st*rds right!¡±

    ¡°A Snow Mountain fairy descended in Namgung¡¯s name. Just look at that jade-like skin. She¡¯s not like usmon people.¡±

    ¡°And possesses aplished martial arts too. Truly a thankful thing.¡±

    The table brought out from inside Virtuous Teacher Sect was veryrge. Dozens of people sat around eating and drinking.

    They were mainly owners of merchant groups, escort agencies, and martial arts halls established in Wuchang.

    Even the head of Wuchang¡¯s government school teaching academics stroked his beard respectfully.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying a Namgung family branch will be established here?¡±

    A middle-aged bald man asked. Though said to be head of a mid-sized escort agency, his manner was like addressing a superior.

    Namgung Mi slowly nodded.

    ¡°You saw Virtuous Teacher Sect¡¯s tragic behavior. Though inadequate, I wish to manage the murim¡¯s security in Wuchang¡­¡±

    The corners of her mouth gently curled up.

    ¡°I wonder if I might be burdening you all.¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not!¡±

    ¡°Rather, it¡¯s something to be thankful for!¡±

    Many in attendance waved their hands. This was done by the Namgung family¡¯s precious daughter.

    Even if they truly didn¡¯t like it, they had to say so.

    ¡°Mm, thank you.¡±

    The smile on Namgung Mi¡¯s lips deepened. A young martial artist who had been staring nkly at her raised his hand.

    ¡°Young Lady Namgung! I heard you¡¯llpete with Deste Sect warriors!¡±

    ¡°Oh my, are you worried?¡±

    When she smiled as if pleased, he blushed. It was a reaction that didn¡¯t get old.

    Such was the martial world Namgung Mi had experienced.

    Though various imperial princes and princesses with elf blood were said to be precious, she who grew up as a n member no less than royalty in the free martial world didn¡¯t envy them.

    She thought herself to have the cultivation to be content with what she had. She only wanted to protect what she possessed.

    Namgung Mi tilted her head slightly to the side. Her glossy hair shifted sideways. It was an intentional movement.

    ¡°I wonder why Deste Sect left Virtuous Teacher Sect alone? When so manymoners were suffering.¡±

    Those present immediately showed signs of catching her meaning. It was because anyone would know what words she wanted.

    ¡°They¡¯re just desperate to strangle the murim. How would we know their true intentions?¡±

    ¡°They must have left them be because it was good! Since Wuchang¡¯s orthodox factions couldn¡¯t raise their heads due to those evil sect b*st*rds! Isn¡¯t Deste Sect just martial artists oppressing the murim? Just look at the Hwangbo family incident¡­¡±

    ¡°They sent life-and-death martial challenge letters to Namgung who fought fierce battles with Blood me Sect. They¡¯re ones who drop murim principles to the ground.¡±

    Their denouncing appearances were intense. They seemed to truly think so.

    Namgung Mi stared at them steadily. The various martial artists were no different frommoners.

    They curry favor with the stronger one. Actually, there must be those with different views.

    It didn¡¯t matter. Her martial world was like this.

    There are none who deny life. It¡¯s a world spreading beautifully like a carpet.

    That¡¯s why she wanted to protect it.

    That was why the family elders overlooked the Deste Sect¡¯ Lightning Veniuswho appeared with amazing yin techniques.

    It would have been different if they were a rising disciple of the Orthodox Schools. Survival of the fittest.

    To the eyes of a family expanding influence in martial world ways, Deste Sect was an exasperating group.

    They interfered in martial world matters at every turn, carrying only the justification of civilian welfare.

    ¡®Must cut off the sprout. This time for sure.¡¯

    She easily won the battle for justification. Seized Wuchang¡¯s public sentiment in an instant.

    Deste Sect who spoke of life-and-death matches were ones who had to mind the eyes of all people.

    Though she wouldn¡¯t lose even in simple martial matches, she as a person of a major murim faction did everything she could.

    ¡®The careful nner is the strong one in this world.¡¯

    It was when she was reaching for a peach at one side of the table with a gentle smile.

    ¡°Who.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s actions stopped for a moment. It wasn¡¯t a voice to let pass. The bearing in the voice was tremendous.

    ¡°Spoke of our sect.¡±

    A voice rang outbining a boyish tone with rough rupturing sounds of true qi.

    It seemed to mix inner power at the Heaven¡¯s Edge point right above the vocal cords.

    Along with the sound of fluttering clothes, a red figure crossed the wall. It was extremely aplished body technique study.

    STEP.

    With small footsteps, they descend to the banquet hall. Not even a speck of dust was raised.

    Namgung Mi quickly deployed eye techniques and raised her eyes.

    Her eyes carrying the sky-colored radiance of the Namgung family¡¯s secret technique Azure Sky Eye Technique swept from the person¡¯s head down.

    She was confident she could detect even the smallest tremor of their body.

    The uninvited guest who mentioned ¡°our sect.¡±

    Wearing a demon mask smiling like a gaping dragon.

    Even the energy waves swirling like wind wrapped around the bright red robe sleeves hanging down to the wrists. The appearance was overwhelming from the start.

    ¡°Blood¡­ me Sect?¡±

    Someone¡¯s dazed muttering reached her ears.

    Namgung Mi didn¡¯t take her eyes off them.

    The ominous waves were unusual. The flow brushing the skin like ripples spoke of extremely delicate true qi operation.

    The power control was terrifying. It didn¡¯t look at all like showing their full innate inner power.

    ¡°You.¡±

    The red-robed demon mask said.

    ¡°Are you the Namgung b*st*rd?¡±

    In that moment, no one opened their mouths. It was truly a shocking entrance.

 Chapter 87

    Chapter 87 ¨C Battle for Possession (6)

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin wearing the pure blood robe and demon mask slowly stepped forward.

    In this moment he had to act as a rising disciple counted among Blood me Sect¡¯s best. He heard from the Seventh Apostle.

    The pure blood robe was a treasure bestowed upon Apostles.

    ¡®My martial might doesn¡¯t yet reach Apostle level. Should act like Gao Zong-xue.¡¯

    Even the Blood me Sect had nobles. Families as old as the main hall¡¯s history naturally formed vested rights.

    The Third Apostle¡¯s son was like that. Gao Zong-xue. He was one who constantly checked Jeong Yeon-shin at the headquarters.

    He died forcing energy absorption on a boy who hadn¡¯t even learned martial arts. He remembered slicing his neck.

    Jeong Yeon-shin decided to impersonate that one.

    STEP.

    His gait was leisurely. He held his upper body straight.

    He revealed bearing as if looking down on all under heaven. He put himself under self-suggestion.

    Outside the main hall there was none more noble than himself. All were worthless bugs.

    He approached Namgung Mi sitting in the seat of honor unhesitatingly. He measured timing while not showing it.

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°Seems no ordinary status¡­¡±

    The guests iming to be orthodox martial artists couldn¡¯t move. Though they must have known it was Blood me Sect.

    They were overwhelmed by Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s appearance and energy waves.

    It was a bearing that few in the local murim could face. He was operating Demon Roaring Blood Technique at Deste Fortress blue rank level.

    They lowered their eyes one after another. They were ones who had long kept silent before the evil sect Virtuous Teacher Sect.

    It wasn¡¯t like their appearance shouting indignantly at Namgung Mi¡¯s words. There were practically no martial artists who could show bearing before Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The Namgung family was different.

    ¡°A blood demon here?¡±

    ¡°Could it be an Apostle¡¯s bloodline.¡±

    As Namgung family warriors immediately stood to draw swords, Namgung Mi raised her hand slightly with a strange smile.

    Her fingers, smooth and white enough to be called jade-like, stopped them.

    ¡°I like the fruit¡¯s color.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said. He still had true qi loaded in the Heaven¡¯s Edge blood point at his nape.

    Along with deliberately made rupturing sounds, an eerie voice came out with deep resonance.

    He arrived close with unhurried steps. It was diagonal to Namgung Mi¡¯s left.

    SWISH.

    He picked up a peach. Rather than fighting recklessly, it was to distance his current Blood me Sect identity from himself.

    Though energy waves could be different, he couldn¡¯t change his build. He had to prevent them from recalling Deste Fortress¡¯s Lightning Genius.

    ¡®Actions far from myself.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin tried to provoke another for the first time in his life. He wasn¡¯t confident. Could he do it well?

    ¡°This fruit is wasted on these lowly things here.¡±

    He raised his indifferent tone slightly. He meant to speak arrogantly. It suited him.

    He felt puzzled that it felt morefortable than expected.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    None raised their heads except the Namgung family masters. It seemed to work unexpectedly well.

    He wasn¡¯t sure how he appeared wearing the precious pure blood robe and demon mask while operating Demon Roaring Blood Technique.

    Did he appear as aplete Blood me Sect noble in their eyes?

    That¡¯s when Namgung Mi moved her lips.

    ¡°I was about to take it. Doesn¡¯t that white peach flesh suit me?¡±

    She slowly crossed her legs. Their gazes met as she gave a slight smile.

    Her words continued smoothly.

    ¡°A blood demon acts like a noble n before me. Perhaps feeling inferior to the main fortress? Not knowing your ce.¡±

    ¡°Your tongue is long.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°A head that will soon fall moves its mouth too much.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke leisurely through the demon mask.

    Then he moved his hand.

    He casually threw the peach he was holding at Namgung Mi¡¯s nape. He paid no mind to the gasps around him.

    She stood without avoiding it. The rolling fruit was gently crushed under her fine leather shoes.

    ¡°Seems you came to suck some true qi after hearing rumors.¡±

    She spoke with a smile.

    ¡°Kill him.¡±

    As Namgung Mi finished speaking, she raised her whole body¡¯s power. She recalled the energy waves shown by the blood-robed demon before her.

    He was one hard to underestimate. She nned to gauge his strength using Flourishing Spirit Flower warriors as limbs.

    ¡®Before that.¡¯

    She intended to first dull his body with energy techniques.

    The cold of the Human-Shaped Snow Ginseng rose chillingly from her dantian.

    As she raised her hand enduring pain like her blood vessels were burning, frost formed around her body. It was a sparkling wave of five-colored light.

    Even the appearance befitted her nobility. She thought the effectiveness would be the same.

    WHOOSH!

    It was an instant. The moment white mist burst from Namgung Mi¡¯s whole body, the demon¡¯s body suddenly stopped.

    The internal energy¡¯s cold was faster than any sword strike. She stepped back with mincing steps while smirking.

    Flourishing Spirit Flower warriors rushed in from all directions. Chaos broke out in an instant.

    Sword sh sounds rang loudly amid food and alcohol scattering everywhere.

    CLANG!

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt the vibration climbing up to his right hand gripping the sword.

    One¡¯s attack was fast, but he blocked with the de of the iron sword not yet fully drawn. His movements had clearly slowed.

    What prated his body wasn¡¯t ordinary cold energy. It seemed it should be understood as having internal breaking hand technique properties.

    Even so, his muscle strength remained unchanged.

    ¡°Your sword force is pathetic.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke calmly from within the demon mask.

    His defense didn¡¯t waver. When the Namgung man flinched, without dy he struck his face with the back of his left hand.

    The THUD sound was loud. With the feeling of catching his jaw, he bounced him away just like that.

    ¡°HEOK!¡±

    It was a death rattle. He flew back, losing consciousness with eyes rolling back.

    Jeong Yeon-shin knew right after delivering the strike. He could manage even without using unique martial art techniques.

    He had be quite strong. He had well surpassed the level of entry-level blue rank at least.

    He advanced without stopping. He could clear away potentially flying blind sword strikes first.

    He was grateful for Namgung Mi¡¯s decision to use her underlings as expendables.

    ¡®Must fight like this.¡¯

    It was the moment he greatly raised the flow of Demon Roaring Blood Technique.

    ¡°Sword Formation!¡±

    Another Namgung man shouted. It was an urgent voice.

    Sword Formation. A tactic where multiple swordsmen gather to add connectivity to techniques.

    Seeing Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s strikes, they seemed to decide on joint attack. A separate world unfolded with the crowd suddenly far away.

    It was a confrontation between five Flourishing Spirit Flower warriors and the demon mask.

    Jeong Yeon-shin narrowed his eyes. The Namgung men swung their swords while upying all directions before him.

    He immediately responded with swift sword verses, and the iron sword provided by Namgung Hwa-sin moved at simr speed to them.

    Gradually his whole body¡¯s meridians began to ache. It was a remarkable cold energy erosion.

    ¡®I became quite dull.¡¯

    It didn¡¯t matter.

    Hebined evasion and counterattack while moving slowly. His sense of measuring timing reached the realm of instinct.

    He was extremely sharp despite the dulling skin sensation. He inserted sword strikes while avoiding five sword movements by a hair¡¯s breadth.

    Once each, once each. Five times was enough.

    Jeong Yeon-shin raised the iron sword pulled from a fallen warrior¡¯s abdomen. This one was thest.

    Very slowly, blood flowing down the de created silence.

    The pure red robe seemed wrapped in noble killing intent.

    The Namgung family Flourishing Spirit Flower warriors¡¯ blood looked like dirty stains inparison.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    While everyone held their breath, Namgung Mi still hadn¡¯t moved until then.

    It was a fight between masters. Hasty intervention could rather mess up the sequence of moves.

    She was Flourishing Spirit Flower master. What did it matter how she used her underlings?

    It was enough to watch how long the enemy¡¯s shown martial might would continue.

    Only then did Namgung Mi take a step.

    ¡°Your eye technique training doesn¡¯t seem deep.¡±

    She opened her mouth while slowly approaching.

    ¡°Your sense of distance is quite excellent. You measure timing well. Is it innate?¡±

    Her tone was rxed. It was because she confirmed the demon mask¡¯s increasingly slowing movements.

    The Human-Shaped Snow Ginseng energy melted through pain was that powerful. It was power that reached another realm.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood still while staring at her.

    A sensation like frostbite swept his entire body. The aftermath was great despite being exposed to just one strike.

    Though expected, if he hadn¡¯t mastered Jeong family dynamic technique, he couldn¡¯t have even thought of wagering a match.

    ¡®I can¡¯t use unique martial arts.¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t deploy the new palm technique here. It was a martial art with distinct characteristics.

    It could only be used at moments when revealing his identity didn¡¯t matter.

    RUSTLE. RUSTLE.

    Namgung Mi approached with a smiling face.

    Though not appearing careless, she crushed the timing gap unhesitatingly.

    Her confidence in cold energy power seemed truly tremendous. It was martial arts worthy of that.

    Shepletely grasped his internal energy. She had precisely observed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s state, gradually making it hard to control his body.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see?¡±

    She reached out her snow-white hand after approaching close like a lover. She lightly touched the demon mask covering Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s face.

    ¡°Your ugly face first.¡±

    Her lips drew a thin arc. It was truly a defenseless-looking gesture.

    Her wicked personality showed through directly.

    It was behavior bestowing ultimate humiliation on a martial arts opponent.

    ¡®Good.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought. Speaking of ten seconds was for formal martial matches.

    He had no intention of facing her with a righteous attitude. He meant to reveal openings to draw her in, but didn¡¯t expect her to actuallye this close.

    His murim was different from hers. It was a struggle for life.

    He wanted to easily defeat an opponent he hadn¡¯t experienced before.

    ¡®I can do it. Lazy me Dragon was stronger.¡¯

    The internal energy density of the Hwangbo young master who trained the Scorching Divine Meridian¡¯s innate heat was even higher.

    Jeong Yeon-shin recalled a technique he gained inspiration from after seeing him.

    He learned that many called masters in the murim could use this martial art.

    ¡®Three Samadhi True Fire.¡¯

    He had been using it since she took a step. It was a technique causing vibrations from the smallest units of true qi.

    Movement itself raises fire energy. Unlike Lazy me Dragon¡¯s immediate heat emission born with Scorching Divine Meridian.

    It was an internal master¡¯s delicate true qi operation.

    WOONG.

    It was a resonance inside his body.

    He felt it clearly. The cold energy throughout his meridians crackled and burned.

    His entire body hardened like steel by Jeong family dynamic technique fully handled the heat and vibrations, and Demon Roaring Blood Technique¡¯s operation path whirled through his whole body in destructive flow.

    A crackling sensation came from all blood points including the twelve regr meridians and eight extraordinary vessels.

    He could do this all day. The enemy hadn¡¯t detected his body¡¯s thawing.

    Jeong Yeon-shin immediately raised the Radiant Demon Technique.

    When the upper dantian in his mind shed intensely, Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s unique martial art absorbed all information.

    The two people¡¯s postures, Namgung Mi¡¯s breath mixed withughter, and even her gaze fixed on the mask.

    Within that.

    An invisible trajectory arose. It was a mind¡¯s light only visible to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes.

    It was Radiant Demon Technique¡¯s path. The boy followed it exactly. It was a move starting from the right elbow, barely moving the shoulder at the end.

    SWISH.

    Just before Namgung Mi removed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mask, he grabbed her neck.

    It was a very natural movement.

    He created a scene of instantaneous superioritybining Namgung Mi¡¯s solid confidence, Radiant Demon Technique¡¯s path advancing from blind spots, timing converging to nothingness, and strikes suddenly elerated by cold energy destruction.

    Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lighning Genius was a fighter.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The smooth nape came into his firm grip. Namgung Mi¡¯s eyes grew wider than ever.

    Had she ever experienced being subdued so absurdly in her life? She would have neither heard nor seen such a thing.

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°The noble of the world¡¯s blood lineagemands.¡±

    ¡°Heuk¡­!¡±

    ¡°You lowly Namgung seed.¡±

    Along with his words, the blood technique responded. There came a feeling like throwing open his body tempered by Jeong family dynamic technique.

    The mental image of this moment added to the thought forming the verse.

    ¡®He said she gave all sorts of humiliation. To Young Hero Namgung¡¯s mother.¡¯

    They said onecking nothingmitted all kinds of evil acts. Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    Wouldn¡¯t he be more dignified than this Namgung Mi? It was thinking he¡¯d never done before.

    Arrogant thoughts sprouted in his mind.

    He said:

    ¡°Kneel.¡±

    It was before many attendees. When he put sincerity into his spoken words, he felt a strange sensation.

    The energy drawn into Demon Roaring Blood Technique¡¯s flow was slightly amplified. It meant the amount of energy umtion increased.

    The torrent-like true qi flow seemed tough ominously. As if saying this was how blood art should be operated.

    ¡®This too is enlightenment.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin opened his mouth once more. This time he filled itpletely with contempt.

    ¡°What are you doing, trash?¡±

    ¡°This¡­ this¡­¡±

    Namgung Mi couldn¡¯t continue speaking. She showed no signs of movement.

    It was because he had sealed her blood points the moment he grabbed her neck. It meant he paralyzed her body with point sealing.

    Even if she wanted to kneel, she couldn¡¯t. Control of her body came into Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s grasp.

    ¡°You are still not moving. You are quite stubborn.¡±

    ¡°Kuh¡­ kek¡­¡±

    The boy holding Namgung Mi¡¯s neckughed slowly while wearing the demon mask.

    The pure blood robe¡¯s hem reaching his feet fluttered like scattered blood. It was an eerie and mysterious sight.

 Chapter 88

    Chapter 88 ¨C Battle for Possession (7)

    Jeong Yeon-shin wanted to keep Namgung Mi alive.

    If this woman had skillfully brought justification, he and Namgung Hwa-sin could also use schemes.

    If subduing had been difficult, he would have cut her neck in one stroke. But since he captured her like this, he could paint the best picture.

    He leaves the final part to Namgung Hwa-sin.

    While hoping he would ovee his heart¡¯s scars, Jeong Yeon-shin also thought to establish merit.

    He wanted to create a situation where Deste Fortress could rightfully behead Namgung family¡¯s bloodline members.

    Hepletely subdued Namgung Mi. Among the flows envisioned with Namgung Hwa-sin, it was conditions worthy of being chosen as best.

    ¡°What should I do with you.¡±

    He spoke as the blood-robed demon mask. Perhaps due to Demon Roaring Blood Technique¡¯s destructive and irregr energy waves.

    The veins rising on the back of his hand holding Namgung Mi¡¯s neck looked ominous.

    ¡°Lowly Namgung surname of the orthodox path. However, being a long and widely spread name, through you the vitality of our sect could be announced.¡±

    These were words revealing the purpose of the Blood me Sect noble who burst in here.

    ¡°Huh!¡±

    ¡°That situation has¡­¡±

    The Wuchang martial artists who were observing the fight between Namgung family and evil sect masters sighed.

    Thoughcking the bearing and power to take Namgung Mi¡¯s side in this moment ofplete defeat, they had the insight to understand the situation.

    Most who attacked Blood me Sect¡¯s main hall were local martial artists from around South Zhili.

    Counting numbers, they were more than Deste Fortress warriors at the time. It meant news of the main hall¡¯s extermination was far from secret.

    Martial artists were those who acted through martial arts and honor. Blood me Sect was the same.

    The headquarters¡¯ noble bloodline personally came out to announce the remaining power of a sect whose name had plummeted? Anyone could understand.

    ¡°I could slice your neck right now. But it seems wasteful. When there are ways to use you repeatedly.¡±

    It was a voice tinged with lowughter. They said masters who reached realms don¡¯t appear human. In third-rate murim, the Orthodox Eight Families and Thirteen Evil Sects were like that. The true qi rupturing sounds epassing the boy¡¯s young voice added to such atmosphere.

    ¡°How about making you a servant? To wash my feet.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The demon face embedded in the mask seemed to stare steadily at Namgung Mi¡¯s face.

    It was a mask with mouth torn like a gaping dragon. The scene appeared like contemting what to do with prey.

    Namgung Mi opened her mouth with a strained expression. She seemed to barely part her lips.

    ¡°You, just now said stubborn¡­¡±

    ¡°I did say that.¡±

    ¡°You who dares wear just a mask¡­ such a daring person.¡±

    The demon maskughed.

    ¡°Unpleasant being evaluated by me? You fallen Namgung seed wearing the mask of orthodoxy. The word daring suits you. You even framed innocent ones as evil sect warriors to fertilize your fame. Even our sect wouldn¡¯t do such things.¡±

    ¡°Nonsense, heok!¡±

    The curse transformed into a painful gasp. It was because the demon mask¡¯s left hand blurred the moment Namgung Mi opened her mouth again.

    The explosion sounds of energy waves hitting her body rang dully several times.

    It was like drums bursting continuously. Anyone could tell it wasn¡¯t ordinary point sealing.

    While Namgung Mi¡¯s body went limp with her neck grabbed, the Blood me Sect¡¯s strange young noble said:

    ¡°Did talk of being a servant sound like a joke?¡±

    ¡°Wh-what¡­!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll need my permission to operate true qi. It¡¯s the divine power of blood technique.¡±

    It meant he applied inner power sealing techniques. Deste Fortress¡¯s Lightning Genius had suffered this from Blood me Sect¡¯s Seventh Apostle.

    It wasn¡¯t difficult to inflict another the effectiveness of internal energy sealing technique he directly experienced.

    It was enough to apply the same true qi operation of Demon Roaring Blood Technique.

    ¡°How dare you! How dare you!¡±

    Her voice suddenly rose. Namgung Mi¡¯s fine brow twisted viciously.

    It wasn¡¯t despair but fierce indignation. Something impossible in her life had urred.

    ¡®I¡¯ll kill you! Make you kneel and kill you!¡¯

    He was one who subdued her and even took away her freedom to circte energy. She red as if engraving it in her mind.

    Her eyes swept over the demon mask¡¯s whole body. She focused intensely on around the sleeves where skin showed through.

    A master¡¯s eye techniques transcend any imagination.

    Near energy points, there was room to deduce identity from movements of pulse where internal energy flows.

    ¡°It¡¯s good to see spirit.¡±

    ¡°Kuhek¡­!¡±

    It was when the demon mask applied force to the hand gripping her neck.

    In that moment, amid dead silence, Virtuous Teacher Sect¡¯s main gate opened wide.

    A cool wind swept in. It was a very straightforward flow of energy waves.

    ¡°A blood demon has nested at the site of an evil sect¡¯s extermination.¡±

    He was a young man whose blue martial robe suited perfectly. His facial expression sank heavily toward the demon mask and Namgung Mi.

    ¡°I came to offer congrattory drinks to my sister.¡±

    He emanated an unhesitating bearing while wearing a notable ¡®Deste¡¯ character embroidered beside his shoulder.

    His straight nose bridge and small closed lips resembled Namgung Mi. The crowd couldn¡¯t help but recall their blood rtion.

    ¡°Deste¡­! Deste Fortress!¡±

    ¡°He said sister. Perhaps¡­¡±

    ¡°White Qilin! It¡¯s Namgung¡¯s White Qilin!¡±

    Color bloomed on people¡¯s faces. Namgung Mi was subdued. The situation was uncertain for themselves who remained.

    White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin.

    He was a warrior renowned even before entering Deste Fortress.

    If he was a young man widely recognized by the Orthodox Eight Families, in Wuchang¡¯s murim he must be seen as having surpassed rising talent level.

    He was a master hard to imaginecking as an opponent for the Blood me Sect noble who fought fiercely.

    ¡®Those who denounced the main fortress.¡¯

    Namgung Hwa-sin thought. He had arrived with Jeong Yeon-shin the moment the banquet began.

    He heard all the talk praising the Namgung family while insulting Deste Fortress.

    The exposed true faces of local martial artists who changed their attitude felt ufortable.

    He tried to ignore it and stepped forward.

    He had been regretting not checking Virtuous Teacher Sect earlier. It was due to Namgung Mi¡¯s behavior.

    He thought the servants whose dantians she destroyed after framing them as evil sect warriors were enough. He was wrong. He didn¡¯t know she would implicate even the attendants.

    ¡®Yes. You were that vicious.¡¯

    He saw Namgung Mi being choked by Lightning Genius. She couldn¡¯t even turn her gaze, seemingly due to sealed blood points.

    ¡®Did he properly seal her movements.¡¯

    Suddenly Namgung Hwa-sin was surprised at himself. He too seemed merely a small soldier walking the sword path.

    He checked the wellbeing of apanion who became closer than his half-sister first.

    Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin. As usual, no particr change in his calm breathing.

    ¡®Truly amazing.¡¯

    It was a scene hard for the current Namgung Hwa-sin to create. Because he had no means to handle the cold energy.

    Even if he had them, it wouldn¡¯t be easy to do that. It meant Lightning Genius¡¯s disyed martial might was very stable.

    It was impossible without mastering one¡¯s current realm.

    Born with sense. His martial talent was clearly above his own.

    ¡®He created an opportunity. It¡¯s a favor. Must seed no matter what.¡¯

    Namgung Hwa-sin opened his mouth with firm resolve.

    ¡°Blood demon. Step away.¡±

    ¡°Another Namgung mongrel? Step away? Your words areughable.¡±

    The masked Lightning Genius spoke in an eerie voice. Namgung Hwa-sin thought for a moment.

    If one didn¡¯t know the circumstances, it was speech and tone that could hurt feelings. There was something provocative in the calm manner of speaking.

    Namgung Hwa-sin deliberately put spirit into his words.

    ¡°Flourishing Spirit Flower Master Namgung Mi is the target of martial matches designated by the main fortress. The Divine Sword Group Leader ising as mission supervisor.¡±

    ¡°Divine Sword Group Leader¡­?¡±

    Silence fell over Virtuous Teacher Gate¡¯s practice ground.

    It was a name that should have that effect.

    The reputation of a peerless master said to look down on all under heaven alongside Shaolin Temple¡¯s abbot, foremost in Central ins, transcends distance limits.

    Unlike the Deste Fortress Lord said to walk above clouds, he was a very real and hard to resist danger.

    ¡°Release my sister. If you don¡¯t wish to be pursued by the main fortress¡¯ purple-rank absolute master until your dying day.¡±

    ¡°Is the Namgung n threatening me now?¡±

    The demon mask¡¯s response was immediate.

    He threw Namgung Mi, whose blood points and inner power he had subdued, to the ground like trash.

    Ignoring her sprawled in a state no one could have imagined during the banquet, he stepped toward Namgung Hwa-sin standing at the main gate.

    SWOOSH.

    He drew his sword again from the red pure blood robe¡¯s waist. The bearing released with the sword draw was deste sword.

    Simultaneously, Namgung Hwa-sin also raised his Deste sword.

    Sweat gathered on the hands of those watching.

    STEP. STEP.

    The air between their timing seemed to stop moving. Not even a point of wind blew.

    In the dryly rigid atmosphere, only the figures of two masters walking stride by stride toward each other remained.

    Their appearances walking as if taking a stroll while gripping long swords were strangely simr.

    It was a scene like the air graduallypressing. Eternal-like tension heightened along with shortening distance. Ten steps, eight steps, five steps¡­ and then.

    BOOM!

    They rang out simultaneously. From strongly nted feet and hands gripping swords, they blurred.

    Following short supreme footwork sounds, two swords embraced sunlight.

    The moment white sword light distorted into two streams, their red and blue robe hems also brushed past each other.

    CLANG¨C!

    Namgung Hwa-sin stopped. The sword cry ringing as if about to break made him do so. He had originally intended to do this.

    However, the trajectory and sword force different from when sparring in the Deste Fortresspetition were separate matters. He felt an amazing level of progress.

    ¡®Hepletely incorporated raised true qi into the sword path. The concentrated power was different.¡¯

    Sword path is the path the sword advances on. It was the flow determining sword strike¡¯s power and effectiveness.

    He had heard Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin ate spirit pills.

    He also saw himpete with Seventh Apostle several times. But experiencing the sword strikes directly was different again.

    Namgung Hwa-sin recalled his half-brother.

    ¡®Perhaps we really could discuss chances of victory.¡¯

    That¡¯s when it happened. His casual thoughts scattered at the sword sheathing sound from behind. It was Jeong Yeon-shin wearing the demon mask.

    He who sheathed his sword with upright bearing like the nature he showed here said:

    ¡°Worthy of mentioning the Divine Sword Group Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Deste Fortress. Wait and see. There are many branches to rece the headquarters. The blood lineage nobles will return.¡±

    He stepped arrogantly without even turning his back. It was straight toward the main gate direction Namgung Hwa-sin had entered through.

    The Wuchang martial artists who saw the overwhelming exchange of first sword strikes never opened their mouths.

    ¡°Bugs.¡±

    The Blood me Sect noble left with a lowugh.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    After longsting silence, the situation¡¯s cleanup became Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s role.

    Only then did he turn his gaze. To his enemy, his half-sister who always looked at him with contempt and hatred.

    However, the reunion with blood kin seemed not in Namgung Mi¡¯s concerns.

    She stood proudly as if she had never rolled on the ground. Her raised eyes were directed toward the main gate.

    It was the direction the demon mask had left. Grudge seemed to burn in her gaze. It was obsession even Namgung Hwa-sin had never seen.

    Namgung Hwa-sin who had been staring at her steadily opened his mouth.

    ¡°Our side will take charge of your safety. We guarantee protection until the martial matches.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    ¡°Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius is with me. With Young Hero Jeong and I, you can safely reach South Zhili.¡±

    Behind Namgung Mi who finally turned her head, the faces of Wuchang martial artists showed.

    Their expressions revealingplicated feelings were varied.

    ¡°This is serious. That person just now, wasn¡¯t he truly a powerful master? To think such a blood demon roams Wuchang.¡±

    ¡°Rather, we should worry about future trouble with Namgung¡­¡±

    It was behavior of spitting out the bitter and swallowing the sweet. Namgung Hwa-sin inwardly frowned and ignored them.

    The fruits of the battle for justification were bearing.

    ¡°Protecting an opponent promised to life-and-death matches?¡±

    ¡°Truly¡­ isn¡¯t it righteous and fair.¡±

    ¡°Deste Fortress. They spoke of civilian welfare¡­¡±

    It was what Jeong Yeon-shin and Namgung Hwa-sin intended. Most gathered here were high status figures.

    Escort agency heads, martial hall masters, various sect leaders, and even Wuchang Prefecture¡¯s government school chancellor were present. Their mouths were the local public opinion.

    Now it was done. They could behead the Namgung family¡¯s leadership without minding the people¡¯s eyes.

    * * *

    The tall tree rising at one corner of Wuchang¡¯s marketce was the highest in the vicinity.

    There was a woman sitting diagonally on a thick branch.

    Her ck silk-like flowing hair fluttered in the gentle wind.

    Red pupils like red jade cherished by demons remained fixed below.

    She saw the boy leaving his position with movements like drifting leaves.

    It was a movement resembling elf n movement techniques. Though there should be almost no presence, his footsteps clearly reached her ears.

    The Seventh Apostle moved her lips.

    ¡°My little Grand Teacher.¡±

    Her soliloquy grew longer. Perhaps because her time standing alone in the murim lengthened?

    No. She must have been like this originally. Because she was born inherently noble and alone.

    Heung, sheughed. Though unintended, a nasal sound mixed in.

    ¡°You are sweet.¡±

    Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin.

    She clearly engraved in her ears his voice carrying Demon Roaring Blood Technique¡¯s true qi.

    His appearance taking out and wearing the pure blood robe again was enchanting. Due to his shining qualities and resolute nature, it suited him better than anyone.

    Almost approaching with rity no less than evil sect ves¡¯ branding.

    That voice and appearance, self-centered bearing.

    Her whole body felt like melting while watching and listening. Even her mental image became soft like night sky clouds.

    The Seventh Apostle¡¯s right eye swept over all Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s appearances with gleaming red light.

    Blood me Sect¡¯s young Grand Teacher, noble and small sect leader. Now removing his mask and pure blood robe in an empty space without people.

    Suddenly her heart felt like it would tear in pain. Those things arepletely yours, my little Grand Teacher.

    Even that position seemed to anticipate the Seventh Apostle. Not far from Namgung Hwa-sin.

    ¡°Haah¡­¡­¡±

    She let out a sweet sigh. She muttered as if whispering.

    ¡°What should I do to make you ept me?¡±

    If only that boy would look at her alone. Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to cut off all limbs and take him?

    [TL Note- Someone on Discord said that they could fix her, i think she is way past the fixable stage.]

    The Seventh Apostle immediately shook her head. She had to create divine techniques that would illuminate the world like aet.

    He was an existence that must not be ruined by wicked desires.

    ¡°Show me an opening¡­¡­¡±

    She lightly licked her own lips.

 Chapter 89

    Chapter 89 ¨C Instant Kill Martial Arts

    The extermination of Virtuous Teacher Sect was a major incident. It was talked about daily in recent Wuchang.

    It was because the influence of martial sects holding local hegemony extended to civilian lives. Evil sects were even more so.

    Evil sects established in cities were ones who increased peop¡¯s tribute burden three or four times.

    They collected protection fees iming to maintain security. They didn¡¯t discriminate between copper coins, silver coins, daily necessities, and even people.

    It was because government office control rapidly declined as poor harvests continued.

    For Wuchang street¡¯s hot topic to change, it meant ordinary incidents weren¡¯t nearly enough.

    ¡°A blood demon?¡±

    ¡°Lower your voice. They said not just any blood demon. Those Namgung family warriors in an instant¡­¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. They say it¡¯s a noble bloodline of the evil sect. If martial might is to that extent, they¡¯re certainly capable. Watch your nape. Never know when you¡¯ll be sacrifice for blood techniques.¡±

    People gathered in groups of four or five at a marketce corner spoke in lowered voices.

    ¡°Haa¡­ nights will be quiet. Must stay home as soon as sun sets.¡±

    ¡°Should be that way for a while.¡±

    ¡°Quiet¡­!¡±

    A middle-aged man whispered with a startled face. He seemed to exhale surprise through his breath.

    The surroundings were bing quiet from far away.

    Three people passed through the street.

    The appearance of one woman in the middle stood out.

    With jade-like snow-white skin wearing dark blue light armor, she looked like a fairy descended to the mortal world.

    She was a martial artist everyone here would know.

    She was the Namgung family¡¯s Flourishing Spirit Flower Master who recently earned local people¡¯s praise for beauty, martial might, and achievementsbined.

    ¡°Then those are¡­¡±

    Someone muttered.

    Rumors had spread extensively.

    The touching story of Namgung Mi who lost her guard warriors to a Blood me Sect noble and became alone.

    The tale of White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin and Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin weing her aspanion to protect their life-and-death match opponent.

    They said the Wuchang martial artists present admired theirposure.

    Deste Sect¡¯s outstanding new talents.

    They couldn¡¯t help but draw attention. If they didn¡¯t unfortunately die away from home, they would be masters counted among the murim¡¯s finest.

    The strangepanionship of those who would fight to the death was gradually bing known.

    ¡°They say your title is Lightning Genius?¡±

    Namgung Mi suddenly opened her mouth. It was a in tone as if looking down from above.

    She seemed to no longer mind outside gazes. Perhaps because she too knew there was nothing she could do.

    It wasn¡¯t the tone she showed publicly.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t answer.

    They had already exchanged harsh moves. The boy couldn¡¯t be thick-skinned.

    It felt awkward to answer casually just because the other didn¡¯t know his real face.

    Besides, she would soon die. He didn¡¯t particrly want to exchange words.

    ¡°Now even these b*st*rds provoke my mood?¡±

    Namgung Mi said with her lips raised crookedly. Leisure flowed in her bearing as she stepped with mincing steps.

    The dark blue hem of her light armor convenient for movement looked like pce clothes.

    Though she too must know protection was just an outward pretext and she was closer to Deste Sect¡¯s prisoner, she acted this way.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin just nced at her.

    She seemed born that way. Raised like royalty of South Zhili.

    Through Namgung direct line blood, she built her own solid world.

    Even after experiencing major events, her attitude toward the world remained unchanged.

    She didn¡¯t know the blood-robed demon mask was Jeong Yeon-shin. Even most Deste Sect warriors would find it hard to imagine.

    ¡®Worthless.¡¯

    The boy thought. How would he appear in Namgung Mi¡¯s eyes raised with innate arrogance.

    Judging by the nature he experienced once, she seemed to regard him as just a trouble-maker who sparked Deste Sect versus Namgung¡¯s life-and-death matches.

    ¡®No need to reveal unnecessarily. It¡¯s an identity that could be usefully employed in other missions too.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin maintained an indifferent expression. He didn¡¯t treat Namgung Mi as a person.

    Only Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s face became noticeably ufortable seeing his half-sister¡¯s speech and behavior.

    ¡°Namgung Mi. Keep courtesy in your speech and behavior. Young Hero Jeong is the Fortress Lord¡¯s direct disciple. He¡¯s no less noble status than you.¡±

    ¡°Our Hwa-sin, your jokes have grown more than your martial arts.¡±

    The corners of Namgung Mi¡¯s mouth curled up.

    ¡°A disciple of a monstrous divine being barely clinging to life is noble? Unless the word precious has beughable.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°How long will the Deste Sect Fortress Lord stay above the clouds? The major murim factions aren¡¯t fools. The Hwangbo family, Blood me Sect¡¯s main hall, and now our family. Where next? Their actions are absurdly arrogant and excessive, do you think the Eight Families and Thirteen Evil Sects will just wait quietly?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Namgung Hwa-sin closed his mouth with a heavy expression.

    To Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes, he looked very soft.

    Perhaps because he experienced loyalty brainwashing sorcery while growing up as Sword Night¡¯s young master in childhood.

    It was frustrating to see him yield even in small arguments while facing his mother¡¯s enemy.

    Namgung Mi turned her head with a smirk and nced at Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°You too, little one. You probably haven¡¯t received all the true divine martial arts? Those connected to the imperial family wouldn¡¯t give all of theirs. What¡¯s different from our Eight Families where blood kin is everything? You pitiful half-b*st*rd.¡±

    ¡°Eight Families sounds strange.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said calmly.

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Now it¡¯s Seven Families. No, Six Families might sound better. What do you think? They¡¯re just things that easily decrease anyway.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re now¡­¡±

    It seemed like an unexpected retort. Namgung Mi¡¯s eyes widened as she opened her mouth with a dismissive smile, but Jeong Yeon-shin quietly cut her off.

    ¡°Maintain the meaning of formal martial matches. Though your Namgung surname is the only reason we are showing you courtesy, our level forparing martial arts depends on our opponent. No weight to one who will contest life and death with me? How empty that is.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°If you don¡¯t understand, feel free to babble as you wish. It would just mean that¡¯s the extent of your capacity.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned his head again as he finished speaking.

    Though he caught a glimpse of Namgung Mi¡¯s fine featurespletely distorted, he only thought the conversation had been excessively long.

    She wasn¡¯t worth spending more than ten breaths of time on.

    ¡°A half-b*st*rd speaks of capacity?¡±

    After one sneering retort, Namgung Mi¡¯s mouth fell quiet for a while.

    Though she engaged in arrogant and unreasonable behavior, she was still a daughter of a renowned martial family. She seemed to have nothing else to say to one who spoke of level.

    Afterwards.

    Her expression subtly changed when looking at Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    Though her proud attitude of looking down on subordinates remained unchanged, Jeong Yeon-shin observed signs that seemed to examine his whole body asionally.

    Flourishing Spirit Flower Master Namgung Mi. What kind of feeling did she get?

    He momentarily recalled the demon mask then dismissed the thought. The Blood me Sect noble and Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius were different.

    ¡®Starting from the tone. It wasn¡¯t even words meant to provoke.¡¯

    He considered it nothing to worry about.

    Meanwhile, the boy suddenly apologized to Namgung Hwa-sin.

    ¡°The Namgung I mentioned¡­¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. It was rather satisfying in its own way.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-sin waved his hand with a cheerfulugh. Both of them ignored Namgung Mi¡¯s snort.

    That¡¯s how this strangepany formed.

    Namgung¡¯s half-siblings and Jeong Yeon-shin, and even the Seventh Apostle shining red eye light from afar.

    It was a rtionship that would onlyst until the life-and-death martial matches against the Namgung family.

    Namgung Mi and the Seventh Apostle had to die. But they said the wind of the dusty murim is merciless. Perhaps not just two but all four might perish.

    ¡®Seventh Apostle, Azure Qilin.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin recalled both targets. He hoped he and Namgung Hwa-sin wouldplete the mission with bodies intact.

    * * *

    To reach Huizhou in South Zhili where the Namgung family was located, they had to pass through Huangzhou.

    The post station route was like that. It was the only road leading from Hubei¡¯s Wuchangnd to South Zhili.

    The group entered arge inn.

    ¡°We¡¯d better stay here once, then march straight through. Troublesome rumors seem to be spreading.¡±

    ¡°You said Huizhou is right after this road. That would be good.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin who exchanged words with Namgung Hwa-sin walked to find empty seats.

    Namgung Mi and Namgung Hwa-sin followed right after.

    Jeong Yeon-shin and Namgung Mi sat side by side at a table for four. Namgung Hwa-sin sat across from them.

    It was an intentional arrangement. Jeong Yeon-shin trusted the eyes of Namgung Hwa-sin who had long trained in the family¡¯s eye technique arts.

    The White Qilin¡¯s sharp gaze carefully watched his sister who was both blood kin and enemy. His bearing was ready to strike immediately if she moved rashly.

    Namgung Mi herself seemed unconcerned. After ordering food from the waiter, she stared steadily at the Diamond Sutra book Jeong Yeon-shin took out.

    ¡°Buddhist scripture? Were you pretending to be a Buddhist?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin ignored her as always.

    From here was close to Huizhou. It meant it was within the Namgung family¡¯s sphere of influence.

    News of the martial matches must have spread more widely than any other region. It meant they had to guard against variables.

    Even this inn was bustling.

    ¡°Prosperous times, prosperous! Martial artists are gathering from all over the murim.¡±

    ¡°Deste Sect versus Namgung martial matches. Where else could we see martial arts of such lofty martial artists?¡±

    ¡°Will the Divine Sword Group Leader and Namgung Family Head reallypare martial might? Hard to believe. I¡¯ll probably feel this way until seeing it directly.¡±

    ¡°Namgung should win though. If Deste Sect happens to fight well¡­¡±

    ¡°Even Huangzhou¡¯s market prices would shake. For our merchant group to survive, no change is best.¡±

    It seemed already a daily topic here.

    There was no other reason to talk loudly as if for Deste Sect warriors to hear.

    Because it wasmon talk, all sorts of conversations reached the ears of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s group.

    Those who had already seen Jeong Yeon-shin and Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s martial robes were silent.

    Those who hadn¡¯t kept running their mouths.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t it been a while since the Namgung young master revealed his sword? They say his opponent is a rising talent called Lightning Genius? Who achieved great merit during the Blood me Sect incident.¡±

    ¡°Must be martial matchespeting for the future peak of the martial world. Wonder which side is truly foremost among the rising ones.¡±

    ¡°The young master is the young master. How can we measure him with words like rising talents?¡±

    Namgung Mi¡¯s lips smoothly curved up as she listened to the conversation from beside Jeong Yeon-shin.

    She slightly turned her head to look at Jeong Yeon-shin, and spoke with a faint smile whileughing through her breath.

    ¡°Their words aren¡¯t all wrong. To your eyes that only see what¡¯s near, our Namgung might not seem different from evil sects. But at least tomoners, we¡¯re truly an orthodox sect unmatched under heaven. When floodse we release food for relief, and when evil sect things cause trouble, Namgung warriors step forward.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Rising talent level can¡¯t receive the main family direct line¡¯s Emperor Sword Form. Moreover, my brother has trained it to a level hard to even estimate form achievement. Isn¡¯t that enough reason for your defeat? Furthermore, since our Namgungcks nothing in civilian welfare¡­¡±

    Namgung Mi said with a hazy smile.

    ¡°I mean you can peacefully close your eyes under my brother¡¯s sword.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t your mouth tired? Speaking meaningless words.¡±

    At Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s indifferent retort, her smile deepened. The expression on her white face was strange.

    ¡°Or.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°It would be good to surrender first and throw yourself to the main family. I¡¯ll let you just wash my feet. I mean it.¡±

    Washing feet. It was words Jeong Yeon-shin had spoken while acting as Blood me Sect noble.

    ¡®Is she testing me?¡¯

    Or was it just vicious behavior with no particr meaning?

    It was when Jeong Yeon-shin was thinking about what intenty behind her words.

    WHOOSH!

    Suddenly dozens of sharp wind streams blew in. It was ck wind carrying human figures.

    Jeong Yeon-shin and Namgung Hwa-sin reacted to the bearing that rushed in at amazing speed. Rather than drawing swords, they first activated true qi.

    It was because truly mighty energy waves came in as if to tear their whole bodies to shreds.

    However, the uninvited guests didn¡¯t target them.

    BOOM!

    Hair ck as ebony distorted with transparent gloss.

    A hand extending like a swift sword while cutting the air grabbed both of Namgung Mi¡¯s cheeks.

    They were fingers as white as hers.

    Ominous waves spread from the gesture lifting Namgung Mi into the air. It was overwhelming martial might.

    ¡°You.¡±

    The Seventh Apostle¡¯s red lips drew an arc.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

 Chapter 90

    Chapter 90 ¨C Instant Kill Martial Arts (2)

    It was when she was lying on a tall tree staring at the window.

    The Seventh Apostle saw and heard clearly. The lip movements of that worthless thing came as distinct voices.

    It was due to blood technique¡¯s sensory path. She had activated it wanting to capture even a strand of the small sect leader¡¯s breathing cirction technique.

    Her hearing thus sharpened was in the midst of capturing everything.

    ¨DIt would be good to surrender first and throw yourself to the main family. I¡¯ll let you just wash my feet. I mean it.

    The voice of the lowly Namgung mongrel polluted her ears.

    STEP.

    She took a step. She truly moved unconsciously. She had to punish one who didn¡¯t know their ce.

    As always, the Seventh Apostle¡¯s movements happened the moment she made up her mind.

    She came crashing through the inn¡¯s entrance while wrapped in wind from body techniques.

    Before she knew it, she was slowly lifting up Namgung Mi while gripping her cheeks. The touch of powder applied to her face was truly disgusting.

    She couldn¡¯t furrow her brow. Because the boy who would create unique divine techniques unmatched under heaven was watching her.

    She showed a smooth smile.

    ¡°You.¡±

    She felt the stern gaze of the young Grand Teacher who always excited her. The Seventh Apostle thought.

    My small noble Grand Teacher, your dignity is my prestige.

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    She asked the Namgung mongrel whose face she gripped.

    Namgung Mi couldn¡¯t answer. She could only let out pain-filled breaths while her eyes were wide open.

    Silence fell over the inn.

    Only fragments of the broken door scattered btedly with noise. The Seventh Apostle¡¯s appearance was that sudden.

    It was even more so due to her overwhelming presence in this ce. The explosion of energy waves that rushed in with her movement technique assault was tremendous.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    All eyes in the inn turned to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s group. It was a ce with many discussing Deste Sect versus Namgung.

    Most seemed to recognize the Deste Sect martial robes at a nce. Wave-like surprise spread.

    ¡°Is that really Deste Sect.¡±

    ¡°That blue color at that age¡­¡±

    ¡°More than that, that, that¡­!¡±

    Masters who could raise energy sense to the extreme were rare beings. There were none in this inn.

    However, the Seventh Apostle¡¯s power intimidated people regardless of their level of energy sense.

    She naturally emitted an ominous energy that seemed to dig into one¡¯s spine. It was a characteristic unique to powerful evil sect masters.

    ¡®Even her clothes are bright red.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought. The red robe covering the Seventh Apostle¡¯s body was clearly a pure blood robe.

    It was strange for a supreme master at the level of Apostle to disguise herself. It would suit her dignity better to hide her presence with aplished movement techniques.

    ¡®There¡¯s no other choice.¡¯

    She had to be driven away. Even if the pure blood robe didn¡¯t have Blood me Sect¡¯s mark, it had to be done. He and Namgung Hwa-sin were nominally Namgung Mi¡¯spanions.

    ¡®If we want to maintain the justification for the martial matches¡­¡¯

    The boy met eyes with Namgung Hwa-sin. The exchange of gazes happened in an instant.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°Huuuuk¡­!¡±

    A groan mixed with breath flowed from Namgung Mi. The Seventh Apostle¡¯s fingers were pressing into her cheeks more and more strongly.

    It looked like she was outright torturing her. It seemed her invisible finger techniques had already sealed Namgung Mi¡¯s blood points.

    ¡°You¡¯re not answering.¡±

    Like her in tone, there was no change in the Seventh Apostle¡¯s face. Her face with just a small smile was terrifying.

    Even her beauty with silk-like ck hair and divine red eyes approached like the appearance of a demon woman.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The innpletely sank into silence.

    With that level of internal master¡¯s true qi loaded grip force, it would take just a moment to crush a face.

    Jeong Yeon-shin changed his mind. If Namgung Mi died here, there was room for responsibility to be transferred to Deste Sect.

    He had to persuade the mind of the Seventh Apostle that was hard to grasp. He immediately sent a sound transmission.

    ¨DYou, what are you doing?

    No answer came back. No different from Namgung Mi.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stared steadily at the Seventh Apostle. She showed only her side profile without turning her gaze to him.

    However, the hand gripping Namgung Mi¡¯s face seemed to no longer apply more force. It meant she was listening.

    ¡®Disgusting blood demon. Can¡¯t read her intentions.¡¯

    The boy slightly lifted his right heel while cing his hand on the Deste Sect sword¡¯s hilt. It was amon sword-drawing stance.

    The internal energy was different. The moment he raised Jeong family dynamic technique¡¯s power, solemn energy wrapped around everywhere.

    Energy waves also sprouted from Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s body as he took a simr stance with a hardened face.

    A breeze arose indoors. It even contained killing intent.

    ¨DIt was a promise made on our names.

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke again through sound transmission.

    ¨DYou¡¯ve tantly broken it now. Three hundred zhang has be one step.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¨DI¡¯m very disappointed, Seventh Apostle.

    In that moment, the Seventh Apostle¡¯s shoulders shrank. It was an unbelievable sight.

    Her slender frame that had been hidden by mighty energy waves became fully visible for an instant.

    The pure blood robe didn¡¯t look like a thousand silkworm thread martial robe.

    ¡®Is it a bluff?¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin calmly watched for an opening. He barely suppressed the impulse to strike with his sword right then.

    Rushing in carelessly would invite a counterattack. Was Blood me Sect¡¯s noble Apostle deceiving him? He almost couldn¡¯t continue with the next urging.

    ¨DAre you saying to forget the martial arts exchange promise?

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¨DTwelve seconds remain in our agreement for Demin Roaring blood technique and one strike. You mean to cut everything off with your own hands? That¡¯s what your behavior now means.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    The Seventh Apostle muttered hazily. Even her head tilted slightly downward.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s brows furrowed.

    It was very unfamiliar. It was detestable like Namgung Mi.

    Though the number of people who died by her hands couldn¡¯t be counted, this was like mockery of them.

    How much blood must have gone into cultivating such mighty blood techniques.

    Her absurd appearance made him angry. The internal energy raised by Jeong family dynamic technique passed chillingly through the Heaven¡¯s Pir point at his nape.

    It must have been what the Seventh Apostle intended. From her level of controlling distance, she was worthy of being called a Apostle.

    ¡®The opening is obvious. Can I kill her here?¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin was already raising the Radiant Demon Technique. Semi-transparent paths arose in his mind.

    All invisible streams transformed into sword path trajectories in his mind.

    The moment sharp lines revealed themselves in his mental image and extended out, they crumbled feebly in front of the Seventh Apostle¡¯s body.

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    It meant no sword technique of the Radiant Sword Style couldnd an effective hit with one strike. The feeling came from the realm of intuition.

    ¡®Must coordinate attacks with Young Hero Namgung.¡¯

    White Qilin Namgung Hwa-sin was one who understood Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sense. They didn¡¯t need to discuss the order of techniques.

    With their current skill they could fully match hands.

    If all sword strikes against the Seventh Apostle were blocked, they needed to create variables first with an exchange of one-second techniques.

    It was just when Jeong Yeon-shin was about to strike with a sword draw.

    SWISH!

    ¡°Because of this.¡±

    The smile disappeared from the Seventh Apostle¡¯s lips as she spoke shortly.

    With one hand movement she turned Namgung Mi¡¯s body and grabbed her nape. It was an instant.

    Just like that she mmed Namgung Mi¡¯s head down on the table. It was natural like a flowing technique sequence.

    BOOM!

    ¡°Huh¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Just now, was that a sword technique? They say Deste Sect has many promising rising talents.¡±

    ¡°Truly a feast of aplished martial arts!¡±

    The crowd burst into exmations as if watching a neighbor¡¯s fire. Even his striking just now didn¡¯t seem like a strange sight to their eyes.

    Perhaps it appeared to them as a Deste Sect blue-rank master with hand on sword hilt emanating stern bearing in a battle of energy. It was hard to guess otherwise.

    ¡®That¡¯s fortunate at least.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt both relieved and strange.

    None of those in the inn fled their seats. Irregr and strong breaths.

    Tension and excitement could be felt simultaneously in their breathing. It came across as determination to witness such masters¡¯ fierce battle if not now, then when.

    This city of Huangzhou had three main roads. They were official roads leading to Hubei, Jiangxi, and South Zhili respectively.

    As merchant groups and goods flowed heavily, they said many martial artists passed through too. The rumors that only those with great courage went out seemed true.

    They didn¡¯t just run away even when masters¡¯ fights broke out.

    ¡®Even themon people¡¯s aspects are quite diverse.¡¯

    Apart from feeling his horizons broadening, he didn¡¯t let his guard down. It was hard to take his eyes off the Seventh Apostle with her head deeply bowed.

    He didn¡¯t know when she might unleash supreme techniques. Even gathering dozens of fire bombs wouldn¡¯t be as frightening as her.

    ¡°Young Hero Namgung.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about half a second difference. I¡¯ll support right behind.¡±

    A reliable voice came from the diagonal behind. Jeong Yeon-shin quietly nodded.

    It was his first time using a narrow inn as a battlefield. He thought they could respond fluidly with Namgung Hwa-sin¡¯s mastered Unhindered Azure Flow Body.

    [TL Note- Azure Flow Body may have been tranted as Clear Flow Body in previous chapter.]

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    STEP.

    Suddenly the Seventh Apostle turned her body. Her bearing still looked dejected.

    The sight of her lightly stepping and walking out of the inn entered his eyes unrealistically.

    ¨DYou muste again. I¡¯ll let yound one technique.

    It was her sound transmission. She retreated while speaking of making an ambush wager.

    After leaving the inn, her presence that had soared driftingly to the roof gradually faded.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood still while gripping the lowered Deste Sect sword.

    ¡®If those words are true, I should cut off her right arm first. Since she won¡¯t give up her neck.¡¯

    He paid no mind to the Seventh Apostle¡¯s hard-to-grasp inner thoughts.

    The achievement and merit from taking a Blood me Sect Apostle¡¯s head was a secondary matter. Like Namgung Mi, she had to die.

    ¡°Oh¡­ the Deste Sect young master drove away the evil sect spawn.¡±

    ¡°What could their identity be. Looked like Blood me Sect.¡±

    ¡°Probably not a blood demon. Wasn¡¯t the hair ck? Surely not a Apostle.¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t the pupils red¡­? Not sure. Only saw the side profile of the one-eyed one.¡±

    The spectators couldn¡¯t approach Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s group easily. They just talked among themselves.

    Though they might not know to value their lives, they seemed to treat directly facing masters differently.

    The untimelymotion ended ndly. Though the appearance might have been fine, to Jeong Yeon-shin it was an absurd incident.

    In the end, he controlled the Seventh Apostle? Jeong Yeon-shin found it hard to ept that.

    ¡®I must stand solely on martial might. Even relying on enemy¡¯s goodwill has limits. This is beyondmon sense.¡¯

    It was when he was inwardly resolving this. Namgung Hwa-sin, who like the boy hadn¡¯t sheathed his sword, approached.

    His expression wasplex as he looked at Namgung Mi.

    ¡°We should find a physician. Left like this, she¡¯ll have trouble standing for the martial matches.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, we should.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly nodded.

    A peaceful day passed chaotically. The group couldn¡¯t leave Huangzhou right away.

    It was because the mission only had meaning if Namgung Mi could move.

    Four days passed.

    During that time, they found a city physician to examine Namgung Mi, and rented a separate building at the inn where the three stayed together.

    Only Namgung Hwa-sin reacted to Namgung Mi¡¯s groans heard asionally while sleeping.

    ¡®Is even an enemy still blood kin?¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin was just silently absorbed in devising new palm techniques and cultivation techniques. Hey thinking.

    It was deeper meditation than ever before. It continued until just before dawn¡¯s light gently swept through the guest room.

    When the fifth day¡¯s sun illuminated all thend.

    Jeong Yeon-shin and Namgung Hwa-sin received a visit from a group of warriors. They brought loud noise even before reaching the inn.

    It was like a festival had broken out.

    It was energy waves and presence that couldn¡¯t help but be so. Even Namgung Mi¡¯s energy revived.

    A sneery on her white face as she looked at Jeong Yeon-shin from the guest room bed.

    Her expression seemed to speak amid themotion. Whatever your identity, you must listen to my words.

    ¡°Azure Qilin! It¡¯s Young Lord Azure Qilin Namgung!¡±

    ¡°Namgung Se-jin in Huangzhou¡­?¡±

    ¡°That inn! Weren¡¯t there Deste Sect warriors there!¡±

    Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin.

    The Namgung family young master came personally after hearing news of his younger sister.

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 91

    Chapter 91 ¨C Instant Kill Martial Arts (3)

    He sat at the table alongside Namgung Hwa-shin. Jeong Yeon-shin stared steadily at the person sitting across from him.

    [TL Note- some of you may remember that Hwa-sin was tranted Hwa-shin. Hwa-shin is the correct trantion and itpletely went over my head and I kept it that way once I got it wrong. Apologies.]

    He appeared to be a handsome young man approaching thirty. He had gently downcast eyes.

    His slightly closed lips seemed to speak of firm resolve.

    He was the young master of the Namgung family.

    ¡®They said he¡¯s Young Hero White Qilin¡¯s brother.¡¯

    Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin. They said he was the foremost rising talent in South Zhili. That was a story of the past.

    These days, they say no martial world enthusiasts discuss him in the realm of rising talents.

    His build looked as solid as his outstanding appearance.

    The high-quality blue silk robe seemed like part of his body. It was even darker than Deste Sect¡¯s blue martial robes.

    THUD.

    A Namgung family swordsman with long hair personally brought tea.

    Despite the stern energy, her movements were careful. She seemed to have no reservations about the role of maid.

    Rather, she appeared to volunteer for it.

    ¡°Thank you, Yeon Mae.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    She answered the young master¡¯s words with a small smile and stepped back.

    Eventually she took position at the guest house doorway as if standing guard.

    It was already a ce wlessly guarded by Namgung family warriors. They looked like they were protecting someone most noble under heaven.

    ¡®They say they¡¯re nobility like royalty in South Zhili.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought. The rumors felt immediately true.

    ¡°I¡¯m d to see you look well.¡±

    The young master said. He was looking at Namgung Hwa-shin with gentle eyes.

    ¡°They say Deste Sect is a sect with strictws. I was constantly worried, but the air of Xiangyang in Hubei seems to suit your body. You¡¯ve be very strong.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thanks to you, elder brother.¡±

    ¡°I may have contributed a little.¡±

    A yful smile formed at the young master¡¯s lips.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much scolding I got from the elders. I was severely punished for helping your departure. I had to go into seclusion for a month.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t achieve much due to worrying about you. The Emperor Sword Form is still difficult study. I wonder when I¡¯ll reach great achievement.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-shin bowed his head. It was a different attitude than when facing Namgung Mi.

    Watching from beside, Jeong Yeon-shin thought it seemed reasonable on the surface.

    The young master said:

    ¡°I understand your feelings in volunteering for the martial matches. Since preventing Deste Sect¡¯s event was impossible, you meant to conclude matters yourself. I¡¯m sorry and worried.¡±

    ¡°Brother¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s just karmic retribution for the main family.¡±

    The young master who had been muttering suddenly turned his head slightly.

    ¡°And you are¡­¡±

    His upright gaze approached. It was intense. Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t avoid his gaze. He met it steadily.

    ¡°Deste Sect¡¯s Lightning Genius. We¡¯ve met before. The yin techniques you revealed at Clear Night Valley¡­ were very impressive.¡±

    ¡°Let me speak of Namgung Mi¡¯s matter.¡±

    At the boy¡¯s calm words while holding his teacup, the young master shook his head.

    ¡°You mean the evil sect master who suddenly appeared? It¡¯s fine. Though she¡¯s my sister, Sister Mi has much karma.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­?¡±

    ¡°As the main family¡¯s young master, I looked into the Virtuous Teacher Sect matter in Wuchang. She handled it her own way. As her brother, I can only deeply regret not guiding her properly. Since she hasn¡¯t umted grudges for just a day or two, it was bound to happen sometime.¡±

    ¡°Elder brother!¡±

    Namgung Mi¡¯s cry rang from the guest room with the bed. It was a very sharp voice.

    The young master closed and opened his eyes once. It was an attitude of ignoring his sister.

    Perhaps due to his powerful internal energy as the family heir. Or it might be his nature.

    The spirit light burning colorlessly in both eyes was very distinct.

    After silently looking at Jeong Yeon-shin, he opened his mouth:

    ¡°I too am a petty person with narrow capacity like our elders. Even seeing you today, I¡¯ve been worrying until now. But, this is indeed the right thing to do.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°I should have begged you first.¡±

    With those final words, the young master stood from his seat.

    SWISH.

    He stepped aside to one corner of the table.

    Then, his body slowly tilted forward. He extends his hands and bends at the waist.

    His upper body showed no signs of stopping as it came down to the floor. Gasps rang out from various ces.

    And so.

    The Namgung family young master made a full bow to a sixteen-year-old boy from an enemy sect.

    ¡°There¡¯s a saying about apologizing a hundred times. It¡¯s an apology that must be made. Though I shouldn¡¯t speak in Namgung¡¯s name to you, this is¡­¡±

    It was a voice ringing from the lowest position. The young master spoke while prostrated.

    ¡°My deep gratitude for your support of Namgung at Clear Night Valley, an apology from the Namgung family young master who repaid grace with betrayal, and self-constion of a small man wishing to face martial matches with you even slightly honorably.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The surrounding silence was heavy. They say a martial artist holding dominance over one province of the Central ins is no less than a small country¡¯s king. It meant one destined to rule. South Zhili¡¯s murim was equivalent to a crown prince. Their martial might and authority were such.

    Jeong Yeon-shin looked down with a calm face.

    The young master¡¯s back of head showed no signs of rising easily. His resolve seemed firm.

    ¡®This person¡¯s sword techniques must be frightening.¡¯

    The boy showed no change in expression. But inwardly he was perplexed.

    He was a righteous hero who clearly distinguished grudges. He didn¡¯t expect to find the scent of chivalry he felt from Orthodox Nine Sects¡¯ seekers in a family.

    He knew even less that his life-and-death match opponent would be such a person.

    ¡°I dare not seek forgiveness. I know Namgung¡¯s crimes cannot be absolved with such courtesy. Since the martial matches are already set, just ept this.¡±

    The young master didn¡¯t raise his head for a long time.

    Namgung Hwa-shin remained silent with a bitter face.

    While the Namgung family warriors standing guard each showed different expressions, Jeong Yeon-shin took a sip of tea then opened his mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. The life-and-death match is decided. Now one must die, so there¡¯s no point discussing meaning at this point.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider the young master¡¯s apology received. It would be better if you rise and speak of business.¡±

    ¡°Truly thank you.¡±

    The young master rose and dusted off his seat.

    He slowly raised his head. His face wore a sheepish smile.

    ¡®Even his mind is polished.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    The man before him had an unyielding inner self. It was chilling yet curious. What kind of sword path would he possess?

    * * *

    Read it only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens

    ¡°I heard you experienced a couple major incidentsing this far. I came to escort my sister, Brother Hwa-shin and you. Of course, my subordinates will withdraw. Lightning Genius, how could you trust us.¡±

    The young master did as he said. He dismissed all the Namgung family warriors who came with him.

    ¡°The young master should maintain his position.¡±

    ¡°Roaming the murim alone is for wanderers.¡±

    There were those who didn¡¯t want to leave. It was natural.

    Huizhou¡¯s Namgung was a family discussed as foremost under heaven among orthodox sects.

    As young master, he wasn¡¯t someone who could freely roam the murim.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    ¡°Don¡¯t bring me more shame. I¡¯m embarrassed before Deste Sect¡¯s masters. Give up thoughts of following from afar too. I¡¯ll punish disobedience with this young master¡¯s orders.¡±

    The young master drove them away with calmmands. His attitude was very resolute.

    Though Namgung Mi tried to go with her subordinates, the young master shook his head and stopped her.

    ¡°The Human-Shaped Snow Ginseng¡¯s spirit energy is mysterious. I know your body has recovered. This could be yourst murim journey. We siblings haven¡¯t even toured the world intimately before.¡±

    ¡°What do you meanst¡­!¡±

    ¡°Follow me. Huizhou is close. It won¡¯t take many days.¡±

    So four people remained.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s group left Huangzhou where they had unintentionally stayed five days. An unexpected travelingpanion had been added.

    They silently entered the forest path. Eight footprints were asionally marked in the gold-shimmering dirt.

    It might be ten since the Seventh Apostle was following targeting Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Namgung Hwa-shin and Namgung Mi, Jeong Yeon-shin and the young master.

    It was a number hard to walk together amicably. One by one they had to die.

    Only the young master¡¯s weighty jokes asionally scattered the dust.

    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing.¡±

    Suddenly the young master opened his mouth. His smile looking alternately at Jeong Yeon-shin and Namgung Hwa-shin was strangely stylish.

    ¡°Lightning Genius and White Qilin. The names of two masters have begun spreading beyond Hubei. If you two survive, cherish your bonds of friendship. Worthy opponents are beings who forge each other into divine swords. For me it was the Hwangbo family¡¯s Lazy me Dragon, but they say he¡¯s locked in Deste Sect¡¯s thunder prison?¡±

    ¡°Who knows if he¡¯s still alive.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin answered. He was one who made crazed expressions while biting peonies. It was hard to imagine him matching with the young master.

    ¡°Though he seemed carefree at a nce, he was a foolish friend. He wanted to break free from his family, but it ended with just thoughts. We had many things inmon. Though it seems he achieved his dreams in a different way¡­ indeed murim matters are hard to predict even a step ahead.¡±

    The young master muttered with a bitter smile. That¡¯s when it happened. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s group all turned their bodies at once.

    ¡°Is Deste Sect¡¯s Lightning Genius there!¡±

    A voice loaded with internal energy force rang loudly. It was closer to an announcement than a question.

    A group rushed from behind at terrifying speed. They all carried weapons.

    They looked to be about twenty people, but the energy waves bursting collectively were not ordinary.

    The calm forest air began shaking with strong winds.

    ¡°Deste Sect blue-robed brat! Endure the young master of Deep Martial Alliance¡¯s punishment!¡±

    There was one who stood out among them. One who seemed to be the group¡¯s leader sprang out at amazing speed. He already had his sword drawn.

    SWOOSH!!

    Not asking right from wrong. He struck with sword without distinguishing good and evil.

    ¡®Deep Martial Alliance.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin immediately recalled the murim journey where he created Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm.

    He had boarded with Shaolin¡¯s Monk Won Jong and other Thirteen Evil Sects¡¯ rising talents. He beheaded Sword Art Flower who threatened an innocent woman.

    Afterwards Ma Jin had advised. Warning to guard against grudges since she had a betrothed.

    Sword Demon Sect, Blood me Sect, Deep Martial Alliance. Evil sects of the Thirteen Evil Sects that met Jeong Yeon-shin and formed grudges.

    Deste Sect sent martial challenge letters to the Namgung family. The whole murim was stirred.

    The list must also be well known. The route to South Zhili was obvious, yet they dyed five days in Huangzhou.

    ¡®Not strange for pursuit to catch up.¡¯

    It was something he was prepared for. Jeong Yeon-shin grabbed his Deste Sect sword hilt and responded.

    CLANG!

    He immediately shed swords with the draw. The aftermath of the opponent¡¯s strike spread to the back of his hand.

    It was tremendous sword force. Beyond ordinary level.

    Jeong Yeon-shin muttered:

    ¡°Young master?¡±

    ¡°I am the Hundred Man Commander of the alliance! The young master sent me to punish you!¡±

    The middle-aged man shouted like a lion¡¯s roar.

    So you¡¯re not him. Jeong Yeon-shin muttered inwardly.

    The fact that only twenty came when called Hundred Man Commander was a secondary issue.

    Time was running out but enemies kept increasing. He grew worried. Would he die away from home before eating the fruit?

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    An overwhelming presence sprouted. It was the front where the man¡¯s subordinates were rushing in.

    It wasn¡¯t even a narrow space. Terrifying momentum arose widely from the Namgung family young master¡¯s body.

    WHOOSH¨C!

    It seemed like all the air there was pushed out entirely. Simultaneously the Deep Martial Alliance warriors¡¯ movements rapidly slowed.

    ¡®No.¡¯

    They weren¡¯t moving. Even saying they were slow wasn¡¯t enough. The bodies of twenty people seemed almost frozen.

    It was truly an unrealistic sight. Though they were warriors who had learned Thirteen Evil Sects¡¯ internal energy techniques.

    It was supernatural.

    Martial might that transcended reason.

    ¡°Emperor¡­ Sword Form¡­¡±

    Namgung Hwa-shin who had drawn his sword simultaneously with Jeong Yeon-shin let out a low sound.

    While the boy crossed swords with the Hundred Man Commander, the young master had stepped before his subordinates.

    Divine techniques revealed themselves before Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes. It was the Namgung family¡¯s special martial arts said to be unmatched under heaven.

    ¡°Azure Qilin! Why do you block! Deste Sect is the murim¡¯s public enemy! Shouldn¡¯t we strike down these ones first then sh!¡±

    The Hundred Man Commander shouted while matching swords andpeting strength with Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The young master didn¡¯t answer. While disying the divine technique called Emperor Sword Form, he looked at the boy and opened his mouth:

    ¡°Word of you taking the head of Tyrant Sword Sect¡¯s Eight Fierce Rakshasha Sword only recently reached South Zhili. Do you know Beggar Sect observers were watching that scene? Though they call themselves parasites, their insight is no less than most masters. I was able to buy quality information.¡±

    Then he turned his body again. Armed Deep Martial Alliance warriors filled the surroundings.

    ¡°I heard you¡¯re skilled at breaking down and destroying techniques. Good at unraveling and good at demolishing. So I won¡¯t show sword techniques in advance.¡±

    ¡°HAAAA!¡±

    The warriors trapped in the Emperor Sword Form¡¯s domain shouted battle cries. Now none could even twitch.

    Among them only the young master stood alone nobly.

    Drawing his brilliant precious sword, he walked the forest path. He began cutting the necks of enemies who couldn¡¯t move one by one.

    Dignityy in his leisurely gait.

    None could receive even sword strikes that weren¡¯t special techniques. It was right to say they couldn¡¯t even resist.

    One died with each breath. Life threads were cut along with despair-filled breaths.

    There¡¯s a saying about killing while mounted. For orthodox sects to show mercy in their moves is nonsense.

    The young master¡¯s sword-drawing hand was resolute. All orthodox warriors were like that facing evil path heretics.

    Eventually when all the Hundred Man Commander¡¯s subordinates were dead.

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    The young master quietly asked.

    ¡°Lightning Genius, can you break this?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t answer. He instantly gripped the Deste Sect sword in reverse and threw it. Along with exploding power he properly pushed forward.

    After deflecting the Deste Sect sword, he immediately dug into the Hundred Man Commander¡¯s chest. While jointly gripping the dazed one¡¯s sword, he ced his left hand on the abdomen.

    He had already raised Demon Roaring Blood Technique and Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm simultaneously. The power of the technique formation arising from his palm wove opposing martial arts into one.

    SWOOSH!

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t hide it. He fully revealed the iplete palm technique.

    The Deep Martial Alliance opponent was clearly inferior. He burst it without minding activation time and precision.

    Bang!

    It was a tremendous vibration. Trees in all directions shook momentarily. Flocks of birds rose fluttering.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The Hundred Man Commander¡¯s corpse, hard to recognize its form, had flown far away.

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned his head while shaking off his hand stained with the opponent¡¯s blood.

    The faces of Namgung Hwa-shin with slightly furrowed brows and Namgung Mi wearing a shocked expression swept through his vision.

    Jeong Yeon-shin met eyes with the young master who had raised his gaze.

    ¡°I have shown you.¡±

    The boy said.

    He had engaged in psychological warfare. The martial match had already begun.

 Chapter 92

    Chapter 92 ¨C Instant Kill Martial Arts (4)

    Soon a heartyugh spread across the young master¡¯s face. His eyes looking at Jeong Yeon-shin drew gentle arcs.

    ¡°Truly magnificent. I¡¯ve lost once.¡±

    ¡°You showed the momentum of Emperor Sword Form. I too gained something from it.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin answered calmly. It meant there was no need to judge victory in the battle of energy.

    Emperor Sword Form. It was a type of divine technique he had never experienced before. If he had faced it directly in the martial matches, he would have had to concede a move.

    ¡°You gained something? I¡¯m curious how you¡¯ll unravel it.¡±

    The young master¡¯s smile deepened.

    Jeong Yeon-shin readpetitive spirit in his expression. It was the appearance of one walking the martial path.

    Like the Orthodox Sects¡¯ practitioners. He seemed like a person with many faces.

    ¡°By the way, Deep Martial Alliance¡­¡±

    Namgung Hwa-shin approached beside Jeong Yeon-shin and opened his mouth.

    ¡°Unlike their name, I heard their sect system is no different from military. They say they became close to a private army under protection of Henan¡¯s feudal king. They¡¯re a sect with many members.¡±

    ¡°Close to military¡­¡±

    As Jeong Yeon-shin muttered, he nodded.

    ¡°Just because they¡¯re called Hundred Man Commander doesn¡¯t mean their martial might stands alone in their ranks. There must be many more powerful warriors in Deep Martial Alliance. Those fallen here should be seen as scouts. From now on, even greater masters will likely target Young Hero Jeong¡­¡±

    His voice trailed off. Worryy on his jade-like face.

    His heart caring not for his own safety but worrying for Jeong Yeon-shin showed through clearly.

    ¡°I know a bit about Deep Martial Alliance¡¯s young master.¡±

    The young master said as he approached while gripping his lowered sword. Blood was still dripping from the precious sword he hadn¡¯t yet sheathed.

    ¡°You could say he¡¯s a general type good at scheming. He¡¯d be a tiresome opponent if made into an enemy.¡±

    ¡°That sounds like you mean his martial arts level isn¡¯t important.¡±

    ¡°You understand quickly. He¡¯s a man who makes good use of human wave tactics. He¡¯s shed with the main family several times too. You should be wary too. If a vige you stop at for a night feels strange? It would be best to turn back immediately. If you can, that is.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll keep it in mind.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin gave a short reply and closed his mouth. It was because the young master¡¯s speech and behavior came across as strange.

    Though they should fight to the death, he advised with a gentle tone as if addressing a younger brother.

    It was like ordinary martial world senior-junior rtionships. His casual conversation with Jeong Yeon-shin made it even stranger.

    ¡®Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin¡­ what a peculiar person.¡¯

    Though a short murim journey, he should be wary. There was room for thepanionship shared with White Qilin to sprout even with his life-and-death match opponent. The boy deliberately emptied his mind.

    He turned while picking up the fallen Deste sword.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    Perhaps because the palm technique¡¯s explosion had driven away the birds? The forest path was quieter than before.

    ¡°Burying the corpses would be work too. We should go now.¡±

    At Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words, Namgung Hwa-shin approached. He had been steadily watching the conversation between hispanion and half-brother.

    ¡°No internal injuries?¡±

    It was a blunt question, perhaps due to many thoughts. When the boy answered yes, he silently nodded.

    Behind them, Namgung Mi watched Jeong Yeon-shin with closed lips.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The boy said.

    The group who had each sheathed their swords moved their steps again. Deep Martial Alliance¡¯s ambush was no small matter.

    However, it wasn¡¯t an issue worth dying their steps for either. All martial artists were such beings. They were ones who gained fame by stepping over corpses.

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    As he walked turned around, Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly discovered he had be numb to killing. He feltpletely nothing.

    He just cut down enemies, that was all. It wasn¡¯t like this when he killed the Tyrant Sword Sect warrior at Jeong family estate. He had to deliberately look away then.

    Was it because he was chased by time with a set end? Or was it due to his heart wanting to live even if it meant stepping on enemy corpses?

    THUD THUD.

    Summer rain began falling little by little.

    It came down in small intervals. It was like flowing tears in ce of the Deep Martial Alliance corpses.

    Since the killer was indifferent, it didn¡¯t seem bad for even heaven to grieve. Since Jeong Yeon-shin himself didn¡¯t know when he would be like that too.

    The sound of rain meeting leaves was clear. Only Namgung Mi¡¯s irritated groans came as noise.

    Jeong Yeon-shin walked silently in the summer rain.

    He newly realized himself bing a martial artist. The raindrops hitting his shoulders were cold.

    * * *

    Read it only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens

    SWOOSH¨C

    ¡°It¡¯s pouring tediously.¡±

    Boredom mixed in Flourishing Spirit Flower Master Namgung Mi¡¯s voice. The pouring rain streams immediately swallowed even that voice.

    Rain seemed to pour across the entire vicinity. The ss-like summer rain thoroughly soaked the group¡¯s bodies.

    They had just entered the southern entrance of South Zhili. It was Huizhou where the Namgung family main house was located.

    ¡°The streets are empty. Even ounting for rain, it feels uniquelycking presence.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-shin standing beside Jeong Yeon-shin said. Though his blood kin was present, he deliberately stayed by the boy¡¯s side.

    It was bearing that seemed to clearly establish his position, while Namgung Mi red as if finding it distasteful.

    The young master walking ahead on the muddy ground wearing a bamboo hat answered.

    ¡°It¡¯s because even if rain pours, it¡¯s not much help for farming.¡±

    ¡°Due to poor harvests?¡±

    ¡°Your words are right, Brother Hwa-shin. It¡¯s bing a big problemtely. Even ifmoners luckily grow food, it¡¯s problematic. Strong young men take it away. It¡¯s not rare for martial artists to do the same things. Whethermon people or martial warriors, the need to eat and live is the same.¡±

    ¡°Poor harvests even in South Zhili¡­¡±

    ¡°Wanderers and evil sects don¡¯t care aboutmoners¡¯ lives. Those whomit evil acts aremon. Since public sentiment is unstable, you¡¯ll need to pack plenty of dried food when traveling the murim from now on.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin steadily watched the young master exchanging words with Namgung Hwa-shin.

    He had been constantly measuring him. He did so the whole time walking aspanions.

    From the bearing asionally revealed and extremely deep inner power breathing, to even his gait that seemed to train movement techniques in daily life.

    He was already aplete warrior. He simply couldn¡¯t feel confident in victory.

    ¡®If there was a wless Lazy me Dragon, he would be like this person.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought. This was the appearance of a genius who had trained longer than himself working diligently withoutxity. He should be strong. Could he take this person¡¯s neck?

    ¡°Hmm? Why are you like that?¡±

    He turns back as if sensing the gaze through energy sense. The boy shook his head.

    That¡¯s when it happened. Namgung Mi who had been watching Jeong Yeon-shin with cold eyes approached lightly.

    ¡°The main house is soon. I wonder if you enjoyed this murim tour that will be yourst.¡±

    ¡°Is it your hobby to make worthless conversation? What baseless entertainment.¡±

    At the boy¡¯s indifferent retort, she snorted.

    Namgung Mi was direct line who had learned the family¡¯s secret eye techniques. She had eyes that could insight martial arts¡¯ weaknesses.

    The same went for the palm technique disyed by Deste Fortress¡¯s Lightning Genius. There were problems with the precision of activation signs and palm technique direction. It was clumsy enough to be a major w in the world of masters.

    It was iplete. Only the power was amazing.

    ¡®Though he¡¯ll die soon, the feeling is strange.¡¯

    It was like that from first sight. She felt dissonance in his manner of speech.

    It was hard to exist. It wasn¡¯t a feeling that shoulde from someone she had never seen.

    Among peers under heaven, only her brother Namgung Se-jin had received her acknowledgment.

    The Hwangbo family¡¯s Lazy me Dragon was dissolute, and Namgung Hwa-shin with assassin¡¯s blood was useless. Those excellent in martial arts, nature, and bloodline were hard to find even searching all under heaven.

    Nine young female masters called phoenixes in the martial world.

    Among the Nine Phoenixes under heaven, she prided herself as standing alone.

    There were no rising talents who caught her eye. It meant no one had left a deep impression in her mind.

    There existed no one worth deliberately remembering. Only the name of Zhongnan Sect¡¯s Wei Ji Myo-hwa who gained the title of dragon was irritating. It was because she hadn¡¯t seen her.

    The Namgung bloodline was the greatest noble family in South Zhili.

    Namgung Mi had never experienced problems linked to survival.

    Values that wanderers or small-medium sect warriors would call luxurious were her world. She liked the saying ¡°I alone am the honored one.¡±

    ¡®Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin.¡¯

    She had received information gathered by the family. She thought a fairly outstanding new talent was being bothersome.

    A boy who became pretext for Deste Fortress to strike Namgung. That was all. He hadn¡¯t reached the capacity to discuss all under heaven. His age was such.

    Then what was it? Why wasn¡¯t he unfamiliar?

    Her senses standing on end as an internal energy technique master wouldn¡¯t let go of the question.

    She pondered the whole way to Huizhou. Then suddenly an assumption urred. She couldn¡¯t think of it right away because it was so absurd.

    Namgung Mi had only once looked down on an enemy by force.

    It was very intense. He was one still dominating a corner of her mind even now.

    The mask grinning like an evil dragon, the calloused hand that gripped her neck, indifferent eyes, the blood-colored robe that matched ominous and destructive energy waves and stern bearing.

    ¡°You.¡±

    Namgung Mi moved her lips.

    ¡°Won¡¯t you show me your hand once?¡±

    * * *

    Deste Fortress¡¯s Heavenly Gold Martial Arsenal.

    It was a castle rising with pure white stone walls. It was a magnificent library no less than the main fortress¡¯ inner castle.

    The marble walls were beautiful, said to have been brought from the royal family of the Dali Kingdom destroyed by the Deste Fortress Lord¡¯s hand.

    The gate warriors standing guard had solemn attitudes. It was because Deste Fortress¡¯s secret martial art manuals were stored there.

    Deste Fortress¡¯s basic techniques brought from the imperial family.

    The main castle martial artspiled into secret manuals devised by castle warriors.

    It was aplete collection of martial arts. All gathered here.

    ¡°Was it around here¡­?¡±

    Along with the unique smell of books, the vast interior spread out.

    One Radiant Demon Wing white warrior stood before ssically arranged bookshelves.

    The girl in white martial robes was the youngest following Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Shin So-bin who had begun to be called Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s White Cat.

    Like words ambiguous to even call a title, she examined the library withrge eyes resembling a white cat.

    ¡°What are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    At the heavy voice suddenlying from beside, Shin So-bin turned her head.

    She had been very focused. She hadn¡¯t noticed another warrior approaching close enough.

    ¡°Senior Red Day Sword.¡±

    He was a warrior with the impression of having gone through hundreds of battles in the military division. His bearing was rough and strong.

    The middle-aged warrior with scars across his face and neck nodded solemnly.

    ¡°Right. We met during the blue rank promotion test. A precious daughter of a renowned family like you remembers even my title. Though I was helplessly defeated by your direct senior.¡±

    ¡°It was an impressive match. Senior Lightning Genius is, um¡­ beyond anyone¡¯s reach.¡±

    ¡°Shall I call you Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s White Cat?¡±

    Shin So-bin¡¯s brows furrowed. It was because she didn¡¯t like the nickname.

    Red Day Sword smiled awkwardly as if understanding and changed the topic.

    ¡°Many fortress warriors linger around here. I wondered about giving advice whenever I saw them, but came over since your face was familiar.¡±

    ¡°Many?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it natural? It¡¯s the youngest blue-rank master¡¯s martial arts. Anyone would be interested. They must be filled with shing wisdom. Even now they¡¯re all gone because everyone borrowed them? Since they can¡¯t take them outside the Heavenly Gold Library, they must be training in the practice ground behind.¡±

    ¡°It would be hard with just secret manuals.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how much they¡¯re trying. When Lightning Genius returns, Radiant Demon Wing Hall will be very crowded. Who would have known? That he would pour out all martial arts before leaving for the Namgung family martial matches. There must be countless people earnestly hoping for Lightning Genius¡¯ victory now.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ I waste again.¡±

    Shin So-bin drooped her hair braided on both sides.

    ¡°I saw ck-ranked sect leaders too.¡±

    Red Day Sword spoke as if consoling the discouraged girl.

    ¡°Fate Defying Scripture, Radiant Wing Step, Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm, Eternal Blossom Fist, Radiant Sword Style¡­ they¡¯re secret martial art manuals worthy of discussing all martial arts under heaven. He truly bestowed everything as if sweeping away achievements.¡±

    ¡°There was much talk about that in our Radiant Demon Wing too. Saying isn¡¯t it too wasteful after all.¡±

    ¡°I was curious too. Martial arts that spread widely inevitably have breaking methods developed. Even excluding Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm which no one could enter. The martial arts donated to the Heavenly Gold Arsenal were all Lightning Genius¡¯ main techniques? Even if achievements were very urgent, it¡¯s hard to understand.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also Senior Lightning Genius¡¯ wish.¡±

    Shin So-bin raised her head and smirked.

    ¡°He said he wants to try breaking the Breaking methods again. Saying achievements would advance greatly. Even when I mastered the first three moves of Eternal Blossom Fist and stood before that senior, he¡¯s someone who would calmly bring out the fourth move¡­ well, it would be hard to even follow the mastery achievements of the original creator.¡±

    [TL Note- Breaking methods are counter martial arts.]

    ¡°Breaking the Breaking methods¡­¡±

    Red Day Sword seemed at a loss for words for a moment.

    ¡°By the way.¡±

    This time Shin So-bin spoke first.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know I had so manypetitors. Fortress warriors numerously entering Senior Lightning Genius¡¯ martial arts? Even without master-disciple bonds in fortressw, there will be many who revere him. I wonder if he¡¯s bing a sect founder.¡±

    ¡°Though he can¡¯t be called sect leader or founder since he hasn¡¯t opened a sect, but in the fortress a legacy of Lightning Genius is already forming¡­¡±

    Annihtion Team¡¯s Red Day Sword spoke slowly.

    ¡°The title Great Master would be fitting.¡±

 Chapter 93

    Chapter 93 ¨C Instant Kill Martial Arts (5)

    Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly recalled the martial arts he had deposited at Deste Fortress¡¯ Heavenly Gold Arsenal. He donated everything except the Jeong family dynamic technique.

    His martial arts were constantly advancing. Martial arts that stopped at secret manuals were trivialpared to his lifespan.

    How much merit would I get in return?

    Donating unique sect martial arts to the main castle is converted to merits. They said value assessment is calcted as universal power enhancement.

    It meant not just relying on supreme masters¡¯ judgment.

    It was different from martial artists¡¯ values. They said the imperial family had their own standards.

    ¡®Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm had no entrants but returned high merit. They said it was due to the rarity of Buddhist power martial arts.¡¯

    There was a reason he suddenly recalled the achievements from martial arts donations.

    Jeong Yeon-shin closed his mouth while raising his eyes.

    ¡°I said give me your hand.¡±

    Namgung Mi stood before him with a provocative smile.

    With wet hair falling to her white nape, she stared steadily at Jeong Yeon-shin as if she had never been irritated by the summer rain.

    ¡®Has she noticed something?¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin recalled his disguised Blood me Sect identity. It would be troublesome if discovered.

    He suddenly became curious. Would Namgung Mi¡¯s head be worth about the same as Eternal Blossom Fist? She was bloodline of the Eight Families.

    Perhaps no less than Tyrant Sword Sect¡¯s Eight Fierce Rakshasha Sword. That was her value apart from martial might.

    Namgung Mi opened her mouth again while smiling.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand. I¡¯m just curious how much you¡¯ve trained sword techniques.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll tantly measure an enemy¡¯s achievements?¡±

    ¡°Enemy? How could you be an enemy? At most fertilizer to spread the main family¡¯s reputation once more.¡±

    ¡°You know no shame. Your opponent is Young Hero White Qilin.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m curious about you?¡±

    She even leaned her face slightly closer. It was very ominous. The light shining in Namgung Mi¡¯s eyes reminded him of the Seventh Apostle. It meant she had ulterior motives.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin took a step without answering further. They had now arrived at the Namgung family. There was no reason to give pretexts.

    ¡°They might have made a good pair.¡±

    The young master said something absurd. His face was gentle as he smiled looking at his younger sister and the boy. It felt different from Namgung Mi.

    Jeong Yeon-shin decided not to exchange words with the siblings.

    He silently moved his feet with Namgung Hwa-shin, and soon faced thergest group of halls in Huizhou.

    The walls extending on both sides were vast like castle walls.

    Though he had seen it once heading to Dragon Phoenix Gathering, it was still toorge to be just a single family.

    The reason people called them a great family was revealed from the exterior.

    Namgung.

    ¡°Namgung¡­¡±

    Namgung Hwa-shin muttered while looking up at the namete above the gate.

    Jeong Yeon-shin steadily watched hispanion. The firm spirit he usually carried was not visible.

    The reason Jeong Yeon-shin easily defeated Namgung Miy in thepatibility between Jeong family dynamic technique and ice binding martial arts.

    Could Namgung Hwa-shin defeat her? When he had to ovee sorcery loyalty oaths and terrible cold energy.

    ¡®The General Administration Office spoke of total victory.¡¯

    They said the mission only had meaning if Deste Fortress¡¯ expedition team eliminated all opponents. They said the Namgung leadership must be reced with branch family.

    ¡°It¡¯s an honor to host such outstanding ones at the main house.¡±

    The young master smiled and said after nodding to the gatekeepers.

    Leisure was embedded in his gesture toward the main gate. Jeong Yeon-shin slightly nodded and stepped forward.

    Finally, the Namgung family.

    * * *N?v(el)B\\jnn

    They unpacked their bags and bathed. Jeong Yeon-shin who was assigned a guest room changed into spare Deste Fortress martial robes.

    Then he was invited to the Namgung family¡¯s formal dinner.

    Was there martial arts for training thick skin? Jeong Yeon-shin thought while sitting in the neatly decorated interior.

    Men and women wearing very luxurious silk clothes, the young master and Namgung Mi.

    They sat around arge oval dining table. Namgung Hwa-shin sat beside the boy.

    His body trembled very slightly, but all ten people here seemed to notice. It was because there appeared to be none who weren¡¯t masters at a nce.

    They were all different from the young master. Did they consider those of illegitimate birth as non-existent?

    None showed interest in Namgung Hwa-shin. The direct line members¡¯ eyes were focused solely on Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°So you are Lightning Genius.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin looked at the one who called him.

    He was a middle-aged man who suited the ssical blue robe hem. One called the Namgung family itself.

    His facial features were distinct. The faces of the young master, Namgung Mi, and Namgung Hwa-shin were all within it.

    Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly looked at the Namgung Family Head¡¯s waist. A bluish sword handle hung there.

    Words engraved on the sword hilt faintly showed in thentern light.

    Though there be will to surpass the mundane world, cannot cross the Namgung.

    It was famous for liberal trantion due to stories tied to the sword.

    Otherwise called the Southern Wall Sword, it was the Namgung family¡¯s symbol.

    They said it was a peerless famous sword made by the Dwarf n. A divine energy wrapping the Namgung family master could be felt.

    Perhaps feeling Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze? The Namgung Family Head smiled faintly.

    ¡°Do you know of Ming Cult¡¯s rebellion that raged at Thousand Mountains? The previous Supreme Elder of our main family killed Ming Cult¡¯s Three Venerables. It¡¯s a family treasure bestowed by the Emperor, but there haven¡¯t been many asions to draw it. So I¡¯m just grateful to you. When else would there be cause topare martial might with the Divine Sword Group Leader?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to handle the Family Head¡¯s excessive praise. I already heard apologies and thanks from the young master.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin replied calmly. It was pointing out the Family Head¡¯s behavior of not apologizing for the Clear Night Valley incident.

    Then he immediately felt it. Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s breathing roughened once beside him. Now he felt pitiful.

    ¡°It¡¯s amazing you can speak so while seeing the Southern Wall Sword.¡±

    A woman sitting to the Family Head¡¯s left opened her lips. She was the master most gorgeously adorned in this ce.

    ¡°My husband and children are the walls protecting South Zhili under heaven. Deste Fortress discusses civilian welfare? If that were truly so, they shouldn¡¯t have sent life-and-death martial challenge letters. It happened because your capacity is narrow. Though you may not see the world broadly, how dare you speak of apologies?¡±

    She was the Namgung Family Head¡¯s main wife. Her shamelessness exceeded even Namgung Mi¡¯s.

    ¡°I see why Flourishing Spirit Flower Master¡¯s character is insincere.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke calmly. It meant your daughter Namgung Mi takes after you.

    The main wife¡¯s brows furrowed. It must be rudeness she had never experienced as a nobledy. Immediately energy waves spread from five or six bodies around.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood without enduring.

    Anyway, these people couldn¡¯t do anything to him and Namgung Hwa-shin now. They came revealing their movements. It was an incident with the murim¡¯s eyes gathered.

    The presences felt behind their backs entering the Namgung family were varied.

    Orthodox Nine Sect¡¯s Beggar Sect, bat-like Hao Sect, evil Thirteen Evil Sect¡¯s Remaining Spirit¡­ there must be many.

    ¡°Last time you discarded me who was an ally. Now I¡¯m an enemy who walked defenseless into your inner chambers, and your family¡¯s patience in enduring without killing me because you¡¯ll lose face is amazing. You manage not to reveal your true nature. Perhaps due to the world¡¯s eyes focused on these martial matches.¡±

    ¡°Young master. Don¡¯t send that child off prettily.¡±

    The Namgung family main wife spoke coldly. The young master grimaced. He had been listening with constant difort.

    ¡°Now it¡¯s this son¡¯s matter! Please elders¡­¡±

    That¡¯s when it happened. Intense vibrations burst outside the high ceiling. Even furniture including tables shook violently.

    [Ill-bred spawn! What did you just sputter¨D!]

    An elderly voice struck in all directions like a tremendous earthquake. Enormous true qi was loaded.

    Six Harmonies Voice Transmission. It was a supreme technique said to fill heaven and earth in all directions with a voice shout.

    It was the moment the ceiling shattered with a crack.

    BOOM!

    Just like that a purple figure stabbed down into the middle of the table. It was like lightning.

    The energy waves whirling from the impressive body seemed about to block even the breaths of those present.

    Dust rose btedly like fog. An old man was rising from within the thick dust.

    ¡°Say it once more.¡±

    The voice that had released Six Harmonies Voice Transmission rang with anger.

    de-sharp eyes,rge build.

    Pure white beard reached down to the sr plexus, having dignity like a famous brush.

    A cor was attached to the purple robe worn on his body woven with muscle strands. It stood straight like the old man¡¯s nature.

    ¡®Grandfather.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin somewhat nkly looked at Ma Yeon-jeok. Not just the boy.

    While the Namgung family masters were each shocked, an old man sitting to the Namgung Family Head¡¯s right let out a low sound.

    ¡°Divine Sword Group Leader¡­¡±

    ¡°Namgung Elder Council Head. Do you still live trapped in the distant past? When was it that I passed on my Divine Entry Sword to the next generation?¡±

    Deste Ma Family Head Ma Yeon-jeok spoke harshly.

    He looked at the Namgung main wife again. One without any justification had oppressed his grandson.

    It was an absurd thing. Rage revealed again on Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s wrinkled face.

    ¡°Things ungrateful under heaven dared discuss my grandson¡¯s death! The Fortress Lord did not order the extermination of the Namgung trash family!¡±

    ¡°My wife spoke wrongly. Family Head Ma, please calm your anger.¡±

    The Namgung Family Head spoke calmly. He alone seemed peaceful amid the waves of surging power.

    Ma Yeon-jeok who red at him for a moment opened his mouth again. He seemed to have suppressed his anger.

    Only his eye light burned colorlessly, ready to ignite at any time.

    ¡°The martial match date is the Seventh Night. Prepare humbly.¡±

    ¡°So be it.¡±

    The Namgung Family Head answered.

    Only then did Ma Yeon-jeok turn his body. His eyes meeting Jeong Yeon-shin trembled for a moment.

    He slightly twisted his head as if checking his grandson¡¯s mood. His attitude changed in an instant.

    ¡°Sorry I couldn¡¯t apany you from the start.¡±

    ¡°No. I heard you received a mission from the Fortress Lord.¡±

    ¡°I had justpleted it early. When you were entering Huizhou, I saw a quite powerful blood demon targeting your back from close by. I couldn¡¯t easily step forward.¡±

    ¡°A blood demon¡­?¡±

    ¡°Looked like an evil sect¡¯s Apostle.¡±

    Ma Yeon-jeok made an annoyed expression and continued.

    ¡°You needn¡¯t worry now. The main fortress¡¯ Elder Council Head is pursuing. Though he¡¯s an ipetent old man, his martial might is certain, so he¡¯ll soon bring that demon woman¡¯s head.¡±

    ¡°The Elder Council Head¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s move quarters. How can one circte energy and breathfortably in such sewage?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly nodded and followed Ma Yeon-jeok. Namgung Hwa-shin silently stood beside the boy. He only nced back once.

    * * *

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z

    * * *

    They unpacked again at thergest inn in Huizhou. Everything including the bed and drinking water was top grade.

    Jeong Yeon-shin gave himself to time and ritual.

    Meanwhile, a ¡®consecutive victory format¡¯ proposal came from Namgung Mi.

    It was a question of how about starting from the youngest, with the winner continuing martial matches.

    She seemed to intend to surrender after cutting down Namgung Hwa-shin and Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°Such a worthless thing doesn¡¯t know its ce. The Namgung ones are quite something too. To overlook such arrogance.¡±

    Ma Yeon-jeok who was scanning the letter clicked his tongue. Jeong Yeon-shin looked at Namgung Hwa-shin.

    ¡°I would like to ept. What does Young Hero Namgung think?¡±

    If epted, there would be no activity from White Qilin. His turn would onlye after Jeong Yeon-shin lost to the young master.

    The boy rather hoped for that. Having traveled with the Namgung siblings before, he knew Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s mind was the problem.

    Raised as young master of Sword Night, the Namgung family assassin group. They said the taboo of being unable to harm direct line was a sorcery-level notion that had dug into his consciousness.

    White Qilin¡¯s dramatic victory was a vain hope. That was the reality.

    ¡®Something you¡¯d only hear in hero tales.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Would he burden Deste Fortress? Would he struggle to achieve revenge for his mother himself?

    After contemtion, Namgung Hwa-shin said he would ept the consecutive victory format. Other opportunities woulde for him to ovee his past.

    That day Jeong Yeon-shin silently stayed by hispanion¡¯s side for a long time.

    Days passed. Refining martial arts, it was already the Seventh Night. Perhaps because they had moved constantly until then.

    Though he had just begun quietly studying martial arts, a different world unfolded. A great shift in perspective arose.

    ¡®Eternal Blossom Fistfourth move¡­ I canplete it in actualbat.¡¯

    The day of Deste Fortress versus Namgung¡¯s life-and-death martial matches.

    Jeong Yeon-shin was leaning diagonally on the bed. He suddenly closed the Diamond Sutra book he had been looking down at. The words ¡°should not dwell anywhere and thus give rise to mind¡± were folded together.

    ¡°Today¡¯s the day! Truly exciting!¡±

    ¡°Who did you bet on?¡±

    ¡°In South Zhili it must be the Namgung family. It would be hard to count rising disciples who could defeat the young master in all under heaven.¡±

    ¡°Meaningless. How do you view Deste Fortress¡¯ Divine Sword Group Leader?¡±

    ¡°Then what about the Namgung Family Head?¡±

    Though it seemed just yesterday the young master spoke of poor harvests, Huizhou was enjoying unexpected prosperity.

    It was thanks to those who gathered from all over the martial world to see the earth-shaking martial matches. They said martial artists, merchants,moners, and royalty gathered indiscriminately.

    It was a day when therge city¡¯smotion reached its peak.

    They heard even gambling with money was flourishing. Madness seemed to boil in the streets.

    ¡°Young Hero Jeong.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-shin called him with a stiff face. Jeong Yeon-shin slowly rose from his seat.

    ¡®Namgung Mi isn¡¯t the problem.¡¯

    The boy recalled the young master. Each time he thought of it, his mind burned white-hot with excitement.

    Fear of death,petitive spirit gained unknowingly as a warrior, interest in the peerless divine technique Emperor Sword Form¡­

    Now it was done. Nothing else was visible.

    Not the cityscape that unfolded upon leaving the inn, not the Divine Sword Group Leader seeing him at first nce, not even the Divine Sword Squad said to be strongest among the seventeen squads under the Divine Sword Group.

    Before he knew it.

    He was standing in the middle of Clear Night Valley where he had been captured by the Seventh Apostle. It was because he moved in a daze.

    ¨D¨D¨D!

    The vast valley was filled with people.

    ¡°Flourishing Spirit Flower Master! Look this way once! I adore you!¡±

    ¡°Deste Fortress¡¯ Lightning Genius! Don¡¯t touch even a hair on ourdy!¡±

    ¡°Young Hero Lightning Genius Jeong! Set murim justice right!¡±

    They gathered like armies facing battle and shouted like thunder. It was a spectacr scene as if all the murim of Central ins had gathered here.

    ¡°I wanted to know who you were, but I¡¯ll have to examine inside your corpse.¡±

    Namgung Mi stood with an irritating smile. The martial match seemed to have begun. Namgung family and Divine Sword Squad warriors surrounded front, back, left and right.

    ¡°You and Hwa-shin. I couldn¡¯t grow fond of you even if I wanted to.¡±

    Namgung Mi moved her lips.

    The precious sword in her hand shone brilliantly. Power extending in spirals approached with a whoosh carrying cold energy.

    WOONG!

    Jeong Yeon-shin raised Jeong family dynamic technique to the extreme. Since consuming the high-grade spirit pill, it was the first time except when facing the Seventh Apostle.

    He imagined the enemy before him as Blood me Sect¡¯s Seventh Apostle. That was how he could end it quickly.

    The dynamic technique rose to the realm of great achievement. It began filling his body¡¯s eight extraordinary vessels and twelve regr meridians with solemn mes.

    RUSTLE.

    Namgung Mi stepped with mysterious movement techniques. As she approached lightly, it was hard to know her next position.

    They said Namgung family warriors studied the Book of Changes from the Four Books and Three ssics and were versed in the eight trigrams. That they embedded the principles of formations in movement techniques.

    In that moment, Jeong Yeon-shin took one step of Radiant Wing Step. Like when he broke through the Fortress Lord¡¯s momentum to take the Thunder Immortal Treasure Wine.

    STEP.

    Wind arising from his toes pushed away all energy waves. One step unraveled everything deceiving the eyes.

    Namgung Mi¡¯s body that had been swaying elegantly stopped distinctly like a curtain being lifted.

    ¡°Ah¡­?¡±

    Perhaps her upper dantian¡¯s premonition reached her too. Extreme feary on her fine face.

    Her appearance was unrecognizable. Perhaps his iplete palm technique shown before had rather nted carelessness. She underestimated him far too much.

    ¡®Though we¡¯re no longerpanions.¡¯

    KIIING!

    Light rays gathered in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s right hand. He raised the sword drawn like aet just as it was.

    The Deste sword de that entered with a thud miserably tore through the Namgung family secret protective energy.

    The Radiant Sword Style¡¯s trajectory extended unhesitatingly. In an instant white light distorted at Namgung Mi¡¯s neck.

    Feeling came to the handle. He hadpletely cut off her head.

    WHOOSH!

    Experience condensed in the sword extremity raised strong winds. The Deste Fortress sword returned drawing a moon halo-like sword path.

    It brushed past Namgung Mi¡¯s sprawling body and sheathed again in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s scabbard.

    One sword strike.

    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Whoever you are.¡±

    [TL Note- So dramatic yet anti climatic ??]

    The boy spoke calmly to the corpse.

    The vast Clear Night Valley became quiet like extinguished embers.

 Chapter 94

    Chapter 94 ¨C Instant Kill Martial Arts (6)

    Namgung Mi had once spoken of surrender and persuasion.

    This martial match was special. The rank differences were extreme. Except for four people, all were veteran masters.

    They were all of status to give teachings to rising talents. The bloody battle had a strange appearance.

    It meant a rising talent¡¯s forfeit after experiencing life-and-death matches here at least once was not a w.

    That was Flourishing Spirit Flower Master Namgung Mi¡¯s calction.

    However.

    At this moment.

    The sister who used petty tricks has her head fall.

    The whole world approached like a slug.

    The Deste sword brushing past Namgung Mi¡¯s body, the neck without even blood forming, the body losing bnce in an instant and copsing¡­ the horrific scene embedded slowly.

    Though those who entered the fight were Lightning Genius and his sister.

    Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin.

    The Namgung family young master thought. That this too could happen.

    He didn¡¯t stop it before the martial matches. It wasn¡¯t possible. Two martial sects counted among the finest in the murim had agreed to life-and-death matches.

    If it wasn¡¯t a confrontation with extreme rank differences, it was a martial match where honor took precedence over life.

    Fighting Lightning Genius or White Qilin.

    For Namgung Mi it was all or nothing.

    She was the one who proposed consecutive victory format life-and-death matches starting from the youngest.

    If she couldn¡¯t cut down Lightning Genius and White Qilin, Namgung Mi herself would die. She must have known this too. Though she wouldn¡¯t have imagined her own defeat.

    ¡®So it goes.¡¯

    The cold de of the murim fell. Flourishing Spirit Flower Master couldn¡¯t handle Lightning Genius¡¯ sword. So, now she was dead.

    It was the result of a life-and-death match. Those densely surrounding the rising mountain ranges must have known it was a duel to the death.

    However, Flourishing Spirit Flower Master Namgung Mi was the direct bloodline of Namgung under heaven as one of the Nine Phoenixes of the murim. No one would have known her head would fall in one sword strike.

    The countless gathered heroes were right to be silently quiet.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The young master too was prepared.

    It was the murim. Deathes suddenly. Even blind swords approaching with death were not rare.

    But was it because he was not a good brother? Or because it was harder to bear seeing his sister¡¯s death?

    The young master suddenly turned his gaze to his father standing beside him.

    The master of the Namgung house.

    He was a stern cold-blooded family head. None in the family could approach him.

    When Namgung Hwa-shin tried to leave the main house, he ordered Sword Night assassins to kill the illegitimate son.

    His face now was the same as then. His expression just slightly hardened.

    ¡°Young master.¡±

    The Namgung Family Head spoke.

    ¡°Prepare.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    His father¡¯s words were concise as always.

    He was a crafty hero who watched Lightning Genius¡¯ abilities and Blood me Sect¡¯s behavior. He made even his own conscience and children¡¯s lives into cornerstones for the family.

    The young master¡¯s life was handled the same way. He couldn¡¯t escape the path defined by his father¡¯s will.

    Helping Namgung Hwa-shin leave home was what the young master himself counted as his life¡¯s achievement.

    ¡°This unworthy son will go.¡±

    The young master said.

    The Family Head didn¡¯t answer. He just slightly nodded his thick neck.

    After Flourishing Spirit Flower Master was the young master¡¯s turn. He received his inhuman father¡¯s calm gaze on his back.

    The young master slowly took a step. Toward the boy standing without even disturbed breathing, Lightning Genius.

    Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin stood calmly with two swords at his waist.

    His robe simr in color to the Namgung family¡¯s blue martial clothes fluttered with a faint bloody fragrance.

    ¡®How bold.¡¯

    The young master thought.

    He envied the appearance of Jeong Yeon-shin with his head slightly bowed. He had told that boy before.

    That like the Hwangbo family¡¯s Lazy me Dragon, he wanted freedom.

    Lightning Genius already had it. His warrior¡¯s bearing disying excellence at a young age was dazzling. He seemed to shine brighter than anything under heaven.

    The young master took a step. Topare martial arts with the boy.

    STEP.

    Only then.

    Words began flowing from the Namgung family¡¯s side. Commentary on the martial match started emerging on the spot.

    Though some maintained silence with solemn expressions, it was because there were many in the great family murim watching for opportunities.

    ¡°Flourishing Spirit Flower Master¡­¡±

    ¡°How could this be? She stepped the Unhindered Azure Flow Divine Steps precisely.¡±

    ¡°Strange footwork. The sword technique was quite destructive too.¡±

    Some family members whispered with bewildered faces. They were mainly young men of the branch families.

    The number of branch family members was overwhelming. Compared to the direct bloodline limited to the current Family Head¡¯s descendants.

    The Namgung family was veryrge. There were even more who didn¡¯t care about Namgung Mi¡¯s death.

    Restrain speech since direct bloodline members were present? It wasn¡¯t so.

    It was because the shock delivered by Deste Fortress¡¯ Lightning Genius was so intense. To the Namgung family members, Namgung Mi was like noble royalty.

    ¡°Never thought she would fall so pointlessly.¡±

    ¡°Pointless? Her eye technique achievement seems insufficient. It was a lifelong technique sequence. Lightning Genius¡¯ umted life achievements were more intense than the youngdy¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Truly strong. Worthy to be Deste Fortress¡¯ representative.¡±

    ¡°But can he match the young master¡¯s sword? How many at that age could cultivate Emperor Sword Form to that extent.¡±

    Their talk reached Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s ears too. It was because he had raised Jeong family Dynamic technique to the extreme.

    His heightened senses wouldn¡¯t easily subside. It felt very good. This was how it should be.

    ¡®Strong.¡¯

    It was because of the young master. Now he walked toward him with upright posture.

    His energy that had spread like mist now seemed to converge and extend like a sword de. It was materialized momentum. A feeling like his skin was splitting gave him goosebumps.

    Hard to say this was someone who traveled the murim briefly with him. Not the destined master of a great family either.

    A swordsman who honed his skills to the peak. Now it would be right to say he was an opponent more than worthy.

    The two faced each other at ten steps¡¯ distance.

    ¡°About my younger sister Mii.¡±

    The young master opened his mouth.

    ¡°I won¡¯t particrly speak of it. Though acking child, she met quite an admirable end as a warrior¡­ that¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You and I¡­ one of us, or perhaps both, might die. This is a ce with the end of life at stake. This fight. I don¡¯t consider it a dispute between Namgung and Deste Fortress. It¡¯s a life-and-death match. If I die, I don¡¯t want to close my eyes as a chess piece.¡±

    Then.

    A hearty smiley on the handsome man¡¯s face with kind features.

    ¡°I lived peacefully in Namgung¡¯s shadow my whole life. Though it sounds likeining on a full stomach, it was shackles.¡±

    ¡°Indeed it was.¡±

    At Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s short reply, his smile deepened.

    ¡°Even so, I wanted to break free once. They say there are cases of feeling freedom in the gap between life and death, though I¡¯m still curious if it¡¯s really so. I especially want to experience it now. Is it possible with Deste Fortress Lightning Genius¡¯ capacity?¡±

    It was a provocative question.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t answer. He had to draw his sword again. This time too he gripped the Deste sword¡¯s handle.

    He was always like this before major battles. Though the Northern Light sword was said to be famous, it wasn¡¯t as familiar in his hand as the Deste sword.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The sh between Deste Fortress and Namgung. Perhaps because the weight of major sects¡¯ life-and-death match approached greatly with Namgung Mi¡¯s death?

    The crowds surrounding Clear Night Valley still kept their mouths closed. asionally, only fierce valley winds blew.

    Amid that the two people¡¯s energy waves became dense.

    The young master withdrew his smile.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    There was no such thing as a referee. It was a world of masters.

    SWOOSH.

    The two drew swords simultaneously.

    A dry wind yed with their hair once and passed. Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly felt it.

    ¡®Timing, he spread the sword¡¯s domain widely.¡¯

    It was a sensation like a breeze sweeping his skin. It arose the moment the young master drew his magnificent precious sword.

    It was an extremely sharp momentum. It gave him goosebumps as if an invisible forest of swords had risen.

    Emperor Sword Form. From the start it was supreme martial arts.

    It seemed like his upper dantian intuition was ringing rm bells in his mind. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately knew. If the young master struck now, there was no way to evade.

    His body instantly became heavy. Even standing was difficult. It felt like the air wrapping his whole body had transformed into thousand-jin weight.

    [TL Note- Thousand Jin = 600Kg/1322 Pound]

    ¡®Will it work again?¡¯

    He recalled the second Radiant Wing Step. Radiant Wing Step. It was footwork that drove out released energy. It had excellently sealed Namgung Mi¡¯s movement technique energy.

    Could it break through Emperor Sword Form too? It was an issue he had worried about before the martial match. He couldn¡¯t find any other method besides Radiant Wing Step.

    Even as he pondered, the young master was approaching step by step. It seemed he couldn¡¯t use lightness techniques while disying Emperor Sword Form.

    ¡®Let¡¯s sh.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin changed his mind. Schemes? They didn¡¯t suit unique sect martial arts¡¯ nature. Lightning Genius was a warrior led by instinct.

    He had survived all fights with faster than expected insight. He decided to sh immediately.

    SWISH.

    He had to use his whole body¡¯s muscles to take a small step. If not for his body trained with Jeong family dynamic technique, he couldn¡¯t have moved at all.

    THUD!

    Dust rose with one step. Simultaneously the load hanging on his whole body considerably eased. The implications were big.

    It meant he had to take all movements in this fight with Radiant Wing Step footwork.

    SWISH!

    How sensitive was his energy sense?

    The young master wasn¡¯t surprised. As if he expected it, he struck down his sword with an indifferent face.

    Could he adjust Emperor Sword Form freely like breathing? As Jeong Yeon-shin got faster, the young master¡¯s strike also became swift.

    CLANG!

    Jeong Yeon-shin almost furrowed his brows. He immediately spread Fate Defying Scripture true qiyering. It was his right arm.

    The sword force that would have bisected him as it pressed down stopped. Tremendous vibrations seemed to shake even the blood vessels in his grip. It was sword force he had never experienced.

    ¡®So it¡¯s this level.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin calcted in the realm of sensation.

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z

    If one strike was this heavy, how to apply true qiyering, which direction to step Radiant Wing Step, how to properly counterattack.

    From then it was selfless absorption. It started rapidly.

    Two streams of sword paths tangled like chaos. Every movement extending sword des was heavy. Heavy sword. It was a fight taking ce in a heavy realm.

    BOOM! CLANG! CLANG!

    Sword energy sshing and soaring in all directions was like sparks. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s Radiant Sword Style was brilliant.

    It was sword techniques that even disturbed vision by constantly spraying hazy light streams.

    He made the Will Chamber point supporting his spine the foundation of Fate Defying Scripture. He handled rtivelycking power with fluid true qiyering.

    BOOM!

    He made up forcking weight by stepping supreme footwork on the spot.

    The moment the young master¡¯s sword brushed his cheek, Jeong Yeon-shin stepped in once more.

    He went in unhesitatingly while gripping the Deste sword beside his face with raised arms. Sword shed with sword and scraped.

    Fierce friction sounds rang as if sparks would fly right beside his right cheek.

    ¡®Here.¡¯

    It was the moment Jeong Yeon-shin released his left hand. Force was added to the young master¡¯s precious sword.

    Just like that while pushing back Jeong Yeon-shin with the sword, he himself also spun half a circle.

    Rising movement technique energy was properly embedded. The principles of martial arts dwelling in his movements were aplished.

    ¡®Again.¡¯

    This was the kind of fight it was.

    The young master thoroughly maintained distance. He didn¡¯t approach more than necessary.

    When it seemed the boy was gathering energy, he immediately thrust a checking strike.

    He seemed wary of the iplete palm technique Jeong Yeon-shin had deliberately shown before. The boy suddenly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Speaking of freedom when you¡¯re like this?¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°Your fighting style is like that. Being bound by some method is stifling.¡±

    ¡°Quite good provocation.¡±

    The young master smirked. He didn¡¯t appear to have newly realized something.

    However his sword bearing changed.

    WHOOSH¨C!

    The widely spread Emperor Sword Form¡¯s domain narrowed into a storm.

    Thepressed energy waves centered on the young master¡¯s precious sword were very heavy. It felt like changing from wide-area martial arts to person-killing techniques.

    Commanding momentum.

    Ordering the sword.

    Though not of the Forbidden City¡¯s Zhu family, it was sword bearing disying majesty like an emperor. Sword techniques extended unhesitatingly.

    BANG!

    The impact was different from the start. It tremendously stimted his right hand gripping the sword.

    While even the Deste sword¡¯s de seemed about to break from shaking, Jeong Yeon-shin was helplessly pushed back. And he realized. That finally the moment for phase transition hade.

    He readied his left hand. He raised Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm and Demon Roaring Blood Art simultaneously.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt energy waves indiscriminately extending from his body. The young master couldn¡¯t help but detect it.

    BOOM!

    Indeed it was so. Along with heavy supreme footwork, the young master¡¯s body rushed in a straight line. He suddenly grewrger before his eyes. The Namgung family precious sword wrapped in energy storm winds was with him.

    Jeong Yeon-shin strongly used Radiant Wing Step toward the extending sword. The young master also knew this footwork¡¯s effectiveness.

    He seemed to try protecting sword force. The precious sword¡¯s trajectory twisted.

    That was the instant.

    Jeong Yeon-shin dug into the gap. He passed to the outside. It was the first Radiat Wing Step, Phantom Wing First Step. It was a footstep that threw open timing.

    He raised his left hand. Blood technique and Buddhist power energy were surging.

    Even gathering into technique formation was problematic. It took time to draw out as oneplete palm technique.

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯

    He extended just like that. He slightly moved his hand over the young master¡¯s de passing to the side. It was movement as if ying with Emperor Sword Form.

    The reality was different. The upper dantian in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mind was burning. He endlessly adjusted his left hand¡¯s angle.

    Blood technique and Buddhist power energy were being refined into imperial internal energy. It was an instant. He adjusted his palm technique with the young master¡¯s tremendous energy waves.

    SWOOSH¨C!

    It was right after reversely riding Emperor Sword Form¡¯s momentum. Experience whirled from the center of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s palm.

    It converged to the extreme point truly quickly. He instantly skipped one process of palm technique activation.

    ¡°Hup!¡±

    The young master immediately turned around. Surprisingly swift movement hastened the collision.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s Deste sword flew at the rotating sword strike. The vibrations ringing in his grip were veryrge.

    Jeong Yeon-shin went in without minding. He extended his hand to the young master¡¯s side.

    Just like that he activated the palm technique.

    BOOM¨C!

    It burst at two steps¡¯ distance. For a moment it seemed Clear Night Valley shook.

    It even created longsting echoes unable to endure the tremendous explosion.

    His ears buzzed. Jeong Yeon-shin stepped back feeling extreme recoil.

    If a thunderbolt exploded in his left hand, it would be like this. He had trained with high-grade spirit pills together with the Seventh Apostle.

    The power was drastically different from when hepeted with Namgung Hwa-shin.

    That¡¯s when.

    UAAAA¨D!

    Screams rang out from the Namgung family side behind Jeong Yeon-shin who had picked up his sword.

    It wasn¡¯t just one or two. They seemed to be veteran-ranked masters with better eye techniques than the boy.

    Soon Jeong Yeon-shin could see too.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He closed his mouth. He had to.

    The side of his waist was gone and missing. Not even blood dropped.

    It was a fatal wound. It was strange he was even standing straight.

    Was the divine energy of Emperor Divine Technique protecting his body? For a moment Jeong Yeon-shin forgot his own martial arts in his mind.

    The young master¡¯s divine might and will were amazing. It would be hard to exist without reaching another realm in this moment.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°Stop!¡±

    The young master shouted. Light shone from his iparably Azure eyes.

    He took in at a nce the Namgung family masters rushing toward Jeong Yeon-shin.

    His virtue was different from Namgung Mi¡¯s. Many had tried to kill Jeong Yeon-shin while disregarding even the martial match agreement.

    Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin opened his mouth again.

    ¡°Though my movements were restricted by the shell of young master.¡±

    A long breath continued.

    ¡°The end of warrior Namgung Se-jin¡­ I will decide.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Namgung Se-jin truly released spirit like one possessed. While all present were silent, he slowly continued speaking.

    ¡°Do not sully my death.¡±

    Then he slowly turned just his eyes. Eyes emitting spirit light gazed at his final opponent in life.

    ¡°What is the technique¡¯s name?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shinprehended his question. He immediately parted his lips.

    ¡°It has none.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s fortunate. I have a technique name in mind.¡±

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    ¡°Shall I call it Brilliant River? Before my eyes now the river of the three paths seems to spread, burning so very brightly. Perhaps because my heart is d. The character ¡®ŠJ¡¯ for brilliant meaning to emit radiance seems fitting.¡±

    [TL Note- ŠJ means Radiant/Brilliant]

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°It will be martial arts discussed as foremost in the murim. That¡¯s how it feels. Will you use the name I gave?¡±

    ¡°Eternal Blossom Fist, Brilliant River. I will say so if anyone asks.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin answered calmly.

    ¡°Good¡­¡±

    ¡°You seem to want it widely known, but I too must roam the entire murim. My innate nature is such. I cannot do otherwise.¡±

    The boy¡¯s words grew longer.

    Perhaps the clumsy constion touched him. Namgung Se-jin smiled hazily.

    ¡°Yes¡­ do so. Completely freely¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought. That he couldn¡¯t know what inner turmoil Azure Qilin had experienced living as young master.

    At the very end.

    Reaching life¡¯s end, he did not look at his family members.

    He died as one walking the martial path. He took in fully with his eyes the warrior Lightning Genius who defeated him.

    His thread-like breath gradually grew thinner, then scattered without a trace.

    Slowly.

    He stopped breathing with eyes open. Only his pupils flickered with powerfully remaining internal energy.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Namgung Se-jin¡¯s death delivered deep resonance to Jeong Yeon-shin too.

    Besides lifespan, what else should he pursue? As a martial artist, was life his only banner?

    Azure Qilin who had stood firmly nted on the earth slowly copsed.

    THUMP!

    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ dead?¡±

    ¡°The young master, the young master!¡±

    ¡°Quickly¡­ quickly!¡±

    ¡°Move! Urgent! Urgent!¡±

    It became chaotic in an instant.

    Thunder-like sounds rang out. Enormous crowds began leaving Clear Night Valley.

    All sorts of messenger birds pped their wings and flew up from everywhere. The weight of Flourishing Spirit Flower Master and Namgung young master was markedly different. The murim¡¯sndscape would be overturned.

    It was a ce with all the murim¡¯s attention focused.

    Jeong Yeon-shin who regretted not being able to support Namgung Se-jin stood as victor.

    While wind swept in with the festival of energy waves bursting in all directions, the boy silently faced the strong winds while gripping his lowered sword.

    The golden characters for ¡°Deste¡± beside his shoulder shimmered in the sunlight.

    The rushing valley winds repeatedly lifted his blue robe hems.

    It was the moment the title Lightning Genius was engraved in the Nine Provinces under heaven.

    Fame.

    The beginning wasn¡¯t far. Jeong Yeon-shin had to feel it immediately the moment he turned his head.

 Chapter 95

    Chapter 95 ¨C Divine Sword Squad (1)

    When Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin took Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s palm technique strike.

    At the moment the Namgung family side showed intense movement, Deste Fortress¡¯ Divine Sword Squad also stepped forward.

    The Namgung family masters didn¡¯t stop just at Azure Qilin¡¯s shout. They faced opponents who were the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s direct military force.

    Divine Sword Squad.

    They were first among seventeen military forces under the Divine Sword Group.

    Both their founding time and martial might were such. They were called Deste Fortress¡¯ strongest in name and reality.

    ¡°He wins from that interval.¡±

    ¡°His distance measuring is very instinctive? He ys freely in sword and fist. That¡¯s innate.¡±

    ¡°Does anyone know what that palm technique is? I heard that Lightning Genius friend only uses unique martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Unless one possesses considerable protective energy, it would be instant death when hit. Would it be like this if Shaolin¡¯s Hundred Step Divine Fist was condensed into a hundred close-range strikes?¡±

    ¡°Feels like the preparation time is long though? Not even that precise. The recoil is veryrge. It¡¯s martial arts relying entirely on the user¡¯s sense.¡±

    ¡°Even if Sword Uncle belittles it¡­ the power alone is worthy of divine techniques. Definitely notmon.¡±

    The twenty memberposition was diverse. Men and women, old and young. Not just middle-aged and young adults, but even a boy and girl each. That¡¯s how their outward appearances were.

    A girl wearing ck robes with a spear on her back spoke with a smirk.

    ¡°Look at those ones. Flinching and stepping back.¡±

    ¡°Grandmother Evil¡¯s energy waves are strong indeed. But it¡¯s probably not because of us? They¡¯re the Namgung family after all.¡±

    A handsome middle-aged man called the girl grandmother while using a youthful manner of speech.

    No one found it strange. They were extraordinary and umon warriors.

    There¡¯s a saying that strange and extraordinary warriors are as numerous as grains of sand in the murim. The Divine Sword Squad masters were especially famous for this.

    ¡°Please restrain yourself. There are many watching eyes.¡±

    ¡°Leave it. Since when has our squad cared about formality?¡±

    The atmosphere was very light. All sorts of weighted speech and behavior naturally blended together.

    It was because they roamed the murim together almost year-round.

    They constantly carried out Deste Fortress missions. By nature they were close to wanderers.

    But their martial might was different. Besides the ck-rank supreme master squad leader, all members were blue-rank masters.

    Moreover, since the Group Leader who held both Divine Sword Group Leader and Squad Leader positions was a purple-rank absolute being, united by camaraderie they paid no mind to the crowd¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°However¡­ the young master¡¯s internal energy feels less than rumored. Was there some incident before the martial match?¡±

    ¡°What does it matter? In the end, he goes out like this.¡±

    Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin slowly copsed.

    In that moment silence flowed even among the Divine Sword Squad masters.

    The death of an outstanding talent always called for silence. Moreover, Azure Qilin remained dignified to the end.

    Aet of the murim possessing martial arts, spirit, and chivalry was extinguishing. A new era of the murim faded before it could properly bud.

    ¡°¡­One worthy of mourning.¡±

    ¡°What a waste. Such a waste.¡±

    ¡°More than that, that Lightning Genius friend seems like he¡¯ll continue?¡±

    A youthful young man jerked his chin toward Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The boy¡¯s appearance was such. He hadn¡¯t sheathed the Deste Fortress sword he gripped.

    He was nkly watching the scene of Namgung family masters collecting Namgung Se-jin¡¯s corpse.

    The ck-robed girl clicked her tongue.

    ¡°He¡¯s not showing fighting spirit but rather mindlessness. He can¡¯t think. Seems he¡¯s fallen into quite mncholy after defeating a worthy opponent. Common at that age.¡±

    ¡°Grandmother Evil should bring him. If it¡¯s truly a thoughtless state*, even decent blue-ranks would have trouble carelessly handling him.¡±

    [TL Note- Thoughtless state- A state free from any conscious thought or intentions. Something like emptying your mindpletely.]

    The young man looked at Lightning Genius with an ufortable face.

    ¡°Your words are right, Soha.¡±

    The girl smiled broadly and put both hands to her lips. After brief exaggerated hand movements, tremendous energy waves burst forth.

    [Child! Come here¨D!]

    A sound exploded no less than Eternal Blossom Fist¡¯s Brilliant River.

    It was chaotic with crowds escaping in all directions.

    The explosion once again strongly shook the valley, even making the air vibrate.

    Jeong Yeon-shin jerked his head up. The ck-robed girl wearing an irritating smile shouted in her normal voice.

    ¡°You must be aware of your position! Aren¡¯t you now a rising talent who struck down the Namgung young master! Look at those Namgung ones over there! Their eyes are so ck and wide it seems they¡¯lle shing any moment!¡±

    ¡°Just bring him over, why deliberately draw attention and even provoke¡­¡±

    The young man called Soha shook his head.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s lips slightly parted from where he stood far away.

    While the Divine Sword Squad masters showed amusing appearances like an opera, the boy finally came to his senses.N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Moreover he was surprised. The Divine Sword Squad were ones in the clouds even within the Divine Sword Group. Their fame pierced the heavens.

    ¡®That person is.¡¯

    He guessed the identity of the girl who called him.

    Divine Spear of the Wld Yue Shou-lin.

    She was an old master who was said to have reversed her body¡¯s years when her special cultivation technique reached the realm of pure refinement.

    Pure refinement meant reaching the extreme realm of skill. It meant standing out even among Deste Fortress¡¯ ck ranks.

    Even martial artists aren¡¯t free from ss.

    They had their own world. They made martial arts, sects, nature, and honor into status.

    Appearances were also such. It was evidenced by rising disciples¡¯ titles like dragon and phoenix.

    Returning old to young.

    It was a realm that reversed the body¡¯s time. Not something possible just with high martial arts. They say enlightenment, opportunities, and mastered divine techniques must all be special.

    Yue Shou-lin was one who possessed everything. She made her name known no less than the Divine Sword Group Leader.

    The Divine Sword Squad Vice Leader who became young through martial arts directly called Jeong Yeon-shin. It meant Lightning Genius had at least the minimum qualification.

    However the boy wasn¡¯t particrly moved.

    ¡®Troublesome.¡¯

    He thought unconsciously. He wanted to savor the enlightenment Namgung Se-jin had bestowed.

    How should one live as a martial artist? Even if prioritizing one¡¯s lifespan, is it right to walk the martial path with just that?

    Since he was Azure Qilin¡¯s final opponent.

    STEP.

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned his back on the Divine Sword Squad masters.

    ¡°Next¡­¡±

    He slowly parted his lips.

    ¡°Next. Come forth.¡±

    He spoke while looking toward the Namgung family side. Whether veteran masters or rising disciples, it was a camp where killing intent seemed to whirl.

    Though they looked at him as if to kill him immediately, theirbined energy waves approached like a giant evil demon.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t mind. He had already guessed Namgung Mi¡¯s petty tricks considering surrender.

    Relying on rank differences to protect life and honor? He didn¡¯t want to follow. It was the scheme of a dead person.

    The boy stood straight in ce.

    It was resolution made by Namgung Se-jin¡¯s death. The power dwelling in the corpse wouldn¡¯t have flown away yet. He didn¡¯t want to show a shameful appearance.

    ¡°Whether spirit or recklessness¡­¡±

    It was when Yue Shou-lin muttered bewilderedly.

    ¡°Good! I dly ept an outstanding junior¡¯s challenge!¡±

    Along with a great shout, a middle-aged man in blue martial robes leaped.

    BANG!

    He instantly reached right before Jeong Yeon-shin. The boy slightly furrowed his brows. The sand grains and energy waves violently bouncing and striking his face were truly fierce.

    ¡®Namgung family Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group¡¯s Leader.¡¯

    He was a man with de-like rising eyes.

    Meeting face to face, his energy waves were newly tremendous. The flow of true qi undting from his whole body was enormous.

    ¡®They said the Fortress Lord beheaded the Vice Leader.¡¯

    The Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group¡¯s Vice Leader was also said to be a swordsman counted among South Zhili¡¯s finest.

    However he became a wandering ghost at Deste Fortress Lord¡¯s hands. He heard Xuan Yuan-chang personally saw it. It was one strike.

    Perhaps because direct bloodline members¡¯ deaths were added to that incident?

    The energy waves extending from the Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group Leader¡¯s body gradually gathered like sword des. It was sharp momentum hard for Jeong Yeon-shin to handle.

    He didn¡¯t show it. He couldn¡¯t disgrace Namgung Se-jin.

    ¡®Just need tond in Brilliant River.¡¯

    He recalled the killing technique of Eternal Blossom Fist that he had named.

    The power was proven. If he could justnd it somehow, it could inflict fatal wounds even on ck-rank supreme masters.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°Stop there.¡±

    A stream of clear voice rang out.

    The Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group Leader¡¯s reaction was faster than Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s. The middle-aged man¡¯s eyes immediately widened.

    ¡°Divine Sword Group Leader¡­!¡±

    It was a name that pierced the mind the moment it was heard.

    Behind Jeong Yeon-shin. A presence clear enough to make energy sense shiver sprouted.

    There was momentum rising overwhelmingly like a tidal wave. The boy turned his head despite facing an enemy.

    He was a tall man.

    His impression was like a schr. His attire was also such. Only his schr¡¯s robe was purple.

    His bearing was different.

    It waspletely different from when he fully contained his power.

    The impression Jeong Yeon-shin hadn¡¯t engraved in his mind because he was dazed became terrifyingly distinct. It approached transcendentally.

    The Divine Sword Group Leader slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Sword Heaven Group Leader. That¡¯s enough.¡±

    ¡°What? How can you so shamelessly¡­¡±

    ¡°The one without shame is you. Trying to do something to one boy so far beneath you.¡±

    He finished speaking with a slight smile. His speech and behavior were unconventional from the start.

    STEP.

    No one could stop him as he walked slowly.

    The Namgung Family Head just silently red from far away.

    Though he stroked his sword hilt as if about to step forward any moment, for now he had only taken a few steps.

    The Divine Sword Group Leader approached with light footsteps.

    He appeared free from all people¡¯s gazes under heaven. Coming to one step before Jeong Yeon-shin, he steadily gazed at the boy.

    ¡°They called you Lightning Genius?¡±

    ¡°I greet the Group Leader.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin calmly raised his hands in greeting. The Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s lips rose.

    ¡°You, I thought you were blind. Untiling here you treated your Group Leader like a non-existent person. It was an unfamiliar experience. To think a boy¡¯s thoughtlessness state could be so deep.¡±

    ¡°¡­I apologize.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a pointless joke. Anyway I want you to withdraw now. You¡¯ve fought two life-and-death matches and your rank is far below. The justification is sufficient. However¡­¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader spoke while wearing a small smile.

    ¡°Your will seems firm. Words alone won¡¯t do.¡±

    ¡°I¡­¡±

    ¡°I heard from the Grand Administrator. That I must pass down a strand of my martial arts to you. Let me add one thing. I¡¯ll let you build murim friendship that can be your strength.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin closed his mouth for a moment. Friendship directly mentioned by the Divine Sword Group Leader would be no ordinary connection.

    However it was a hard decision to trade. How could he before Namgung Se-jin.

    That¡¯s when it happened. The Divine Sword Group Leader deliberately furrowed his brows. He made a crying face.

    ¡°You have already done more than enough face-saving. Now it seems time to consider your superior.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently thought. That he didn¡¯t know the Group Leader was such an entric.

    Divine Sword Squad. They were a hard group to understand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take that as agreement. Very grateful.¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader smiled broadly while gently pushing aside Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder and stepping forward.

    Just like that the moment he took one step, the Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group Leader¡¯s momentum disappeared as if swept away by water. It waspletely washed away without a trace.

    ¡°From now on.¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader parted his lips.

    ¡°I will step forward for all martial matches with Namgung.¡±

    ¡°Absurd words!¡±

    An elder from the Namgung family side behind shouted. The Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s head tilted slightly.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it youngest first? I believe that was your proposal. Our previous Group Leader and Elder Council Head are elderly old men.¡±

    ¡°White Qilin is¡­¡±

    That¡¯s when it happened. Divine Spear of the Wld Yue Shou-lin suddenly approached beside Namgung Hwa-shin. It was very swift movement technique.

    It was before he could even fully make a puzzled expression.

    Yue Shou-lin¡¯s left hand blurred into a water de. It was speed in a different realm.

    THUD!

    A dull sound rang out. Right after striking Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s nape with lightning-like attack, his bnce crumbled.

    His consciousness seemed to fly away immediately.

    The Divine Sword Group Leader smiled as if well done.

    ¡°Let¡¯s finish quickly and go. I have much to tell Lightning Genius.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Though it was truly unconventional behavior, none of the Divine Sword Squad masters seemed surprised.

    They all calmly watched Jeong Yeon-shin and the Divine Sword Group Leader.

    ¡°White Qilin Namgung Hwa-shin is in no state for martial matches. Let¡¯s count this one as our loss.¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s mouth corners rose smoothly.

    ¡°Next is me.¡±

 Chapter 96

    Chapter 96 ¨C Divine Sword Squad (2)

    ***

    ¡°Sword Heaven Group Leader.¡±

    The one who spoke was the Namgung Family Head. After ncing at Namgung Se-jin and Namgung Mi¡¯s corpses, he said:

    ¡°I will bear the shame of the wheel.¡±

    ¡°¡­I receive yourmand.¡±

    The Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group Leader who turned around raised both hands.

    The Family Head¡¯s words were clear. Wheel. It refers to a cart¡¯s wheel.

    In the murim, it meant the strategy of multiple people taking turns facing a few enemies.

    He meant he would ept the disgrace, so risk death to drain the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s strength.

    ¡°Magnificent.¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader smiled.

    Light shed in the eyes of the Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group Leader who turned around again.

    ¡°If you want to mock, speak with your sword.¡±

    ¡°No. This is how it should be. Isn¡¯t this a fight with the Namgung Family Head¡¯s head at stake? It¡¯s right not to discriminate methods.¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s expression contained satisfaction.n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The bearing of an absolute being called Deste Fortress¡¯ foremost purple-rank master was unique.

    It was a temperament Jeong Yeon-shin had never seen. Would a strategist who creates tactics feel like this?

    His appearance speaking of not discriminating methods was very natural.

    That¡¯s when his eyes met the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s. His schr-like gentle eyes drew an arc.

    ¡°You should go in now. I don¡¯t know how many wrinkles the previous leader has gained. When you crossed swords with Azure Qilin, he seemed about to have a fit.¡±

    ¡°¡­I pray for martial fortune.¡±

    At Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words with sped hands greeting, the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s face became bewildered.

    ¡°To think there¡¯s someone wishing me martial fortune. I¡¯ve lived long to see this.¡±

    Then heughed pleasantly and jerked his chin briefly.

    ¡°Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius. Your effort was great.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin conveyed thanks and turned toward the Deste Fortress camp. His steps were heavy.

    It felt like Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin¡¯s shadowy thick. The whole time he stepped, people and scenery didn¡¯t enter his eyes.

    ¡°Hey, hey. You¡¯re a bit interesting?¡±

    ¡°Grandmother Evil, some dignity please.¡±

    It was the moment several Divine Sword Squad masters including Yue Shou-lin stepped forward. Before them, an old man approached withrge strides.

    ¡°Yeon-shin!¡±

    It was the first time that voice called so intimately.

    Jeong Yeon-shin raised his head.

    Ma Yeon-jeok had approached within a few steps. He examined him with wrinkled eyes.

    Previous Divine Sword Group Leader and Deste Fortress Elder Council Lord were distant titles. To him, grandfather was enough.

    ¡°No major injuries. Very, very admirable. No internal injuries either?¡±

    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s talkter.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke while slowly nodding. He couldn¡¯t give Ma Yeon-jeok attention forck of leisure.

    It was because the Divine Sword Group Leader was facing the Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group Leader.

    They were leaders of military forces standing at the forefront of Deste Fortress and Namgung respectively. It was a martial match rare under heaven.

    The boy thought of enlightenment. With supreme masters of that level fighting, he could expect inspiration.

    He only worried about movements hard to see with his eye technique achievement.

    ¡®Don¡¯t think about following with eyes. I won¡¯t be able to do that either. Let¡¯s consider capturing in the field of vision.¡¯

    Along with resolve he raised true qi.

    Formless mes bloomed from the Hundred Meetings point at his crown. For a moment sky-colored radiancey in his two eyes. It was an upper dantian¡¯s sh.

    ¡®Divine Sword Group Leader. How strong is he?¡¯

    The boy¡¯s goal was there. He was a peerless master who had first climbed the hierarchy that became his life¡¯s purpose.

    Even if he gained nothing right now, he hoped to be able to draw it out someday.

    While Jeong Yeon-shin steadily gazed forward.

    Ma Yeon-jeok was rarely smiling.

    ¡°He said to talkter. To me.¡±

    Joy seeped from his monologue. His face seemed about to melt into satisfaction.

    His grandson who maintained sword-like honed attitude toward Deste Fortress Elder Council and himself.

    Promise to talk again? Even those casually spoken words are good. Even if they¡¯re not sincere.

    The faces of Divine Sword Squad masters watching from one side each distorted.

    Expressions like they saw something they shouldn¡¯t see were revealed just like that. Divine Spear of the Wild Yue Shou-lin even wrinkled her lips as if about to vomit.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t normal?¡±

    ¡°I see it that way too.¡±

    ¡°Soha, Yeon So-ha. Where is Lightning Genius¡¯ main family from?¡±

    ¡°Why would we care about that? We¡¯re busy enough roaming Central ins.¡±

    ¡°That nasty Ma family grandpa bows like that. Aren¡¯t you upset? Ah, our Soha wasn¡¯t even a white nobody then. When that grandpa was Group Leader, you don¡¯t know how much I suffered? They said his name was Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin. What is he? The more I think about it. Like he has the Ma family¡¯s weakness¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandmother Evil, they can all hear over there.¡±

    While Deste Fortress¡¯ ck-robed girl and the youthful young man called Yeon So-ha were talking, Deste Fortress and Namgung¡¯s third martial match began.

    Anyone could guess because the wind blowing from the front suddenly stopped.

    The Divine Sword Squad masters closed their mouths. It was different in rank from rising disciples¡¯ fights.

    Divine Sword Group Leader and Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group Leader.

    While valley winds blew ceaselessly, not even dust rose in the space where the two masters faced each other.

    It was a realm where energy waves were dense enough to form a screen. Not allowing outside variables to intrude.

    Swoosh.

    Different from the first move. The moment their sleeve hems shook, sword light shed.

    Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group Leader Namgung Ryeok had trained heavy sword. It wasn¡¯t Emperor Sword Form.

    A swordsman, who mastered Namgung family¡¯s Azure Sky Unhindered Sword to the extreme, were called the greatest in the murim.

    They say he freely mixed destructive sword force into unrestrained sword paths.

    The Divine Sword Group Leader was bare-handed. He met the opponent¡¯s heavy sword with empty hands.

    BOOM¨C!

    In that moment the valley shook. Tremendous vibrations extended in all directions.

    The hand de deflected the heavy sword by releasing a force that surpassed Namgung Ryeok¡¯s power.

    It meant shing with sword force carrying the same ferocity.

    BOOM!

    Amid that the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s purple schr¡¯s robe didn¡¯t even twitch. Robe hems quietly sinking in rushing storms.

    Protective energy. It was an appearance hard to exist without peerless internal energy barriers wrapping his whole body.

    ¡°The sword is quite solid. Not ordinary material either. Was it made by the Dwarf n?¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader asked peacefully. He was like a schr taking a walk.

    ¡°Hup!¡±

    Namgung Ryeok¡¯s feet scraped the ground as he was pushed back a distance of one zhang. The explosive true energy from his bubbling well point halted his body¡¯s movement.

    In the instant his body momentarily halted, he rushed again stepping the two furrows he himself made.

    It was truly an explosive movement. The ground shook once more with one step of supreme footwork.

    SWISH!

    The precious sword carrying white light split the air. It was a lightning-like sword strike.

    Swift sword.

    Azure Sky Unhindered Sword takes unrestrained sword paths in the vast sky as its key principle. Complete unrestrained.

    Unrestrained sword y. Swift sword and heavy sword disyed their might within the same verse.

    There wasn¡¯t even a sound of splitting air. The sword strike instantly rushed to before the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s face.

    Simultaneously sharp energy surrounded the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s hand de. It seemed to carry an invisible sword core.

    At the moment when Namgung Ryeok¡¯s sword approached near the shoulder, the Divine Sword Sect Leader walked alone through a different flow of time.

    A single step taken with a slight twist came first.

    Along with his right arm¡¯s hand de, his sleeve hem hazily distorted.

    STEP.

    Namgung Ryeok¡¯s form wearing deep blue martial robes brushed past the Divine Sword Group Leader. His body seemed about to fly up then sprawled.

    He couldn¡¯t put the brakes on his rapid body movement. His bnce crumbled as he rolled. It was a sight of a supreme master¡¯s dignity scattering without a trace.

    Like that.

    He didn¡¯t move. Instant death.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The crowd¡¯s movements stopped once more.

    Themotion of sending messenger birds and exchanging opinions, disying lightness techniques in all directions one by one stopped.

    It was hard to even discuss meaning. The sword that the great martial sect Namgung family wielded at the forefront had crumbled. They didn¡¯t even take the exchange long.

    Namgung Mi and Namgung Se-jin, and now Namgung Ryeok.

    The predicted events were rushing to extremes.

    ¡°Sword Heaven Group Leader. You forgot how a junior should fight.¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader adjusted his cor. His purple schr¡¯s robe disheveled by quiterge hand movements became neat. Not even blood stains were on it.

    ¡°You should have known how many moves below you were. If you had been careful, you could have exchanged even a few more seconds.¡±

    He spoke. It was an everyday tone.

    He muttered at a corpse. It was a provocation flowing naturally like breathing. But no one could answer.

    The Divine Sword Group Leader who turned his head continued his gaze toward the Namgung family side.

    ¡°It seems you all shamelessly harbor discontent about the order of seniority.. Then, is the next one, as originally nned, the Elder Council Head?¡±

    ¡°No. This will do.¡±

    STEP.

    The one who answered with footsteps was not the Namgung family Elder Council Head.

    Finally.

    The Namgung Family Head slowly stepped forward. He wrapped his whole body in Emperor Sword Form¡¯s heavy momentum.

    His bearing pressing the surroundings approached like castle walls.

    He was an Eight Great Families¡¯ Family Headplete as a warrior. His bearing was different from his son Azure Qilin from the start.

    ¡°Come to think of it¡­¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s head tilted slightly.

    Unlike what one would expect from a world-renowned supreme master, he showed a yful attitude, but that demeanor was somehow even more terrifying.

    ¡°Still not here. That old one doesn¡¯t act his age.¡±

    ¡°Divine Sword Group Leader. Show some dignity.¡±

    The Namgung Family Head spoke in a low voice.

    It was a voice containing internal energy force that anyone would feel hell from, but the Divine Sword Group Leader rather furrowed his brows as if annoyed.

    ¡°Family Head yourself stop with useless words. Where did he go? Namgung Elder Council Head.¡±

    ¡°I know Deste Fortress¡¯ Elder Council Head left his seat long ago. I just matched our main family¡¯s numbers with you lot. Do you have the shame to raise objections?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin who was listening to the conversation suddenly recalled. He had heard from Ma Yeon-jeok before.

    That the main fortress¡¯ Elder Council Head was in the midst of pursuing the Seventh Apostle.

    ¡®How many days has it been, still?¡¯

    Since the Elder Council Head was owner of one of only three purple robes in Deste Fortress, the Seventh Apostle¡¯s lightness technique skill shouldn¡¯t be enough to shake off even a purple-rank master.

    Perhaps she was focusing on enduring with blood technique¡¯s regeneration power cultivated to the extreme?

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°You are acting cute. Trying to save enough strength tomand the main family?¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s voice rang out. His tone had somehow benguid.

    ¡°Truly excellent judgment. Can¡¯t be helped. No choice but to clear the immediate problem first and think.¡±

    Then.

    Jeong Yeon-shin took in an unbelievable sight.

    It was the moment the Divine Sword Group Leader facing the Namgung Family Head raised his right hand.

    CRACK.

    A stream of light arose in his grip. Simultaneously space cracked lengthily.

    There was a sword taking form instantly along with waves of true qi suddenly arising.

    WUUNG!

    It seemed like rainbow colors were lumped together and forged into one. A precious sword made of seven-colored lights was gripped in the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s right hand.

    It was literally a brilliant sword of light. Tremendous energy waves extended like a tidal wave.

    ¡®Different ss from my Radiant Sword Style. That¡¯s just a light sword.¡¯

    It felt like a strike that would be impossible to resist. Just holding it gave off that feeling.

    ¡®True qi¡­ sword.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shinprehended.

    It was a realm of forging swords with internal energy. Though it was secret arts he was seeing for the first time, he knew immediately.

    It was because he felt such thick and dense materialized true qi.

    ¡°¡­As shy as your nature.¡±

    Even before arts close to divine skills, the Namgung Family Head seemed unshaken.

    His face was solemn from the start. Perhaps because anything could exist in the realm of major sect leaders?

    ¡°Come.¡±

    The Namgung Family Head¡¯s words after drawing his sword werest.

    BOOM!

    The two peerless masters¡¯ bodies disappeared. Only the light trails left by the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s shing sword slowly scattered.

    Jeong Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t see the movements that rushed in an instant. Just how many exchanges was it?

    ¨D¨D¨D¨D!

    Pressure came before sound. The aftermath of collision transcended even the realm of explosions.

    He had to struggle not to be swept away flying.

    Jeong Yeon-shin raised Jeong family dynamic technique to the extreme. Even that wasn¡¯t enough.

    He released Eternal Blossom Fist¡¯s paths toward the air. He had to tear through energy waves rushing like waves.

    BANG! BANG!

    His hands were very cold. He didn¡¯t even know how many techniques he struck out.

    ¡®Until when¡­¡¯

    One breath felt like an eon.

    Then suddenly when he closed and opened his eyes once, only then did he see the Divine Sword Group Leader and Namgung Family Head¡¯s forms.

    The true qi sword in the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s hand had scattered away. But he stood alonepletely while looking down.

    The opponent was different.

    The head of the Namgung family. One of the Eight Great Masters acknowledged by the entire murim.

    The giant of the eray fallen with eyes wide. His upper body hadpletely flown away.

    At the end he was like his son Namgung Se-jin. He didn¡¯t consider family name, blood rtions, or even his children in his view.

    Without even turning his head he red fixedly where the Divine Sword Group Leader stood. The fighting spirit and resentment forming on his face were starkly revealed.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The one who broke the terrible silence was the Divine Sword Group Leader.

    He nced at the Namgung family side. All the family¡¯s masters couldn¡¯t move as if frozen.

    Not just them. Everyone in the vast Clear Night Valley was such.

    An Eight Great Families¡¯ Family Head had died. No one knew what influence would arise henceforth.

    ¡°Well, collect the corpse.¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader clicked his tongue and spoke.

    Then he moved his feet. Steps approaching straight to the Deste Fortress camp.

    ¡°Our Group Leader, you took quite a few sword hits, didn¡¯t you? I counted up to five.¡±

    Yue Shou-lin said.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes examined the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s purple schr¡¯s robe that had be rags.

    Though it must be made of thousand silkworm thread, it seemed unable to endure the Namgung Family Head¡¯s sword strikes.

    ¡°Mm. Because he was quite strong.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re putting up a false front¡­ I can sense your trembling breath. Why don¡¯t youpose yourself and your martial techniques?¡±

    It was when the Divine Sword Group Leader nodded halfheartedly. Yeon So-ha cut in with an innocent face.

    ¡°The matter is settled for now. More than that, I¡¯m curious about the reward Group Leader promised Lightning Genius. Murim friendship was it? Did you have such things?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader suddenly looked back at Jeong Yeon-shin. Their eyes met immediately.

    The purple-rank peerless master¡¯s lips drew an arc, but it was quite an awkward-looking smile.

 Chapter 97

    Chapter 97 ¨C Divine Sword Squad (3)by Heavenly Cat

    Jeong Yeon-shin wasn¡¯t particrly offended.

    The Divine Sword Group Leader didn¡¯t retreat because of a promised reward. It just happened that way.

    Rather, the disconnect from the Group Leader¡¯s multifaceted personality was more striking.

    The absolute master who demonstrated divine might was talking like a frivolous person. It was truly awkward.

    ¡°Group Leader, you pulled a trick. Complete deception.¡±

    Yeon Soha frowned as she continued speaking.

    ¡°I knew it would be like this. It¡¯s always like this. The ones who bring shame to the main squad are Grandmother Evil and the Group Leader. You¡¯re lowering your dignity to rock bottom in front of a junior you just met.¡±

    ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t a lie.¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader shook his head.

    ¡°Lightning Genius. I hope you don¡¯t misunderstand. I was talking about our rtionship with the Divine Sword Squad. Something worth being proud of¡­¡±

    ¡°Such shamelessness. Seems convenient for treating the internal injuries from the fierce battle.¡±

    Yue Shou-lin, standing with one leg bent, said with a smirk. Her attitude was like that of a town ruffian.

    With a girl¡¯s face simr in age to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s, she mocked the Divine Sword Group Leader. The boy thought she too was peculiar.

    ¡°This Group Leader keeps his promises. How about it? Traveling with the main squad until we pass Xiangyang?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t go to the main fortress. There are continuing duties. It¡¯s always like this¡­ no time to rest.¡±

    Yeon Soha quickly interjected.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t answer. He just stared nkly at the Divine Sword Group Leader.

    As their gazes met, the Group Leader slightly turned his head while adjusting his purple garments, a stark contrast to his appearance during battle.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    It started subtly.

    Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly felt vibrations beneath his feet. Different from the aftershocks of the battle.

    It was a strange rumbling that seemed to rise from very far away. Slowly, faintly, ityered and dug into the soles of their feet.

    ¡°Ah¡­?¡±

    Yue Shou-lin¡¯s face changed to bewilderment.

    The sounding from above was unsettling. It was gradually getting louder.

    In less than a breath, everyone present seemed to sense it.

    Simultaneously, the crowds stretched along the ridge began to scatter, each shouting.

    ¡°Mountain god¡­! The mountain god is angry!¡±

    ¡°Could this be divine punishment for Deste Fortress¡¯ evil deeds!¡±

    ¡°Landslide! It¡¯s andslide!¡±

    The voices of those who lived off Namgung Family of Huizhou mixed in. But no one paid attention.

    ¡°We should leave now?¡±

    Yue Shou-lin¡¯s dazed mumbling was the start. Energy waves rose from the bodies of Divine Sword Squad masters including Yeon Soha and the Group Leader.

    ¡°This is all because the Group Leader had such a shy fight with the Namgung Family Head¡­¡±

    ¡°Move to the rear! Take care of White Qilin first!¡±

    The wordndslide was right. Dust rose from several huge peaks nking Clear Night Valley.

    It was an extremely thick and massive yellow-brown dust cloud. Rocks and soil began to slide down together.

    Rumble!

    Jeong Yeon-shin also nced sideways at Namgung Hwa-shin first. A senior member of the Divine Sword Squad with a towering physique was carrying him like a bundle.

    The duel¡¯s end came from nature itself. It was a disaster brought on by the fierce battle between the Divine Sword Group Leader and the Namgung Family Head.

    ¡®With human bodies, they created a natural disaster.¡¯

    Pak!

    Jeong Yeon-shin ran alongside the senior carrying Namgung Hwa-shin. He was a handsome middle-aged man.

    He smiled at Jeong Yeon-shin, then startled when he saw Ma Yeon-jeok keeping pace beside the boy.

    ¡°What are you doing! Did you trade your martial energy for a slug¡¯s?¡±

    Yue Shou-lin, running ahead, sharply called back.

    Running with a spear strapped to her small back, she appeared the mostposed among the Divine Sword Group warriors.

    Even while running, she kept turning her body this way and that. Only her face was that of a young girl. She watched over the masters like everyone¡¯s mother.

    Rather, the faintly smiling Divine Sword Group Leader was the problem.

    His movements were sluggish. Considering his martial arts supremacy, it was truly hard to believe, but he actually seemed to be struggling to keep up.

    His ki energy, which had been absolutely neat and orderly, was now bing tangled like thread.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes widened slightly.

    ¡®The Group Leader¡¯s internal injuries are severe. The qi consumption too¡­ I can¡¯t even estimate it.¡¯

    He recalled the moment after the Namgung Family Head¡¯s death. Yue Shou-lin had casually told the Divine Sword Group Leader topose his breathing technique.

    It was in broad daylight with countless martial artists watching. What would be the weight carried by the strongest warrior under the Deste Fortress Lord?

    Jeong Yeon-shin newly realized Deste Fortress¡¯ position.

    They must not show weakness to anyone.

    Showing vulnerability in front of the various martial arts sects? From that moment, the challenges Deste Fortress would face¡­

    ¡®It¡¯s unimaginable.¡¯

    The boy thought.

    And he becamepletely certain. That the Divine Sword Group Leader was now hiding his internal injuries with superhuman endurance as much as his martial might.

    He imagined the other side of the duel that ended with overwhelming speed. There must have been a desperate all-out effort by the Divine Sword Group Leader.

    They said each of the Eight Family Heads could act as an absolute being in the murim.

    Could any warrior face the Namgung Family Head and remain unscathed? Besides the transcendent Deste Fortress Lord, no one else came to mind.

    Even with his very limited knowledge, that was true throughout the central ins. The Divine Sword Group Leader who escaped with just severe internal injuries was an unrealistic existence.

    ¡°Group Leader, shall I carry you?¡±

    Yeon Soha said lightly.

    ***

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    ***

    Jeong Yeon-shin wasn¡¯t the only one who noticed. The Divine Sword Squad was Deste Fortress¡¯ premier fighting force. There were many with insight no less than the boy¡¯s.

    Just because their leader didn¡¯t show it, they couldn¡¯t fail to perceive the purple master¡¯s unnatural state.

    Many had already quietly surrounded the Divine Sword Group Leader.

    ¡°Hmm. That would be too conspicuous.¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader didn¡¯t deny it.

    ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me, all of you. It¡¯s difficult.¡±

    He spurred himself on while joking. His extremely thick thighs seemed to move his body with pure physical strength.

    Unlike his schrly appearance, his body was highly trained. However, his qi energy didn¡¯t seem to be supporting him.

    STEP!

    Jeong Yeon-shin moved slightly forward.

    Up close, it was clearly visible. Each step he took was very heavy. At this point, it was a matter of stamina.

    Rumble!

    ¡°We need to get somewhere out of sight quickly.¡±

    Yeon Soha muttered amid the thunderous sounds pursuing them.

    She appeared to be one of the actual youngest members of the Divine Sword Squad, but her usually light and airy demeanor had disappeared.

    Yue Shou-lin was the same. She kept ncing at the Divine Sword Group Leader while irritably flicking away her flowing hair.

    ¡°Faster! We don¡¯t know how far this will spread!¡±

    ¡°Those, those are from Deste Fortress? Already here¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, many warriors were fleeing through the paths between Clear Night valley¡¯s ridge and ravine.

    All of them were trained in lightness skills. Their sidelong nces at the Deste Fortress masters, including the Divine Sword Group Leader, were unsettling.

    Huizhou of South Zhili was entirely Namgung Family territory. How many would have grudges intertwined with the direct lineage members who died today?

    There would also be countless others bound by favors and mutual interests as much as grudges.

    ¡°If we could just do one true qi cirction, it would get a bit better¡­¡±

    Yue Shou-lin slightly bit her lip. The Divine Sword Squad¡¯s speed was too slow for their reputation. It was because they were matching pace with their Group Leader who had fought the fierce battle.

    ¡°Only the Group Leader himself could do that while running with lightness skills.¡±

    Yeon Soha whispered while scanning the surroundings.

    Among the martial artists fleeing from nature¡¯s wrath were masters.

    It meant some in the crowd had enoughposure to look around. That made it dangerous.

    At this speed, if they kept the Divine Sword Squad in sight, they would inevitably grow suspicious.

    ¡®It¡¯s fortunate we¡¯re quite far away. Even masters couldn¡¯t hear normal voices at this distance.¡¯

    It would be better if it were in front ofmon people. But the head of Deste Fortress¡¯ Divine Sword Group must not appear weak to martial artists.

    Boom! Rumble!

    Now the inner walls of the ravine were copsing. The rage of nature triggered by martial arts approached as an unstoppable disaster.

    Jeong Yeon-shin observed the expressions of the Divine Sword Squad masters. Theposure that had seemed capable of joking even if the sky fell was fading.

    This was a crisis. With all eyes of the martial world on this incident, there would be no small number of those openly hostile to Deste Fortress.

    ¡®Assumptions and certainty are worlds apart.¡¯

    That two or three of the Eight Family Heads together could kill the Divine Sword Group Leader? Anyone could say that.

    Not many would deny it. The history of the murim had shown:

    Even if one¡¯s martial arts reached the heavens, challengers would always appear.

    But actually showing weakness was different. The time and ce were also special.

    ¡°Group Leader, breathe properly! We¡¯re in big trouble! After all the chaos you¡¯ve caused!¡±

    ¡°There are an enormous number gathered here. Seems like three or four of the Thirteen Evil Sects came to watch. If things go wrong, there¡¯s a crowd of b*st*rds who¡¯d bury us first in a joint attack. Without the Group Leader, it¡¯s immediate bloodshed.¡±

    ¡°Baek Girin will surely die.¡±

    The Divine Sword Squad masters including Yeon Soha called out desperately through their breaths.

    It was almostical. Jeong Yeon-shin thought calmly. They should just use sound transmission instead.

    The Divine Sword Group Leader chuckled and put strength into his body. Long breaths escaped through tightly closed lips.

    It looked like a wounded tiger pretending not to be while fleeing.

    Because packs of wildcats were running together in all directions. Deste Fortress was fundamentally the enemy of the entire murim.

    The Nine Orthodox Sects including Zhongnan and Shaolin, who had treated Jeong Yeon-shin cordially, were exceptionally righteous.

    ¡°Grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Speak, Yeon-shin.¡±

    Ma Yeon-jeok answered calmly. Running beside them, he looked like an unorthodox immortal.

    ¡°Can¡¯t you simultaneously use lightness skills and true qi cirction to calm internal injuries? You¡¯re also a purple master, Grandfather.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked directly. At the purple level, all three dantians should have been cultivated to the extreme.

    Dividing internal energy use was absolutely in the realm of sensation. It was usually beyondmon sense. This meant the upper dantian was heavily involved.

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s difficult right now.¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, Ma Yeonjeok continued.

    ¡°Ma family martial arts are truly rough and fast. They build quickly and disperse early. Unlike the orthodox arts of the Nine Sects, maintaining skill level is difficult. It¡¯s just easier to build extreme martial might in youth.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯ve been Group Leader since you were a green youth.¡±

    Yue Shou-lin, who hade closer, snorted and said. Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s eyes bulged.

    ¡°Green youth? Yue family brat, you were a snot-nosed blue kid.¡±

    ¡°Must be nice being old. What¡¯s with ¡®green youth¡¯ and ¡®snot-nosed kid¡¯? Let¡¯s maintain some dignity, our former Group Leader.¡±

    She shot back before turning her gaze.

    Her eyes met Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s through constantly flowing hair.

    She flicked her jet-ck hair, darker than her ck robe.

    ¡°Hey kid. You have a way, right? You¡¯ve been rolling those bright eyes around since earlier.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, you seem quite good at using your upper dantian? Your hand movements showed it. Your time perception was strange despite not entering the realm of ascension. Right! Hurry! Do it quickly!¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The ck supreme master who had reversed aging indeed had exceptional vision.

    Jeong Yeon-shin kept quiet for a moment. Meanwhile, Yue Shou-lin chattered urgently.

    ¡°Why? What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°Having the Group Leader entrust his life gate point to a martial artist he just met¡­¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    The one who asked was the Divine Sword Group Leader. By now his rough breathing was showing.

    At the same time, warning voices rang out from the left and right of the Divine Sword Squad formation.

    ¡°Those over there are from the Martial Dragon Association? They¡¯reing down the ravine. Seems they¡¯re determined to check things out. If the Group Leader released one burst of energy, they¡¯d turn right back.¡±

    ¡°The Deep Martial Alliance is also on the upper left. The Female Spirit and Blood me Sect too. Those blood demons just won¡¯t be exterminated.¡±

    Speaking of four of the Thirteen Evil Sect. While running, Yue Shou-lin stuck close to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Her qi energy made even her scent waft over strongly.

    ¡°Lightning Genius. Is that blue robe and shy golden ¡®Deste¡¯ character just decoration? If you don¡¯t trust that, what can you trust? Group Leader, say something. This kid¡¯s qi sense seems extremely extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°Lightning Genius. This seat permits you toy hands on my precious body.¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader was yful even in crisis.

    Yue Shou-lin took Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand with her small hand.

    There was not a hint of hesitation as she guided it to the Group Leader¡¯s back.

    Her palm, returned to a young girl¡¯s body, was quite soft.

    ¡®The calluses are shallow. Reverse aging isn¡¯t all good.¡¯

    He thought while raising the Jeong family¡¯s qi cirction technique.

    For reverse aging thatpletely removes a body built through long training, it would be something to consider only in old age.

    Perhaps because they had crossed a great mountain, thoughts continued even as he ced his hand on the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s back.

    ¡®Old age¡­? Right. First I want to grow old.¡¯

    The boy wished. He also needed to live to contemte the topic Azure Qilin had left.

 Chapter 98

    Chapter 98 ¨C Divine Sword Squad (4)

    The desperate wish was brief. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately dismissed the idle thoughts.

    Though sects hostile to Deste Fortress might be as numerous as grains of sand in the South Sea Inds, this would be a moment of glory for individual warriors.

    It wasn¡¯t just rare ¨C it was nearly impossible.

    That Divine Sword Group Leader had allowed ess to his back.

    It was the vital point of one of the world¡¯s finest supreme masters. Would there be another chance to touch it?

    It was the acupoint where human energy circted most vigorously. That¡¯s why the center of the back is offered when receiving help with qi maniption.

    Swish.

    The sensation was rough where the Namgung Family Head¡¯s sword had torn through.

    Even as Jeong Yeon-shin ced his palm on the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s back, this situation didn¡¯t feel real. He felt somewhat detached.

    ¡°From the vital point, go straight to the Body Pir point. The standard Taoist cultivation method¡¯s small cirction will do. Our Group Leader has already opened all conception and governing vessels and achieved upper dantian opening long ago.¡±

    Yue Shou-lin whispered closely.

    ¡°You can think of the Group Leader¡¯s whole body meridians as des. Think of it as oiling sword des. That should be enough.¡±

    Her words, carried on breath deepened by martial arts achievement, were profound.

    They contained insights about internal martial arts. Just looking at the Divine Sword Group Leader nodding slightly made it clear.

    At that moment, there was a small disturbance among the Divine Sword Squad masters.

    ¡°They¡¯reing! Coming this way! Really like vultures!¡±

    ¡°Those crazy blood demons are first? As expected, they have no respect. Next is¡­ probably the Deep Martial Alliance. Judging by their speed.¡±

    ¡°The Martial Dragon Association has also changed direction. Battle formation.¡±

    ¡°Seems they have an honored guest over there. Why would those rabble be so protective? Perhaps their association head¡¯s precious child has arrived. Meanwhile, the Female Spirit Sect continues on their way. As cunning as ever.¡±

    The warningsing from all directions spoke of the Thirteen Evil Sects.

    Major factions thatpete for supremacy in the central ins along with the Nine Orthodox Sects and Eight Families.

    The moment they realize the Divine Sword Group Leader isn¡¯t at full strength, it wouldn¡¯t be strange if they drew their swords against us. That was the nature of their rtionship.

    If that happened, the Group Leader¡¯s condition would be exposed. The unconscious Namgung Hwa-shin couldn¡¯t even resist.

    It would be difficult to handle multiple members of the Thirteen Evil Sects at once. Even Deste Fortress¡¯ strongest fighting force would have to endure heavy losses.

    This was a crisis. Jeong Yeon-shin slightly lowered his eyelids.

    Internal energy is inherently difficult to control. Simultaneous operation of different pathways was needless to say challenging.

    This was especially true in a situation requiring fluid qi maniption like lightness skills. Even for Jeong Yeon-shin, this was a new challenge.

    ¡°Don¡¯t draw your swords rashly! That would really look suspicious!¡±

    Ignoring Yue Shou-lin¡¯s shout, he buried his consciousness. He delved into the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s body along with his qi.

    Woong.

    He poured all his mental focus into a single stream of internal energy. He had just activated his upper dantian ability, which he had recently begun to consciously draw out bit by bit.

    It was possible even while running with lightness skills.

    Yue Shou-lin¡¯s incredulousugh briefly brushed past his ears before slowly fading from his consciousness.

    And suddenly¡­

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt the universe. The sticity and breadth of the meridians were different from the start.

    The middle dantian closest to the vital point felt like a dragon¡¯s inner core.

    It seemed energy could flow in endlessly. He hadn¡¯t known a human body could be formed so profoundly. It was deeply mysterious.

    But perhaps due to the internal injuries, the blood flow wasn¡¯t normal.

    The power that should have flowed like waves through the twelve regr meridians, eight extraordinary vessels, and all the body¡¯s channels was faint, as if rusted.

    Hwak!

    He infused the Jeong Family Dynamic technique qi directly.

    He recalled Yue Shou-lin¡¯s words. She said to make it circte as if oiling a sword de.

    It meant using Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s qi to clean the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s energy pathways that had lost their flow from the fierce battle with the Namgung Family Head.

    He did exactly that.

    Starting from the vital point in the center of the back. He poured qi continuously through to the Body Pir point right above.

    The internal power refined through the Jeong family Dynamic Technique flowed as purely as the boy¡¯s childhood.

    ¡°What¡¯s this? It¡¯s as precise as if polished with reverse muscle technique.¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s muttering was heard.

    ¡°Did the Shaolin Abbott secretly break his precepts? Are you perhaps his hidden son?¡±

    His voice was clearly bewildered.

    Jeong Yeon-shin focused without minding it. He had to. The flow of energy, once momentum was gained, became rapid like a torrent.

    The Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s meridians were on a different level.

    Not just well-cultivated channels, but smooth like the ice walls of the North Sea. It didn¡¯t seem human at all.

    ¡®With meridians trained to this extent, energy cirction would truly happen in the blink of an eye.¡¯

    He viscerally understood why supreme masters¡¯ techniques were triggered in an instant.

    Even Jeong Yeon-shin himself could im to be swiftpared to ordinary warriors, but the Divine Sword Group Leader could discuss instants even in the world of masters.

    He gained insight. It could be called enlightenment.

    ¡®It¡¯s right tobine the Cultivation technique I¡¯m creating with the Jeong Family Dynamic Technique. Perhaps I too¡­¡¯

    This was the first. Amidst crisis, he found a thread of growth.

    It wasn¡¯t the end. There was more. The Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s body was a warehouse of infinite possibilities.

    No, it was more urate to call it a treasury where lofty martial principles were intertwined like precious items.

    ¡®And this too.¡¯

    The boy¡¯s upper dantian qi sense shed. It was a heaven-given realm.

    While observing the inside of the meridians, Jeong Yeon-shin discovered a very deep trace.

    It was the trace of the internal energy pathway the Divine Sword Group Leader mainly used.

    Tremendously powerful energy had swept through like a typhoon. The qi marks were very clear.

    ¡®This¡­¡¯

    He instinctively reverse-engineered the effectiveness of the energy pathway. Then with a shudder, he realized.

    This was energy cirction suitable for martial arts that release great power in a single move.

    It was the trace of a pathway that added stability to explosive martial techniques.

    It perfectly matched the qi de the Divine Sword Group Leader had shown.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    This was divine skill.

    ¡®If I properly incorporate this method.¡¯

    It could greatly alleviate concerns about the rebound sticity of Brilliant River, the technique named by Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin.

    It was an extremely valuable mental key. It must have greatly contributed to the Divine Sword Group Leader ending the decisive battle with the Namgung Family Head quickly.

    ***

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z ***

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°Look at this one.¡±

    It was a voice that couldn¡¯t be ignored. A strange amusement colored it.

    ¡°Now I see I¡¯ve let quite the thief inside me.¡±

    It was the Divine Sword Group Leader.

    His snicker from the front came across as chilling. Even though his tone was very light.

    The Divine Sword Group Leader could also speak during energy cirction.

    It wasn¡¯t strange that he could feel Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s qi sense scanning his interior.

    He was the Divine Sword Squad¡¯ greatest master. It was very natural. Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t bother apologizing. There was no time for that.

    ¡®Since you were going to teach me one martial art anyway, if I ask forgivenesster¡­¡¯

    Thinking what felt even to himself like a childish thought, he removed his hand. The internal energy cirction had just finished anyway.

    It was too dangerous to continue. As the Divine Sword Squad scouts had warned, it was because of the Thirteen Evil Sects masters approaching like wildcats.

    The one who killed the Namgung Family Head couldn¡¯t possibly be unharmed. Even non-masters could guess that.

    ¡°Hey! Deste Fortress¡¯ righteous fellows, shall we have a brief word!¡±

    It was a voice that rang out from the third closest group. The qi behind it was so powerful it felt like someone shouting right in their ears.

    However, some Divine Sword Squad masters didn¡¯t lose their cheerfulness. It was strange.

    ¡°Look at those Martial Dragon Association b*st*rds¡¯posure. Can¡¯t figure out their intentions. They shouldn¡¯t have particrly shed with the main castle before?¡±

    ¡°The Blood me Sect and Deep Martial Alliance areing first. Are they really going to try something?¡±

    ¡°Group Leader, aren¡¯t you done?¡±

    The nearby crowd who had already recognized them as Deste Fortress¡¯ Divine Sword Squad had fled far away.

    Rather, those approaching were all leaders of evil sects. Blood me Sect branch, Heart Martial Alliance, Martial Dragon Association.

    Among them, the momentum of the blood demons with bright red hair and the Deep Martial Alliance swordsmen disying military discipline was fierce.

    It seemed battle could break out at any moment.

    ¡°Your contribution is great.¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader spoke softly. Then with a smiling face, he ruffled Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hair.

    And he took the lead. His movements had be truly light.

    Some Divine Sword Squad masters who had been watching in disbelief nced at Jeong Yeon-shin. Their faces showed as much surprise as when he had returned after defeating Azure Qilin.

    ¡°Oh¡­ the temporary treatment seems to have worked better than expected? Without the Shaolin¡¯s Famous Rejuvenation Pills, there¡¯s no medicine for internal injuries that works without energy cirction.¡±

    Yue Shou-lin approached with a grin.

    ¡°Well done, our Lightning Genius. Radiant Demon Wing, you said? Ma Jin, that dull eunuch raised his child well.¡±

    She reached out with hands smaller than Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s as if to pat his bottom.

    The boy backed away in horror. It was behavior he had never encountered in his life. He almost raised the Radiant Sword Style reflexively.

    Yue Shou-lin, tucking her ck bob behind her ear, giggled with a girl¡¯s face. She hadpletely regained herposure.

    ¡°Soha. You said one burst of energy would do?¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader spoke in an even tone. Yeon Soha just shrugged once.

    ¡°That¡¯s just a manner of speaking.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see.¡±

    The Deste Fortress Divine Sword Group Leader advanced without hesitation.

    That appearance. That bearing alone had a tremendous effect. They saw immediate results from the front.

    The Blood me Sect¡¯s blood demons and Deep Martial Alliance warriors¡¯ speed faltered. They had no choice.

    Everyone had witnessed the terrifying divine might he had shown against the Namgung Family Head.

    Hwaaaaaak¨D!

    Energy rose. It was energy that had reached the realm of divine qi.

    It was fundamentally different. To the point where it felt like internal energy quantity wasn¡¯t the issue.

    It rose thickly with each step the Divine Sword Group Leader took, its nature reminiscent of overwhelming disaster.

    It felt like he had brought over thendslide that was now settling far in the distance.

    ¡®I have to push back against that person¡­¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin momentarily felt distant.

    Simr emotions seemed to be felt in the Thirteen Evil Sects camp.

    The Blood me Sect and Deep Martial Alliance¡¯s running paths changed sharply. It seemed their approach had been merely testing the waters.

    Even so, those retreating were the Thirteen Evil Sects. It was a rare sight in the world.

    Who else in this ce could create such a scene? It was the majesty that a supreme master¡¯s martial arts had carved into the world.

    ¡°Hey! Come here! Where are you going?!¡±

    Those who heard Yeon Soha¡¯s jubnt taunt weren¡¯t them.

    There were masters still approaching straight on even though two groups had changed direction.

    About thirty people? Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes narrowed. He remembered hearing they were the Martial Dragon Association.

    Another of the Thirteen Evil Sects, but their appearance and energy were all different. It felt like masters from different sects gathered in one group.

    But it was strange. No hostility could be felt.

    From among them.

    ¡°We greet the Divine Swords of Deste Fortress.¡±

    With a clear voice, a delicate girl stepped forward gracefully.

    She wore white cotton clothes over a light green silk pce dress. Wouldn¡¯t she be hot? She alone was clear in a ce where even the beating sunlight was confusing.

    Her ebony-like hair that reached her waist rippled slightly left and right with her steps.

    The jet-ck hair created a strange harmony with her white skin. Her distinctly striking features were impressive.

    A girl of extraordinary beauty.

    Perhaps three years older than Jeong Yeon-shin. She looked to be approaching the age of twenty.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The boy slightly furrowed his brow. It was because the Martial Dragon Association girl¡¯s eyes had swept over him.

    Not just her gaze, but her energy as well.

    Was it upper dantian precognition? Even though he was with the Divine Sword Squad, the feeling was ufortable. This was despite having gained both direction for the Jeong Family Dynamic Technique and some mysterious martial principles.

    ¡®Should I cut her down.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought reflexively.

 Chapter 99

    Chapter 99 ¨C Divine Sword Squad (5)

    Despite Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s difort, the girl was beautiful.

    Step.

    She took two more steps forward from among the Martial Dragon Association group. As she walked with graceful manners and gave a small bow, even her unhurried movements exuded dignity.

    ¡°I want to let you know that we have no intention of being hostile.¡±

    The girl spoke while bowing. Her smiling face was veryposed, even in front of Deste Fortress¡¯ premier fighting force.

    Regardless of intentions, it was clear she possessed rare courage.

    ¡°Identity, and business.¡±

    The one who stepped forward to face her was Yeon Soha. As the youngest of the Divine Sword Squad, it was said she handled the dirty work.

    Her briefly thrown words seemed almost rude, but no one seemed to mind.

    Jeong Yeon-shin was the same. This must be the Divine Sword Squad¡¯s true outward appearance.

    ¡®Having to appear strong to any martial arts sect¡­¡¯

    The boy took in the Divine Sword Squad masters anew.

    Yeon Soha stood at the front with a ruffian-like casual attitude, the Divine Sword Group Leader looked as if he were out for a stroll, and Yue Shou-lin stood with one leg nted and hands behind her back.

    Though they showed no solemn momentum, they were more threatening than anyone.

    It wasn¡¯t just them. All twenty warriors of the Divine Sword Squad contained powerful strength.

    It wasn¡¯t just energy either¡ªthey must have gone through countless battlefields on the frontlines of Deste Fortress¡¯ missions.

    They had to be considered stronger than even masters of equal rank.

    ¡®Could I have them under me?¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    To achieve his goal, he would need to lead them. It wasn¡¯t something to attempt now. It didn¡¯t seem possible at all.

    To sit at the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s left, he would first need to go through the position of Divine Sword Squad Vice Leader, but the current Vice Leader Yue Shou-lin, as a ck supreme master, seemed like she could even be on par with Ma Jin.

    ¡®It¡¯s obvious. She even reversed her aging. I can¡¯t even guess the level of her internal martial arts achievement.¡¯

    For a moment, his eyes met Yue Shou-lin¡¯s. As she winked at him, Jeong Yeon-shin calmly looked away and stared ahead.

    ¡°And the young master?¡±

    The conversation between the Martial Dragon Association girl and Yeon Soha continued.

    ¡°I asked first? Showing your trashy evil sect¡¯s true colors?¡±

    ¡°Now I see. They said there was an exceptionally sharp broom in the Divine Sword Squad. You

    must be Divine Sword Sharp Reed Yeon Soha?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve devilishly guessed the title I hate. Are you trying to test my patience?¡±

    ¡°I apologize for not recognizing you. Clear those away.¡±

    Thest words weren¡¯t directed at Yeon Soha. Five or six blood demons who hadpletely lost their minds to blood techniques were charging in.

    They had broken away from their group when the Blood me Sect changed course. Even facing the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s energy, they didn¡¯t follow the Blood Demon Swordmasters¡¯mands.

    Their eyes rolled with red light, and their tongues hung out.

    They looked on the verge of madness, unable to handle their blood art achievements.

    Even at a nce, they weren¡¯t in their right minds, but the direction of their gaze as they charged was clear.

    They were targeting Jeong Yeon-shin. Their running position from the front side showed it too.

    ¡®I remember.¡¯

    They were faces he had seen at the Blood me Sect main hall. They appeared to be ones who had left their posts before the day of the headquarters attack. They had avoided disaster by carrying out other duties.

    They seemed to be saying something with their dull mouths. Great Teacher, Great Teacher, please protect us¡­

    ¡®The Lord said it. That the Blood me Sect Leader was alive. But he couldn¡¯t be fine. He must still be healing from the aftermath of that battle.¡¯

    The boy just stroked his sword hilt. They said murim grudges should be resolved by those who made them.

    He couldn¡¯t let madmen keep muttering about the Great Teacher either. Ready to step in if needed, he walked right behind Yeon Soha.

    By now, considerable murim experience showed in his bearing. An impressive feat, considering his age.

    ¡°I heard the Blood me Sect¡¯s headquarters fell. Now they¡¯ve be mere rabble. They must have many branches.¡±

    The Martial Dragon Association girl said while ncing at Jeong Yeon-shin. The Martial Dragon Association warriors behind her were receiving her orders.

    She muttered a single word: ¡°clear.¡±

    That light word caused a strong ripple. The sharp energy of the weapons wielded by the masters who immediately rushed out were remarkable.

    They were those guarding the girl who appeared to be of high status.

    Seeming to be made up of the Thirteen Evil Sects¡¯ finest, their martial arts, including sword and saber techniques, instantly killed the blood demons.

    Evil sects were different from orthodox ones. Even among evil sects, they didn¡¯t hold back.

    ¡°Their swordwork is decent.¡±

    Yeon Soha whispered to Jeong Yeon-shin with a sneer. The boy silently watched the dying blood demons.

    When there was no response from Jeong Yeon-shin, Yeon Soha shrugged and snorted at the Martial Dragon Association girl.

    ¡°Just watching on the sidelines after giving amand, you¡¯re not a martial artist, are you?¡±

    ¡°There are no non-martial artists in the Martial Dragon Association. Just as there are no fools

    who would fall to lowly blood demons.¡±

    The girl said with a smile.

    ¡°If there were any, it would be right for them to disappear.¡±

    Her words were cruel,ing from that beautiful face. Herposure suggested she didn¡¯t mind losing several subordinate warriors.

    It was fitting for the Martial Dragon Association, where those obsessed with martial arts to the point of turning their backs on orthodox ways gathered.

    ¡®Martial Dragon Association. I heard they never harmmon people.¡¯

    That sets them apart from the other Thirteen Evil Sects.

    That¡¯s why the Divine Sword Squad didn¡¯t draw their swords first. The Martial Dragon Association was that kind of ce.

    Those who entered various sects as disciples, stole the essence of their martial arts, and left, turning their backs on orthodox ways.

    It was said they shared and developed martial arts with others from different factions.

    They disturbed the unwritten rules of the central ins murim. They were orthodox-disturbing bandits.

    All force ssifications were done from the murim¡¯s perspective, and the Martial Dragon

    Association directly defied murim ethics.

    That¡¯s why they were an evil sect. Also, they were particrly strong among them, hence part of the Thirteen Evil Sects.

    ¡®Deste Fortress¡¯ view is different.¡¯

    They don¡¯t disturb civilian life? Then there¡¯s no particr reason to be hostile.

    As long asmon people weren¡¯t caught up in their internal fights, that was true.

    Jeong Yeon-shin watched the warriors returning after killing the blood demons. Not all were unharmed.

    One had a long cut on his arm, but the Martial Dragon Association girl just smiled silently, seeing her ally¡¯s serious wound.

    ¡°Your achievement is insufficient.¡±

    ¡°I will train harder.¡±

    There was no other color to their exchange. It would have been morefortable if anger could be felt.

    They were indeed of the Thirteen Evil Sects, with these behaviors strange enough to be called an evil sect in the murim.

    However, the Divine Sword Squad masters, except Jeong Yeon-shin, seemed unsurprised.

    They appeared to have dealt with at least ten of the Thirteen Evil Sects.

    ¡°Thanks for handling that for us. So what¡¯s your name and position?¡±

    Yeon Soha asked nonchntly.

    ¡°Hwa Yeon-bi.¡±

    [TL Note ¨C Her name means Queen of Cmity.]

    The girl said.

    Just as with the Divine Sword Squad, there were all sorts of strange people in the murim.

    She was asked two things but gave one answer. It meant her name was her position. However, it was hard to guess the meaning of her status.

    Yeon Soha seemed to feel the same.

    ¡°Queen of Cmity? I don¡¯t understand the meaning.¡±

    The girl, Hwa Yeon-bi, just smiled silently.

    [TL Note ¨C Potential FMC??]

    Hearing talk of disaster, Jeong Yeon-shin touched the Deste Sword again.

    The Martial Dragon Association was said to be a faction that abandoned propriety andw to pursue only martial arts.

    He didn¡¯t make the mistake of underestimating his opponent. He had never had an easy time when involved with the Thirteen Evil Sects.

    It had been that way from his entry to Deste Fortress until now.

    It was bing familiar. When the boy extended his sword without letting his guard down, the opponent had to choose:

    Die carelessly. Or die giving it their all.

    ¡®If she¡¯s truly high-ranking in the Martial Dragon Association¡­¡¯

    Hwa Yeon-bi could be a rare genius in the mortal world, or born with abilities as rare as those of noble families.

    If not that, she could also be a veteran master already past sixty, like Yue Shou-lin.

    From past to present, they said the upper echelons of the murim were like that.

    ***

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z

    ***

    ¡°I came to see the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s face. The duel between the Namgung Family Head and Deste Fortress¡¯ Divine Sword was truly impressive,¡±

    the girl said respectfully.

    ¡°I pay my respects to the Group Leader. Anyone would desperately want to see you.¡±

    ¡°No other intentions? Like wanting to test things out?¡±

    Yeon Soha said while raising one leg crookedly. Hwa Yeon-bi shook her head.

    ¡°Our association purely reveres martial arts. How could we act rashly? Before the Divine Sword Group Leader, who stands right below the peak of martial arts under heaven.¡±

    ¡°Below the peak?¡±

    ¡°The world¡¯s finest is the Deste Fortress Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°Martial Dragon Association. They said it gathered entrics.¡±

    The one who cut in was the Divine Sword Group Leader. Hwa Yeon-bi¡¯s face showed tension for the first time.

    ¡°The main Fortress¡¯ Lord is not someone for the likes of you to discuss as a martial artist. How dare you ce Deste Fortress¡¯ master on the ambitions of murim rabble? If discussing the world¡¯s finest in martial ways, I alone am enough.¡±

    It was outrageous. He imed to be the world¡¯s finest himself. But it felt natural.

    As the Divine Sword Group Leader said, excluding the Deste Fortress Lord, Jeong Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t think of many others to discuss as the peak.

    ¡®Blood me Sect Leader, Tyrant Sword Sect Leader, Zhongnan Sect Leader, Zhongnan Sword Immortal¡­¡¯

    All possessed tremendous martial might. Especially the Zhongnan Sword Immortal, who was the only one after the Deste Fortress Lord to see through Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s constitution.

    Yet the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s presence was strangely different. Rather than particrly powerful, he felt more distinct.

    It seemed he wouldn¡¯t lose in any fight.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    When Hwa Yeon-bi briefly closed her mouth, Yue Shou-lin, who had approached Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s side, spoke.

    ¡°Hey, youngster. Feels like you have other business?¡±

    She said with a small smile. Ferocity could be felt in her faint smile.

    ¡°I already know. You suggestively looking over our Lightning Genius. And you were being quite tant about it¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    A small exmation.

    Hwa Yeon-bi¡¯s face showed a slight flush. Her expression suggested she had been waiting for those words.

    [TL Note- ??(??? ???????-??????? ???)?? ]

    Her smile deepened, seeming almost childlike with charm. Then her ruby-like lips moved.

    ¡°That person. You called him Lightning Genius?¡±

    A hand beautiful enough to be called jade-like pointed at Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°I saw an amazing duel. So I wanted to invite him. To our association.¡±

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    The boy showed an expression like his stomach had been crushed. Great disappointment seemed to pound from his heart to his middle dantian.

    He couldn¡¯t hide his expression for a moment. What was this about the Martial Dragon Association and the world¡¯s finest?

    ¡°Of course I don¡¯t dare suggest leaving Deste Fortress for an evil sect. Just¡­¡±

    ¡°If your business is solely with me.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke while turning his head. His words were directed at Yue Shou-lin and the Divine Sword Group Leader. He no longer paid attention to Hwa Yeon-bi.

    ¡°We should continue our journey now. Havingpleted the mission, we should return quickly.¡±

    ¡°¡­Oh? Right?¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader answered bewilderedly. Jeong Yeon-shin was now used to his multifaceted nature. He just nodded silently.

    The Divine Sword Group Leader smiled faintly.

    ¡°We have nothing particr to see either. Let¡¯s continue on our way. The former leader agrees too?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, take the lead for this journey.¡±

    Ma Yeon-jeok answered briefly. His look, ring at the Martial Dragon Association group, was unsettling.

    He seemed displeased because Hwa Yeon-bi had mentioned his grandson.

    Step.

    They began moving forward again. The Divine Sword Squad masters paid no attention to the potential enemies.

    The entire group passed by the Martial Dragon Association.

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    Though Hwa Yeon-bi¡¯s gaze watching in disbelief was piercing, Jeong Yeon-shin moved on without minding it. He even closed his eyes.

    To organize the insights gained while observing inside the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s body.

    He could still walk even while doing so.

    How many steps had they taken like that? When even thendslide¡¯s aftermath was dying down far behind them, suddenly a fresh body scent wafted over strongly.

    Jeong Yeon-shin furrowed his brow and moved slightly to the side.

    He knew even with his eyes closed. It was Deste Divine Spear Yue Shou-lin.

    [TL note- Changing Divine Spear of the Wild to Deste Divine Spear.]

    ¡°Hey, hey. What¡¯s this? Why did you do that? Such a pretty child said they saw your martial might and wanted to invite you.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hands.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°They were beautiful hands. Yet she spoke of her subordinate¡¯s achievement being insufficient.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Yue Shou-lin¡¯s lips curved into an arc. She seemed to be saying, ¡°well done.¡±

    ¡°They say peerless swordsmen carry famine in their palms. It refers to calluses. Though not all martial arts in the world leave traces on the practitioner¡¯s hands, the martial arts I¡¯ve learned do. I wasn¡¯t curious about her martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    ¡°If Hwa Yeon-bi was born with natural abilities, then I have nothing to learn from her¡­ and if by chance she¡¯s a master who reversed aging, it means she¡¯s beenzy in martial arts training since then, so there¡¯s even less reason to listen to her words. The world¡¯s martial arts constantly develop. Rather than responding to such a person¡¯s words, it seemed better to seek teachings from Senior Yue.¡±

    ¡°You really are interesting¡±

    Just as Yue Shou-lin¡¯s mouth corners rose further¡ª

    Suddenly the Divine Sword Group Leader, who had stopped walking, opened his mouth.

    ¡°Is anyone around? Everyone, speak up. Quickly.¡±

    ¡°No. Doesn¡¯t seem like it.¡±

    Right after Yeon Soha quickly replied¡ª

    Uweeek¨D!

    With a very unseemly sound, the Divine Sword Group Leader violently vomited blood. It was a considerable amount.

    It was like pouring water drawn from a mountain spring with a water scoop. Only the color was different, being ck.

    It was evidence of internal injury. He had shown the sight of defeating the Namgung Family

    Head in a short decisive battle. Perhaps this was the natural price.

    WHOOSH!

    The Divine Sword Squad masters moved with protective instinct to form a formation.

    They formed a circle centered on the Divine Sword Group Leader. It was a formation to guard him.

    ¡°Namgung Family Head. The strongest opponent in nearly three years. How often do you get to face one of the Eight Family Heads?¡±

    Yue Shou-lin spoke while shaking her head, worry evident on her small face.

    The Divine Sword Group Leader bent over and dropped to both knees.

    As he continued spitting out the blood he had been holding back, even Jeong Yeon-shin could only watch him cautiously.

    The traces of blood were now turning red again.

    The boy slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°If you¡¯ve been holding back until now, it was right not to confront the Martial Dragon Association. Even if they grow suspicious, that decision was correct. I heard the Sect Leader¡¯s body is the main fortress¡¯ treasure. Thinking of your body¡­¡±

    ¡°Lightning Genius? What are you saying? No matter how much I push myself.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The Divine Sword Group Leader smiled with blood-stained lips. For a moment, his eyes seemed to sh with light.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one.¡±

 Chapter 100

    Chapter 100 ¨C Divine Sword Squad (6)

    The Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s eyes were piercing as they bore into Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Though his tone was casual, his gaze struck like lightning, sending a chill down his spine.

    The boy immediately sensed the weight behind the Group Leader¡¯s words. They weren¡¯t idle remarks.

    It was clear¡ªhe had thoroughly seen through his constitution, all while speaking casually.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lightning Genius would die young. The Divine Sword Group Leader had realized it.

    ¡®This could happen.¡¯

    He didn¡¯t believe the Group Leader¡¯s internal martial arts were inferior to the Zhongnan Sword Immortal¡¯s.

    Just as that old immortal had instantly discerned Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s constitution, it wasn¡¯t surprising that the Divine Sword Group Leader could also perceive the boy¡¯s ill-fated destiny.

    He had even brushed his hand across the crown of his head, where the Hundred Meetings pointy.

    Jeong Yeon-shin unconsciously nced at his grandfather.

    He¡¯d heard rumors before meeting the Martial Dragon Association. They said his grandfather¡¯s martial prowess had diminished in hister years, the result of cultivating the Deste Ma family¡¯s divine technique, which had a distinct peak period.

    And because of past karma, Ma Yeon-jeok neverid a hand on his grandson.

    Even the Deste Fortress Lord remained silent, leaving no way for anyone to recognize the early-death constitution he bore.

    ¡°The Dragon Family youngster¡¯s words aren¡¯t entirely wrong. You should pay attention to your body.¡±

    [TL Note: Dragon Family youngster refers to the Group Leader.]

    His grandfather spoke, meeting his gaze.

    ¡®So the Group Leader was from the Dragon Family.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin realized for the first time that the Group Leader¡¯s name wasn¡¯t as famous as his reputation. It was odd.

    While the boy harbored doubts, Ma Yeon-jeok smiled in agreement with the Group Leader¡¯s words. His white mustache curled up on both sides.

    ¡°Yeon-shin, you truly are the treasure of the main fortress. Rising talents like you, just emerging and making a name for themselves, are the future of every sect.¡±

    ¡°Former leader, surely you don¡¯t mean to¡­¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader frowned. His words carried an entirely different meaning.

    Jeong Yeon-shin watched the exchange nkly, as though it were a y. The conversation between the Group Leader and his grandfather felt out of sync.

    The old master of the Deste Fortress, d in a purple robe, continued with bulging eyes.

    ¡°Even as martial artists, we cannot avoid life-and-death battles¡ªthat is true. But life must still be prioritized. Not simply because Yeon-shin is my grandson. What is the value of the Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius? Whatever the mission, the main fortress should actively support him, ensuring he always fights from a winning position¡­¡±

    ¡°This kind of nonsense talk¡ªit truly feels like senility has set in. To think the former leader was once the goal I aspired to reach.¡±

    ¡°Foolish words! You¡¯re just a reckless fool.¡±

    After being scolded by Ma Yeon-jeok, the Divine Sword Group Leader turned his head. His pale eyes, brimming with restrained energy, seemed to question what on earth was happening.

    The boy met his gaze silently, then lowered his head slightly.

    Did it appear to be aplete nod?

    The Divine Sword Group Leader clicked his tongue like an old man and shook his head.

    ¡°My, what level of karma has our elder umted¡­¡±

    Ma Yeon-jeok, the Deste Ma Family Head, remained unaware.

    Was his reaction due to his declining abilities, as he imed?

    If he learned of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s constitution, how would he respond?

    Would his devoted attitude change in an instant? Or would he desperately seek a way to save his grandson?

    ¡®Even having obtained a fragment of the World Tree¡¯s fruit from the Lord¡­ No, it doesn¡¯t matter¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    There was no reason to get involved in such troublesome matters. Advancement couldn¡¯t be achieved through another¡¯s efforts. Realm breakthroughs were a solitary endeavor.

    ¡°You¡ªyou¡¯re Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s grandson? Never heard of someone like you from the Deste Ma family,¡±

    Yue Shou-lin said, her face creased into a frown as she leaned forward.

    Jeong Yeon-shin simply nodded silently.

    Yue Shou-lin shook her head repeatedly.

    ¡°I quite liked you, but you¡¯ve got bad blood running through your veins. What a shame. The Ma family is full of people one shouldn¡¯t associate with.¡±

    She didn¡¯t seem to care about Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s fierce re.

    Her nonchnt disregard for the former Divine Sword Group Leader felt natural. Her martial might, said to rival Deste Fortress¡¯s ck supreme masters, matched her unrestrained nature perfectly.

    While Jeong Yeon-shin briefly thought of Zhu Lianting, the royal branch member, Yue Shou-lin carried on.

    ¡°Well, the Group Leader and grandpa aren¡¯t wrong, though. Seems like our old Ma has turned senile and an overprotective grandfather.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Consecutive victories, you say. Lightning Genius, you pushed too hard. How many disciples from the younger generation could cleanly defeat Azure Qilin? Even in martial battles, timing matters. For martial artists, there are especially auspicious fighting days. Fortunately, today was one of yours.¡±

    Yue Shou-lin¡¯s expression now looked as innocent as a child¡¯s, a stark contrast to moments ago.

    She appeared even younger than Yeon Soha, who chimed in from the side.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t worried about the Group Leader. The Jegal Family Head didn¡¯t live up to the stories. It was more shocking that the Namgung Family Head was able to do this to our Group Leader. I thought the Eight Family Heads were a step below the Nine Orthodox Sect Leaders, but Namgung is an exception.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s Namgung. They must be considered outstanding even among the Eight Families. The martial arts of their greatest masters wouldn¡¯t be far behind those of the Thirteen Evil Sects or the Nine Orthodox Sects,¡±

    Yeon Soha said, nodding at another Divine Sword Squad member¡¯s words.

    ¡°Unless it¡¯s something like Shaolin or Wudang¡­ I was more worried when Lightning Genius faced Azure Qilin, but martial battles are unpredictable. No one could have foreseen what would happen. There are so many variables,¡±

    ¡°His fame will spread enormously. After some time, he could easily leap over two or three ranks,¡±

    Yue Shou-lin said, grinning as she patted Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder. She had started treating him like an amusing novelty.

    She was a ck supreme master who had reversed aging. Should he consider it an honor? Jeong Yeon-shin stood still, quietly absorbing the exchange.

    Yeon Soha smiled faintly and nodded.

    ¡°Fame, huh. Well, if only a few had watched the duel¡­¡±

    ¡°Right.¡±

    As the Divine Sword Squad masters continued their light-hearted conversation with Jeong Yeon-shin in the middle, a voice interrupted them.

    ¡°Lightning Genius,e here. Let¡¯s talk privately for a moment.¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader spoke, wiping the blood from the back of his hand. Hisplexion was pale, indicating he had vomited blood.

    He beckoned Jeong Yeon-shin, whose gaze was met by Ma Yeon-jeok stepping forward from among the Divine Sword Squad warriors, who had been calmly stepping back. The old man¡¯s expression was one of clear difort.

    ¡°Dragon family boy. You¡¯re not going to make a rash proposal, are you?¡±

    ¡°Your worries are a bit severe, fitting for your senility.¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader gave a brief smile.

    ¡°Seeing how Ma Jin treasures this child, I don¡¯t want to hear that eunuch¡¯s curses if I take him too rashly¡­¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°You seem to think we¡¯ll recruit Lightning Genius into the Divine Sword Squad, but we don¡¯t particrly need him right now. It¡¯s a needless worry. Perhaps it¡¯s because the Divine Sword Squad was weak during your time as the leader. Wasn¡¯t it like that until I joined?¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡± Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s face twisted with anger.

    ¡°You¡¯re angry, I see. So what are you going to do, Lightning Genius? Tell me your story,¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader said with a yful expression, gesturing for Jeong Yeon-shin to speak.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Just the two of us,¡± he added, the words heavy with meaning.

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly nodded, following the Group Leader.

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z

    ***

    The two walked into a hall with faintly glowing stone fragments embedded in the ceiling.

    The glow was as bright as moonlight, thanks to the precious night-luminous pearls strung likemps.

    There were two visitors in the hall. A man, carrying a purple shadow on his shoulder, led the way.

    Step.

    As he moved, the light from a nearby night pearl suddenly flickered and went out.

    Each of his steps seemed to carry an unnatural darkness that spread like a great demon¡¯s breath, obscuring the light in its wake. His white hair shimmered in the streams of light as if it, too, had been affected by the surrounding shadows.

    It happened again with every step he took¡ªpitch darkness followed him, engulfing everything in sight. Even the words ¡°Jianmen Shu Path, Tang Family Heaven Way¡± hanging on one side of the corridor were swallowed in silence.

    ¡°New additions again, huh? I should have them all removed,¡± the man muttered softly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not just slightly irritating. The Tang Family people particrly like brightness, but it¡¯s such an ill-fitting habit. Maybe it¡¯s because they¡¯re so consumed by their own darkness.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Seventh Apostle, why be so quiet? You¡¯ve been like this ever since you received salvation from this Sect Leader.¡±n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    ¡°I have much to think about,¡±

    the woman beside him answered briefly.

    The man let out a heartyugh.

    ¡°Was the life-threatening crisis too shocking for you?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Come to think of it, you, too, were noble from birth. You grew up particrly precious within our sect.¡±

    ¡°Precious?¡±

    ¡°How could you not be? You were surrounded by supreme masters like the purple ones from Deste Fortress. The realm of the Thirteen Evil Sect leaders and Nine Orthodox Sect leaders is something few even approach. You should take pride in it. Don¡¯t be intimidated.¡±

    The man¡¯snguid yet enchanting voice continued. With each step they took, the light from every night pearl they passed extinguished.

    The surroundings were swallowed by an abyss-like darkness, swirling like silk clothing wrapped around the man. It was a sight that seemed to transcend the mortal world.

    ¡°If only this body of mine were intact, I would have imed the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s head. I truly let a precious opportunity slip away. It¡¯s fortunate the Tyrant Sword¡¯s master follows my will, though it¡¯s always limited to only one time. Truly regrettable.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I hope the Namgung Family Head at least took one of the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s arms. The oue should be known by now.¡±

    ¡°Please tell me that result too. You must,¡±

    The Seventh Apostle finally spoke, her voice full of urgency.

    Pleased, the Blood me Sect Leader¡¯sughter followed.

    ¡°I know you care for the young Great Teacher. I shall tell you¡ªhe is a boy who must be brought in someday.¡±

    With that, their footsteps echoed through the dark hall.

    The Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s footwork was entrancing, containing profound principles. In contrast, the Seventh Apostle¡¯s steps were light, almost weightless.

    As they reached deeper into the hall¡¯s shadows, it happened.

    ¡°I¡¯ve told you a hundred times not to disturb this old one¡¯s cultivation.¡±

    A harsh, elderly voice rang out, tinged with annoyance.

    It was arge stone chamber inside the hall.

    An old man, holding a small dagger, red at the Blood me Sect Leader and Seventh Apostle.

    Though his body was thin, his silk robes gleamed with gold.

    The final night pearl still flickered dimly, its light twisting unnaturally as it caught the old man¡¯s eyes and the short de in his hand.

    In the center of the room was a bed with high legs, also made of stone.

    Tied to it, with eyes wide open, was a Blood Demon Swordmaster with dark red hair. The tip of the old man¡¯s dagger was barely touching their chest.

    ¡°Disturbing your cultivation? How could that be? When I¡¯m the one who promised you full support?¡±

    the Blood me Sect Leader asked smoothly as he dropped the person from his shoulder onto the floor.

    ¡°What did you say? This madman¡­¡±

    The old man¡¯s expression twisted from disbelief to ecstasy in the blink of an eye.

    The Blood me Sect Leader continued,

    ¡°A purple supreme master. While this one doesn¡¯tpare to the Divine Sword Group Leader, isn¡¯t he the supreme example for your cultivation? This one nearly died again when my body wasn¡¯t whole after being injured by the Deste Fortress Lord. If the Tyrant Sword Sect Leader hadn¡¯te just then, I¡¯d have perished. They say the Divine Sword Group Leader was defeated by Zhongnan and went into closed cultivation, but the sword techniques he showed upon returning were shocking.¡±

    ¡°With this one, the great method will be greatly advanced.¡±

    The old man paid him no mind and hurriedly crouched by the Elder Council Head¡¯s head, muttering.

    ¡°I was only wanting to reference a body that has reached its peak through proper methods. It wouldn¡¯t do to dissect your own, Sect Leader, so I was greatly concerned. Your blood demons¡¯ regenerative abilities have opened new paths in medicine¡ªpaths that can¡¯t even be described in words.¡±

    ¡°You please me with your audacity. You know this seat¡¯s grace,¡±

    The Blood me Sect Leader responded with a hint of approval.

    ¡°My grandchildren will be the first to benefit from the great method.¡±

    ¡°How many can benefit?¡±

    ¡°Five at most, as previously discussed. That includes three of yours, two of ours. Wasn¡¯t that the agreement?¡±

    The old man asked, looking up.

    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s right,¡± came the Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s brief reply.

    He cast a final sweeping gaze over the stone chamber¡¯s interior before stopping on arge drawing attached to the middle of the wall.

    It was a diagram of a human body, detailing muscle structure, meridians, the twelve regr meridians, and eight extraordinary vessels.

    Among them, the Hundred Meetings point at the crown stood out, noticeably wider than the rest. The old man¡¯s twisted grin spread wider as he noticed the Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s gaze fixated there.

    ¡°Deste Fortress¡¯ Lightning Genius,¡±

    The old man muttered, his grin widening in madness.

    ¡°That¡­ is not like our bodies. It¡¯s truly wondrous. Evenpared to your Blood me Sect or the rabble from the Elf tribe. I¡¯m nearly mad with anticipation for the great method. The key lies there¡ªhow well we can follow that diagram¡¯s body.¡±

    ¡°Not like our bodies? How does it look to you?¡±

    The Seventh Apostle asked, her voice carrying a hint of heat.

    The old man continued, almost breathless with excitement.

    ¡°With its supernatural strength and breathing techniques that reach divine methods¡­ It¡¯s closer to a spirit pretending to be human.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 101

    Chapter 101 ¨C Lightning Genius¡¯ Legacy

    The group set out on their path, knowing they will eventually part ways.

    Seven days and nights had passed since Jeong Yeon-shin finished his long yet brief private conversation with the Divine Sword Group Leader. They were now approaching Wuchang.

    This was the city where they would part with the Divine Sword Squad. It was because there was a ry station just before Deste Fortress.

    ¡°This return journey is toofortable, isn¡¯t it? Not a single one ising. We prepared for attacks even before going to South Zhili,¡± Yeon Soha remarked.

    At her words, the other Divine Sword Squad masters chimed in.

    ¡°That¡¯s true. Our Group Leader and the Namgung Family Head¡ªthey might think even the winning side wouldn¡¯t be in the best condition after their duel. Those martial artists, I mean.¡±

    ¡°Well. Comfortable return? We encountered the Blood me Sect, Deep Martial Alliance, Female Spirit Sect, and Martial Dragon Association at Clear Night Valley. How can you say that when we met four major factions?¡±

    ¡°Right. We would have shed directly under normal circumstances. If the Sect Leader hadn¡¯t shown his might, the cunning Female Spirit people might have just watched until then.¡±

    ¡°Those who would recklessly attack even after facing the Group Leader¡¯s energy wouldn¡¯t have waited until right after the duel ended in the first ce. Most supreme masters who could challenge a purple rank are bound by the vast power structure of the central ins.¡±

    ¡°Anyway.¡±

    Yue Shou-lin cut in with a grin.

    ¡°It¡¯s thanks to Lightning Genius. He managed to help the Group Leader circte energy during the chaos. Thanks to that, we¡¯re traveling quitefortably.¡±

    She reached out her hand. Yue Shou-lin, being shorter than Jeong Yeon-shin, raised her palm high, as if intending to pat the boy¡¯s head.

    When Jeong Yeon-shin slightly shifted his steps, she smiled amusedly and instead patted his back.

    ¡°He¡¯s like a cat. ck Cat would suit him better than Lightning Genius.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t something that needed a response.

    ¡®Senior Yue would notice just from touching my head¡¯

    The boy thought.

    His mind wandered briefly to the Jeong family manor in Xinye County and his constitution, destined for early death.

    He had been cautious while exining his circumstances to the Divine Sword Group Leader.

    Before being a supreme master, the Group Leader had been a senior purple rank.

    Jeong Yeon-shin hadn¡¯t known how it would be received, but throughout their conversation, the Divine Sword Group Leader showed no change in expression. Even his asionally frivolous demeanor was absent.

    ¡°So, you mean you¡¯ll push me out?¡±

    Only his final words had carried a hint of yfulness. The Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s response was extraordinary.

    ¡°Two purple masters in the Divine Sword Squad. Just thinking about it makes my heart race. Oh and check this out.¡±

    He had added that he would dlypete when Jeong Yeon-shin was qualified.

    These were words from the Divine Sword Group Leader, one of the world¡¯s greatest. The goal seemed daunting in itself.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had thought he was merely recounting petty family matters but found himself surprised when his heart softened at the words.

    Perhaps it was because the Group Leader had treated Jeong Yeon-shin seriously, who was still such a junior.

    ¡°My internal injuries are much better. Seven days of treatment were worth it,¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader joked. Meeting Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes, he winked. The boy quietly turned his head away.

    ¡°The Wuchang main gate!¡±

    Yue Shou-lin responded to Yeon Soha¡¯s shout.

    ¡°The inspection looks quite strict? Must be because public sentiment is poor due to the famine,¡±

    she spected.

    ¡°Our Vice Leader should return to the main squad without beingzy at the main fortress. Immediately, that is.¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader quipped, ring at her.

    Yue Shou-lin smiled at his words, brushing her sidelock.

    ¡°Well, I was thinking of disciplining those Seventeen Squad leaders after so long. Wonder if the Radiant Demon Wing is at the fortress?¡±

    She nced at Jeong Yeon-shin, her expression yful.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    The Divine Sword Squad masters continued chatting with familiar camaraderie.

    ¡°I wonder what happened to the Elder Council Head? Why hasn¡¯t he joined us?¡±

    ¡°How can you look at a purple supreme master that way? Unless two or more Nine Orthodox

    Sect Leaders or Thirteen Evil Sect leaders attacked together, there¡¯s almost nothing in the world that could harm him. He¡¯s already reached an absolute realm of martial might.¡±

    ¡°Your assumption is also groundless. Leaders of the Nine Orthodox Sects and Thirteen Evil Sects¡ªthe most noble in the murim wouldn¡¯t wander around like vige dogs.¡±

    ¡°What does the Ma Family Head think?¡±

    ¡°¡­The Elder Council Head? Though his character seems careless, he¡¯s not one to die away from home in the murim. Your concern is shameful.¡±

    Perhaps because they were about to part ways, the Divine Sword Squad masters grew talkative. No one seemed to really worry about the Elder Council Head. Their trust in a purple master¡¯s martial might was absolute.

    ¡°Now we really must part?¡±

    ¡°Lightning Genius, you¡¯ve broadened your knowledge. It was a very creative and unique martial art.¡±

    ¡°Right. From the fist techniques to sword techniques, all of it.¡±

    Many patted Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder or back, like Yue Shou-lin. The masters of the Divine Sword Squad didn¡¯t seem like those known for their arrogance in the martial world.

    Perhaps it was the camaraderie shared during their week together after witnessing his duel with

    Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin.

    ¡®This is good. I must gather them under me someday¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    A thought anyone else would call presumptuous.

    But even the Divine Sword Squad masters had never mentioned recruitment. Jeong Yeon-shin reflected on this, knowing he wasn¡¯t yet a master they really desired.

    Deste Fortress¡¯s blue world was that vast.

    ¡®Still, if I incorporate the insights gained this time¡­¡¯

    What if hebined the Jeong family cirction with the cultivation technique he was soon to create, and even improved Brilliant River¡¯s qi maniption?

    He dreamed of one day being considered first among blues, alongside Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo. When he met the Divine Sword Squad again, he vowed to show a different side.

    ¡°It was quite enjoyable.¡±

    ¡°Vice Leader, you muste right away.¡±

    ¡°Master Ma, don¡¯t get too angry while we¡¯re away.¡±

    Even their well-wishes carried a lighthearted tone, underpinned by their martial might.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go.¡±

    Yue Shou-lin had to return with Jeong Yeon-shin and Ma Yeon-jeok, needing toplete her mission report as Vice Leader.

    ¡°Your palm techniques are good, but don¡¯t neglect sword techniques. Your sword work has much room for improvement.¡±

    The Divine Sword Group Leader offered advice as his farewell. These were the words of a supreme master who had demonstrated the light of the qi sword.

    Jeong Yeon-shin bowed his head, sping his hands in thanks.

    ¡°May martial fortune be with you.¡±

    As soon as his words ended, cheerfulughter rang out, followed by a refreshing reply carried on by the wind.

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one who wishes me fortune.¡±

    Whoosh!

    When he raised his head again, the Divine Sword Squad members had vanished, their lightness skills carrying them far away.

    About twenty shadows moved against the sunlight on the endless horizon. Even the Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s back was no longer visible.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Ma Yeon-jeok said. It was time to return.

    ***

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z

    ***

    It was the day before Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s departure for the duel with the Namgung Family.

    The sunlight shone brightly.

    Deste Fortress¡¯s Heavenly Gold Martial Arsenal was another fortress within the main fortress.

    It rose elegantly with pure white stone walls. Those unfamiliar with it would hardly recognize it as a library. In truth, it housed Deste Fortress¡¯s martial arts manuals. This pendium of martial arts¡± had been built with imperial support for basic techniques and also stored unique martial arts donated by the main fortress¡¯ warriors.

    But who would expect a martial arts library to be housed in a building with marble walls? This was the first thought of most visitors.

    Usually, visitors showed surprise on their faces, but the boy who entered then was calm.

    Step.

    The Heavenly Gold Martial Arsenal¡¯s attending schr knew him. He had even had to report to the imperial court when Jeong Yeon-shin received the unprecedented Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm secret manual. The schr had put his heart into the calligraphy for that document.

    ¡°Young Hero Lightning Genius.¡±

    ¡°Schr Wu.¡±

    The boy greeted Schr Wu with sped hands. His manner wasposed and polite.

    The schr thought absently. The boy, who had recently gained fame, seemed to belong here, even among the smell of old paper.

    He wondered what Jeong Yeon-shin might have been like had he chosen a different path than that of a warrior.

    The schr shook off his idle thoughts and asked, ¡°What is that?¡±

    ¡°I wish to donate it to the main fortress. It¡¯s my unique martial art. I¡¯d also like to request a merit evaluation.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin replied, his tone businesslike, as if stating a simple fact.

    Even a street vendor wouldn¡¯t hawk their wares with such inness.

    The schr, who had been involved in receiving the Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm in utmost secrecy, inwardly shuddered. It had been done quietly, so the martial arts sects wouldn¡¯t notice.

    But despite themotion the martial art had caused, the schr had felt frustrated. The merits that ultimately went to the boy were far smaller than expected.

    They said it didn¡¯t align with the motto of ¡°Wealthy Nation, Strong Army¡± from Zhang Juzheng, who had served as prime minister of the Ming court. They said it was because it was an abstruse martial art, one that no one else could practice.

    Whether this decision came from the Deste Fortress Administration or the imperial court, the schr couldn¡¯t tell.

    ¡®May this matter end smoothly.¡¯

    he hoped inwardly as he took the books from the boy¡¯s hands.

    At that moment, Jeong Yeon-shin spoke again.

    ¡°Schr Wu, you¡¯re skilled at speed reading right? May I wait while you calcte the approximate value? I must leave soon for a mission duty, so I can¡¯t stay to receive the results.¡±

    Evaluating donated martial arts involves several steps, considering effects, training methods, and cultivation difficulty before sending it up to superiors, including ck-rank leaders. The schr had been assigned to this position because of his martial arts expertise, priding himself on his keen eye for them, one that rivaled ordinary blue masters.

    ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s mission¡­ I have no other business today, so I¡¯ll examine it carefully right away,¡± the schr replied as he quickly picked up one book.

    The title caught his eye.

    Eternal Blossom Fist.

    The cover was simply scrawled with the title, showing signs of being roughly bound in the traditional style used by the Administration.

    The schr smiled inwardly at the amateur finishing and began reading.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He fell silent as he turned the pages, gradually sinking into a deep silence.

    Eternal Blossom Fist, Radiant Wing Step, Fate Defying Scripture, Radiant Sword Style¡­

    Four martial arts manuals passed by in order. The only sound was the turning of the pages.

    It wasn¡¯t until he finished reading all the books that he raised his head with a deep hum. His eyes were bloodshot, and astonishment shed in his gaze as he looked at Jeong Yeon-shin.

    He opened his lips slowly.

    ¡°¡­As you know, unique martial art donations are evaluated based on the main fortress¡¯

    independent standards. We calcte their value as universal force enhancement for the main fortress¡¯ warriors. We don¡¯t particrly rely on supreme masters¡¯ views, but to discuss Young Hero Lightning Genius¡¯ martial arts¡­¡±

    ***

    Suddenly, the schr¡¯s reverie was interrupted by an anxious voice.

    ¡°I have something to ask,¡± came the voice from the entrance of the vast library.

    The schr, who had been grinding ink at his desk furnished with the four treasures of the study sighed, sighed.

    [TL Note- The four treasures of the study are Brush, Inkstick, Paper, Inkstone. These tools originated during the Southern and Northern Dynasties (420-589 AD) and became fundamental to Chinese schrly and artistic practices.]

    He could already guess the business without hearing more. There had been over ten such people just today. He furrowed his brow.

    ¡°Lightning Genius¡¯ martial legacy has been transferred to the Arsenal¡¯s upper level.¡±

    These were words he had spoken countless times before.

    ¡®Must be market day¡¯

    The schr thought wearily, rubbing his tired eyes.

    He had to deal with questioning warriors all day long, even though a Heavenly Gold Martial Arsenal scribe¡¯s position wasn¡¯t supposed to be like this.

    ¡°That young hero is the issue,¡±

    The schr muttered, a sigh escaping his lips.

    A soliloquy that scattered emptily with fatigue¡­

    [TL Note- A soliloquy is a dramatic speech where a character speaks their thoughts aloud while alone.]

    The youth standing in front of him, dressed inly, ignored the schr¡¯s muttering. His face grew angrier as his voice grew louder.

    ¡°Transfer? What do you mean transfer! What devastating words are these?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Administration¡¯s decision. Now, not just anyone can view them. You need at least the formal rank of white. It¡¯s always been that way with profound martial arts. The Grand Administrator¡¯s intention is to encourage upward advancement¡­¡±

    ¡°What¡­ I was born and raised in Deste Fortress! Are you saying those who can¡¯t wear white robes aren¡¯t even people?¡±

    The schr answered indifferently,

    ¡°Since formal assignments to the Divine Sword Seventeen Squads start from white warriors. Don¡¯t you know? How about taking the Deste examination if you want?¡±

    The schr had no choice. This wasn¡¯t the first time this had happened.

    The ripples caused by the transfer of Lightning Genius¡¯ martial legacy were massive, and now that news of his victory in the duel against the Namgung Family had spread.

    Deste Fortress was in turmoil.

 Chapter 102

    Chapter 102 ¨C Lightning Genius¡¯ Legacy (2)

    ***

    The journey from Wuchang to Xiangyang covered just one ry station¡¯s distance.

    The return was swift. The group,posed of blue, ck, and purple masters, moved without rest, heading directly to Deste Fortress¡¯ main castle in Xiangyang.

    Their pace was brisk and efficient.

    Only Namgung Hwa-shin, who had regained consciousness after being struck by Yue Shou-lin on the day of the duel, appeared unwell.

    ¡°I¡¯ll handle the mission report, along with Senior Yue.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin offered him a small gesture of consideration. Namgung Hwa-shin had endured a humiliating experience at his own family¡¯s home.

    It had been a bitter ordeal, marked by anguish even before they reached Clear Night Valley, the duel site.

    ¡°¡­Thank you, Young Hero Jeong.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-shin murmured, nodding before turning away. The hem of his blue robe fluttered weakly as he moved, his tall frame sagging slightly.

    It was clear he intended to head straight to his guest room in the Obeying Heaven Wing to rest.

    Jeong Yeon-shin watched him leave. How must Namgung Hwa-shin feel? It was difficult to imagine.

    ¡°That was the best option,¡± Yue Shou-lin said matter-of-factly, standing beside the boy.

    ¡°Azure Sky Sword Heaven Group¡¯s leader isn¡¯t someone a rising talent can contend with. He¡¯s a ck realm master,parable to the head of the Plum Blossom Sword Masters. If either you or Namgung Hwa-shin had engaged in swordbat, you¡¯d have died within a few moves.¡±

    Yue Shou-lin continued.

    ¡°While you had grounds to retreat, we had to take drastic measures to save Namgung Hwa-shin.¡±

    She was referring to how she had knocked out Namgung Hwa-shin just before the duel.

    Jeong Yeon-shin nodded.

    ¡°I don¡¯t me Senior Yue. Well at least, I don¡¯t,¡± he said calmly.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ it seems Namgung thinks he should have died there.¡±

    His gaze lingered on Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s retreating figure.

    Despite being a rival inpetition and arade on mission duty, Jeong Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t suppress a strange sense of kinship with him.

    Perhaps it was because of Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s pitiable family circumstances.

    Yue Shou-lin fell silent, her lips pressing into a thin line. She had no words to say.

    ¡°Yeon-shin.¡±

    An elderly voice called out. It was Ma Yeon-jeok, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s grandfather.

    Seemingly indifferent to Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s plight, Ma Yeon-jeok focused solely on his grandson.

    ¡°I know Se-in¡¯s mother was rude to you before this mission,¡± he said.

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t make her apologize due to the urgent circumstances. Please visit the Ma family¡¯s separate residence at the main fortress. The main family will wee you with utmost sincerity.¡±

    His words brought to mind Zhu Lianting, a member of a royal branch family and the birth mother of Ma Se-in, the Deste Ma family heir. She had tried to recruit Jeong Yeon-shin into the Ma family due to his bloodline.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, however, no longer harbored strong feelings about the incident. In a way, it had strengthened his bonds with Heon Won-chang, Baek Mi-ryeo, and Cheong Myeong.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need¡ª¡± Jeong Yeon-shin began, but Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s stern expression crumbled.

    He looked almost desperate.

    ¡°I know your concerns. You¡¯re worried we¡¯ll try to shackle you to the Ma family¡±

    ¡°I swear we won¡¯t. Consider it the regret of a foolish old man who severed heavenly bonds with your mother, my daughter. Everything¡­ was due to my ownck of virtue.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so that¡¯s it,¡± Yue Shou-lin interjected, nodding as if she understood.

    Ma Yeon-jeok red at her, as if warning her not to interfere in family matters. Yue Shou-lin, however, only returned his re with mockery.

    ¡°I always wondered why he wasn¡¯t part of the Ma family,¡± she mused. ¡°So immature.¡±

    ¡°Silence, youngster! How dare an outsider interfere in blood rtions?¡± Ma Yeon-jeok snapped.n/?/vel/b//jn dot c//om

    ¡°Your sharp tongue hasn¡¯t dulled, old man,¡± she retorted.

    ¡°You were terrifying when you were the Divine Sword Group Leader, but now you seem far more manageable.¡±

    ¡°Do you wish to die?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the one groaning about aging. I¡¯m thinking about purple rank myself, but I wonder if the Administration would care if I beat up a powerless old man.¡±

    Yue Shou-lin said with a sly grin, her hand drifting toward the spear on her back.

    ¡°I¡¯ll leave first.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin interjected calmly, turning on his heel before the tension could escte further.

    His departure was deliberate, diffusing the brewing conflict between the two supreme masters.

    The momentum of the conflict stopped.

    The tension dissipated as both seniors regained theirposure, realizing they had behaved unsightly in front of a junior.

    ¡°I¡¯ll consider Grandfather¡¯s words,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said, sping his hands in farewell.

    Ma Yeon-jeok, his face still red, nodded, murmuring his thanks. His earlier confession about his struggles with martial arts maintenance, due to dabbling in unorthodox techniques, now seemed more sincere.

    Orthodox martial arts, which refined both body and mind, progressed steadily but reliably, unlike their unorthodox counterparts. The old masters of the Nine Orthodox Sects, contemporaries of Ma Yeon-jeok, likely possessed deep mental cultivation.

    As Jeong Yeon-shin walked away, Yue Shou-lin smirked.

    ¡°What a shame.¡±

    She added, needling Ma Yeon-jeok onest time before following the boy.

    Together, Jeong Yeon-shin and Yue Shou-lin headed to the Administration without dy. Upon arriving at the main building, they were greeted by a man in a brown robe.

    He was Im Jinmyeong, the Grand Administrator of Deste Fortress. With his jet-ck beard and broad build, his cheerful smile made him resemble a bandit.

    ¡°I heard of the victory,¡± he said warmly.

    ¡°Our Lord¡¯s direct disciple performed admirably. I¡¯ve been eagerly waiting.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re showing respect to a blue rank just because he¡¯s the Lord¡¯s disciple?¡±

    Yue Shou-lin quipped, ¡°You haven¡¯t changed a bit.¡±

    Clearly, the two were well-acquainted. Without further ado, Im Jinmyeong led them to the Administration¡¯s separate building. It was the same ce where Jeong Yeon-shin had previously discussed merits with the Grand Administrator.

    The three sat down at a in desk, devoid of teacups or any refreshments. Only the faint scent of ink lingered in the air.

    Thump.

    As soon as they were seated, the Grand Administrator broke the silence.

    ¡°The Elder Council Head,¡± he began, addressing Yue Shou-lin.

    ¡°I received an urgent letter. He didn¡¯t join your group. There¡¯s word that contact was lost while he was pursuing the Blood me Sect¡¯s Apostle¡­¡±

    A purple rank master¡¯s safety was undoubtedly important¡ªbut also perplexingly ambiguous.

    Masters of such caliber were rarely considered to be in true danger.

    ¡°Has he entered the main fortress yet?¡±

    Yue Shou-lin asked, her tone equally confused.

    The Grand Administrator shook his head.

    ¡°Given his free-spirited nature, perhaps he¡¯s enjoying a rare excursion¡­¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t feel right,¡± Yue Shou-lin said, frowning.

    ¡°If that were the case, he would¡¯ve at least sent a messenger bird.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin just listened quietly. This wasn¡¯t an issue his limited experience as a blue-rank master could influence.

    ¡°That¡¯s not entirely wrong either. We should send tracking teams regardless.¡±

    The Grand Administrator said, cing a fresh sheet of paper on the desk and dipping his brush in ink.

    ¡°Though we¡¯re already short on master-level manpower.¡±

    Yue Shou-lin leaned back slightly, a skeptical smirk forming.

    ¡°Worried about the power vacuum? It¡¯d be a nightmare if major faction leaders moved. Especially those damned Thirteen Evil Sect pests.¡±

    The Grand Administrator¡¯s brush paused mid-character.

    ¡°As long as it doesn¡¯t be widely known, we¡¯ll manage.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently agreed. The strength of Deste Fortress didn¡¯t rest solely on a handful of purple masters.

    They were symbols, used for the most critical, short-term missions. Relying on them day-to-day was impractical¡ªthey were too few in number. Instead, the fortress depended on the seventeen Divine Sword Squads, their fighting forces.

    These squads, like the Radiant Demon Wing, were Deste Fortress¡¯ true backbone. Each one could rival elite groups like Mount Hua Sect¡¯s Plum Blossom Sword Masters, renowned even before the Nine Orthodox Sects had formed.

    It was a stark reminder of why Deste Fortress was a global stabilizing force despite its rtively small number of high-ranking masters.

    ¡°Ah,¡± the Grand Administrator suddenly said, lifting his head.

    His expression shifted to one of embarrassment.

    ¡°Forgive me, Young Hero Jeong. You came to report on the mission progress, and here I am rambling. Since all of murim already knows, consider your report received. Please, rest from your journey.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ll await new missions at Radiant Demon Wing.¡±

    The Grand Administrator frowned, his tone tinged with exasperation.

    ¡°Must you? You just returned. Even the settlement for this mission hasn¡¯t been processed.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll wait for the next mission,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin repeated firmly.

    This was his opportunity to express his intent directly to the fortress¡¯ leader.

    Yue Shou-lin chuckled lightly.

    ¡°Yeon-shin, I¡¯ll drop by the Radiant Demon Wing hall soon. Let¡¯s spar when I¡¯ve had a bit of rest.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll look forward to your teachings.¡±

    With that, he rose, offered his respects, and left the building. On his way out, several Administration schrs approached him, their faces eager.

    ¡°Young Hero Jeong, I¡¯ve heard of your growing reputation!¡±

    ¡°They say you bested Namgung¡¯s young master? Truly, you¡¯ve solidified your ce as one of the fortress¡¯ most promising talents.¡±

    ¡°Expect many missions across the realm,¡± one schr said, smiling.

    Jeong Yeon-shin returned their greetings, carefully maintaining a polite demeanor.

    Only after this exchange could he leave the Administration peacefully.

    ***

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z

    ***

    ¡®Time passes so fast.¡¯

    It was now midsummer

    Outside, the ground was damp fromst night¡¯s rain.

    Whoosh.

    As he walked, the boy felt a warm, clear wind sweep across the softened earth, brushing past his hair and heart alike.

    It reminded him of his mortality.

    The fight with Namgung Se-jin, the might of the Namgung Family Head, and the undeniable supremacy of the Divine Sword Group Leader¡ªall of it lingered in his thoughts.

    ¡®Through sheer luck, I survived.¡¯

    He exhaled slowly, pushing the memories away. Such emotions were a luxury he couldn¡¯t afford if he wanted to survive in murim¡¯s ruthless world.

    Fear, doubt, and sentimentality¡ªhe had learned to discard them like tools worn from use. His calmness, hard-won and self-crafted, was his true weapon.

    For a moment, he stood motionless, the summer wind tugging gently at his robe. The silence seemed to speak.

    You survived again. And you¡¯ve taken another step forward.

    After a moment, he nodded.

    ***

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s arrival at Radiant Demon Wing didn¡¯t go unnoticed.

    ¡°Brother Jeong!¡±

    ¡°Brother Lightning Genius!¡±

    A group of boys and girls rushed toward him, their faces beaming with excitement. Most were young, with only a few older men scattered among them.

    ¡°They say you defeated Namgung¡¯s young master! Tell us about it!¡±

    ¡°No, let him rest first!¡±

    They tugged eagerly at his blue robe, their enthusiasm infectious. These were the unnamed disciples of Radiant Demon Wing¡ªfuture warriors of Deste Fortress.

    ¡°Brother, can you teach me the Eternal Blossom Fist? I read the manual, but it¡¯s hard to grasp.¡±

    ¡°Wait, Radiant Sword Style first! Please show us just once!¡±

    The boy smiled faintly.

    The children pulled at his clothes, trying to get his attention

    ¡®My unique martial arts.¡¯

    Their requests pertain to the martial arts he had donated¡ªEternal Blossom Fist and Radiant Sword Style. Clearly, his contributions were already sparking interest.

    Just as he was deep in though, a soft voice called out.

    ¡°Senior Lightning Genius.¡±

    He turned to see Shin So-bin, a girl d in a white robe resembling pce attire. Her movements were graceful, her stepping techniques refined.

    ¡°Congrattions on your mission sess.¡±

    She said with a polite bow.

    ¡°Shin So-bin.¡±

    He nodded in acknowledgment, and a brief smile flickered across her lips.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing the Eternal Blossom Fist,¡± she continued, her tone earnest.

    ¡°I think I¡¯ve made good progress with the third move. The principles are profound¡ªthank you for sharing such a martial art.¡±

    ¡°Congrattions,¡± he replied.

    His praise was simple but sincere.

    Despite that, she felt hesitant. She started desperately gazing at him, observing his reaction.

    ¡°Might I ask when the fourth move will be released? The sequence feels iplete¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin froze briefly. He knew exactly what she referred to.

    ¡®Brilliant River, the fourth move.¡¯

    The thought brought an image of Namgung Se-jin to mind, his face alight with passion as he had spoken of the Three-Way River.

    The boy responded immediately, firmly conveying his will.

    ¡°That move, I won¡¯t be donating.¡±

 Chapter 103

    Chapter 103 ¨C Lightning Genius¡¯ Legacy (3)

    ***

    Give out Brilliant River? Both reason and heart expressed rejection.

    It wasn¡¯t just because it was a martial art named by Namgung Se-jin.

    ¡®It¡¯s a move that must worry about even the slightest chance.¡¯

    In this world, martial art leaks happened, though rarely.

    They said it was rathermon in the lower murim where small and medium sects fought over territory.

    It wasn¡¯t just betrayal turning away from orthodox ways. Even if one was a superhuman who had cultivated martial arts, enduring torture was another matter.

    The martial arts he had released so far had great room for development.

    They could progress endlessly in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hands. He was even willing to have countering methods created.

    Brilliant River was different. It was inherently bound to the forms and methods of qi maniption.

    ¡°You won¡¯t donate it¡­?¡±

    Shin So-bin asked weakly.

    ¡°Right. I won¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you won¡¯t¡­¡±

    Her greatly dejected face was inwardly amusing. Jeong Yeon-shin thought with a calm face.

    ¡®No matter how urgent the merit is.¡¯

    The forms of a fairlyplete core martial art must be protected. The Sword Technique and Jeong Family Dynamic Technique were the same.

    Furthermore, Brilliant River was a one-hit kill striking martial art.

    Its weaknesses in activation time and precision were clear, and he couldn¡¯t open the forms on top of that.

    Anyone who knew the inside would say it was a matter of survival.

    ¡®Anyway.¡¯

    Entry to Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm had toe first. From the premise, it was a martial art no one could practice.

    That was true even setting aside the Blood me Sect¡¯s Demon Roar Blood Technique.

    There was no reason to donate it.

    ¡°But, you¡¯d receive recognition of great merit. Really, really great. Senior, you don¡¯t know because you just returned. How muchmotion there was.¡±

    Shin So-bin said while watching Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°Well.¡±

    The merit calcted when he donated Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm had been moderate.

    It was a small amount for a martial art that Shaolin monks had called divine.

    It was high merit for something with no practitioners, but not enough to meet expectations.

    They said it was thanks to the rarity of Dharma martial arts.

    That was all.

    ¡®Brilliant River won¡¯t return as high merit either.¡¯

    That was Deste Fortress¡¯ standard. They considered universality even for profound martial arts.

    To cultivate Brilliant River, one had to first learn Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm which had no practitioners.

    There would be no one who could learn it. There was absolutely no reason to ept the loss of making the verses public.

    ¡°I just returned. I should do energy cirction first.¡±

    The boy said. He also gently removed the children¡¯s hands clutching his clothes.

    Jeong Yeon-shin met the unnamed disciples¡¯ eyes and gave a small smile.

    ¡®Cute children.¡¯

    They approach without hesitation even though he became blue rank.

    Though those slightly older showed formality to Jeong Yeon-shin, he didn¡¯t expect that from young children.

    ¡°Energy cirction first. Ah, right, I suppose so?¡±

    Shin So-bin responded with a needlessly flinching face.

    Perhaps because she slightly shrank her body, the hem of her Deste Fortress white robe wrinkled slightly.

    Originally it had been spotless enough to look dignified.

    The Deste Fortress¡¯ Shin family was her n.

    They were said to wield influence no less than the Deste Ma family, but Shin So-bin¡¯s current bearing wasn¡¯t fitting for a precious daughter of a famous prestigious family.

    ¡°Shin So-bin, where are the Leader and other seniors?¡±

    ¡°They went on mission right after Senior Lightning Genius departed. No one has returned.¡±

    ¡°Sichuan?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin recalled his conversation with Ma Jin before facing the Namgung Family.

    ¨DI have to go to Sichuan soon too. It¡¯s because of that thunderp bomb you were badly hit by once. Information is circting that the Sichuan¡¯s Tang Family is secretly manufacturing explosive shells. They told me to go confirm. From the Administration.

    ¨DTang Family¡­ I heard Sichuan¡¯s murim is treacherous. Isn¡¯t it a ce where even Radiant Demon Wing masters can¡¯t guarantee survival if caught in worldly affairs? They say three of the Nine Great Sects and three major factions of the Thirteen Evil Sect are gathered at the Sichuan Tang Family that contends for supremacy among the Eight Families.

    Ma Jin¡¯sughing response also came to mind. He said he was more worried about Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡®They haven¡¯t returned yet.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin nodded once then opened his mouth.

    ¡°Let¡¯s catch upter. About the Eternal Blossom Palm¡­ no, Eternal Blossom Fist, I have nothing particr to say.¡±

    Now he had attached the word ¡°palm¡± to the end of Eternal Blossom Fist. It was because he had created Brilliant River as a palm technique following three fist technique moves.

    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s do that!¡±

    A shrill voice mixed in her answer. Shin So-bin who had been nodding her small head turned red.

    It was somewhat strange to Jeong Yeon-shin. Because of behavior hard to recall from usual.

    Radiant Demon Wing¡¯ White Cat, Shin So-bin.

    He recalled around when they met Lazy me Dragon during the Dragon Phoenix Gathering mission.

    He was with Shin So-bin then, and she had unhesitatingly told Jeong Yeon-shin who was training sword techniques that he caught attention.

    It means she had no hesitation in pointing out a blue master. She even openly discussed skill.

    Originally she was very bold. Always was.

    ¡®Why is she like that?¡¯

    He stepped away while inwardly tilting his head. Various clothes brushed together.

    The Radiant Demon Wing unnamed disciple children stepped back regretfully.

    They were boys and girls who had entered more orthodoxly than through the Deste examination.

    They grew up in Deste Fortress, an unorthodox sect. They were like disciples of other sects.

    Apart from their innocent appearance, it means they learned at Radiant Demon Wing from birth.

    Missions, rest, training. It meant they were familiar with Deste Fortress¡¯ system.

    ¡°Right. Have to tell the heroic tale after resting too.¡±

    ¡°I called dibs first anyway. Anyway the Eternal Blossom Fist starts with me. I don¡¯t know how to put power in the Advancing Thunder move. Properly!¡±

    ¡°What are you saying with your low skill? Let¡¯s decide with a duel. Follow me to the training ground.¡±

    ¡°Good! Think I¡¯m scared?¡±

    Amid the mor of young voices, Shin So-bin watched Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s back with a slightly dazed face.

    No fatigue could be felt from the boy¡¯s back as he walked silently.

    Only the quietly condensed atmosphere evidenced his growth. His energy presence wasrge.

    ¡®His martial arts level has risen again.¡¯

    Shin So-bin thought. Blue-rank master Lightning Genius¡¯ achievement came clearly.

    A master of distant ascension.

    Now it was hard to even gauge how many moves she couldst.

    Only his back endlessly advancing showed.

    But there was something more important than achievement. The quality of creating martial arts.

    Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius achieves growth and creation simultaneously.

    He advances while creating martial arts. Now he didn¡¯t look like a boy of the same age at all.

    ¡°Senior Shin, what¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being weirdly hesitant.¡±

    ¡°Not like Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s White Cat!¡±

    The children chattered teasingly. It was true.

    It was behavior hard to have at all. Could she have developed romantic feelings for Senior Lightning Genius?

    ¡®No way.¡¯n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Not that. Not so shallow. The heart connected to a warrior¡¯s identity was the issue.

    Shin So-bin unconsciously recalled.

    ¡®They called him Grandmaster.¡¯

    It was the words of Crimson Day Sword of the Annihtion Team met at the Heavenly Gold Martial Arsenal.

    Pioneer of a sect. One who realized first. A forerunner all revere.

    Martial artists¡¯ values are usually based in martial arts.

    One who creates a martial arts legacy, a profound sect, is respected as a grandmaster.

    Martial artists looked up to Bodhidharma and Zhang Sanfeng more than Shakyamuni Buddha.

    [TL Note- Shakyamuni Buddha was the founder of Buddhism, a historical figure who lived in ancient India during the 6th or 5th century BCE. Born as Prince Siddhartha Gautama to the Shakya n in what is now Nepal.]

    They were the founders of Shaolin Temple¡¯s supreme arts and Wudang Sect¡¯s Taiji martial arts. Both were called great grandmasters.

    Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin was also creating a legacy. Now no one could treat him carelessly.

    ¡®Even if still iplete.¡¯

    If walking the martial way, one should properly show respect. ¡®All warriors with properly nted spirits.¡¯

    ***

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z

    ***

    Shin So-bin had thoroughly studied the martial arts Jeong Yeon-shin had donated.

    Thus she felt it all. She directly faced the overwhelming martial talent and shing inspiration flowing through the forms.

    It was different from just looking at one warrior called Lightning Genius. She even felt moved.

    The upper martial world with peerless martial arts is very few.

    It meant most warriors should lower themselves before the words of the martial art forms Jeong Yeon-shin created.

    Not just Shihwa Infinite Fist. Phantom Wing Step, Time Extreme Scripture, Mad Flower Sword Flow were all the same.

    ¡®It¡¯s Lightning Genius¡¯ legacy.¡¯

    Only then did she realize her heart. Her bearing had changed from the foundation.

    She had unconsciously taken the attitude a learner should have toward a grandmaster.

    Here was the problem.

    The fact that Deste Fortress warriors like Shin So-bin weren¡¯t just one or two.

    But Deste Fortress was a faction where master-disciple bonds were forbidden byw.

    There are no words of master and martial siblings. Only superiors and subordinates, seniors and juniors.

    ¡®If those with bad minds find a weakness¡­?¡¯

    Shin So-bin had grown up traversing Deste Fortress as the direct daughter of the Shin family.

    Faces came to mind as she furrowed her brow.

    * * *

    Three days passed.

    Without Ma Jin away who would give missions, they could only wait for direct orders from the Administration.

    Jeong Yeon-shin spent those days organizing his martial arts.

    He tried to spend minimum time at Deste Fortress¡¯ main fortress.

    Besides merit, he needed to build murim experience and knowledge.

    Though he won this duel, it was hard to be satisfied.

    ¡®I was lucky.¡¯

    He recalled the fight with Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin.

    The flow that day was with Jeong Yeon-shin. Just that.

    Both possessed martial arts that could inflict fatal wounds on each other.

    The Emperor Sword Form was new and overwhelming martial arts that could seem supernatural. It wouldn¡¯t have been strange for either to win.

    ¡®I must advance further.¡¯

    Martial arts are the academicption of fighting others. Cannot be learned alone.

    Living martial mightes from interaction with opponents.

    Someone immediately came to mind.

    White Qilin Namgung Hwa-shin.

    Among those he could develop with, he was the only one who could follow Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sense.

    But the boy inwardly shook his head. He would be in despair.

    Cannot use him as a means of martial arts training.

    ¡®Even if I can¡¯tfort him.¡¯

    Now sparring with Radiant Demon Wing warriors brought no stimtion.

    It was because they had be like family. Practical martial arts cultivation stagnated.

    Because there was no feeling of danger at all.

    Also, anyway all the seniors had gone to Sichuan following Ma Jin. Jeong Yeon-shin just continued mental training.

    Perhaps because he had seen supreme masters like the Divine Sword Group Leader during the Namgung Family mission.

    His thoughts ran to extremes. He rather wished someone would pick a fight.

    So he could disy his unique martial arts to his heart¡¯s content.

    ¡®What ruffian-like thoughts.¡¯

    Inwardly shaking his head, he sank into meditation. About two hours passed like that.

    Suddenly, sunlight distorted by window bars brushed the boy¡¯s cheek.

    It was the breath of twilight hanging at day¡¯s end. That¡¯s when it happened.

    [Is anyone here!]

    Suddenly a voice rang out vibrating the air.

    The inherent qi was truly tremendous. It was at least the power wave of blue rank.

    Jeong Yeon-shin reacted immediately. There were no cks, and currently he was the only Radiant Demon Wing blue-rank.

    Woong!

    He immediately disyed protective energy. He rushed out while quickly opening the door.

    Step! Whoosh!

    Rough strong wind swept his hair. He closed the distance in an instant.

    The one he faced in front of the hall like that was just one person.

    ¡°I entered Deste Fortress as of today. Assigned to Radiant Demon Wing.¡±

    A youth with exhausted shadows under his eyes smiled.

    It was a gentle smile. As he approached holding a gourd bottle, the smell of alcohol spread stronger the closer he came.

    He continued speaking.

    ¡°We¡¯ve met before? Your face remains quite impressively in my mind. The one who called me dull.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know your name. I know your title. Lightning Genius¡­ wasn¡¯t it?¡±

    He seemed easily ten years older than Jeong Yeon-shin. His appearance showed it.

    A strong sense of ennui emanated from his distinct handsome features. He was familiar.

    ¡°Hwangbo Family, Lazy me Dragon.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said.

    Rxing his body with Jeong Family Dynamic technique came first.

    His whole body¡¯s muscles instantly loosened like a beast before battle.

    While doing so, the boy took in his appearance.

    ¡°You remember me too.¡±

    Lazy me Dragon smiled with a satisfied face.

    He wore shabby martial clothes but carried a strange dignity.

    The leaf in his mouth seemed to be opium poppy again.

    How did he get it? It was an appearance hard to imagine in Deste Fortress.

    Drawing an arc with his lips under eyes hazily shadowed, he just stared back at Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Our qualities are of the same type? I have the Scorching Divine Meridian, you¡­¡±

    Trailing off, Lazy me Dragon slightly tilted his head.

    ¡°What is it? Anyway.¡±

    Terrifying energy zed from his whole body.

    Though he didn¡¯t seem to be greatly raising qi, it was hot. Yang energy power.

    As if growing by itself, it felt even stronger than before.

    ¡°Now I¡¯m not the Hwangbo family¡¯s young master nonsense, but a tiny unnamed disciple. Please take care of me.¡±

    His words and behavior seemed free of attachment to worldly things. He didn¡¯t seem like a family¡¯s young master.

    But that¡¯s not important. The boy had questions.

    How did they let the heir of a family they exterminated into Deste Fortress?

    Was this something that could be decided at the Administration level?

    While organizing his thoughts, Jeong Yeon-shin slowly opened his lips.

    ¡°Show respect.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°Show respect, Lazy me Dragon.¡±

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 104

    Chapter 104 ¨C Lightning Genius¡¯ Legacy (4)

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Lazy me Dragon asked. His thick eyebrows rose slightly.

    Jeong Yeon-shin could guess his meaning just by looking at his face.

    He hadn¡¯t asked because he couldn¡¯t hear. His expression seemed to be giving a chance to change the words.

    ¡°I was locked in the underground prison for a long time. My hearing seems to have dimmed, say it one more time.¡±

    He slightly raised the corners of his mouth. It was a show of reverse intimidation.

    He had been the young master of a great prestigious family.

    As a local powerful n of Jinan in Shandong, they would have enjoyed status no less than most royal families, so he was certainly capable of that.

    Jeong Yeon-shin calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°If you¡¯re assigned to Radiant Demon Wing, you¡¯re indeed my subordinate.¡±

    ¡°Are you provoking me now?¡±

    Lazy me Dragon¡¯s eyes, which had been drawing hazy eye-smiles, narrowed further.

    He already had deep shadows under his eyes, but now he looked like he could lie in a coffin at any moment.

    Apart from his intense momentum, he looked like sluggish.

    Whoosh!

    He twisted his lips amid zing energy. Anguid smile. He was still a strange one.

    ¡°What¡¯s this, what¡¯s this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s someone I haven¡¯t seen before. Is he fighting with Brother Lightning Genius?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s tell the adults.¡±

    ¡°Stupid, they¡¯re all gone on missions. Brother Jeong is the highest here right now.¡±

    Lazy me Dragon had shouted loudly at first. By now Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s unnamed disciples hade out to watch.

    Among them, a boy a couple years older than Jeong Yeon-shin stepped forward to move the children back.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go behind the hall. He¡¯s clearly a master. Don¡¯t want to be a burden to Brother Jeong.¡±

    ¡°But that mister doesn¡¯t even have a color?¡±

    ¡°Just go for now.¡±

    It was helpful. That boy took over the role of Shin So-bin, who remained alone in the Radiant Demon Wing hall as a formal warrior.

    Jeong Yeon-shin raised the Radiant Demon Technique energy to count movements.

    It was to block in advance any trajectories where ripples might affect the children. Fortunately it was easy.

    Because the direction behind Lazy me Dragon was wide open.

    He opened his mouth as is.

    ¡°I¡¯m a superior-subordinate. All Divine Sword Squad fighting forces are like that.¡±

    At Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words, Lazy me Dragon smiled mockingly.

    ¡°The kids are cute. Anyway, I¡¯m about to turn thirty. Must I particrly call you leader?¡±

    ¡°Senior is enough.¡±

    ¡°I studied under the Hwangbo Family Head. Though he was an entric old man I didn¡¯t even want to call father, he was counted among the most senile of the Eight Family Heads. Looking at the murim hierarchy too, your words are strange¡­¡±

    That¡¯s when Shin So-bin, who had been stealthily approaching from far away, shouted.

    ¡°Senior Lightning Genius learned from the Deste Fortress Lord!¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Lazy me Dragon¡¯s mouth closed. The Murim hierarchy naturally became meaningless before the elf n.

    All his words were refuted. Lazy me Dragon opened his lips awkwardly.

    ¡°Still, my age¡­¡±

    ¡°An unnamed clothes disciple to a blue warrior?¡±

    Shin So-bin questioned with cat-like eyes. It was a strangeposition.

    With Jeong Yeon-shin and Lazy me Dragon facing each other, she stood to one side with hands on her hips, taking in both with ck eyes.

    She was ready to refute everything Lazy me Dragon said.

    Shin So-bin raised energy to hold her ground in the space where two masters were present.

    Her white robe fluttered gently like a heavenly fairy maiden¡¯s clothes.

    Was it innate courage? She seemed to show not even a trace of tension.

    ¡°My family was still one wing of the Eight Great Families.¡±

    Lazy me Dragon said while keeping his gaze on Jeong Yeon-shin. The reply came from Shin So-bin.

    ¡°They were exterminated, weren¡¯t they?¡±

    The words were short. But Lazy me Dragon couldn¡¯t turn his head.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, who had already raised the Jeong family cirction, was disying deeply sunken energy paths.

    He had now reached a realm to be called a rising master.

    Having killed even Azure Qilin who was said to be Lazy me Dragon¡¯s friend, he could be called a major faction¡¯s elite master.

    ¡°Really.¡±

    As if thoroughly tired, Lazy me Dragon furrowed his brow.

    ¡°¡­Originally I built fame in the murim. You must have heard rumors of dominating the Dragon Phoenix Gathering.¡±

    ¡°White Qilin who dominated equally lost to Senior Lightning Genius?¡±

    ¡°Think of position. I was a family¡¯s young master.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the big deal about an extinct family? And you know what. Senior Lightning Genius is the Deste Fortress Lord¡¯s direct disciple, I¡¯m the Deste Shin family¡¯s direct daughter. Senior Lightning Genius is a blue warrior, I¡¯m a white warrior. And you are¡­¡±

    Shin So-bin slightly raised her lips. It was a bold face.

    ¡°You said it yourself earlier. A tiny unnamed disciple.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you in your right mind? If you¡¯ve entered the main fortress you should follow the main fortress¡¯ws, where are you not knowing your ce and confronting a far superior blue master? Want to be stuck in the prison corner again? My grandfather was the former Elder Council Head. If I just say the word, you¡¯ll just¡­¡±

    Her shooting words gradually grew stronger. It was like a cat¡¯s sharp cry. It felt fitting for the title White Cat.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    While Lazy me Dragonpletely lost words and gradually gathered his momentum, Jeong Yeon-shin guarded against him but was inwardly disappointed.

    Since the opponent wasn¡¯t a junior unnamed disciple, he had just asserted principles as a Radiant Demon Wing senior.

    Yet Lazy me Dragon¡¯s attitude that seemed about to charge in had been quite wee.

    ¡®I wondered if we could share moves at full power. Without even needing provocation.¡¯

    The boy thought.

    And slowly opened his mouth.

    ¡°By the way.¡±

    ¡°What now.¡±

    ¡°I too only know your title. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    When a mighty master strides the murim, they naturally make a name.

    But usually only their title spreads. Because of the enormously vastnd.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hometown of Xinye County in Henan was especially so. Unless it was quite big news, it didn¡¯t reach there.

    But it¡¯s not normal for an Deste Fortress warrior to not know Lazy me Dragon¡¯s name.

    Because the position of Eight Families¡¯ young master was clearly only eight in the murim.

    ¡®Even during the mission I only received appearance and title.¡¯

    There was a reason. Even Baek Mi-ryeo, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s blue senior, knew well of Lazy me Dragon¡¯s short lifespan.

    The reason the Hwangbo Family made the illegitimate Lazy me Dragon heir became known with their extermination.

    Brilliant talent with a life destined to die young. They viewed him as disposable material to raise the main family¡¯s fame then rece.

    So they didn¡¯t reveal the young master¡¯s name. They wanted an existence that could be easily erased while seeking fame. It was paradoxical.

    Jeong Yeon-shin saw himself in Lazy me Dragon¡¯s circumstances. It was one reason he kept distance from his maternal family, the Deste Ma family.

    Rustle.

    A nice fragrance wafted. Somehow Shin So-bin had approached the boy¡¯s side.

    When their eyes met once she smiled brightly, for a moment seeming like a puppy rather than White Cat.

    Jeong Yeon-shin swallowed his puzzlement. It would be troublesome to question her change in attitude.

    Meanwhile she urged Lazy me Dragon.

    ¡°Senior is asking. Answer.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to tell you?¡±

    Lazy me Dragon replied. His expression thick with ennui suited him despite his age.

    It seemed because his appearance was so outstanding.

    Like Azure Qilin and White Qilin, the looks of prestigious families¡¯ direct lines were all exceptional.

    Come to think of it, Shin So-bin and Ma Se-in were also like that.

    ¡®Appearance is also status, they said.¡¯ These were words from Deste Divine Spear Yue Shou-lin who apanied this mission.

    ***

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z

    ***

    Jeong Yeon-shin unconsciously recalled the Deste Fortress Lord. Shecked nothing.

    Noble status, world-changing martial arts, and endless lifespan too. Could she be someone who knew deficiency?

    At the same time, Shin So-bin¡¯s eyes sharpened again.

    ¡°What did you just say? Don¡¯t want to? This mister isn¡¯ting to his senses?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because it¡¯s a discarded name. Don¡¯t want to be tainted by the Hwangbo surname.¡±

    Lazy me Dragon said with a faint smile. He seemed to have regainedposure again.

    Even changing speech style freely didn¡¯t seem awkward. His mind is deep.

    He seemed capable of enduring as young master of a great noble family.

    ¡°There was no prior message. Let¡¯s go to the Administration together first. I need to confirm. Whether you really were released from the thunder prison and assigned to Radiant Demon Wing.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said. Lazy me Dragon came alone without any Administration escort.

    It was hardly possible. If his words were true, he must have shaken off his guide.

    That¡¯s when Shin So-bin¡¯s breath slightly touched near his shoulder.

    She was about half a head shorter than Jeong Yeon-shin, but her staring up was somewhat burdensome.

    ¡°Senior, can Ie too?¡±

    ¡°No. The children will be anxious. Calm them down.¡±

    He meant the Radiant Demon Wing unnamed disciples. They were ones who shared warmth he hadn¡¯t received at the Jeong family manor.

    All of Radiant Demon Wing was like that. He couldn¡¯t help but care.

    ¡°They¡¯re not even really civilian children.¡±

    Shin So-bin pouted her small lips and stepped back reluctantly.

    Jeong Yeon-shin met eyes with Lazy me Dragon who was grinning at her.

    ¡°We go now.¡±

    Confirmation came first. Jeong Yeon-shin led Lazy me Dragon toward the Administration.

    He snickered but followed along loosely while swaggering.

    They walked for a while meeting twilight. It was when they passed several hallpounds.

    ¡°Young Hero Jeong.¡±

    They encountered the Grand Administrator. He seemed to be just entering the Administration hall.

    He still carried robust energy in hisrge build.

    He looked quite detached from the hazy writhing of the setting sun.

    Jeong Yeon-shin calmly raised sped hands.

    ¡°Grand Administrator. I was just going to see you.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I can guess why.¡±

    The Grand Administrator smiled broadly. His face was like looking at a son.

    He nced behind Jeong Yeon-shin. Lazy me Dragon stood with one leg slightly raised.

    ¡°Because of that friend, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°The formal assignment is correct. Lazy me Dragon will be a powerful de for Radiant Demon Wing. Though control is the superior¡¯s duty, I think Young Hero and Radiant Demon Wing can handle it well.¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes, I understand.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Indeed, it¡¯s not something easily epted. But the Lord personally examined him. You can set your mind at ease. The Lord¡¯smand is enough justification.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin let out a small exmation.

    He recalled the image of the Deste Fortress Lord observing Lazy me Dragon.

    Leaning diagonally against the tree trunk filling the office, watching nkly without releasing a point of energy.

    It was a clearly drawn imagination. ¡­Lazy me Dragon reflected in those deep green eyes containing abysses looked shabby.

    The eyes of the supreme transcendent among noble families. They were said to prate essence.

    Questions faded.

    ¡°Thank you for your words.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin made sped hands again and was about to turn. The Grand Administrator¡¯s voice held him.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t have urgent business, how abouting to the Administration for a moment? I believe urgent news just arrived regarding Radiant Demon Wing dispatched to Sichuan. My subordinates should be examining it.¡±

    ¡°Would that be alright?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin immediately asked back. A kind smile spread on the Grand Administrator¡¯s face.

    ¡°Of course. As one the Lord personally took as direct disciple, there¡¯s no room to doubt your character. Follow me. By now they should have decoded the letter¡¯s cipher.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said briefly. It wasn¡¯t to the Grand Administrator.

    Lazy me Dragon, suddenly treated like a dog, raised his eyebrows but the boy didn¡¯t look back.

    Step.

    Jeong Yeon-shin followed the Grand Administrator into the Administration.

    The moment he stepped over the huge threshold, sounds struck his ears as if they had been waiting.

    Muttering voices were both calm and noisy. They also approached urgently.

    ¡®Formation methods.¡¯

    Even developed senses couldn¡¯t hear from outside. It was when Jeong Yeon-shin newly realized Deste Fortress¡¯ vastness.

    ¡°¡­Two Radiant Demon Wing whites dead. Retrieving bodies. Twenty-three others including Radiant Demon Wing leaders all missing after engaging unknown group.¡±

    ¡°Wide-area martial art activation estimated. Hidden weapon traces in eight zhang radius (about 24 meters). All marks dense. Assessed as Sichuan Tang Family¡¯s secret technique Full Sky Flower Rain. Support or hostility unclear.¡±

    ¡°Tyrant Sword Sect Leader appeared. Longan Prefecture, Sichuan. Tyrant Sword Sect elder apanied.¡±

    ¡°Rising talents gathering of Thirteen Evil Sects at Sichuan Shunqing Prefecture. Many unorthodox martial artists including Ten Perfections Secr, Pure Demon Alliance attended. Some notable masters observed among guard warriors. Assessed minimum blue rank.¡±

    ¡°Little Sword Queen of Wudang Sect, Golden Staff Goddess of Emei Sect, Red Cloud Dragon of Qincheng Sect appeared. Three of Nine Orthodox Sects. Also at Shunqing Prefecture.¡±

    This was Deste Fortress¡¯ Administration. Where all kinds of news from under heaven gathered.

    Schrs trained in martial arts discussed everywhere with eyes containing true light.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we send support?¡±

    ¡°Impossible. Main fortress defense personnel insufficient. Fifteen of seventeen squads already dispatched.¡±

    ¡°Divine Sword Squads stationed in Sichuan¡­ Radiant Demon Wing, Azure Sky Sword, Obeying Heaven Wing. From this moment on, Radiant Demon Wing is excluded from the discussion of power.¡±

    [TL Note- Exclusion from discussion of power here means, Radiant Demon Wing in Sichuan is incapable to contribute to the mission, they aren¡¯t able to provide any fighting force.]

    Amid the urgency.

    There was a ce where dead silence spread.

    Near the entrance. Blue clothes fluttered.

    Though standing still, energy budding like raging waves began soaring toward the ceiling.

    It was momentum released by one person.

    ¡°The judgment of excluding us from power.¡±

    Now in puberty. The voice of a boy whose voice was starting to thicken rang out.

    ¡°It would be better to reconsider.¡±

 Chapter 105

    Chapter 105 ¨C Lightning Genius¡¯ Legacy (5)

    ***

    It was words blurted out from a surging heart. The schrs¡¯ murmurs struck not his ears but his heart.

    ¡®Can¡¯t find their whereabouts? Everyone?¡¯

    The boy showed impudence for the first time.

    From now consider Radiant Demon Wing outside fighting force? That was hard to say without assuming total annihtion.

    Even if all circumstances said so, Jeong Yeon-shin at least shouldn¡¯t judge that way.

    The Jeong family manor was nothing. Radiant Demon Wing was his home.

    ¡°Young Hero Lightning Genius.¡±

    ¡°Oh my¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯vee somewhere you shouldn¡¯t.¡±

    Some schrs rose variously from their seats. They were ones who viewed Jeong Yeon-shin favorably.

    They each made sped hands or silent bows, but their expressions were ufortable despite their upright bearing.

    The only avable master among Radiant Demon Wing blues had heard the staff¡¯s judgment. Anyone would be troubled.

    ¡°Currently the main squad is twenty-five excluding me, Shin So-bin, and Lazy me Dragon.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said while trying to keep his tone calm.

    ¡°I heard what Schr Jin Choa-wen said earlier. That two whites died. Perhaps you meant Radiant Demon Wing?¡±

    There had clearly been sounds reaching his ears. They said they were retrieving two bodies.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Please tell me.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin stared nkly at one schr in the distance.

    When the Grand Administrator showing a heavy expression beside him slightly nodded, the middle-aged Schr Jin reluctantly answered.

    ¡°¡­They say they found the bodies of Pure Cloud Sword Liu Yin-yin and Scattered Fist Du Ming. The unnamed disciples of the main fortress¡¯ Sichuan branch are said to have gathered them.¡±

    The boy was silent. The Radiant Demon Wing Pure Cloud Sword and Scattered Fist were people he knew well.

    He couldn¡¯t not know them. Among the few Radiant Demon Wing white warriors along with Heon Won-Chang.

    When Jeong Yeon-shin first entered wearing white martial clothes, they had guided him around the main fortress with particrly excited faces.

    After the boy advanced to blue rank, they were ones who yfully showed respect.

    Whoosh!

    Energy rippled slightly.

    It wasn¡¯t that Jeong family cirction escaped his will, but that once raised energy distorted on its own with his shaking heart.

    Jeong Yeon-shin recited verses of the Diamond Sutra.

    ¡®Let go of all attachments and be present in the moment.¡¯

    Let the heart flow as it will. Words first heard when creating Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm.

    It was the teaching of Shaolin¡¯s Little Divine Monk and Master Won Jong It had particrly stuck in his ears then.

    Thus he made it one of the key principles of the cultivation method he was currently creating.

    The boy observed his turbulent heart.

    It was inner turmoil felt for the first time since entering the martial world. Sadness and anger raged like rapids.

    It wouldn¡¯t do. To take revenge, he must not be swept away.

    He looked at his emotions stepping back one step. It was familiar.

    Because it was also his way of turning away from fear of his limited life.

    ¡®Just take revenge. If it¡¯s toote because they¡¯re already dead, taking the enemy¡¯s heades first.¡¯

    The boy thought as a martial artist. He thoroughly dropped Jeong Yeon-shin the person from his mind.

    At the same time he felt energy gathering through his whole body. He opened his mouth again.

    ¡°The remaining twenty-three. Missing means there were no messenger birds or urgent news from the main squad members including Radiant Demon Wing leaders? For over seven days?¡±

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s right.¡±

    The Grand Administrator answered while inwardly marveling. This was a world where mental cultivation methods and internal energy cultivation were considered energy gathering techniques.

    It would not be an exaggeration to say only the Nine Orthodox Sects trained energy cirction through mental cultivation like characters.

    How many ruffians in the martial world had learned profound mental methods?

    ¡®He¡¯s excessively calm for his age.¡¯

    He thought looking at Lightning Genius. Though unsure if his mind was deep, he felt a temperament honed cold like a sword de.

    What power would that de emitbined with the boy¡¯s martial talent?

    As Grand Administrator of Deste Fortress, he was satisfied even amid the rain of unsettling news.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°Grand Administrator.¡±

    ¡°Please speak.¡±

    Grand Administrator Lin Jin-ming answered the Lord¡¯s young direct disciple.

    Jeong Yeon-shin immediately turned his head. Their eyes met.

    ¡°Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Jeong Yeon-shin requests departure to Sichuan.¡±

    ¡°I thought you would say that.¡±

    The Grand Administrator stroked his beard. His face showed reluctance.

    Jeong Yeon-shin continued speaking without minding.

    ¡°Please give me scouting duty. Three of the Nine Orthodox Sects and three of the Thirteen Evil Sects, plus even the Tang n contending for power there. Aren¡¯t the stationed Azure Sky Squad and Obeying Heaven Wing overwhelmed just maintaining their positions?¡±

    ¡°We have no forces.¡±

    The Grand Administrator shook his head.

    ¡°There are only two Divine Sword Squads capable of fighting at the main fortress now. They cannot be pulled out.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Besides those, there are some remaining personnel in each squads, but they are all taking deserved rest. A warrior¡¯s skill reaches its peak through rest before tempering. Most came back from missions within the past month. Even this Administration has no authority to immediately mobilize them. That¡¯s thew.¡±

    The words were like a de. Both tone and meaning were clear. Finally the Grand Administrator concluded with a sigh.

    ¡°Currently it¡¯s impossible to form a separate fighting force.¡±

    His words were right. The time of warriors who entered rest periods is protected byw.

    It was a characteristic of Deste Fortress. They said masters who returned from missions didn¡¯t just focus on martial arts training.

    Since a martial artist¡¯s life could fade at any time, they often spent time with their families at the main fortress.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin closed his mouth.

    It wasn¡¯t a matter where he could rashly show spirit.

    Not just whites but all forces including ck and blue ranks with the Radiant Demon Wing leaders had all disappeared.

    It wasn¡¯t a simple event to discuss murim independence.

    He couldn¡¯t go alone, and the Administration wouldn¡¯t permit that either.

    But could he just stay still? No.

    ¡°If avable forces can be assembled, would you permit mission departure?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said. The Grand Administrator who had raised his eyes nodded readily.

    ¡°We too must properly consider this matter.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Actually he desperately wanted to call the Deste Fortress Lord. But it was a name he dared not bring up.

    As guardian of the World Tree, an elf n treasure, no one could dare discuss the movements of her who was most noble in the main fortress.

    The Deste Fortress Lord never moved lightly.

    This was even more so without clear and massive targets like the Blood me Sect headquarters.

    ¡®Just because she treats me specially doesn¡¯t mean I can cross the line.¡¯

    The boy thought. He deliberately put aside the heart wanting to rely on the absolute being.

    ¡°I will gather personnel.¡±

    Had he expected Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words? The Grand Administrator nodded once more.

    Step.

    That was the end. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately turned away. The hem of his blue robe moved violently.

    The Administration schrs who silently took in that sight sent him off with silence.

    * * *

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z

    ***

    He didn¡¯t head to the Radiant Demon Wing hall. He turned his feet in the opposite direction. Lazy me Dragon who had been standing grumpily outside asked puzzledly.

    ¡°Where are you going¡­ sir?¡±

    ¡°Deste Ma family.¡±

    He answered briefly.

    When returning to the main fortress, Ma Yeon-jeok had made a request.

    Toe to the Ma family and hear Zhu Lianting¡¯s apology.

    The boy moved his feet to grasp at even straws.

    ¡°Seems like quite big trouble. Your expression isn¡¯t normal. Ah, this is talking to myself.¡±@@novelbin@@

    Lazy me Dragon who stuck close beside him said with a grin. Jeong Yeon-shin opened his mouth indifferently.

    ¡°Your assignment is confirmed. You can return to the hall.¡±

    ¡°No no. Let¡¯s go together. I hate being bored, and this seems more interesting.¡±

    Lazy me Dragon answered with an amused voice. He seemed full of interest in Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The boy walked silently without paying attention. He had no room to deal with Lazy me Dragon.

    After walking straight ahead silently for a long time, they reached the Deste Ma family main gate.

    Jeong Yeon-shin looked up at the ssical signboard. It read ¡°Ma Family Separate Residence.¡±

    ¡®Thest time I saw it.¡¯

    Was when Heon Won-chang used a trick to put Zhu Lianting in a difficult position. Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo were together.

    Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s scent lingered in every familiar ce. His heart had already reached Sichuan.

    The boy decided not to be picky about methods.

    ¡°Young Master Jeong.¡±

    It was one of the gatekeepers who had been whispering among themselves with bewildered expressions.

    Approaching Jeong Yeon-shin carefully while gesturing behind, his bearing was very respectful.

    ¡°There were orders to guide you in immediately anytime. Pleasee in. But the person beside you¡­¡±

    ¡°A servant.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I see. You may certainly bring him along.¡±

    The gatekeeper said with a smile carrying at least slight tension. Jeong Yeon-shin who silently nodded stepped forward.

    He paid no mind to Lazy me Dragon watching with an incredulous face beside him.

    The Deste Ma family¡¯s scenery was no different than usual.

    The regrly maintained garden was green, and the innerpound halls stood neatly arranged.

    Jeong Yeon-shin advanced without hesitation. He had already said to call the family elders.

    ¡°Yeon-shin!¡±

    The news was fast. A boy had alreadye out.

    Sharp eyes and a heroic face. It was Ma Se-in, the Deste Ma family heir.

    Upon seeing Jeong Yeon-shin, the solemn temperament unique to great prestigious families disappeared. His bright smile was quite picturesque.

    ¡°I heard you returned! It¡¯s only been a few days since you came back so I was just watching. Everyone must be the same?¡±

    He weed him greatly. Perhaps because Jeong Yeon-shin had given congrattory words at hising of age ceremony that was now barely remembered.

    Apart from the royal branch member Zhu Lianting¡¯s female influence, Ma Sein¡¯s goodwill seemed to grow by the day.

    At a nce, admiration for Jeong Yeon-shin also showed.

    ¡°You don¡¯t know how much interest in Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius has growntely. It¡¯s the talk of the main fortress. After a few more days people wille directly to the Radiant Demon Wing hall? To hear martial arts advice from you.¡±

    He spoke with a bright smile. Jeong Yeon-shin silently nodded.

    Ma Se-in who looked him over with smiling eyes nced at Lazy me Dragon.

    He had stopped following behind Jeong Yeon-shin and was scanning the Ma family halls.

    ¡°Who is this person behind you? His energy paths are extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°A servant.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ well. How about talking while going in first? As you know, the elders here don¡¯t take long preparing things like clothes¡­¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin began walking alongside Ma Se-in.

    Suddenly his gaze went to the jade stone in his coteral family¡¯s cousin¡¯s hand.

    It was the size of a child¡¯s fist, a strange energy-holding blue jade. The sea color was beautiful.

    Ma Se-in who immediately noticed the gaze smiled.

    ¡°It¡¯s called Treasure Spirit Jade. You can check how pure power is umted. The family¡¯s warriors mainly use it when training mental cultivation. To check internal energy density.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such an item.¡±

    ¡°The Dwarf n made it.¡±

    Lazy me Dragon cut in abruptly. Speaking servant-like with a face mocking Jeong Yeon-shin suited him well.

    ¡°My master wouldn¡¯t know. You can¡¯t get it without connections to the Dwarf n, and furthermore it¡¯s consumable.¡±

    ¡°Consumable?¡±

    ¡°Excellent insight.¡±

    Ma Se-in smiled slightly. He seemed to have not believed Lazy me Dragon was a servant from the start.

    ¡°Yeon-shin. This is how you use it.¡±

    It was an instant. Cracks appeared in the Treasure Spirit Jade between Ma Se-in¡¯s fingers.

    The solid lines spreading through the whole jade stone were likend cracking in drought.

    ¡°Without generating energy waves, maintain precise internal energy and push in just one stream. The purer the energy, the more cracks form. That¡¯s why they call it consumable.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin replied. In normal times it would have been an item to spark curiosity.

    Not now.

    He only saw the figures of Zhu Lianting, various Deste Ma family elders, and grandfather Ma Yeon-jeok walking from the distance.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you one. Observing the inside should be quite interesting.¡±

    Meanwhile Ma Se-in pressed another Treasure Spirit Jade into Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand.

    Did he feel indebted to Jeong Yeon-shin who had early on given up the heir position?

    He seemed to want to bestow something.

    During that time Jeong Yeon-shin faced the Deste Ma family elders. Ma Yeonjeok opened his mouth with a face like he would embrace him immediately.

    ¡°Yeon-shin. Thank you truly foring here. It seems Se-in already gave you a Treasure Spirit Jade. Very good to see.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather.¡±

    When Jeong Yeon-shin made a formal sped hands greeting, the corners of his mouth drooped. He seemed disappointed.

    That¡¯s when.

    ¡°Lightning Genius.¡±

    A woman wearing pitch-ck pce clothes opened her lips. Supreme dignity flowed from her face aged very beautifully.

    Royal member Zhu Lianting. Ma Se-in¡¯s mother.

    She was a warrior who had cultivated the imperial family¡¯s Golden Immortal Eight Methods to the extreme.

    Her gaze was noble from the start. The temperament of the Deste Ma family elders lined up behind was no less.

    They each stared nkly at Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The pressure was truly tremendous. The waves of energy approaching even without intent were like a tsunami.

    ¡°I greet the various elders of my maternal family.¡±

    The boy who also greeted them suddenly looked at his right hand. The moonlight caught on the loosely held Treasure Spirit Jade was mysterious.

    ¡°I came to make a request by the rights of a neglected blood rtion.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said calmly. At the same time he raised a stream of qi trying to ovee their presence.

    He thought showing something might make it better.

    Without a point of energy waves, Jeong Family Dynamic Technique power dug into the Treasure Spirit Jade.

    The bead showed an immediate reaction. Unlike the sight Ma Se-in showed, it didn¡¯t crack.

    Rather it disappeared.

    Saaah¨D

    It scattered rising like dust. The moonlight shimmered on the powder rising like steam above Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand.

 Chapter 106

    Chapter 106 ¨C Lightning Genius¡¯ Legacy (6)

    ***

    ¡°What¡­ did he cultivate Wudang Sect¡¯s cultivation technique?¡±

    Ma Se-in muttered in bewilderment. The lined-up elders also showed great movement.

    Several people¡¯splexions changed. They didn¡¯t look like those who had carried heavy energy paths.

    They seemed to want to open their lips immediately.

    ¡°Closer to Shaolin than Wudang. But, even they wouldn¡¯tpress and gather energy like that.¡±

    Lazy me Dragon muttered alone.

    ¡°So you¡¯re Lazy me Dragon. Wouldn¡¯t? That¡¯s wrong. Can¡¯t is more urate. As there is talent even in energy gathering.¡±

    Only Ma Yeon-jeok nodded with a smiling face.

    Meanwhile a cold voice rang out.

    ¡°Did you yourself speak of rights and demands?¡±

    Zhu Lianting spoke in a stern tone. Unlike her son Ma Se-in.

    Her eyes only wavered once. Her gaze fixed on Jeong Yeon-shin was straight and intense.

    She didn¡¯t show weakness even with a purple supreme master beside her.

    Though she must know Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s affection for Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Indeed, Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s thundering rebuke fell.

    ¡°Who are you interrogating now? Step back.¡±

    ¡°Lightning Genius, that child spoke of rights and demands mentioning the family. This is Ma family business. Do you intend to give liver and gall to a Radiant Demon Wing blue master, bound by private emotion?¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°Family Head, please do not be angry and show understanding.¡±

    The argument between Ma Yeon-jeok and Zhu Lianting began. Zhu Lianting didn¡¯t even twitch an eyebrow.

    Only Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s face turned reddish with anger.

    Zhu Lianting¡¯s position seemed stronger than expected.

    From how the elders didn¡¯t speak for or against with serious faces, that was clear.

    Though they say a great noble family¡¯s ecology is no different from Beijing Forbidden City politics, it was hard to understand given Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s position.

    Even if his martial arts level had fallen. He was still the former Divine Sword Group Leader.

    ¨DDid your mother pass on imperial family martial arts? This scene doesn¡¯t make sense.

    Jeong Yeon-shin openly sent sound transmission. It was a question toward his branch cousin. A reply came immediately.

    ¨DYou, your insight is quite sharp.

    Ma Se-in spoke with a bitter face. Complex feelings were buried in his answer.

    The Ma family martial arts are not orthodox methods.

    Recently Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s decline in skill was noticeable as the family¡¯s only purple master.

    The Deste Ma family was reconsidering their hereditary martial arts.

    The rise and fall of prestigious murim families was naturally directly connected to martial arts level and nature.

    Meanwhile Zhu Lianting brought in the imperial Golden Immortal Eight Methods.

    The moment Ma Se-in was chosen as heir, she amazingly obtained the imperial family¡¯s permission to partially release the Golden Immortal Eight Methods verses.

    Thus she won the Ma family retainers¡¯ favor and built support.

    So Ma Se-in¡¯s position would no longer be shaken by Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s personal whims.

    ¨DI see.

    Jeong Yeon-shin inwardly nodded.

    Previously when Zhu Lianting evaded Ma Yeon-jeok and called him was strange, but now everything made sense.

    The Deste Ma family is a martial sect.

    Prestigious family authorityes from martial arts and fame.

    When caught holding the martial arts that form the family¡¯s foundation, they can¡¯t help but be shaken.

    ¡®Not my concern right now.¡¯

    Right now someone from this family faced crisis like a candle in the wind in Sichuan¡¯s murim.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had obtained the raw information fastest from the Administration. He immediately opened his mouth.

    ¡°Radiant Demon Wing Leader Ma Jin.¡±

    He spoke without minding Ma Yeon-jeok and Zhu Lianting¡¯s argument.

    Earlier he had shown the sight of vaporizing the Treasure Spirit Jade before everyone¡¯s eyes.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s voice cutting in had clear presence.

    ¡°They say Uncle Ma¡¯s whereabouts are unknown. Radiant Demon Wing too. The Administration said they must be considered a force out ofmission.¡±

    ¡°What¡­¡±

    One Deste Ma family elder spoke first. It seemed an unconsciously thrown question. Jeong Yeon-shin continued without minding.

    ¡°Urgent news just entered the Administration. I heard it directly. We need forces that can find and bring back all of Radiant Demon Wing.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    After a moment¡¯s silence, someone showed reaction. The raised energy was intense.

    The owner of the purple clothes rising like raging waves was Ma Yeon-jeok.

    ¡°¡­Do you know how chaotic the recent murim is? It¡¯s because the famine hassted too long. There are countless people rising up across the world, now it¡¯s hard to distinguish martial artists frommoners. Many trash acting like kings across the central ins believing in a few learned martial arts. The main fortress has no spare capacity. Radiant Demon Wing must show their wellbeing through their own power.¡±

    His momentum and words differed. While showing anger, he maintained de-like reason.

    He distinguishes public and private even before his grandson who he has trouble facing.

    The former Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s vessel was cold. Values hardened through decades of years.

    For a moment Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t see his grandfather as human.

    Was he like this when abandoning mother too? Deste Fortress¡¯ sword moved wrinkled lips toward the boy.

    ¡°The Administration must have said the same as this old one. Right?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes. So I thought to borrow the Ma family¡¯s hand.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin answered.

    ¡°¡­The main family¡¯s forces are also out for world civilian relief. The Lordmanded. With Eight Families and Thirteen Evil Sects each running wild, the main fortress¡¯ fighting forces aren¡¯t even several tens¡­¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t grandfather go out directly?¡±

    He spoke words that had kept circling in his mouth.

    The one who answered his question was Zhu Lianting. Her red lips twisted strangely.

    ¡°Purple masters without position must stay on standby. That is the main fortress¡¯w.¡±

    Everyone speaks ofw. All are bound by it.

    Suddenly Jeong Yeon-shin felt an impulse. He wanted to break what couldn¡¯t be seen.

    ¡®What should I do.¡¯

    Must obtain forces that can handle Sichuan¡¯s murim. And in not much time.

    They said Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s whereabouts were already unknown.

    The more dyed, the more they must greatly assume cases of not even finding bodies.

    ¡®Should I ept and revise Deste Ma family martial arts? Even taking time.¡¯

    No. Can¡¯t.

    How long would forms built up with time take? Not something to finish in a short time.

    Rather denying Ma family orthodoxy and creating anew would take less time.

    But who here would agree to that?

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    His heart felt strangled. It was an unsolvable limit.

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt helplessness for the first time since learning his lifespan.

    Perhaps more so because it wasn¡¯t something he directly encountered in Sichuan.

    ¡°This woman has privately raised forces. If you promise one thing, I¡¯ll dly give them.¡±

    Zhu Lianting¡¯s cold voice was only kept in his ears. She was a royal branch member.

    Like a snake, couldn¡¯t know what demands she would make.

    It was a proposal to return to only if he couldn¡¯t obtain forces before tonight passed.

    ¡°Hang in there.¡±

    He stepped away with Lazy me Dragon awkwardlyforting. The Deste Ma family figures sent him off with silence. Most wore hardened expressions as if likewise controlling their hearts.

    ***

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z

    ***

    It was something that couldn¡¯t be helped. Everyone seemed to say so.

    Step.

    Jeong Yeon-shin hadn¡¯t given up yet.

    ¡®By whatever means.¡¯

    He had people decided in mind first. Him and Lazy me Dragon first. He nned to plead with Namgung Hwa-shin too.

    ¡®Let¡¯s start after securing three blue masters.¡¯

    But must begin search and inquiry immediately upon entering Sichuan. Hands werecking.

    Though even whites could overwhelm ordinary wanderers, there was no way to obtain forces immediately.

    That¡¯s when he was counting alone.

    The boy suddenly raised his head while walking.

    He sensed presences gathered far away. Outside the Deste Ma family main gate, he felt waves of qi calmly settled.

    Not just one or two. From energy without formal Deste Fortress rank, to those who could extend swords in the blue realm.

    ¡°They say they¡¯re guests who came looking for you, Yeon-shin.¡±

    Ma Yeon-jeok seemed to have felt it first. His tone was strange.

    Guwoong!

    They seemed to have detected Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s presence from outside too. The huge gate slowly opened.

    A group approached. Straight toward Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°Their affiliations are all different¡­?¡±

    Ma Se-in¡¯s voice rang with bewilderment. He was the Deste Ma family heir.

    Having stayed long at the main fortress, he knew the Divine Sword Squads fighting forces¡¯ faces.

    ¡®The front are all formal warriors.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought. About thirty? Many unnamed disciples were visible behind too.

    The boy¡¯s eyes swept over them. There was familiar physicality approaching. All were familiar.

    What he had only felt in his body showed in others¡¯ bodies. Traces of ceaselessly umted training.

    Muscle form, gait, faintly emanating energy of move cultivation.

    ¡°Lightning Genius? His age is even¡­ than i heard.¡±

    ¡°If thinking of appearance, look at that physique first.¡±

    ¡°Amazingly well-trained body. Worth making the effort toe.¡±

    ¡°Worth? Shouldn¡¯t finding principlee first? He gave something impossible, should repay first.¡±

    They were those approaching from the right. They seemed to have mainly learned fist techniques.

    The muscle form dropping below their shoulders drew elegant curves. The lines were familiar.

    It was body changes prominent in early Eternal Blossom Fist training. Cultivating with qi makes it like that.

    ¡®Was Shin So-bin¡¯s words true?¡¯

    He could even tell which moves they focused on learning.

    Four properly cultivated First Move Spiral, three Second Move Advancing Thunder, the remaining five Third Move Blossoming Fist.

    Deste Fortress¡¯ warriors were all murim talents. He had heard well from Radiant Demon Wing seniors.

    They said each was called a genius in their hometown.

    If choosing one technique to cultivate in short time, they could show clear achievement.

    ¡®And.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze turned.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Those walking from opposite the fist technique warriors were silent.

    They were swordsmen. Just the Deste Swords at their waists showed it.

    Both men and women had long limbs. Familiar qualities also emanated from their whole bodies.

    It was sharp energy like sunlight rays. They seemed to have trained several Radiant Sword Style sword moves.

    ¡®Not the end.¡¯

    Some even had the lively feeling unique to Fate Defying Scripture.

    Had they really entered arts needing delicate sense of qiyering?

    There were also those with Radiant Wing Step method principles showing in their footsteps.

    His vision was filled with his unique martial arts. Living moving martial art verses.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood nkly for a moment.

    ¡°Why are you like that? You were truly like a de at promotion test.¡±

    A heavy voice rang. Energy like a veteran northern army general wafted strongly.

    It was one standing at the front of those approaching.

    The middle-aged warrior¡¯s face with scars across was familiar.

    His clothes weren¡¯t. When first meeting he wore white, but now wore blue martial clothes.

    Crimson Day Sword of Deste Fortress¡¯ Annihtion Team.

    He had crossed swords with Jeong Yeon-shin during blue rank promotion examination.

    Crimson Day Sword too seemed to have finally raised his rank to blue.

    ¡°After your return, we kept track of your movements. And today, finally heard you left the Radiant Demon Wing hall.¡±

    Crimson Day Sword who stopped about ten steps from Jeong Yeon-shin said.

    Unlike his terribly carved face scars, his expression was gentle.

    ¡°We searched for quite a while.¡±

    His speech changed. Not like when facing Lightning Genius the white warrior. Now it wasn¡¯t looking down.

    The warriors approaching with Crimson Day Sword all stopped too.

    Those pursuing martial arts in Deste Fortress took in one boy.

    ¡®Strange but familiar.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought. That was the feeling.

    Not strangers. That¡¯s what martial artists were. Arts give birth to sects, martial arts connect people.@@novelbin@@

    Thus something is born. Called martial arts sects.

    Strong martial. Vein legacy.

    Even at this moment here, a martial arts sect was being created.

    Martial arts donation. What was just done seeking merit returned with surprising results.

    ¡°Let¡¯s pay respects.¡±

    Crimson Day Sword said.

    Instantly all warriors raised sped hands to their chests. It was a disciplined greeting.

    Bearing that anyone could tell came from the heart. It carried respect that couldn¡¯t be added to.

    The approaching feeling was strange. The Ma family figures including Zhu Lianting receded from Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mind.

    Even though all were watching this scene.

    ¡°Practitioners of one legacy.¡±

    As if coordinated. The moment Crimson Day Sword began, the warriors lined behind opened their mouths together.

    ¨DCarefully pay greetings to the Grandmaster.

    Speaking with one voice. It was a greeting awakening Deste Fortress¡¯ night.

 Chapter 107

    Chapter 107 ¨C Divine Technique

    ***

    The warriors spoke with one voice.

    Their voices calling Lightning Genius Grandmaster gently shook the night air.

    [TL Note- A lot of people are confused about the title Grandmaster. Its different from normal master-disciple rtionship. Grandmaster is a high ranking title who studies/creates/teaches martial arts or an expert in martial arts verses, the person doesn¡¯t have to be strong necessarily, think of it like a schr but in martial arts.]

    The voices all originating from well-cultivated internal martial arts were very solid.

    ¡®What.¡¯

    An impossible event urred. That¡¯s what Zhu Lianting thought.

    This was no ordinary matter.

    Even white martial clothes were rare. Looking at the entire murim, that was true.

    Deste Fortress¡¯ white robes were proof demonstrating rare martial arts.

    Indeed, formal warriors of the main fortress were beings who could serve as main forces in any martial sect.

    They gather together to support one person? What could this mean.

    ¡°Now.¡±

    Thorns rose in Zhu Lianting¡¯s voice.

    ¡°What are you doing? Do you dare vite the main fortress¡¯ws before the Deste Ma family?¡±

    ¡°How does Lady Zhu try to mislead our hearts with that mindset?¡±

    Stepping forward with a thick voice. It was Crimson Day Sword of the Annihtion Team. His blue robe felt like a military uniform.

    While shabby as if not particrly maintained, it looked very solid filled with qi.

    ¡°Mislead? What nonsense are you speaking to thisdy¡­?¡±

    Zhu Lianting¡¯s eyes grew fierce. But Crimson Day Sword paid no mind.

    ¡°I understand why you mentionws. You mean the main fortress¡¯ guidelines that forbid master-disciple bonds as taboo? Truly amusing words. Not thew but Lady Zhu.¡±

    ¡°Continue. Tryying out your sophistry.¡±

    She snorted mockingly. Inwardly she wasn¡¯t like that.

    She had wanted to make Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin Ma Se-in¡¯s sword.

    She had already prepared considerable wealth, weapons, and even rare spirit medicines.

    Though a branch member, Zhu Lianting was royal family. She knew ones like Jeong Yeon-shin. He wasn¡¯t one to break oaths.

    If she received a vow of loyalty, it was clear he would be a precious sword to use long-term.

    ¡®Radiant Demon Wing annihted. Just when the time came to embrace Lightning Genius.¡¯

    She had been inwardly ming her mistake of speaking with conditions like negotiating.

    Even so, she thought another chance remained.

    Besides the transcendental Deste Fortress Lord, maternal Ma family, and Radiant Demon Wing whose whereabouts dimmed in Sichuan, what remained for Lightning Genius?

    He was a sixteen-year-old boy who entered the main fortress alone.

    Eventually he would have no choice but to rely on her side. Then she just needed to embrace him gently.

    So he couldn¡¯t escape from her warmth and authority.

    That¡¯s what Zhu Lianting thought. She wasn¡¯t wrong.

    Until Crimson Day Sword brought warriors to pay respects to Lightning Genius.

    ¡®One who rolled around as white suddenly became blue.¡¯

    She red at Crimson Day Sword¡¯s scarred face while taking in Jeong Yeon-shin in her peripheral vision.

    She didn¡¯t show her nce. But it was meaningless.

    The boy¡¯s face she glimpsed was colored with unprecedented wavering.

    Even that was small, but interest and surprise were clearly felt.

    The reason was understandable. Zhu Lianting too was a martial arts master.

    She received a feeling simr to Lightning Genius from the temperament of the warrior group now confronting her.

    They were of the same legacy. Bonds had to form.

    ¡®The variable is martial arts.¡¯

    It was also the method she used to shake the Deste Ma family. But two things were different.

    Lightning Genius had not intended this situation.

    Furthermore, he began receiving respect as grandmaster by creating martial arts himself. Even now in this ce.

    ¡°¡­Lady Zhu, are you listening?¡±

    Crimson Day Sword stared nkly at Zhu Lianting.

    She suddenly came to her senses. Nothing went as intended when involved with Lightning Genius.

    Though only the second time now, it came as a very strong impression.

    ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡±

    Zhu Lianting raised her chin elegantly. At least bearing must be maintained with dignity.

    Whatever happened in her mind, however the situation changed.

    ¡°You said it wasn¡¯t a sped hands greeting to a master? Hard toprehend. Your respect shown to an absurdly young blue-rank was too much. Can you exin with words besides master-disciple bonds? Unless directly challenging the main fortress¡¯ taboo.¡±

    She said. It was a very stern tone.

    Crimson Day Sword wasn¡¯t particrly intimidated.

    Zhu Lianting had no main fortress position. She wasn¡¯t even the Deste Ma family¡¯s formal mistress.

    A figure far removed from Deste Fortress¡¯ organization. Crimson Day Sword maintained this precisely.

    Meanwhile Crimson Day Sword himself had worn blue clothes after living decades as a white warrior.

    It was thanks to cultivating Lightning Genius¡¯ recently released Radiant Wing Step.

    Radiant Wing Step¡¯s second key principle matched Crimson Day Sword. The footwork form creating intervals touched even his life experience.

    Lady Donkey Roll. He had never hesitated to roll his body on the ground during duels.

    It means he was proficient at measuring distance during fierce fights.

    Radiant Wing Second Step.

    He glimpsed a heaven-given realm in the form creating intervals.

    Crimson Day Sword trembled at the stepping method form that wholly supplemented hiscking talent.

    It was divine technique. At least for him. It was enough to pass the blue rank advancement examination he had taken over dozens of times without difficulty.

    Therefore.

    ¡®Lightning Genius is benefactor and truly grandmaster.¡¯ All warriors gathered here thought so.

    ***

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z

    ***

    Crimson Day Sword stood firmly. This was a ce discussing Deste Fortress¡¯ws.

    His umted years and rank were notcking at all.

    He lightly opened his lips.

    ¡°Lady Zhu is royal family. The whole world knows the Ming imperial court keeps close to Buddhist sects, isn¡¯t there reason Shaolin is particrly strong among the Nine Great Sects? Even more so when even Little Divine Monk is noble.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t stray from the point.¡±

    Even Zhu Lianting¡¯s cold voice didn¡¯te heavily. Crimson Day Sword continued without minding.

    ¡°I know royals have a tradition of climbing Mount Song as incense offering guests. You must have gone once too.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t the pagoda forest enshrining Shaolin high monks¡¯ relics the temple¡¯s famous sight? I know no royal doesn¡¯t make joined palms to the nirvana-entered Bodhidharma and Venerable Huike. When making offerings.¡±

    [TL Note- Venerable Huike or Dazu Huike was the sessor of Bodhidharma.]

    Zhu Lianting¡¯s eyes widened.

    ¡°You now¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same case with Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s Lightning Genius. No, the only small difference is that our martial legacy¡¯s grandmaster is still alive and even young. We are like Shaolin¡¯s incense offering guests. We paid proper respects to our legacy¡¯s grandmaster, what main fortress warrior would be angry at that? Unless their mind is strangely twisted.¡±

    He mockingly returns her earlier tone exactly.

    Perhaps because it was humiliation she had never experienced?

    Her eyesrgely showed whites for a moment as she lost in reasoning and was refuted in words. Her pupils rolled slightly.

    Lightning Genius now had nothing to want.

    Those bound to the martial legacy he created more than made up for supplementing forces.

    Clear facts struck Zhu Lianting¡¯s head like lightning. Only Ma Se-in beside her was restless.

    ¡°These ones truly¡­¡±

    Crimson Day Sword turned his gaze from her great anger.

    It was a look toward Ma Yeon-jeok, the purple supreme master who had been silently watching them.

    ¡°Ma Family Head Elder has truly excellent blood rtions.

    Something Lightning Genius legacy¡¯s practitioners will always be grateful for.¡±

    While ttering, he also left room for the opponent to retreat. It was skilled speech.

    Jeong Yeon-shin even imagined himself speaking honeyed words to the Deste Fortress Lord.

    ¡°¡­Your words are not wrong. Yeon-shin has gained strong allies.¡±

    ¡°Family Head!¡±

    Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s bearing ignoring Zhu Lianting¡¯s cry was surprisingly calm.

    He only opened his mouth while nkly staring at his grandson who was building his own reputation.

    ¡°Born with talent of ages, building both martial arts and martial legacy simultaneously.¡±

    ¡°¡­Grandfather.¡±

    ¡°I showed many shameful sights. I¡¯m ashamed. If you return safely, then you can see a changed main family¡­¡±

    Kuluk.

    His words cut off with coughing blood.

    ¡°Family Head!¡±

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    While Ma family figures stepped forward with shocked faces, Ma Yeon-jeok smiled bitterly seeing the blood leaking between fingers covering his mouth.

    ¡°Already this state? Though I only went to South Zhili once.¡±

    He ignored Zhu Lianting and the elders. He only shook his head while reaching toward surprised Jeong Yeon-shin and Ma Se-in.

    ¡°It¡¯s karma. The unorthodox path I walked in youth returns as arrows. Not knowing what overdoing meant, I truly took many heads. Natural for martial arts built up quickly to copse.¡±

    ¡°The reason you can¡¯t go to Sichuan¡­¡±

    Ma Yeon-jeok shook his head at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words.

    ¡°Law. Because ofw. Protecting the main fortresses first. Only that.¡±

    They were words carrying the former Divine Sword Group Leader¡¯s stubbornness.

    Body worsening with declining skill.

    Divine Sword Squads fighting forces scattered across the chaotic world. Even if both were reasons, he only spoke ofw.

    Yet while looking at Jeong Yeon-shin with only pride in his eyes, he soon turned away. His purple clothes swirled with him.

    ¡°I pray for your martial fortune. Always have, always will.¡±@@novelbin@@

    Ma Yeon-jeok spoke showing his back.

    ¡°Ma family members follow this old one after seeing out guests.¡±

    The followingmand wasn¡¯t toward Jeong Yeon-shin. Ma Yeon-jeok spoke distinctly.

    ¡°Zhu Lianting showed behavior beyond reason. The many elders silently cooperated with that conduct. Listening quietly, I didn¡¯t know it would be this extent. I cannot tolerate today¡¯s insubordination. Imperial Golden Immortal Eight Methods? No, if truly discussing family revival, I must first establish rules and principles properly. Even throwing away my face and disregarding life and death, I must punish.¡±

    Even his suppressed pronunciation was different. Age seemed to drop heavily.

    The purple master Deste Ma Family Head spoke of punishment. Was it truly unprecedented?

    For the first time bewilderment carried in Zhu Lianting¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Family Head Elder¡­!¡±

    ¡°I said follow. How deep is you b*st*rds¡¯ martial arts to look down on this seat so? Having suffered great shame before my grandson, I must know. I won¡¯t draw my sword. I might kill in one strike.¡±

    Those were the final words.

    Jeong Yeon-shin left the Deste Ma family with the Lightning Genius legacy warriors. It was that kind of atmosphere.

    But a warrior¡¯s keen senses clearly detected the energy rising beyond the threshold.

    Kung!

    The explosion sound of foot technique energy striking abdomen, the trace of Zhu Lianting¡¯s long breath scattering miserably, even Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s dignified coughing sound.

    ¡°My, savage.¡±

    Lazy me Dragon who stuck close to Jeong Yeon-shin said.

    The boy moved silently. While pushing worry for Ma Se-in to a corner of his heart.

    The presence of warriors following behind him was tremendous.

    Forces enough to form a fighting force overnight hade seeking him.

    This much and the Administration would dly permit departure to Sichuan. What remained was persuasion.

    ¡°I heard about Radiant Demon Wing.¡±

    Crimson Day Sword suddenly said.

    Step.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stopped abruptly and turned. Crimson Day Sword¡¯s words continued.

    ¡°Following the Grandmaster¡¯s trail, we also stopped at the Administration. Such incidents must spread widely in the main fortress anyway.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If you need us, please say so.¡±

    ¡°I need you.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin answered without hesitation.

    His vision turned back takes in the warriors¡¯ faces.

    Those silently nodding or raising lips. Traces of the unique martial arts Jeong Yeon-shin created were clearly felt.

    They threw words one by one with reverent tone. They also shared opinions among themselves.

    ¡°What Grandmaster should also know is, Sichuan¡¯s murim¡­ can be called chaos spread in the central ins.¡±

    ¡°Mm. One of Eight Families and Three of Nine Great Sects, Three of Thirteen Evil Sects. Seven major factions entangled region. Can you imagine?¡±

    ¡°Nowhere else in the world is like that. As both masters and civilian numbers are enormous talents are also countless, and it¡¯s a region where martial artists die in droves. Schemes are also tremendous.¡±

    ¡°Well, we finished talking on the way anyway. Said it¡¯s suitable ce to demonstrate Lightning Genius legacy martial arts. Also we are going to rescuerades, how could we not follow? Hot-blooded spirit boils up.¡±

    At some white young warrior¡¯s words, Crimson Day Sword turned to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Moonlight pouring from the wide open night sky raised shadows of the boy and warriors simultaneously.

    ¡°Though Sichuan¡¯s murim is vast and endless, this side has warriors bound by heaven-given teacher.¡±

    He made respectful sped hands. ¡°Draw the Deste Sword at the front. Ourplete Grandmaster.¡±

 Chapter 108

    Chapter 108 ¨C Divine Technique (2)

    ***@@novelbin@@

    Namgung Hwa-shin was thest.

    That¡¯s what Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    Even after securing promises from those he met today about departing for Sichuan, he couldn¡¯t step away without White Qilin.

    That¡¯s why he moved immediately. Earlier, he had briefly parted from the Lightning Genius lineage and sent Lazy me Dragon back.

    [TL Note: Martial artists who practiced Lightning Genius¡¯ martial arts will be called Lightning Genius Lineage from now on.]

    White Qilin Namgung Hwa-shin.

    A swordsman born with supreme sense.

    With immense power stored in his body, he was a talent worthy of being discussed as one of the strongest among the rising stars.

    Even Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t think he would win all ten times if they fought ten times now.

    Though they hadn¡¯t properlypeted since consuming high-grade spirit medicine, he thought he would definitely lose at least two or three times.

    Maybe three or four times, because fights had many variables.

    Jeong Yeon-shin wanted to seek his help, regardless of any shame it might bring.

    ¡®Sichuan¡¯s murim is treacherous.¡¯

    Not just filled with random warriors, it was where the Radiant Demon Wing had gone missing.

    It had to be considered a ce where even elite warriors of the Nine Orthodox Sects tread carefully.

    A situation like this demanded at least one more blue master.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, Namgung Hwa-shin, and Lazy me Dragon.

    Along with ten blue masters, including Crimson Day Sword from the Lightning Genius lineage.

    Over thirty white warriors besides them.

    It wasn¡¯t enough to serve as a main fortress¡¯ main force, but it was a group no one in Sichuan could easily look down on.

    ¡®But is this alright? Young Hero Namgung must be in despair.¡¯

    He worried, even as he approached the gate.

    Knock! Knock!

    Grabbing the cold door knocker, he struck it firmly.

    This was the Obeying Heaven Wing hall of the Deste Fortress. Like the Radiant Demon Wing hall, its presence felt sparse.

    He¡¯d heard it was because the hall¡¯s warriors had gone on a mission to Sichuan with the Annihtion Team and the Radiant Demon Wing.

    Swish¨D

    The door opened before ten breaths had passed. A young girl poked her head out slightly.

    The rough ¡°Deste¡± character embroidered on her white shoulder cloth was unmistakable¡ªan Obeying Heaven Wing white warrior.

    ¡°Lightning Genius?¡±

    Her eyes widened slightly.

    The slightly upturned eyes were familiar to Jeong Yeon-shin. He remembered seeing them during thepetition with Namgung Hwa-shin.

    The bold tone of her words had left an impression on him back then.

    ¨DSenior Namgung¡¯s path is lonely. Though you seem like someone who could walk it with him, I¡¯m not so sure.

    She had evaluated Jeong Yeon-shin during thepetition while standing beside Namgung Hwa-shin.

    This was Shin Bin-bin of the Obeying Heaven Wing. Said to be the elder sister of Jeong

    Yeon-shin¡¯s Radiant Demon Wing junior, Shin So-bin.

    Naturally, she was a precious daughter of the Shin family of Deste Fortress.

    ¡°I¡¯vee to meet Young Hero Namgung,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said calmly.

    At the same time, Shin Bin-bin¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    ¡°At thiste hour¡­?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s urgent business.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin was indeed urgent. Coming without noticete at night was undeniably rude, but he had no choice.

    It wasn¡¯t the time to point out a lower-ranked white warrior¡¯s speech.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    Shin Bin-bin was upset in her own way. She hadn¡¯t liked the boy called Lightning Genius from the start.

    When he won against Senior White Qilin during a missionpetition, she epted it. Though unsatisfactory, it was fairpetition.

    But the rumors that followed stirred unpleasant feelings.

    ¡®He seeks merit that much?¡¯

    While supporting the senior she secretly admired, she heard news that Lightning Genius had monopolized merit and fame.

    They said Namgung Hwa-shin couldn¡¯t resolve even a thread of personal grudge because

    Jeong Yeon-shin had cut down both Namgung siblings and turned away.

    Reallycking manners. Not even raised in a prestigious household.

    Just look at him nowing at this hour for his own business, a time just before midnight.

    Arrogant. Presumptuous.

    A boy rude and greedy to the point of being unsightly.

    Just packaging reality with fairly good looks, excellent skill, and a young age.

    Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin.

    She imagined him persuading the good-natured Namgung Hwa-shin with the slick use of words, brimming with misced confidence in his martial abilities.

    Her eyes narrowed.

    Naturally, her words came out bluntly.

    ¡°Namgung Oppa has entered his sleeping chamber.¡±

    She called Namgung Hwa-shin ¡°oppa,¡± a term of endearment. A white warrior addressing a blue master in such a way.

    It ignored rank, but Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t mind. He had no time to waste on trivial matters.

    ¡°Radiant Demon Wing has gone missing in Sichuan. I¡¯ve formed a rescue team. I¡¯d like to ask Young Hero Namgung to join.¡±

    ¡°Radiant Demon Wing¡­?¡±

    For a moment, a strange light flickered in Shin Bin-bin¡¯s eyes.

    It was news that had arrived that evening. She wouldn¡¯t have known while solely watching over Namgung Hwa-shin in the Obeying Heaven Wing hall.

    Jeong Yeon-shin nodded quietly.

    To depart at daybreak, he needed Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s definitive agreement and

    Administration¡¯s approval urgently.

    ¡°I said it¡¯s urgent. Please ry the message.¡±

    However.

    ¡°Hmph¡­¡±

    Shin Bin-bin firmly pressed her lips together. She showed no sign of moving from the door.

    Eventually, emotion seeped into Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s voice.

    ¡°What? You, what are you doing?¡±

    ¡°Namgung Oppa needs rest. His mental energy has beenpletely drained. A person who forgets meals focusing solely on martial arts, who skips even morning training since returning¡ªall thanks to someone who seeks only merit withoutradeship.¡±

    Her tone was sharp, her gaze fixed on Jeong Yeon-shin with a scornful expression.

    Her eyshes flickered uneasily, her demeanor radiating disapproval.

    Is she mad?

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought, his irritation rising.

    ¡°Merit¡­?¡±

    There was something he could guess.

    Shin Bin-bin seemedpletely unaware of the actual circumstances.

    She didn¡¯t know Namgung Hwa-shin had been raised as the leader of the Namgung family¡¯s assassins.

    She hadn¡¯t heard about the mental restriction ced on White Qilin in the realm of techniques.

    If she had, she wouldn¡¯t act like this.

    It had all been done to mitigate the effects of brainwashing that prevented him from harming his direct line.

    If Namgung Hwa-shin were whole, he would never have agreed to those consecutive victories.

    ¡®He only told me the inside story.¡¯

    The boy thought.

    ***

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z

    ***

    Namgung Hwa-shin hadn¡¯t shared his personal story with anyone, not even his Obeying Heaven Wing colleagues.

    Perhaps it was the impression left by crossing swords during thepetition.

    It seemed Jeong Yeon-shin had earned his trust as a fellow warrior.

    Then there was even more reason not to exin it to Shin Bin-bin.

    ¡°You said Young Hero Namgung needs rest.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke slowly, his words measured.

    ¡°¡­That¡¯s not for you to decide, is it?¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    Shin Bin-bin¡¯s eyes shot up in fury.

    Jeong Yeon-shin decided not to pay further attention. His opponent was of low rank.

    Even if she was ignorant of his and Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s circumstances, one fact was clear: one of the Divine Sword Group¡¯s fighting force stood at a crossroads of annihtion.

    Shin Bin-bin¡¯s attitude was irrational and unreasonable¡ªa behavior not worth engaging with.

    ¡®I must move past her.¡¯

    His gaze naturally rose.

    Whoosh!

    Did she sense his intent? Energy sparked in the air.

    Shin Bin-bin made her move. Before Jeong Yeon-shin could act, her right hand struck out.

    It wasn¡¯t that he had lost in terms of speed. She had simply acted first.

    But it was still insubordination.

    Swish!

    A breeze blew from the front.

    Fluttering white robes entered his vision as Shin Bin-bin executed her Golden Lotus hand sign,

    the gleam of her sword¡¯s hilt glinting beneath her smooth sleeve.

    It wasn¡¯t the Deste Sword but the Shin family¡¯s renowned de.

    She flung the gate wide open with her free hand, stepping forward with an elegance born of a prestigious lineage.

    Refined energy, unique to aristocratic families, flowed strongly.

    Sky-colored lightning shed in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s pupils.

    ¡°Not one step¡ª¡±

    The moment she opened her mouth, his figure vanished like a leaf caught in the wind.

    Wind swept along a curved trajectory, scratching the surface of the Obeying Heaven Wing gate as Jeong Yeon-shin closed the distance in an instant.

    Shin Bin-bin¡¯s Golden Lotus hand sign couldn¡¯t even graze his robes.

    Bang!

    A crushing impact followed as the back of his hand struck her temple like lightning.

    Shin Bin-bin¡¯s body was flung sideways by the force, rolling unceremoniously across the ground like a shell.

    ¡°Ugh¡­ ughh¡­¡±

    ¡°Seek merit?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s voice was cold as he looked down at her.

    ¡°You¡¯re right. I want merit more than anyone.¡±

    His tone turned rough, cutting through the tense air.

    ¡°How you judge me doesn¡¯t matter. But I cannot tolerate insubordination, especially when you¡¯ve wasted precious time. Be grateful I didn¡¯t deal with you more severely.¡±

    He couldn¡¯ty out Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s family matters to correct her misunderstanding.

    Misinterpretations were tolerable; he didn¡¯t mind being maligned.

    ¡®Just don¡¯t interfere.¡¯

    He thought of Ma Jin, Heon Won-chang, Cheong Myeong, and Baek Mi-ryeo¡ªtheir faces shing before his eyes.

    His resolve sharpened further.

    With a sword in his heart, Jeong Yeon-shin was prepared to cut down anyone if it meant alleviating the burden on his Radiant Demon Wing colleagues.

    Sichuan was a perilous domain.

    The Sichuan Tang Family.

    Wudang Sect, Qincheng Sect, and Emei Sect.

    The Ten Perfections Sect, Pure Demon Alliance, and Dragon ying Alliance.

    All parts of the Eight Families, Nine Orthodox Sects, and the Thirteen Evil Sects.

    Sichuan was a ce of ceaseless conflict among these factions.

    Even Diancang Sect, though based in Yunnan, often roamed Sichuan¡¯s murim to support

    Qincheng and Emei Sects against three of the Thirteen Evil Sects.

    [TL Note: Diancang Sect was mistakenly tranted as Wudang Sect in Chapter 104. The Little Sword Queen is from Diancang Sect, not Wudang Sect.]

    It was a chaotic battlefield.

    ¡®I must be suspicious of all of them.¡¯

    The Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s mobility was exceptional.

    If they had chosen to flee, they weren¡¯t at a level to be captured by a single major faction¡¯s elite group.

    At least two major sects must have joined forces to drive the Radiant Demon Wing into a corner.

    While keeping his mind flexible, Jeong Yeon-shin had to act decisively.

    He spoke as he crossed the threshold, leaving Shin Bin-bin sprawled behind him.

    ¡°Main fortress colleagues are precious to me too.¡±

    His words carried a sharp edge, honed by his resolve.

    His rising internal energy now imbued his intent with tangible force, refining itself through his unwavering determination.

    He was at the realm where he could carry intent in his energy.

    He allowed his emotions to ride on qi waves.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Shin Bin-bin, trained in sensing energy, trembled as she felt the weight of his words.

    ¡®Could I have¡­ misunderstood?¡¯

    But Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t give her a chance to speak further.

    He moved past her, leaving her behind as he headed to recruit the final member for the mission: White Qilin Namgung Hwa-shin.

    ***

    ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-shin said.

    His appearance, with long shadows under his eyes, was reminiscent of Lazy me Dragon.

    It was rare to find someone with the enigmatic, heroic aura of White Qilin.

    Despite hisposed demeanor, a sense of anguish radiated from him. His eyes were clouded from the start.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-shin waved off the gratitude, continuing.

    ¡°I thought perhaps swinging my sword to my heart¡¯s content might help. That¡¯s why I¡¯m epting. It¡¯s also something that needs to be done.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And¡­ I apologize for Shin Bin-bin¡¯s behavior. I waste sensing your presence. Perhaps my energy sense has dulled.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s tone was unconcerned.

    Jeong Yeon-shin noticed that White Qilin¡¯s temperament had changed.

    He didn¡¯t seem troubled by his cherished junior being knocked down.

    Gone was the upright, schrly air he once carried.

    Now, he appeared bold and indifferent, unbothered by small matters.

    ¡®Is this alright?¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin wondered.

    Two blue masters and one unnamed disciple were leading the rescue team.

    None of them were in optimal condition. At least not in the state to act as an orthodox faction.

    Starting with himself, burdened by a sword in his heart, and Namgung Hwa-shin, who seemingly changed a lot.

    And Lazy me Dragon was perpetually intoxicated by opium poppies, as always.

    ¡®¡­It should be fine.¡¯

    Leaving Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s chamber, Jeong Yeon-shin reached his conclusion.

    There was no alternative.

    Now, we must hurry.

    ¡­The lonely moon, hanging low in the sky, faded under the hazy moonlight.

    Soon, the day of their departure dawned.

 Chapter 109

    Chapter 109 ¨C Divine Technique (3)

    ***

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    A girl peeked in with the dim light of dawn.

    She crept in like a cat through the bedroom door, and Jeong Yeon-shin almost attacked, thinking it was Shin Bin-bin.

    Her eyes were bigger. It was Shin So-bin, his direct junior.

    Shin Bin-bin and Shin So-bin. Though they recently split into Radiant Demon Wing and Obeying Heaven Wing, they were sisters who trained together in childhood at the Shin family.

    Their presences were simr. If Jeong Yeon-shin had been deeper in meditation, he would have really reached out.

    Having just finished his meditation, he unfolded from his lotus position and stood up.

    ¡®We can depart right away.¡¯

    It was time. Everyone should be gathered as promised.

    ¡°Senior Lightning Genius, what about me?¡±

    Shin So-bin followed him persistently until he left Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s quarters.

    Even as Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s unnamed disciples bid farewell to Jeong Yeon-shin, she kept staring at his face.

    ¡°Brother, you must beat them all up!¡±

    ¡°Cut down all those Sichuan peasants if they get in the way! Show them how great Ma Family energy is!¡±

    ¡°Please bring back the other brothers too. I miss brother Myeong-myeong and brother Chang¡­¡±

    The girl¡¯s voice was sorrowful as she mentioned Cheong Myeong and Hyeon Won-chang.

    Cheong Myeong had been at Radiant Demon Wing for a long time.

    Being from an elf n and handsome, he was nicknamed affectionately by the unnamed disciples.

    Hyeon Won-chang was also popr for his uniquely friendly personality.

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently looked over the children onest time before heading out.

    At that moment, Shin So-bin gently grabbed his sleeve and followed.

    ¡°Take me with you too. I¡¯ll definitely be helpful.¡±

    ¡°You need to look after the children.¡±

    He replied calmly.

    As Shin So-bin¡¯s eyes drooped sadly, Lazy me Dragon, who was beside Jeong Yeon-shin, chimed in.

    ¡°You¡¯re going to be left as a nanny? And you have to look after the kids¡¯ martial arts training too. Well, that¡¯s how it is being the youngest. Ah¡­ just talking to myself.¡±

    ¡°An unnamed disciple dares¡­¡±

    ¡°A girl as big as an iron pole.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    Even as the two bickered, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s steps didn¡¯t stop.

    Soon, they arrived at the main gate of Deste Fortress. Two people from Obeying Heaven Wing approached them first.

    It was Namgung Hwa-shin and Shin Bin-bin.

    ¡°Bin-bin. How far do you n to follow?¡±

    Namgung Hwa-shin turned and asked indifferently. But Shin Bin-bin¡¯s demeanor was calm.

    ¡°To Sichuan, oppa.¡±

    ¡°The unnamed children must have held you back.¡±

    ¡°What can they do if I say I¡¯m going? The family brought in servants and warriors to take care of them, so I¡¯ve clearly done my part. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    Her face was very proud. But her dignified attitude onlysted until then.

    The moment she saw Jeong Yeon-shin, who had approached, Shin Bin-bin¡¯s face turned pale.

    She revealed all sorts of emotions in an instant. Not only fear and helplessness, but shame could be seen in her slightly flushed expression.

    The boy thought she must have heard about what happened from Namgung Hwa-shin.

    There was no need for further discussion. Jeong Yeon-shin slightly bowed his head to Namgung Hwa-shin.

    ¡°Sir Namgung.¡±

    ¡°Sir Jeong.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-shin bowed back and spoke again.

    ¡°You are the leader of this military force. As discipline must be maintained, if any of our Obeying Heaven Wing warriors disobey orders during the mission, I will personally deal with them.¡±

    Having a righteous character didn¡¯t mean being weak. He had a demeanor tempered like a sword.

    Shin Bin-bin also kept her head bowed without showing any other reaction.

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin answered briefly and passed by them.

    While Shin So-bin strangely looked at her sister¡¯s face, Lazy me Dragon gazed peculiarly at Namgung Hwa-shin.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while.¡±

    ¡°Indeed.¡±

    It was said that Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin was Lazy me Dragon¡¯s close friend. Namgung Hwa-shin and Lazy me Dragon also seemed to be acquainted.

    Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly wondered what Lazy me Dragon thought about Namgung Se-jin¡¯s death but pushed it aside for now.

    Swish swish swish¨D

    The disy of qi energy filling his open view was tremendous.

    As soon as Jeong Yeon-shin appeared, they showed their inner force and spirit.

    All the warriors of the Lightning Genius lineage were gathered. Though they came earlier than the promised time, everyone seemed to be present.

    The horses whinnying and stamping were also ready. All preparations wereplete.

    ¡°Grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve arrived.¡±

    Their martial salutes were like mechanical movements.

    The gesture of raising both hands sped together while bowing their heads happened simultaneously, reminiscent of the Vazra Bronze Men said to be at Shaolin Temple¡¯s Eighteen Halls.

    Though inexperienced, he vaguely thought it might be like that. Their respectful conduct appeared quite solemn.

    ¡°¡­Well well. It actually happened.¡±

    Grand Administrator Lin Jin-ming sighed.

    It wasn¡¯t just warriors who had gathered. The civil officials of the Administration came to send off the rescue team.

    They had received the departure list from Jeong Yeon-shin, who returnedst night, and gave conditional approval while being uncertain.

    Saying they would recognize it as a temporary military force if the listed numbers were true.

    ¡°The Lightning Genius martial lineage¡­¡±

    Looking at the bowing warriors, the Grand Administrator muttered while stroking his beard.

    This was definitely a rare urrence.

    Though there were many who had contributed martial arts to Deste Fortress¡¯ Heavenly Gold Martial Arsenal, there had never been a case of people serving someone as their master like this.

    The Grand Administrator turned to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°Sir Jeong.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Grand Administrator.¡±

    ¡°When you return, bring these people back safely, and if your achievements and merits grow greater¡­¡±

    What scene did he imagine in his mind?

    For a moment, a strange light seemed to sh in the Grand Administrator¡¯s eyes, but he eventually trailed off and shook his head.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°I cannot burden you, so I formally authorize the mission departure.¡±

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin replied immediately. The Grand Administrator smiled faintly.

    ¡°As it is a temporary military force, I shall name it the ¡®Return Wing Corps¡¯ in hopes of Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s return. The best oue is returning with Radiant Demon Wing, the second best is¡­ finding the identities of the assassins. I will submit documents for these two objectives.¡±

    ¡°We should aplish both.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin answered.

    Perhaps sensing the killing intent mixed in his calm voice, several people with keen qi sense flinched for a moment.

    In reality, the boy had a third objective in mind that the Grand Administrator hadn¡¯t mentioned.

    ¡®Revenge.¡¯

    The Grand Administrator nodded without showing any particr reaction.

    ¡®It¡¯s also important to show that our foundation remains strong. Whether this heaven-sent talent

    will aplish that far, or all fall together in the treacherousnd of Sichuan is yet unknown¡­¡¯

    He was already a Blue-level expert. It was a rank where independent action was eptable. And he was creating a new martial lineage.

    ***

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z

    ***

    Though the Administration could approve missions, they weren¡¯t in a position to arbitrarily define Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s code of conduct.

    His standing had risen immensely.

    The Grand Administrator watched Lightning Genius¡¯ back as he turned and walked away.

    Soon the backs of the official warriors following him were added one by one.

    Amidst the brushing of martial robes, only the nking sounds of sword guards at their waists rang out.

    It was a scene that gave off a deste charm.

    Grand Administrator Lin Jin-ming¡¯s lips parted slightly.

    ¡°Sir Jeong.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned slightly. The Grand Administrator continued speaking.

    ¡°The Lord is currently up in Beijing, but sent a message to his disciple. It arrived at dawn.¡±

    ¡°Please¡­ show me it.¡±

    ¡°Here.¡±

    A rolled-up paper emerged from the Grand Administrator¡¯s chest. He casually tossed the letter toward Jeong Yeon-shin.

    It flew straight as if imbued with inner force.

    The warriors of the Lightning Genius lineage scattered to avoid it.

    Jeong Yeon-shin caught and unfolded the paper, his eyes scanning the contents.

    It was written in regr script. Neat yet flowing.

    [Embed your intention into the flow you create. If you can breathe with this divine technique, you will rise to the sword¡¯s realm.]

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Her crystal-clear voice seemed to ring in his ears. It was a strange feeling.

    ¡°What does it say?¡±

    Lazy me Dragon poked his head out, and Shin So-bin pulled his hair.

    Despite her violent gesture, with sadness in her eyes she said,

    ¡°Senior Lightning Genius, please take care.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned around after tucking away the Lord of Deste Fortress¡¯ second teaching. Atst, it was time to depart.

    * * *

    Thud thud thud!

    The hoofbeats roared like thunder. The sound was familiar now. He had been hearing it for over half a month of continuous horseback riding.

    ¡®Thank you.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin stroked the neck of the horse, its eyes rolling back. At the same time, he spurred its back and leaped up.

    It was time to switch modes of movement. The roads in Sichuan were treacherous. From now on, using lightness skill would be more efficient.

    Pak!

    Footprints were left behind on the ground.

    The warriors who had followed the boy leaped andnded in unison, also switching to lightness skill.

    ¡®We¡¯re here.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    They were passing through Sichuan¡¯s Jizhou Prefecture. This meant they had reached the entrance to Sichuan from Huguang Province in the east.

    The group had been switching horses constantly. Any horse that exhausted its strength before reaching the next post station was abandoned.

    Step! Step!

    Their sprinting was relentless, each step stamping into the earth like an arrow in flight.

    Jeong Yeon-shin incorporated the subtle movements Cheong Meong had taught him into his lightness skill. It was the Body Protection Technique, a technique that propelled him forward like a gale, tearing through the air.

    The qi of the experts following him was equally remarkable. These warriors, part of Deste Fortress¡¯s Return Wing Corps, moved with an aura of dominance.

    As they entered Sichuan¡¯s Shu Road, word began to spread:

    Experts from Deste Fortress were crossing Sichuan Province with fearsome momentum.

    ¡°Hey, Acting Commander.¡±

    Lazy me Dragon suddenly appeared on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s right.

    With his Scorching Divine Meridian, a force said to grow infinitely, and the Hwangbo family¡¯s supreme learning techniques that he had cultivated longer than Jeong Yeon-shin, Lazy me Dragon looked entirely at ease, even while using lightness skill.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there, but there¡¯s something I need to tell you.¡±

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s reply was short and to the point. Lazy me Dragon responded with a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ll speak casually, as you¡¯ve permitted. Well, it¡¯s about my situation.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°As you know, because my damn familymitted treason, Deste Fortress dealt with the Hwangbo family. Normally, someone like me¡ªwho was nearly the young master¡ªwouldn¡¯t have survived.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin had wondered about this himself.

    No matter how talented Lazy me Dragon was, his life should have been short-lived.

    This was well known. The term Scorching Divine Meridian was practically synonymous with a doomed future.

    ¡°I survived somehow, even while captured and waiting for death. But my position remains ambiguous. Frankly, how many people in Deste Fortress trust me? They follow the Lord¡¯s orders, sure. But living the rest of my short life under constant suspicion? It¡¯s not exactly pleasant.¡±

    ¡°¡­So?¡±

    ¡°I need to prove my worth¡ªto our Lord Lightning Genius.¡±

    Lazy me Dragon¡¯s smile deepened. Fixing his gaze on Jeong Yeon-shin, he added,

    ¡°Don¡¯t be surprised by what I do next.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    They sprinted for another half day.

    Only then did Jeong Yeon-shin begin to understand Lazy me Dragon¡¯s earlier words.

    When the Return Wing Corps arrived at a cliff where knife-like winds howled, the trail of Radiant Demon Wing had disappeared.

    There, a group of beggars sat waiting.

    ¡°Wee. We¡¯ve been expecting you.¡±

    One young beggar stood and spoke, his greasy face shining. A faint smell of meat clung to him.

    The Return Wing Corps warriors didn¡¯t dare look down on him. The cord tied at his waist disyed six knots.

    ¡°Six Knots. He¡¯s a minor master of the Beggar Sect. Master, that man is a Senior Beggar.¡±

    Crimson Day Sword whispered softly from behind Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The Beggar Sect.

    It was one of the major sects, collectively known as the Nine Sects and One Faction.

    They were known for weaving an intricate informationwork, gathering beggars trained in martial arts from all over the world.

    ¡°Yesterday, the genius twins from the Tang Family came through, and today, the precious imperial swords make their appearance.¡±

    The Senior Beggar spread his arms exaggeratedly as he spoke.

    The phrase precious imperial swords,ing from a martial artist, wasn¡¯t apliment.

    Since the Ming imperial court and Deste Fortress publicly denied any external affiliations, it was clear these words carried hidden barbs.

    But Jeong Yeon-shin wasn¡¯t interested in quibbling over such details.

    ¡°Tang Family?¡±

    He recalled the Administration¡¯s report:

    Traces presumed to belong to the Tang Family had been found near the end of Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s trail.

    The Myriad Heavens Flower Rain, a divine technique known to every martial artist across the Central ins, had been identified.

    ¡°Oh, White Qilin and Scorching Dragon are here too. The rumors were true. White Qilin is even more handsome than they say, and Scorching Dragon here looks fresh with his opium poppy.¡±

    The Senior Beggar¡¯s grin widened as he nced at the Return Wing Corps. His tone and demeanor were hard to decipher.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze darkened.

    And then it happened.

    Tak¡ª!

    The Senior Beggar¡¯s head jerked down suddenly. Lazy me Dragon had moved, now standing beside him, whispering.

    ¡°So, who are these Tang Family geniuses? And why were they here?¡±

    ¡°What are you¡ª!¡±

    The Senior Beggar¡¯s voice was cut short as Lazy me Dragon¡¯s palm struck his head again.

    This time, the air itself seemed to distort from the heat.

    Thud!

    The Senior Beggar crumpled to the ground like a frog. Even the protective qi he had hastily raised was utterly shattered.

    The vibration that followed resonated through the earth.

    Crouching next to the Senior Beggar¡¯s fallen form, Lazy me Dragon smirked.

    ¡°Opium poppy users always il around uselessly like this. First time seeing it?¡±

    That was just the beginning. The Return Wing Corps had entered Sichuan¡¯s murim, their swords sharpened for revenge.

 Chapter 110

    Chapter 110 ¨C Divine Technique (4)

    A pair of siblings¡ªone male, one female¡ªeach held flower petal-shaped metal pieces.

    As they shifted into various stances, gripping the dark, extraordinary metal between their fingers, their qi fluctuated with each change in posture.

    ¡°How about this?¡±

    ¡°No, a bit lower. To the right.¡±

    ¡°Right? It¡¯s slightly tilted. To make the trajectory pierce downward, considering the follow-up shot¡­¡±

    The two bore striking simrities in their delicate features and nimble builds, d in light green

    silk garments thatplemented their small but agile frames.

    They were thoroughly enjoying their discussion about hidden weapon techniques.

    In the distance before them stood a skinny old man, watching with satisfaction. He wore a brilliant golden robe over his tree trunk-like body.

    It was Tang Tae-dok, the Supreme Elder of the Sichuan Tang n, also known as the Supreme Sect Leader. An elderly master.

    ¡°Divine talents. Truly divine talents.¡±

    The brilliance of these siblings had skipped a generation, Tang Tae-dok mused. He considered them iparable to his son, who had severed ties with the family.

    [TL Note: Another young master with daddy issues?]

    The transaction had been a resounding sess. The Blood me Sect Leader had spared no expense in his support.

    From the body of the Blood me Apostle to those of Blood me Sect members with regenerative abilities, and even the Elder Council Leader of Deste Fortress¡ªeverything necessary had been provided.

    ¡®Though we allied with the Tyrant Sword Sect Leader, the arrangement had been unexpected.¡¯

    Tang Tae-dok had also poured everything he could into it. The family¡¯s most precious medicines, herbs, and even poisons were used.

    He had invested everything into the blood transformation technique, leaving only the minimum reserves needed to sustain the Tang n¡¯s foundation.

    Thus, his grandchildren were reborn with talents unmatched in a thousand ages.

    ¡®They canplete the Myriad Heavens Flower Rain. With their natural sensibilities, they surely can.¡¯

    The human body diagrams from the Blood me Sect¡¯s Seventh Apostle had yed a critical role.

    Specifically, the diagram of Deste Fortress¡¯ Lightning Genius had been instrumental in realizing the blood transformation technique.

    This body modification methodbined the arts of medicine and poison techniques from both the Blood me Sect and the Tang n.

    The siblings¡¯ bodies had already been extraordinary, born with rare, strong constitutions. That¡¯s why they could fully endure the technique.

    After the procedure, the Tang siblings became renowned.

    They hit their marks with every variation of their hidden weapon techniques, and their qi control was astounding.

    Even without reaching transcendent realms like the Three Transformations, their precision in controlling internal energy was remarkable¡ªa level that even seasoned masters found hard to match.

    No peer could rival their extraordinary martial talent.

    In Sichuan¡¯s murim, it was said that only the elite of the Nine Sects or Thirteen Evil Sects could stand a chance against the Poison Dragon and Poison Phoenix.

    ¡®They don¡¯t understand the true worth of these children.¡¯

    Tang Tae-dok smirked inwardly.

    The Tang n¡¯s expectations for the Dragon Phoenix Twin Poisons siblings didn¡¯t rest on their martial prowess alone.

    Their talent was exceptional enough to im a ce beyond Sichuan¡ªeven across the world.

    But that wasn¡¯t the point.

    Tang Tae-dok¡¯s focus, as well as that of the Tang n leadership, was elsewhere:

    Myriad Heavens Flower Rain.

    This peerless secret technique had long symbolized the Sichuan Tang n.

    It was a divine martial art that had remained dormant in books. For decades, no one had been able to practice it.

    If it could be learned simply by reading the secret manual, it wouldn¡¯t have been called a divine technique.

    Yet the name Tang n in the Central ins conjured visions of the invincible flower rain filling the heavens.

    This was the essence of their martial arts passed down for hundreds of years.

    ¡®My entire ny years of life have been devoted to this.¡¯

    Tang Tae-dok thought.

    Restoring the Myriad Heavens Flower Rain, which had be his delusion and obsession in his youth, had consumed him.

    Limitations in intelligence? Inability to control qi in alignment with the manual?

    Change it all.@@novelbin@@

    I¡¯ll open the Thousand Meetings Point and restructure all the body¡¯s meridians.

    Tang Tae-dok devoted his very soul to this heaven-defying task, beginning when he was a young n master.

    He has led the research since he took over as n leader. Even after retiring as Supreme Elder, he had not let go of this dream.

    And now, atst, results havee. But his aged body couldn¡¯t withstand the technique.

    So he chose to conduct the peerless talent procedure on children who had trained in Tang family martial arts since birth.

    The siblings had inherited pure Tang n blood.

    He believed they could endure the technique, and the results surpassed his expectations.

    They would use the Dragon Phoenix Twin Poisons siblings¡¯ talent to fully restore the divine technique.

    That¡¯s why he had epted the Blood me Sect Leader¡¯s proposal.

    ¡®Their lifelines won¡¯tst more than a few years, but what does it matter if they die after manifesting the Myriad Heavens Flower Rain? Session can be managed by adopting from branch families.¡¯

    Tang Tae-dok¡¯s lips curved upward, splitting into a grin.

    He took pleasure in the sight of the siblingsughing and chatting, oblivious to their imminent deaths. Their dedication to restoring Myriad Heavens Flower Rain was a thing of beauty.

    They were truly worthy descendants of the Tang n.

    Beautiful things. You will be the final nutrients to make my life bloom meaningfully.

    Tang Tae-dok¡¯s gaze wasyered, madness veiled with contentment.

    The Dragon and Phoenix siblings, facing him, saw only the gentle smile in his eyes.

    Phoenix waved her hand at her grandfather.

    ¡°Look at this! We¡¯re down to a single breath now!¡±

    Phoenix turned back toward her twin brother, spreading her snow-white fingers. The Tang n¡¯s poison techniques had left her hands wless, devoid of wrinkles.

    In an instant, the flower petal-shaped metal between her fingers vanished. She flicked her wrist, and it disappeared.

    Tang Tae-dok saw it all.

    It was a qi-infused technique. The iron flower shot toward Dragon.

    The metal piece split into eight fragments mid-flight, each aiming for a different point.

    Dragon smiled and blurred into motion.

    His white left hand drew an arc.

    With a slight step backward, he caught all the metal fragments in one breath.

    It was a trajectory that could only be described as sensational.

    ¡°Top grade indeed.¡±

    Tang Tae-dok said with a smile.

    Exchanging flower darts.

    It was a game passed down through generations in the Tang n.

    At the same time, it was a training method for practicing hidden weapon throwing and hand techniques, and also a means of judging individual talent.

    That¡¯s why he called it top grade. How one handles flower darts thrown by a Tang n master of equal rank.

    The judgment of talent depended on that response method.

    Reaction speed, inner force control, trajectory precision, seeing the target points.

    Just stepping back once while catching everything, Dragon¡¯s talent could be called the best in Tang n history.

    Phoenix was no different.

    A smile bloomed across her face. It was a very charming smile.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t feel like we¡¯ve raised our senses appropriately?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ve rested enough. Grandfather, we¡¯re going to train again! We need to do it in an open space, I like that usual ce. It gives some kind of inspiration? Feels like we could create anything.¡±

    The confidence on Dragon¡¯s white face was identical to his sister¡¯s.

    It was the spirit of a young master who would soon criticize the world.

    The martial talent that would sh like lightning was instilling endless tion.

    The foundation of their talent had changed. It was apletely new world.

    Tang Tae-dok nodded.

    ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    They were sparks that would brightly illuminate the Tang family before fading away. He could give them anything they wanted.

    ¨DWatch them thoroughly.

    Tang Tae-dok sent just one message through sound transmission while keeping his hands behind his back. It was words spat to the masters guarding the Tang direct lineage.

    * * *

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z

    * * *

    There¡¯s a saying about ten thousand methods. It¡¯s both a metaphor and direct reference to the number of people in the Beggar Sect.

    Though that number might not really represent the avable fighting force, their influence was said to reach across the Central ins.

    ¡®Senior Beggar.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin stared nkly at the one copsed at Lazy me Dragon¡¯s feet.

    He was to be the master of the Central ins beggars who had cultivated martial arts.

    Meaning the next sect leader. His presence in the murim was tremendous.

    ¡°In terms of numbers, evenbining the Thirteen Evil Sects and Nine Sects doesn¡¯t match the Beggar Sect.¡±

    ¡°Yes, they truly are a major sect of the world in both manpower and information. Certainly¡­ they must know a lot.¡±

    The white-robed warriors of the Lightning Genius martial lineage said. All with indifferent expressions.

    ¡°Hey, hey! Who do you imperial dogs think you¡¯re-!¡±

    ¡°Let go! Let go I say! Want to get hit with a rice bowl?¡±

    White robes blocked the approaching subordinates of Senior Beggar who wereing forward indignantly.

    The sight of them lined up blocking the beggars¡¯ advancespletely.

    Their threatening appearance as they rested hands on sword guards or fiddled with hand weapons made the Beggar Sect beggars flinch.

    The white-robed warriors spoke.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you the ones who provoked first by mentioning precious imperial swords?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t kill you. Well¡­ if you¡¯re unrted to this incident that is.¡±

    Though the official warriors of the Return Wing Corps generally had broader insight than Jeong Yeon-shin, they showed no agitation even when Lazy me Dragon touched the sessor of a major sect.

    They were mindful of the gravity of the situation and pressing time. As Radiant Demon Wing

    was their master¡¯s military force and Deste Fortressrade.

    ¡°Major sect my ass. Having lots of these rabble just makes them an ant colony.¡±

    Lazy me Dragon said while chewing on opium poppy. His face was rxed.

    He was currently sitting on Later Beggar¡¯s back.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard much about this Senior Beggar of the Beggar Sect too. Even when the Hwangbo family was stuck in some corner of Jinan, we gathered news of major sects well. They say wherever you beg, any sect serves you a feast? And you quite enjoy that too. I was waiting for when you¡¯de to the Dragon Phoenix Gathering, but you never showed up.¡±

    ¡°I heard Lazy me Dragon had a crazy temperament. Seems I was right not to go.¡±

    Senior Beggar¡¯s wit wasn¡¯t bad either.

    Rough words came naturally, and he maintained hisposure even whilepletely subdued.

    ¡°I apologize for the provocation. This beggar misjudged his opponent. Not knowing I¡¯d be so utterly humiliated. But how did youe to be Deste Fortress¡¯ chess piece, Lazy me Dragon?¡±

    ¡°As expected. Has the rumor spread this far? Then you must know why we¡¯re here too?¡±

    He smoothly deflected unnecessary words while maintaining the point.

    Lazy me Dragon¡¯s way of speaking seemed sloppy but never strayed from the main point. A bitter smile appeared on Senior Beggar¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s annihtion is a big deal here too. It would cause an uproar if two or three Divine Sword Squad military forces gathered. Just like how the Hwangbo family was exterminated. Well, though Deste Fortress is such a widespread sect that their dispersed forces can¡¯t easily unite.¡±

    ¡°You seem to think mentioning the Hwangbo family would anger me, but it doesn¡¯t hurt at all. Keep talking.¡±

    ¡°¡­This sect has also been investigating the Radiant Demon Wing incident thoroughly. We were trying to make contact as the Tang n¡¯s genius twins, the Dragon Phoenix Twin Poisons, frequently appear in this area.¡±

    His manner of speech changed. It seemed to be his original way of speaking.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Lazy me Dragon got up and dusted off his bottom.

    ncing at Jeong Yeon-shin, he said,

    ¡°Now the Acting Commander can handle it. Seems there¡¯s no need for more time-wasting ceremonies. Originally murim folk need to be suppressed with force at first meeting. Especially those from major sects.¡±

    ¡°Look who¡¯s talking.¡±

    Senior Beggar grumbled while pressing both hands to the ground.

    Then he twisted his upper body this way and that while getting up, in quite a glib manner.

    As if saying what¡¯s going on?

    At the same time Senior Beggar¡¯s eyes lit up looking at Jeong Yeon-shin. His gaze sparkled.

    ¡°So you¡¯re that Lightning Genius? The rising star, rumored to have learned martial arts from the Lord of Deste Fortress and killed Azure Qilin. It¡¯s not easy for a master from northern Huguang to spread their fame to Sichuan¡¯s murim, but if all the rumors are true then it¡¯s certainly possible. We already knew well about the incident of piercing the weakness of the Tyrant Sword Sect¡¯s Eight Fierce Rakshasa Swords.¡±

    He had good social skills. It felt somewhere between Lazy me Dragon and Hyeon Won-chang.

    ¡°They say the Beggar Sect¡¯s informationwork is the best in the world. I¡¯ll reward you if you tell me what you know.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said. Then he slowly took steps.

    Past Senior Beggar and the beggars, to one side of the cliff ground covered in countless marks.

    ¡®Here it is.¡¯

    It matched the exnation he heard in the report.

    Daggers, metal pieces, flying needles.

    Countless hidden weapons had been shot with inner force. He could tell just by looking at the indented traces.

    He slowly parted his lips.

    ¡°Radiant Demon Wing was suspicious of the Tang n¡¯s thunderp bomb production. They went out to properly investigate that. These hidden weapon marks here, are they traces of Myriad Heavens Flower Rain?¡±

    That¡¯s when Jeong Yeon-shin finished speaking.

    Swoosh¨D!

    He sensed the qi energy before the sound. He detected two ray-like hidden weapons.

    As he turned, metal pieces rushing in like flower petals entered his view.

    They instantly split into eight pieces each. Sixteen streaks of light pierced straight through the space toward him.

    His head grew hot. His upper dantian burned on its own.

    There was no time to figure out what kind of technique it was. The sneak attack was incredibly fast. There wasn¡¯t even time to gather the Body Protection Technique¡¯s internal energy.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s reaction urred in the realm of instinct.

    Thud.

    He lightly kicked the ground. A strand of qi energy distorted through the stone struck by his toe.

    The kicked stone split into sixteen pieces as well and blocked all directions of the hidden weapons.

    Rattle-Rattle!

    The trajectories of the iron flower petals were all deflected.

    Among the crumbling stone pieces, Jeong Yeon-shin slowly raised his head.

    He was greeted with the sight of the assassins who threw the hidden weapons.

    A man and woman in green light garments who were looking at the boy with pale, shocked faces.

 Chapter 111

    Chapter 111 ¨C Divine Technique (5)

    While Jeong Yeon-shin deflected the sneak attack with a seemingly casual move, the other two geniuses of the Return Wing Corps moved with equally swift speed.

    Whoosh¨D

    Namgung Hwa-shin and Lazy me Dragon¡¯s forms scattered like extinguishing mes.

    In that instant, they closed the distance while Dragon and Phoenix remained dazed, as though time itself had stretched infinitely.

    Swish!

    Namgung Hwa-shin drew his sword and held it to Phoenix¡¯s neck.

    The White Qilin¡¯s Deste sword gleaned blue. Azure qi energy coiled up from his body as his expression hardened.

    Lazy me Dragon ced his hand on Dragon¡¯s nape.

    Though no heat emanated from him, the energy quietly churning within testified to the immense power he held.

    Their swift, decisive movements made it clear they never considered the possibility of Jeong Yeon-shin being harmed.

    Both of them moved withplete confidence, catching the small siblingspletely off guard.

    ¡°Shall I kill them?¡±

    Lazy me Dragon asked, his tonenguid.

    ¡°Kill? You¡¯ll kill us?¡±

    Dragon responded, his pale, youthful face betraying his fear.

    ¡®Mixed dwarf n blood?¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought to himself. The assassins¡¯ builds were unusual.

    Small people.

    Their height barely reached his shoulder.

    Their narrow shoulders and small heads matched their petite statues perfectly.

    The rumor about the hidden weapons crafted by the Tang n¡¯s dwarf craftsmen being close to divine weapons seemed to be more than just hearsay.

    When Jeong Yeon-shin remained silent, no one else spoke either. Dragon cried out indignantly.

    ¡°That person! That person mentioned thunderp bombs first! While talking about the Tang n! When someone tries to frame our family for treason, how could anyone not get angry? Our main family never vites the Great Mingws!¡±

    If his words were true, their act of throwing hidden weapons could be considered a moment of mitigated impulse.

    After all, if the imperial army rose against them, even the Tang n would have to retreat into the mountains, their entire foundation swept away.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The flower darts we threw, we barely put any qi in them! We were just trying to subdue first! You¡ªyou who blocked them¡ªshould know well¡­!¡±

    Justified words poured out of him without pause, his behavior resembling that of amoner pleading his case in court.

    On the other hand, his childlike appearance, matching his small frame, was unexpected.

    ¡°Tang n?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked curtly, already piecing together the puzzle.

    ¡°Those are the Dragon Phoenix Twin Poisons.¡±

    Senior Beggar, observing from a distance, nodded, his expression one of slight disbelief.

    ¡®Did he train in hidden weapon techniques?¡¯

    He had casually deflected an attack from the Tang n¡¯s most talented young elites.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s footwork was nearly divine.

    That reflexive precision¡ªmore than just martial arts¡ªwas a feat impossible without innate talent.

    Who could wield internal energy with such mastery?

    Even among those who achieved the Three Transformations, only a handful of seasoned supreme masters could attempt such a feat.

    ¡®Though the internal energy realm only affects qi depth and usage speed.¡¯

    Other supreme masters would have either dodged with the Body Protection Technique or countered with their swords.

    But to kick a stone with such precision to split iing hidden weapons?

    It was a skill¡ªand a sense¡ªof an almost unimaginable degree.

    ¡®Lightning Genius. I had heard the reports¡­ but indeed, he is someone to watch closely. He must be added to our sect¡¯s roster.¡¯

    Currently Upper-Middle, Future Special-Special-Upper.

    Senior Beggar evaluated Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s present and potential future worth.

    Even the talent and martial ability shown just now warranted a rank above the realm of young prodigies.

    His standing, sect affiliation, and martial lineage made this evaluation subject to change¡ªbut it was clear Jeong Yeon-shin was beginning to transcend the limits of his peers.

    What else would he reveal? Curiosity mingled with interest as Senior Beggar silently observed.

    ¡®All the fuses of Sichuan¡¯s murim have gathered now. It will explode soon. This seems worth following for a while.¡¯

    Amid his musings, Senior Beggar overlooked one thing.

    Or rather, he carelessly dismissed it while appraising Deste Fortress Lightning Genius¡¯ talent.

    The Tang n would never send just two escorts to apany the twins regarded as their treasures.

    Saa¨D

    Killing intent seeped into the air like a dense mist, its viciousness palpable.

    Green-robed warriors emerged from the shadows, exuding honed qi energy.

    Among them were sword-wielders, hand-weapon users, and others bearing rows of daggers.

    There were only seven of them, but none could be taken lightly.

    The lethality of the Tang n¡¯s poison techniques had left its mark on martial history many times before.

    ¡°Sichuan Tang n¡­!¡±

    The Senior Beggar swallowed hard, realizing he had miscalcted.

    ¡°Release them.¡±

    One man stepped forward,rge and wielding thick hand weapons. He appeared to be the leader of the Tang n warriors.

    ¡°If even one hair falls from the young master or miss, you will all die with us.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin gleaned the Tang n¡¯s essence from those words. Mentioning ¡°hair¡± revealed their protective nature, while the warning of mutual destruction reflected their grim resolve.

    The Tang n¡ªor Tang Family, or Tang House¡ªwas known by many names in the murim.

    They were fearsome and unrelenting.

    ¡°Return kindness twofold, grudges tenfold¡±¡ªthis infamous phrase stemmed from their very nature.

    Despite the power they faced in reality, their pride elevated their direct lineage siblings above all else.

    He had heard much about them, their contradictions birthing a vicious strength.

    ¡°Smells as nasty as I heard. My hands are trembling in fear.¡±

    Lazy me Dragon smirked faintly.

    Heat rose from his fingertips as he lightly stroked Dragon¡¯s nape¡ªa deliberate, provocative threat.

    ¡°You b*st*rd!¡±

    The leader shouted and took a step forward. But before he could act¡ª

    ¡°Stop.¡±

    It was Phoenix, the small woman held at swordpoint by Namgung Hwa-shin.

    She showed no concern for her captured brother beside her.

    Her pitch-ck eyes locked onto Jeong Yeon-shin, halting the Tang n warriors in their tracks.

    ¡°I¡¯ll apologize, but I can¡¯t ask forgiveness. About the n making thunderp bombs¡­ that¡¯s news to us as well.¡±

    Phoenix of the Dragon Phoenix Twin Poisons spoke softly, her voice carrying clearly despite its whisper-like tone.

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you have reacted like us? If some stranger you just met muttered words that could lead to your n¡¯s extinction.¡±

    ¡°Harsh words. Do you know what you¡¯re saying? Ourmander faced a simr situation as I. His family is already destroyed too.¡±

    Lazy me Dragon replied casually, throwing out the statement. Phoenix¡¯s eyes widened in surprise.

    Jeong Yeon-shin nced nkly at the unnamed disciple who seemed to know everything.

    Lazy me Dragon¡¯s lips curled slightly.

    But when their eyes met, he subtly averted his gaze¡ªa gesture unbefitting the Hwangbo young master known for dominating the Dragon Phoenix Gathering.

    ¡°¡­I apologize for my rash words.¡±

    Phoenix, momentarily flustered, spoke meekly. She even bowed her head, despite Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s sword still at her neck.

    Her graceful demeanor evoked verses from the Book of Songs in the Four Books and Three ssics.@@novelbin@@

    Was this what a well-educated nobledy would look like?

    Her apologizing there was also amusing.

    Dragon, who looked boyish with dwarf n blood flowing in him, was the same. They were quite peculiar siblings.

    ***

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z

    ***

    Jeong Yeon-shin slightly furrowed his brow. He felt a strange sense of kinship¡ªnot toward Lazy me Dragon, but the Tang siblings.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    He couldn¡¯t tell what the feeling was. The spirit entering and leaving the hundred meeting points in his head seemed to whisper something.

    ¡°Commander.¡±

    A clear voice rang out. Namgung Hwa-shin called him calmly.

    Their gazes met, heavy with unspoken questions. He seemed to be asking how to handle the siblings.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t answer. He just kicked the ground once more.

    Thud!

    This time, the stones split in two and cut through the air.

    With a dull sound, small gasps escaped the siblings¡¯ mouths.

    It was because they were lightly struck on the yin intersection point above their dantian and fell.

    [TL Note: Yin intersection point¡ªLocated on the anterior midline of the abdomen, 1 cun (traditional Chinese measurement unit) below the navel.]

    [E/N: 1 cun is about 3.33 cm or 1.31 inches]

    It was an acupoint right above the sea of qi point in the dantian, also the intersection point of the three branches of the body¡¯s yin meridians.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s qi, carried by the stones, disrupted their internal energy flow.

    It was a technique derived from the Seventh Apostle¡¯s blood acupoint strikes, one that

    ¡°Look at that casual kicking form. I¡¯d really feel bad if I got hit by that.¡±

    Lazy me Dragon muttered.

    ¡°This way.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin calmly gestured. Namgung Hwa-shin and Lazy me Dragon pushed the siblings¡¯ backs.

    The Tang n warriors, who were about to spring forward, froze.

    It was due to the formless sword qi that rained down fiercely.

    Whoosh!

    It was White Qilin Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s Boundless Sky Sword. Dust rose as the ground was carved with streaks.

    ¡°You struck first. Even if you didn¡¯t intend death.¡±

    His tone was stern.

    Namgung Hwa-shin had definitely changed. He seemed like he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to kill anyone with his supreme sword techniques.

    ¡®I should talk to him when the mission ends.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought silently as he watched them.

    Soon, the four drew closer.

    The boy slowly parted his lips, pointing at the hidden weapon marks on the ground.

    ¡°The trail of Radiant Demon Wing from our sect was cut off here. And here, aren¡¯t these traces of the Tang n¡¯s secret techniques? Tell me what you know.¡±

    He spoke directly, without beating around the bush. Lazy me Dragon chimed in.

    He seemed to have no hesitation in roughly handling direct descendants of a major sect.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try any tricks. You probably haven¡¯t experienced torture by Heat Yang True Qi.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t know exactly either.¡±

    After Phoenix stayed silent for a moment, Dragon opened his mouth.

    ¡°We only guessed they were traces of our father¡¯s techniques.¡±

    ¡°The Tang n Leader?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked.

    It was well known that the leader and n head of the Sichuan Tang n was wandering the murim.

    The story went that he had lost his wife to two of the Thirteen Evil Sects of Sichuan¡¯s murim, but when the Supreme Elder didn¡¯t allow all-out war between sects, he cut ties and left home.

    It was a tale of him trying to destroy the major sects alone.

    ¡°¡­The marks that were originally here weren¡¯t ours. They were father¡¯s martial arts. We knew right away when we saw them. Besides us, only our father could practice Myriad Heavens Flower Rain.¡±

    Dragon concluded bitterly. Then Phoenix spoke.

    ¡°We quickly erased father¡¯s traces and waited endlessly. In case he mighte back.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Without letting our grandfather know.¡±

    ¡°However, we can guess why Deste Fortress¡¯s Radiant Demon Wing and our father¡¯s paths crossed.¡±

    At Phoenix¡¯s words, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes shed.

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    Phoenix¡¯splexion paled under the pressure of his sudden aura. Slowly, she moved her lips.

    ¡°Though we don¡¯t know exactly what happened, we heard forces from the Ten Perfections Sect and Pure Demon Alliance among the Thirteen Evil Sects passed through nearby. We can¡¯t rule out the possibility they shed with Radiant Demon Wing. We think our father might have gotten involved in between¡­¡±

    ¡°So the Tang n Leader might know the full story.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-shin said. Lazy me Dragon tilted his head slightly.

    ¡°You¡¯re telling us too readily? This doesn¡¯t suit the Tang n, said to be the most vicious among righteous sects. What¡¯s your scheme?¡±

    At those words, the Tang siblings¡¯ gazes turned to Jeong Yeon-shin. Phoenix¡¯s lips slowly parted.

    ¡°¡­Because your talent is enough to understand us.¡±

    At the same time, Dragon, standing beside her, started grinning. He was an unpredictable boy.

    As if someone had roughly touched his head when young, he suddenly showed a childlike side.

    ¡°Everyone else seemed dull, so we became isted. The whole world started looking easy just to us. When discussing martial arts, we can¡¯tmunicate.¡±

    ¡°Though entering Myriad Heavens Flower Rain is merely difficult, you seem like you¡¯d be a good conversation partner. If you just don¡¯t bring up the thunderp bomb, we don¡¯t know about that.¡±

    Phoenix spoke like a young girl. Her two eyes shone ck.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stayed silent for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard many oral ounts about Myriad Heavens Flower Rain. It¡¯s probably the martial art with the most well-known form. They say hidden weapons fall like rain streams ording to the user¡¯s will.¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes!¡±

    Dragon agreed excitedly.

    ¡°Taking it literally, I can guess the core principles. It¡¯s just a matter of hidden weapon techniques and internal energy control. Like the supreme realms of Three Transformations and Five Qi

    Ancestors. That seems to be the key to martial strength. The verses themselves aren¡¯t difficult.¡±

    ¡°What did you just say¡­?¡±

    Phoenix trailed off questioningly.

    Jeong Yeon-shin bent down and picked up stone pieces.

    If you clearly understand the phenomenon, that¡¯s enough.

    Swish!

    The sound came from his crown. The boy calcted backwards.

    Like when he realized such force techniques could exist after seeing Ma Se-in¡¯s strong fist and understood the verses of Eternal Blossom Fist Art.

    The current him was iparable to back then.

    As his Hundred Meetings point opened naturally, his upper dantian¡¯s power grew stronger too. It was an ability growing together with Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s despair.

    ¡°From what I¡¯ve heard, isn¡¯t this how you use the internal energy?¡±

    Crack.

    The stone pieces crumbled finely in his hand. They werepletely infused with Jeong Family Moving Force qi.

    Then the stone fragments began to whirl in an orderly manner. It was a small vortex.

    ¡°So, how does it look? Am I doing it right?¡±

    The boy said.

    The Dragon Phoenix Twin Poisons didn¡¯t answer. Jeong Yeon-shin spoke again.

    ¡°I hope we can reach an agreement here. We don¡¯t have much time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The verses are simple. They just need some technique, but if you can¡¯t understand even after seeing it, I¡¯ll teach you. In exchange, you exin everything about the Tang n Leader.¡±

    The two siblings remained silent as if frozen.

 Chapter 112

    Chapter 112 ¨C Divine Technique (6)@@novelbin@@

    ***

    The mission destination was Sichuan¡¯s murim. They had to consider the Tang n.

    Naturally, the Return Wing Corps brought various antidotes with the Administration¡¯s support.

    However, poison techniques were martial arts that could introduce unpredictable variables.

    Even though they faced only a few Tang n experts, they needed to prevent any possible reduction in fighting power.

    This meant avoiding conflict unless definite information emerged.

    ¡®With Myriad Heavens Flower Rain, we might gain cooperation.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t withdraw the energy he had gathered in his hand.

    The two experts of the Return Wing Corps reacted quickly.

    Lazy me Dragon stroked his chin, staring nkly at the stone fragments whirling in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s palm.

    ¡°The key to Myriad Heavens Flower Rain?¡±

    He muttered,

    ¡°You¡¯re saying you created verses just from hearing the form of the techniques?¡±

    Namgung Hwa-shin, who had remained silent until now, also spoke.

    Though still trapped in his rut, he was still undeniably a martial artist born with extraordinary talent.

    His attitude while discussing martial art verses mirrored that of the White Qilin he was previously.

    ¡°How do you use qi like that? It¡¯s not even Void Sky Gathering Objects.¡±

    ¡°If one¡¯s internal energy control is deep enough, they could truly unleash a storm of hidden weapons. Though controlling qi on that scale would belong to another realm entirely.¡±

    These two martial talents¡ªone from Shandong and the other from South Zhili¡ªshowed great interest.

    ¡°Never heard of such a thing. All this talk about master this, master that.¡±

    Lazy me Dragon remarked with an intrigued expression. Jeong Yeon-shin ignored him.

    ¡°Tang n. Though this won¡¯t match your family¡¯s technique exactly, wouldn¡¯t it still be worth referencing?¡±

    The boy said briefly, directing his gaze toward the Dragon Phoenix Twin Poisons siblings.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The young talents, with their boy-and-girl appearances, bore traces of Dwarf n blood.

    Dragon¡¯s mouth opened slightly, while Phoenix¡¯s eyshes trembled.

    As they stared at the stone fragments whirling above the boy¡¯s hand, the arrogance that imed the world was easy vanished from their faces.

    But that moment also revealed the siblings¡¯ true talent.

    If they hadn¡¯t felt anything, they would have dismissed Jeong Yeon-shin with their usual haughty expressions, brimming with self-confidence.

    They couldn¡¯t ignore it.

    The finely fluctuating qi energy, the whirling fragments, the detailed qi control hidden in the disy¡ªeverythingmanded their attention.

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke again.

    ¡°It¡¯s literally just imitating the basic level. Even within Myriad Heavens Flower Rain, the variations and usage methods must branch into dozens of paths.¡±

    That was urate. But this wasn¡¯t an ordinary imitation¡ªit was a sight that could undeniably be seen as a precursor to Myriad Heavens Flower Rain.

    The move closely resembled the entry form passed down through secret manuals and oral tradition.

    Dragon, increasingly astonished, opened his mouth wider.

    Phoenix brushed her hair back near her ears, her snow-white hand trembling slightly.

    They both recognized the value of the demonstration.

    ¡®How is this even possible¡­¡¯

    Phoenix alternated her gaze between Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand and face. Her pitch-ck eyes moved up and down.

    Creating verses after merely hearing a martial art¡¯s form? That already entered the realm of great masters.

    And this wasn¡¯t just any martial art¡ªhe was constructing the framework of a divine technique here and now. Though the murim was filled with extraordinary people, this level of insight wasn¡¯t something humans could easily achieve.

    ***

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z

    ***

    For the first time, the siblings experienced an unwee humility.

    They had gained fame as talents of a thousand ages in Sichuan¡¯s murim, but this moment was a bitter pill to swallow.

    ¡°Not just you but Deste Fortress as a whole, trying to deduce the Tang n¡¯s¡­¡±

    Dragon¡¯s trembling voice was cut short when Phoenix struck the back of his head.

    ¡°Get a grip! Are you stupid? If it could be done with just arge number of people, wouldn¡¯t our main family be a bunch of idiots? Don¡¯t make trouble and keep your mouth shut!¡±

    She whispered harshly, gripping her twin brother¡¯s ear as if she intended to tear it off.

    After ncing at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s calm eyes, she quickly folded her hands politely.

    ¡°We¡¯ve shown an unseemly appearance since our first meeting. You said you wanted information about our father?¡±

    At Phoenix¡¯s words, Jeong Yeon-shin nodded.

    ¡°Tell me everything¡ªhis favored martial techniques, ces he might stay in Sichuan, and any murim connections he has formed. If the departed Tang n Leader is innocent as you im, these shouldn¡¯t be difficult to share.¡±

    That wasn¡¯t entirely true. These were precisely the elements assassins needed to investigate before carrying out a kill.

    But Jeong Yeon-shin had no qualms about maintaining a brazen facade. Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s whereabouts depended on this lead.

    He could afford to be shameless.

    It wasn¡¯t just Namgung Hwa-shin who had changed. The more Jeong Yeon-shin experienced the murim, the more he transformed into a martial artist.

    If he died without obtaining or epting the World Tree¡¯s fruit, he at least wanted to leave his martial arts and precious ones intact.

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    Phoenix hesitated, her voice low.

    More urately, she couldn¡¯t speak. After all, Phoenix and Dragon were Tang n warriors.

    Teaching the basics of Myriad Heavens Flower Rain was unthinkable.

    A technique symbolizing a prestigious martial family wasn¡¯t something that could be measured in value¡ªnot even with ten thousand gold.

    This was especially true for a peerless secret technique renowned across the Central ins.

    ¡°You want us to¡­ sell out father¡­¡±

    Dragon¡¯s eyes burned with twin mes before he quickly lowered them.

    Phoenix didn¡¯t even need to pull his sleeve¡ªhe understood the weight of the request.

    The value of Myriad Heavens Flower Rain was too great to sustain a hostile attitude.

    ¡°We should be honored to serve.¡±

    Phoenix cast a pathetic nce at her twin brother before turning to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°I¡¯m ashamed of mentioning talent earlier.¡±

    ¡°Will you ept the proposal?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked firmly.

    Phoenix took a single step forward.

    Step.

    ¡°Li-li of the Tang family.¡±

    Phoenix Tang Li-li bowed gracefully, her fingers folded together like a roof.

    ¡°I pay respects to the benefactor.¡±

    She moved her lips, the sleeve of her green garment flowing down slightly, blending with her ck hair.

    It looked soft, like no ordinary material.

    Though small in stature, her conduct was refined.

    She also wasn¡¯t using a typical murim greeting.

    The sped-hands bow was a rare courtesy in the Central ins of the Ming dynasty. Tang Li-li¡¯s cupped-hands salute was a tradition passed down among civilians¡ªa gesture of humility and respect.

    ¡°Benefactor? This is an exchange. Don¡¯t leave any grace. Make a trade equivalent to the items.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said. The suspicions about the Tang family were still unresolved.

    He couldn¡¯t form ties under the pretext of teaching martial techniques.

    It was already burdensome enough that Deste Fortress¡¯ colleagues served him as master.

    But Phoenix Tang Li-li shook her head.

    ¡°Our main family has nothing worthy of Myriad Heavens Flower Rain. You will receive much, benefactor.¡±

    ¡°Not interested. So, do you ept the trade?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll tell you anything.¡±

    She would sell information about her father in exchange for instruction. The saying that the Sichuan Tang n was ruthless wasn¡¯t wrong.

    For Jeong Yeon-shin, it was favorable. The technique he had created on the spot had resolved

    the Tang n Dragon Phoenix Twin Poisons¡¯ conflict.

    Lazy me Dragon, standing beside him, smiled faintly. He gestured toward the Tang n

    guard warriors, blocked by the Return Wing Corps warriors.

    ¡°I was thinking of torturing them if needed. After killing all those guys there.¡±

    ¡°Are you a demonic path master?¡±

    Namgung Hwa-shin, still stroking his sword, asked.

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt reassured once more.

    Though the Tang n¡¯s family rules were strict and Sichuan¡¯s murim was powerful, the Return Wing Corps¡¯ temperament was already prepared to confront Sichuan.

    ¡°I¡¯m Li-hua of Shu Road Tang n.¡±

    Dragon Tang Li-hua, the boy reminiscent of a slightlyrger Dwarf n member, introduced himself.

    He attached ¡°Shu Road¡± before Tang n. It symbolized the treacherous path to Sichuan, representing his main family.

    It reflected the pride characteristic of Central ins people, who valued style.

    Yet, he couldn¡¯t hide his subdued demeanor. Since witnessing Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s technique, he had kept his eyes slightly lowered.

    His sister, Tang Li-li, seemed to think this was for the better.

    ¡°Keep your mouth shut. You can¡¯t even do the basics.¡±

    After scolding her brother, she turned her head. When her eyes met Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s, the graceful curve of her lips exuded elegance.

    ¡°Benefactor, let us speak first. We can receive martial arts instructionter. What would you like to know?¡±

    Her conduct radiated bewitching wisdom.

    She appeared intent on providing satisfactory answers before seeking sincere teaching.

    It was then that Jeong Yeon-shin detected an unusual sound emanating from the abyss-like dark cliff below.

    It was a faint thunder, piercing through the space where only empty wind had collided.

    It truly resembled thunder.

    When he turned his gaze, Lazy me Dragon and Namgung Hwa-shin nodded.

    ¡°That¡¯s not an auditory hallucination. Something¡¯s there?¡±

    ¡°I heard it too.¡±

    They had sensed it as well.

    Jeong Yeon-shin gestured slightly with his chin, indicating the spot where Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s trail had vanished.

    If something unusual appeared before their eyes, they needed to investigate thoroughly.

    ¡°I¡¯m going down. Youe too.¡±

    The boy said.

    The Tang siblings, showing surprised expressions, nodded. The initiative had already shifted.

    This was something they had never experienced as Tang n direct descendants. But with the basics of Myriad Heavens Flower Rain at stake, they had no choice.

    ¡°Go.¡±

    At Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s briefmand, the group began moving in unison.

    Lazy me Dragon, Namgung Hwa-shin, Crimson Day Sword, and the Return Wing Corps followed their boymander first, forming an escort formation.

    The Tang n guard warriors moved slowly, keeping the Dragon Phoenix Twin Poisons siblings between them.

    They too had witnessed the precursor to Myriad Heavens Flower Rain. Their earlier killing intent, as rough as a valley gale, had dissipated into a gentle breeze.

    ¡°We can¡¯t rashly trust the Tang n.¡±

    Crimson Day Sword stepped forward.

    ¡°Grandmaster, how about dividing our forces to keep them between the main group?¡±

    ¡°Do so.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned and responded. Since bing actingmander, he had addressed the Return Wing Corps warriors in this manner.

    As the leader of the military force for now, he needed to establish hierarchy.

    ¡°May wee along too? Sichuan¡¯s murim must be unfamiliar to you. We¡¯ll share information to the extent it doesn¡¯t threaten our sect¡ªat least until your big battle.¡±

    Senior Beggar and the Beggar Sect beggars also requested to join. Jeong Yeon-shin nodded.

    Step.

    The group, nowrger, began descending. They took the narrow path leading down the cliff.

    Though called a path, it was hardly one.

    They moved by using Body Protection Technique, stepping on protruding parts of the cliff.

    Hwaaak!

    Jeong Yeon-shin, Lazy me Dragon, and Namgung Hwa-shin descended first with the Tang

    siblings.

    The five talentsnded on various parts of the cliff, their robes fluttering.

    Meanwhile, Lazy me Dragon and Namgung Hwa-shin positioned themselves above the Tang siblings¡¯ heads.

    There was noplete trust. The Return Wing Corps left no gaps in their formation.

    Whoosh!

    Tang Li-li and Tang Li-hua proved themselves worthy of being called geniuses.

    Their movements, showcasing supreme lightness techniques, were remarkably nimble.

    Even with their yinjiao points suppressed by Jeong Yeon-shin, they descended the treacherous cliff with ease.

    During this time, Jeong Yeon-shin listened to stories about the Tang n Leader.

    Phoenix referred to her father as ¡°father¡± formally, while Dragon addressed him more casually.

    [TL Note: Phoenix uses the term ?? (Booji), while Dragon uses ??? (Abeoji).]

    ¡°Father is smaller in build than us. Because grandmother was a Dwarf n member, the blood

    runs thick. Mother was Han, but as you know, the viins of the Thirteen Evil Sects¡­¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s also an amazing craftsman. The Hong Tian Divine Sword was created by father¡¯s hands.¡±

    ¡°He often visited the Iron Flower Workshop in Shun-jing Prefecture. It¡¯s a famous forge in Sichuan, known for the white fires of its furnace. If you teach us Myriad Heavens Flower Rain, our main family will transform your Deste Sword into a divine weapon. I¡¯ll personally ensure it happens.¡±

    The siblings¡¯ personalities were starkly different.

    Phoenix Tang Li-li disyed the demeanor of a proper youngdy, while Dragon Tang Li-hua carried the energy of a spirited young master.

    While Phoenix exined carefully, Dragon poured out his words in a torrent once he started speaking.

    The Tang siblings stayed close to Jeong Yeon-shin, even as they reached the bottom of the cliff, where darkness consumed everything.

    Thud.

    Theynded on solid ground. A strangely heavy sensation reverberated through their soles.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    In an instant, the boy clutched his head. His Hundred Meetings point burned intensely.

    Several images shed through his mind.

    A vast underground space. Radiant Demon Wing confronting a small n.

    As if betrayed, long sword marks marred the backs of several Radiant Demon Wing seniors.

    Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s pale back, pierced several times. Cheong-myeong¡¯s abdomen, wounded deeply.

    And more.

    A whispering sensation washed over him¡ªit was the realm of foresight.

    The brilliant glow of his upper dantian revealed a truth.

    Today, a divine technique would be born.

 Chapter 113

    Chapter 113 ¨C Divine Technique ¨C Nine Heavens

    ***

    It was only for a moment. The upper dantian¡¯s foresight vanished as suddenly as it had appeared.

    The images shing through his mind scattered like dust.

    ¡®What was that?¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin quickly regained hisposure. The spirituality of the Hundred Meetings Point that had given him a glimpse of the divine arts left his mind.

    But that wasn¡¯t important right now. The scene of Radiant Demon Wing he had seen earlier was the problem. He couldn¡¯t tell if it was present or future.

    ¡®It¡¯s difficult.¡¯

    The power of the upper dantian was always like this.

    Transcendental senses like foresight or wide-area observation never came in the way one would have desired.

    It often showed useless things. As if heaven¡¯s providence was mocking him.

    Swoosh.

    His body staggered briefly. The remaining sensation below his crown felt a burning pain.

    It was getting worse as time passed. The upper dantian¡¯s power growing stronger? That meant death was approaching.

    It reminded him yet again. That he had only about three years left.

    ¡®I know.¡¯

    He repeated inwardly. His mind felt like it was rapidly drying up.

    ¡°Leader? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Perhaps sensing something, Namgung Hwa-shin asked immediately. Jeong Yeon-shin answered aloud.

    ¡°Nothing. We should hurry.¡±

    ¡°We seem to have entered the domain of a formation technique. The darkness isn¡¯t natural. Even with eye techniques, I cannot see ahead.¡±

    It was as Namgung Hwa-shin said. Everything was pitch ck as if they had entered an abyss.

    Jeong Yeon-shin lowered his gaze while raising his arm. Nothing was visible.

    Even his own hand close by was buried in darkness.

    The air pressing down on his shoulders was heavy. Something was definitely there. It was unusually dark.

    ¡®We¡¯vee to the right ce.¡¯

    The boy unconsciously recalled the Blood me Sect¡¯s formation techniques. The Two me Blood Spirit Formation.

    It had divided the Blood me Sect¡¯s main altar from the outside using mysterious arts.

    The darkness brushing against his skin now also contained simr mysteries.

    ¡°How gloomy.¡±

    Lazy me Dragon¡¯s voice echoed nearby. His usuallynguid voice seemed to show some interest.

    ¡°Grandmaster, when visibility is hindered, it¡¯s good to disperse your energy outwards.¡±

    Crimson Day Sword spoke as he approached to guard Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s back. He was an experienced warrior.

    It was advice born from murim experience. Though it was still hard to see, Jeong Yeon-shin nodded in agreement.

    ¡°Everyone, extend your energy waves.¡±

    He spread his energy waves widely with his brief words.

    Soon, the energy waves of the Return Wing Corps warriors began spreading in all directions.

    The wind of inner energy touching their skin helped them recognize each other. They regained some sense of space.

    This was the power of a group of masters.

    They could adapt flexibly to any situation. No warrior panicked just because they lost visibility.

    Even the Beggar Sect was the same. Everyone here was an elite from the Great Beggar Sect.

    ¡°Does anyone have a night pearl?¡±

    At Lazy me Dragon¡¯s words, Senior Beggar cut in.

    ¡°Having those leads to a short life.¡±

    ¡°I see the Beggar Sect beggars have only seen cheap ones. The real stones that store sunlight are harmless.¡±

    ¡°Must be nice being a fallen young master from a wealthy family.¡±

    The Tang siblings also followed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s instructions.

    Energy waves like heat haze spread from the bodies of the boy and girl.

    It was an energy control method that clearly revealed traces of poison arts training.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Something feels familiar?¡±

    ¡°Though we¡¯ve heard small sounds a few times before, to think such a ce really exists¡­¡±

    Poison Dragon Tang Li-Hua and Poison Phoenix Tang Li-li said.

    ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe down to look?¡±

    At Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s question, there was a brief rustling sound of clothes. Tang Li-li seemed to have turned her body.

    ¡°Because there were traces of our father here. Those guarding us are Grandfather¡¯s warriors, and Grandfather hates our father who abandoned the family. The Tang n¡¯s familyws are strict and do not forgive blood rtives who break thew, so we¡­¡±

    ¡°Grandfather might kill Father if he finds him. When we were training Myriad Heavens Flower Rain before, we kept the guard warriors distant, so we could pretend not to know about him.¡±

    Tang Li-hua clearly finished his sister¡¯s fading words.

    His childlike behavior was rather intuitive.

    ¡°I see.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin briefly acknowledged. The thunderous sound wasn¡¯t heard only when the Return Wing Corps arrived.

    The siblings¡¯ words made sense too.

    ¡°As expected of the Tang n. Truly a brutal family.¡±

    ¡°You, I heard from the Senior Beggar that you¡¯re the Hwangbo young master ¨C is that something someone from the Hwangbo family should say?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin ignored Lazy me Dragon¡¯s response of amusement.

    While the siblings who finally couldn¡¯t contain their anger began arguing with him, the boy silently closed his eyes.

    He needed to concentrate.

    ¡°Quiet.¡±

    It was Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s clear voice. He had sensed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyelids moving.

    It demonstrated that his sharply raised energy sense was focused on observing the Return Wing Corps leader and his surroundings.

    If Lazy me Dragon was an uncontroble me, Namgung Hwa-shin now was like a sky ¨C cold but wless andposed.

    He was incredibly reliable at times like this.

    Jeong Yeon-shin twisted his energy pathways as they were. Not the Orthodox Energy Method, but the world¡¯s only supreme earth-absorbing technique.

    ¡®Moon Spirit Harmony Form.¡¯

    He activated the mind method bestowed by the Deste Fortress Lord. His whole body¡¯s energy began feeling cool yet transparent.

    Since he hadn¡¯t cultivated it as his main technique, he couldn¡¯t bring out the method¡¯s full effectiveness.

    However, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s internal energy control integrated with the Moon Spirit Harmony Form was enough.

    Woong-

    Energy gathered at the Pupil Bone Points outside both eyes. It was the yin energy of the Moon Spirit Harmony Form.

    The dark night was said to be rich in yin energy but had stripped away all yang energy.

    The energy settled by a martial artist¡¯s internal energy cultivation dyed his eyeballs mysteriously.

    ¡°The nature of the energy waves changed? Our Commander could cultivate yin energy too?¡±

    Lazy me Dragon¡¯s voice was heard. Though seemingly yful, it seemed to contain a hint of surprise.

    Swish!

    Blue eye light brushed past Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s vision. His sight cleared somewhat hazily.

    The rough cliff walls extending in all directions began entering his eyes unfiltered.

    ¡°Follow me.¡±

    The boy said.

    Step.

    He had just confirmed the space tunneled underground with his upper dantian. He moved to find the entrance.

    Seeming to guess the situation from Lazy me Dragon¡¯s words, the martial artists including the Return Wing Corps moved their feet following Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s energy waves.

    ¡®I need to use both physical eyes and energy waves.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin looked around while continuously spreading his energy. He imbued his thoughts into the internal energy emitted externally.

    It was a method to expand his energy sense.

    He tried to find an entrance hidden in the walls from the feeling of energy waves bouncing back after collision.

    Meanwhile,

    ¡®He cultivated yin energy martial arts?¡¯

    The Senior Beggar made a mental brush note of this while at the back.

    The military force leaders under the Divine Sword Group were beingspeting at the special superior level. All seventeen supreme masters were like that.

    Lightning Genius was eighteenth though temporary. He was even leading White Qilin and Lazy me Dragon.

    Though merely of the rising talent¡¯s age, even small information was worth treating as intelligence now.

    ¡®If Lazy me Dragon didn¡¯t know, it means yin energy martial arts isn¡¯t his main technique?¡¯

    The Senior Beggar silently moved the brush in his mind.

    ¡®He doesn¡¯t seem to have learned hidden weapon techniques but blocked the Dragon Phoenix Poison twins¡¯ moves. Exceptionally outstanding sense. This is worth noting separately. No one would win against him in a battle of equal techniques. Since he carries two swords, his sword technique achievements wouldn¡¯t be shallow either. His lightness technique seems to resemble the elf families.¡¯

    Information was engraved one by one. The Beggar Sect¡¯s intelligencework that was said to epass the world was built up this way.

    Senior Beggar personally took the initiative in matters where he should step forward. This was such a moment.

    ¡®Deste Fortress¡¯s Lightning Genius. Though many still don¡¯t even know his face¡­ he can already be said to stand at the peak of the murim¡¯s rising talents. It¡¯s not something to leave to old elders, nor for a dying master to handle directly, so I must do it.¡¯

    A value assessment of Jeong Yeon-shin was being conducted in real-time by the Beggar Sect¡¯s sessor.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°Here it is. The entrance.¡±

    The boy¡¯s voice rang out calmly.

    Jeong Yeon-shin at the front slowly stretched out his arm.

    With powerful internal energy loaded in his right arm, he pulled out the rock covering the stone surface.

    Thud!

    The cave was revealed with a heavy sound.

    * * *

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z

    ***

    ¡°Nothing here.¡±

    Lazy me Dragon¡¯s voice echoed deeply.

    It was after about two hours had passed. The group had entered the cave without hesitation.

    It was wide enough for barely five people to stand shoulder to shoulder.

    Jeong Yeon-shin led the way, with Lazy me Dragon and Namgung Hwa-shin supporting his back.

    Behind them, while the Tang siblings were positioned, the Return Wing Corps¡¯ blue level masters were lined up.

    ¡°A ce this long and deep. That itself is unusual.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-shin replied.

    ¡°That¡¯s true but.¡±

    To Lazy me Dragon¡¯snguid voice, Crimson Day Sword added words.

    ¡°We should be careful. If a fight breaks out, focus on constantly emitting energy waves. We need to be able to sense the terrain. The Grandmaster seems already skilled at it, but the white robes might be a cause for worry.¡±

    ¡°We can handle it!¡±

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you also white level until recently, Crimson Day Sword?¡±

    Replies saying there was no problem were heard from behind. They were from the Return Wing Corps¡¯ white level warriors.

    ¡®This many people.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin, again, had toe to terms with how many people were lined up behind him.

    The situation of somehow ending up leading people felt unfamiliar.

    It hadn¡¯t even been two years since he took the Deste test under the observation of his white level seniors.

    ¡®Though they¡¯re a reliable force¡­¡¯

    He also needed to reduce casualties in the Return Wing Corps. These were people he had brought.

    Responsibility for colleagues who praised him as Grandmaster weighed on his shoulders.

    It was much heavier than the ck air wrapped around his whole body.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    ¡°There.¡±

    It was Tang Li-hua and Tang Li-li¡¯s voices.

    Their fast reactions yet again proved their reputations, but still slower than Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The boy was already sprinting through the darkness with his blue clothes fluttering long.

    Whoosh!

    No formation techniques were spread in the cave. The Grandmasters¡¯ eye techniques worked sufficiently.

    Moreover, Jeong Yeon-shin was still using the Moon Spirit Harmony Form¡¯s yin energy.

    It meant the terrain was as clear as daylight.

    Tak!

    He exploded internal energy from the Gushing Spring Point in his sole. There was a figure entering his wide open vision.

    While flinching as they hid their body between walls, their build was very small.

    ¡®Dwarf n!¡¯

    With certainty, he closed the distance. The person seemed to sense it was toote to avoid. A hoarse shout burst out.

    ¡°You traitors! Is it the Thirteen Evil Sects again?! Or are you from the sects that stabbed the Deste Fortress group in the back while iming to be the middle path between orthodox and unorthodox¡­! Those shameless ones!¡±

    There was spirit in the seemingly fearful voice.

    Jeong Yeon-shin sharply lowered his momentum. The owner of the small build continued shouting.

    ¡°No matter how much you covet our n¡¯s city, you can¡¯t bring in more viins! Since the treasure tablet has already been stolen, you won¡¯t be able to enter even if you cut open my belly!¡±

    ¡°Jeong Yeon-shin of the Deste Fortress¡¯s Return Wing Corps.¡±

    Whoosh!

    Strong backdraft lifted and passed through sleeves.

    Jeong Yeon-shin lightly stepped on the ground with his sole. He stopped right in front of the stranger.

    He lowered his gaze.

    A man whose height came up to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s waist was leaning his upper body backward. He seemed frightened for a moment.

    His bushy beard and short limbs were simr to the Deste Fortress¡¯s Dwarf n.

    His arm muscles developed like connected stones were too.

    Only his extremely shabby attire was different. It wasn¡¯t fitting for a supposedly very wealthy n. Ones born with supreme craftsmanship.

    ¡°Deste Fortress¡­?¡±

    The dwarf n man slowly repeated. As expected of one who had cultivated internal energy, his eyes shing with spirit light scanned Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The boy slightly turned his shoulder to show the character for ¡®Deste¡¯.

    With his hand tucked into his chest, he took out a golden identity tablet. It was the Deste tablet he was showing after a long time.

    The vivid golden tree pattern shimmered in the darkness.

    ¡°¡­Not the Han people¡¯s craftsmanship.¡±

    The man muttered.

    It was an arrogant certainty. Typical of the dwarf n.

    Those who founded the Ming Dynasty along with the noble families. A n receiving different treatment from the Western Region¡¯s colored-eye people.

    Though said to be strictly managed by the imperial court, who knew their city would be in such a ce.

    ¡®I¡¯ve found a clue.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t mind the attitude. He immediately opened his lips.

    ¡°You mentioned the Deste Fortress. Are they inside?¡±

    The man didn¡¯t answer right away. His tightly closed mouth looked stubborn.

    ¡®It¡¯s fine.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought. He had already heard much. The dwarf ns¡¯ underground city, Thirteen Evil Sects, unorthodox sects, betrayal, Radiant Demon Wing¡­

    Many were involved. Like the energiestent in his body.

    Suddenly the scene he saw with his upper dantian¡¯s power came to mind.

    His seniors¡¯ backs were stabbed repeatedly. Baek Mi-ryeo and Cheong Myeong¡¯s bodies weren¡¯t intact either.

    Woong!

    His energy fluctuated along with his moving heart.

    The Orthodox Energy Method¡¯s pure internal energy writhed in his lower dantian along with the Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm¡¯s power.

    The yin energy left by the Moon Spirit Harmony Form rose curling outside his skin.

    Even the remnants of the Demon Roaring Blood Technique spread out as sharp energy waves.

    ¡®No.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin took a deep breath to calm his energy. It was because he realized he was in danger of qi deviation.

    He didn¡¯t know if the internal energy would tangle.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°Just now, what¡­?¡±

    It was Tang Li-li¡¯s voice. Her voice was bewildered.

    The Dragon Phoenix Poison twins who had arrived with Lazy me Dragon and Namgung Hwa-shin stared nkly at Jeong Yeon-shin.

 Chapter 114

    Chapter 114 ¨C Divine Technique (2)

    ***

    [TL Note: I¡¯ll be using ¡°Iron n¡± instead of ¡°Dwarf n.¡± It will always refer to dwarves, but ¡°Iron n¡± is the correct trantion. On that note, I¡¯ll also be using ¡°Noble n¡± for Elf ns, as they are referred to as nobles throughout the story.]

    It wasn¡¯t a gaze meant for looking at people. Both Tang siblings were like that.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t pay them any mind. He calmed his heart while exhaling a long breath.

    ¡®Dwell nowhere while giving rise to that mind.¡¯

    He recited the verse from the Diamond Sutra book he still carried.

    It meant he had to free himself from attachments. As death approached, it resonated with strange emotions.

    The boy raised his head. The Iron n man was looking at him with an astonished expression.

    ¡°That yin energy¡­ Deste Fortress Martial God¡¯s¡­! Perhaps, are you of royal blood?¡±

    He referred to the Lord of Deste Fortress as the Martial God. He seemed to recognize the Moon Spirit Harmony Form¡¯s yin energy at once.

    Then he must know that the Lord of Deste Fortress¡¯ disciples had always been royalty. He was knowledgeable.

    ¡°How can such diverse energies exist in one body¡­¡±

    Tang Li-li trailed off.

    That single statement proved her extremely sensitive perception. She seemed to have felt all of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s fundamental qi energy.

    A green light, characteristic of poison techniques, shed in her eyes before disappearing.

    Tang Li-hua was the same. His lips trembled slightly.

    ¡°Each one was profound. Not internal energy built through ordinary cultivation. There was even something that didn¡¯t seem like qi¡­¡±

    The orthodox Buddhist power could hardly be called internal energy.

    Dragon and Phoenix¡¯s senses urately identified the Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm¡¯s dharma power.

    Awe filled the eyes of the boy called Dragon, Tang Li-hua.

    With senses he prided as talents of a thousand ages, he recognized Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s true worth.

    That¡¯s why he could distinguish all the different qi energies Lightning Genius emitted.

    ¡®How can he be like that?¡¯

    While handling various types of qi, there was no sign of injury to his whole body¡¯s meridians.

    It was one of two things.

    ¡®Either born with a natural internal energy control ability, or tempered his body with peerless childhood techniques.¡¯

    Someone with both would be a monster of unimaginable power, capable of challenging the realm of the Nine Major Sect leaders within years.

    Therefore, Tang Li-hua thought it was probably the internal energy control ability.

    Just being able to utilize such energies individually was already beyond the human realm.

    It would be harder than simultaneously controlling four hands growing from one body.

    ¡®Though there was briefly a sign of qi deviation just now¡­¡¯

    The overall feeling emanating from Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s qi paths was stable.

    His martial power, which seemed solidly built, approached as a calm pressure.

    From their first meeting until now, absolutely no gaps could be felt.

    It meant he hadplete control over the disordered energies.

    ¡®Different from us too.¡¯

    Tang Li-hua and Tang Li-li also learned the Reverse Origin Three Yang Technique, which contained three types of poison qi in the body.

    However, Tang Li-hua¡¯s energies were all yang-type, while Tang Li-li contained yin energies.

    Meaning they cultivated simr types of qi. Not like Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°I really, really want to invite him as an honored guest¡­¡±

    Tang Li-hua suddenly drooped his head. Tang Li-li approached beside her childlike brother.

    Her eyes, looking at Jeong Yeon-shin, now asionally showed traces of green.

    ¡°I was going to invite you to our main family if things went well¡­ but that might be difficult for Sir Jeong.¡±

    ¡°To the Tang n? Why not?¡±

    Lazy me Dragon abruptly asked. He, too, had been observing Jeong Yeon-shin with interest.

    Following his sister, Tang Li-hua opened his mouth with a gloomy expression.

    ¡°Our main family has many old monsters. Starting with grandfather. They might try to use you as cultivation material if we¡¯re not careful. They go crazy for spiritual beings, and Sir Jeong would be no less than most spiritual beasts¡­¡±

    ¡°Indeed, the family isn¡¯t righteous.¡±

    Lazy me Dragon said with a faint smile.

    ¡°How can they walk the right path? Pursuing worldly sess in this turbid world. Only the Nine Sects can use words like righteousness.¡±

    He was the young master of the destroyed Hwangbo family.

    Though he spoke self-mockingly, he didn¡¯te across as an object of pity. Perhaps due to his characteristicallynguid nature.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Tang siblings said nothing. Namgung Hwa-shin kept his mouth shut, too.

    After ncing at the young talents of the Eight Great Families, Jeong Yeon-shin looked down at the Iron n man and spoke.

    ¡°Though not of royal blood, I learned martial arts from the Lord.¡±

    He changed his manner of speech. He saw the hostility disappear from the man¡¯s face.

    If someone respected the Lord of Deste Fortress, his disciple should consider the other¡¯s age.

    ¡°I apologize for my rudeness.¡±

    The Iron n man, who had stepped back, suddenly performed a deep bow.

    sping his hands and raising them before his face while deeply bending his waist. It was an extremely courteous attitude.

    ¡°I am Zhang Zhong-ming, born in Sichuan¡¯s Laozhou, of the Laozhou Zhang family. While honing my cksmith skills in my hometown, I received an offer from fellow nsmen¡­ and made this ce, the City of Renowned Craftsmen, my residence. It¡¯s been nearly thirty years.¡±

    ¡°The City of Renowned Craftsmen was here?!¡±

    [TL Note: ¡°Renowned¡± in the city name is tranted from the word ¡°Ming.¡± I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s a corrtion to the Dwarf¡¯s name, just putting this out there.]

    Tang Li-hua shouted. Though the cave echoed with his cry, no one scolded him.

    Everyone¡¯s expression changed. From Crimson Day Sword, who arrivedte, to Namgung Hwa-shin, Lazy me Dragon, and Tang Li-li.

    ¡°Due to my limited knowledge, I don¡¯t know. What is the City of Renowned Craftsmen?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked calmly. Radiant Demon Wing was here.

    To properly assist his seniors, it would be good to know the ce¡¯s characteristics and origins.

    So he could handle any situation.

    Crimson Day Sword answered immediately.

    ¡°As the name suggests, it¡¯s a settlement of master craftsmen.¡±

    ¡°They say it¡¯s a city of the Iron n, who aren¡¯t subordinate to the Ming imperial court. I¡¯d only heard oral ounts, never knew it was so close to our main family¡­¡±

    A girl¡¯s dispirited voice echoed around. It was Tang Li-li¡¯s voice.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had already raised his head.

    His gaze was drawn to what was behind the small man who introduced himself as Zhang Zhong-ming.

    The first blocked wall since entering the cave. A circr stone door was there, adorned with ssical patterns.

    ¡°It cannot be opened. We can only wait for someone toe out from inside.¡±

    Zhang Zhong-ming, who had been watching Jeong¡¯s reaction, spoke while gritting his teeth once.

    ¡°It¡¯s designed to open with an advanced mechanism formation, but the treasure tablet that acts as a key was stolen! By viins of the Thirteen Evil Sects¡­!¡±

    ¡°How many days have you waited?¡±

    ¡°About three days. That¡¯s how our n is. Once we hole up somewhere, we rarelye out.¡±

    ¡°This incident. Please tell me how Radiant Demon Wing became involved.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin calmly requested. But to Zhang Zhong-ming, it seemed like an order.

    He began exining earnestly with a somewhat servile attitude.

    ¡°We invited the departed Tang n Leader to the City of Renowned Craftsmen as a protector, but the Ten Perfections Sect and Pure Demon Alliance caught wind and tracked him. At that time, Radiant Demon Wing was asking something of the Tang n Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°In the midst of that, Radiant Demon Wing was attacked jointly by the Thirteen Evil Sects and various Sichuan sects. Eventually, the fighting continued from the cliff to here, and I could only watch from afar as the treasure tablet was stolen.¡±

    His tone was filled with indignation.

    ¡°Did everyone enter the City of Renowned Craftsmen?¡±

    ¡°Yes! They entered so naturally! The battlefield certainly spread to our settlement!¡±

    Zhang Zhong-ming shook hisrge fist. Along with his bitten lips, it was a gesture showing helplessness.

    ¡®The Thirteen Evil Sects targeted the City of Renowned Craftsmen, and Radiant Demon Wing tried to get information about thunderp bombs from the Tang n Leader?¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought silently.

    ***

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z

    ***

    The Tang n Leader was said to be of mixed Iron n blood and an outstanding cksmith.

    Moreover, he had powerful martial arts as the leader of one of the Eight Families.

    He was someone the City of Renowned Craftsmen would covet in terms of bloodline, skill, and martial power, and that seemed to have be the connection that gave rise to this incident.

    That¡¯s when it happened.@@novelbin@@

    Step.

    Namgung Hwa-shin passed by Zhang Zhong-ming.

    Taking a position before the stone door in the wall, he examined the groove carved in its center.

    ¡°If it¡¯s an Iron n treasure tablet, they were also used in our main family¡¯s martial arts library and weapons storage. When internal energy is blown in, it¡¯s a mysterious object that guides that qi along set patterns. When a treasure tablet with specific qi pathways activated is recognized in this groove, the supreme mechanism formation operates automatically to open the door.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-shin said.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    Lazy me Dragon, from a great family background, nodded.

    ¡°Can¡¯t we break it?¡±

    Crimson Day Sword suddenly asked. Namgung Hwa-shin, who had taken a step forward, shook his head.

    ¡°Not something to consider rashly. They say Iron n cksmiths generally pass down their unique cksmith qi techniques through generations. Not just making divine weapons, many are also interested in dangerous mechanism formations.¡±

    ¡°Being sensitive to intrusion, the entrance might copse. They wouldn¡¯t have dug only one tunnel here.¡±

    Tang Li-li cut in. Zhang Zhong-ming, who had been looking at her with strange eyes, nodded.

    ¡°It¡¯s very far. I couldn¡¯t dy anymore, but being truly caught between a rock and a hard ce, I could only stamp my feet here.¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke briefly and stepped forward. He quietly approached the stone door until his shoulder was even with Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s.

    ¡°Commander?¡±

    He didn¡¯t respond to Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s call. Zhang Zhong-ming¡¯s words applied to Jeong Yeon-shin, too. This wasn¡¯t a ce to dy further.

    Swoosh.

    He ced his hand on the groove as it was. He raised the Jeong Family Dynamic technique¡¯s qi to his fingertips.

    Through the internal energy stream, he scanned the wall¡¯s interior, clearly tracing the remaining marks.

    His innate qi sense vividly captured the faint traces of internal energy cultivation.

    It mirrored the interior of the mechanism device made to open through resonance with qi.

    Whoosh!

    He instantly grasped the verses. He had created a diagram of the qi that would act as a key.

    Jeong Yeon-shin twisted a strand of internal energy above his palm and pressed it to the stone surface.

    Grrr¨D!

    Faint light streams began tickling his eyes. The door was splitting in a straight line.

    The stone doors on both sides opened forward. It was amazing mysticism.

    To Jeong Yeon-shin, it was the Iron n¡¯s mechanism formation, and to the people behind, it was the miracle the boy created.

    Zhang Zhong-ming¡¯s face was filled with shock.

    ¡°What technique did you just¡­!¡±

    ¡°He extracted the qi diagram of the Iron n¡¯s mechanism formation? Really?¡±

    Senior Beggar, who had been holding his breath in the back, muttered nkly. The Tang siblings¡¯ eyes were wide open.

    Step.

    The Return Wing Corps experts moved past them.

    They lined up on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s left and right with calm yet quick movements. The experts¡¯ characteristic light footsteps rang out with discipline.

    ¡°Grandmaster. That ce must truly be chaotic now, but you should prioritize the mission over us warriors. I mean Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s survival.¡±

    Crimson Day Sword said while staring at the gradually opening door.

    ¡°Not just the Ten Perfections Sect and Pure Demon Alliance, but also sects from both righteous and demonic paths that cling like bats. It seems Radiant Demon Wing was jointly attacked by all of them, and a brutal battlefield must have formed¡­ I fear you might waver frompassion.¡±

    He meant to think of Radiant Demon Wing before the Return Wing Corps.

    It was advice for the young master. The concern in his voice was clearly felt.

    ¡°I beseech the disciple of the Lord of Deste Fortress!¡±

    Zhang Zhong-ming, who had finallye to his senses, shouted.

    ¡°Our city has manymoners! Please, please protect them! Who knows what those Thirteen Evil Sects scoundrels are doing!¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin nodded, then paused.

    Though it was clearly an underground space, the lighting in along the downward path suddenly felt unfamiliar.

    Was it mysticism created by the Iron n¡¯s marvelous cultivation method?

    But that wasn¡¯t an immediate concern.

    Below the rapidly widening path, very damp energies were seething.

    Even just the qi energy seemed to press down on people¡¯s souls.

    It was the inner demonic force of the demonic path. Demonic qi. Could it be the Pure Demon Alliance of the Thirteen Evil Sects he¡¯d only heard about?

    It didn¡¯t matter. He felt a very familiar qi energy with it. Just one.

    ¡®Sir Hyeon Won.¡¯

    Crash!

    With rough footwork, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s form tore through the air.

    He employed the Radiant Wing steps¡¯ verses with a storm-like feeling.

    His legs sprinting down the slopepressed distance as if treading clouds.

    Whoosh!

    As he got closer, there were sounds reaching his ears. It was dialogue between pursuers and pursued.

    ¡°Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s brat is quite nimble! Like a rat!¡±

    ¡°How long will you just run? Deste Fortress must have been a vulgar sect!¡±

    ¡°Minor sect trash getting cocky! Just because one Pure Demon Alliance demon soldier joined in¡­!¡±

    Thest words clearly sounded like Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s voice.

    ¡®He¡¯s there.¡¯

    At the same time, his view opened wide.

    A battered Hyeon Won-chang was being chased by enemies. The warrior at their lead had truly intense momentum.

    Charging while wrapped in transparent demonic qi like armor, he was clearly an expert difficult for a Deste Fortress white-rank to handle.

    Behind him, people who didn¡¯t look like major sect warriors were chasing cockily.

    ¡°Huh?¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang let out a questioning exmation. His eyes had met Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s.

    It was an instant.

    Force gathered in the boy¡¯s right foot. The stone floor was deeply gouged for a moment.

    Thud! Whoosh¡ª!

    It was the moment Hyeon Won-chang blinked once. Long blue robe sleeves fluttered.

    Having passed Hyeon Won-chang in an instant, Jeong Yeon-shin stamped the ground before the face of the one emitting demonic qi.

    Boom!

    ¡°What¡­! Reinforcements!¡±

    The man eximed in surprise. For a brief moment, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes shed sky blue.

    He was indeed a Pure Demon Alliance expert. His attire was just as described.

    The middle-aged man, wearing a pitch-ck short cape, raised surging energy toward Jeong Yeon-shin.

    His palm technique trajectory, striking with both hands extended, was very linear.

    ¡®Strong.¡¯

    Just looking at the expressions of the rabble behind him told enough.

    Though he appeared suddenly, releasing qi energy, none of them looked worried.

    Jeong Yeon-shin raised the dharma power verses in a sh-like moment.

    ¡®Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm.¡¯

    Divine energy gathered in his right hand. It was a very deep blue light.

    Jeong Yeon-shin struck down at the man while wrapping his hand de in azure light.

    He paid no mind to the sinister palm forceing from both extended hands.

    Crash!

    It was a supreme counter. It truly tore through without hesitation. The single strike proceeded while unraveling the demonic path¡¯s demonic qi force technique.

    It happened in an instant. Deep blue light reflected in the man¡¯s shocked eyes.

    St!

    The man¡¯s head waspletely smashed.

 Chapter 115

    Chapter 115 ¨C Divine Technique (3)

    ***

    Jeong Yeon-shinnded naturally while lowering his hand. He didn¡¯t need to take more than a few steps.

    The hem of his fluttering blue robe briefly wrapped around his legs before unfurling.

    ¡®Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm¡­ truly counters masters of the demonic path.¡¯

    He confirmed its effectiveness matched the name he gave it. It had a very advantageouspatibility against demonic path internal energy.

    When limited to specific opponents, perhaps he could even match masters one level above.

    ¡°Huu¡­¡±

    The Pure Demon Alliance master gave arge exhale of air. A death breath. With his head crushed, he lost his bnce.

    His body staggered for a moment, it couldn¡¯t withstand the whirlwind of energy.

    The cape covering below his shoulders clung limply to his back.

    Whoosh!

    Fragments of unreleased internal energy swirled like a breeze. Slowly, his body fell backward with eyes wide open.

    Thud!

    A heavy vibration arose. It was on a fairly steep downward slope. His whole body slid down slightly before stopping.

    Instant death.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The formation of warriors chasing behind suddenly halted. There were about fifteen of them.

    Their legs casting lightness techniques suddenly tensed up.

    Faces suddenly hardened. In that brief moment they alternately looked at the corpse and Jeong Yeon-shin. All eyes moved while showing shock.

    Kwaaak!

    Those who hurriedly stopped maintained a distance of ten steps.

    ¡°Sir Jeong!¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s shout rang from behind. It was filled with joy.

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned his body while facing the enemies.

    The bearing of a strong person began seeping from his conduct. Deste Fortress¡¯ golden embroidery brushed past the enemy group¡¯s view.

    ¡°What is this¡­¡±

    When one man muttered in bewilderment, Jeong Yeon-shin and Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s gazes met.

    For a moment Hyeon Won-chang opened his eyes extremely wide, then immediately showed a grin.

    ¡°It is! It truly is! For a moment I doubted my eyes!¡±

    He came running whileughing heartily. Not much time had passed since they¡¯re eyes met. Due to the short distance, they quickly stood face to face.

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt relieved seeing him. At least Hyeon Won-chang was alive.

    ¡°Sir Hyeon.¡±

    ¡°How delightful this is! I thought I wouldn¡¯t survive today!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t see any injuries. No internal injuries?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked while forcefully suppressing his joy. Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s smile deepened.

    ¡°Of course not. Don¡¯t I have some skill in protective qi? This Deste Divine Hero¡¯s internal energy shield won¡¯t be pierced by unnamed warriors. Anyway, how amazing that you found this ce! This is truly a hidden mysterious ce like no other. You really came. Though I waited eagerly.¡±

    ¡°That¡­¡±

    ¡°Anyway, it seems the main fortress sent reinforcements, and that¡¯s great! To think you¡¯d be included! But what happened with the Namgung family? Did you defeat Azure Qilin? You must have won to be here. That¡¯s fantastic! You, Sir Jeong, are definitely a future candidate for the title of the best in the world.¡±

    His joy was clearly evident in his inability to contain himself. A smile bloomed across Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s whole face.

    The hero¡¯s band he usually boasted about was torn somewhere, and his eyebrows curved amusingly below his cleanly exposed forehead.

    Then he slightly tilted his body and peeked at the Pure Demon Alliance master sprawled behind Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°That guy there. No, that b*st*rd was the Dark Path Palm Killer, a demonic path master of the Pure Demon Alliance. They say he¡¯s a palm technique master who could kill three people with one palm strike. But he couldn¡¯t withstand one of your fist techniques!¡±

    While saying this, he took a step to the side.

    Thud!

    Hyeon Won-chang ced his hand on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder. It was on the trapezius muscle making a right angle below his neck.

    Not hiding his emotion, he massaged it like giving a massage, while raising his lips in satisfaction.

    ¡°Dark Path Palm Killer my ass. His crown opened wide in death.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°What a satisfying end.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said nothing. He was already used to Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s dull nerves.

    The words referencing the hundred meeting points surely weren¡¯t intentional.

    The boy turned again.

    ¡°More importantly, those guys.¡±

    He said. His view captured those who had been chasing Hyeon Won-chang.

    They were ones who hadn¡¯t dared move while the two conversed.

    As if devising strategies against an invincible master, they were whispering among themselves.

    Hyeon Won-chang opened his mouth with a snicker. He looked very natural acting as a guard while having Jeong Yeon-shin as an ally.

    ¡°They¡¯re trash from Sichuan¡¯s Sect of Brilliant Prosperity. Their sect leader stabbed Senior Baek in the back.¡±

    ¡°You mean Senior Baek Mi-ryeo?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s voice sank. The scenes he saw with his upper dantian shed through his mind.

    Many seniors had their backs cut and stabbed. He remembered the appearance of Baek Mi-ryeo with her exceptionally white skin.

    Cheong Myeong¡¯s clear abdominal muscles were also split by sword marks.

    It wasn¡¯t foresight. It seemed to show the City of Renowned Craftsmen¡¯s current situation.

    ¡°How could that happen? With Senior Baek¡¯s martial prowess she could single-handedly exterminate several minor sects. Was it¡­ betrayal?¡±

    ¡°What betrayal.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang sneered. It wasn¡¯t directed at Jeong Yeon-shin.

    It was mockery ridiculing the enemies unable to move before them.

    ¡°What would our fortress trust? Just look at Sir Jeong who suffered at the hands of the Namgung family. Moreover, if they¡¯re sects between righteous and evil, isn¡¯t it strange for us to give trust?¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    ¡°We never trusted them from the start. It was obvious they came as servants of the Thirteen Evil Sects. The problem was just being attacked from three sides. Pure Demon Alliance and Ten Perfections Sect. With two of Sichuan¡¯s Thirteen Evil Sects attacking from both sides, how could we have strength to guard against others¡¯ techniques? Several had no choice but to expose their backs.¡±

    He truly wasn¡¯t cursing. His words sank gloomily at the end.

    ¡°Senior Cheong Myeong and Senior Baek¡­ took sword wounds while saving me. Because of one worthless person in the Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s group¡­¡±

    It was something he had to me himself for. Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t try to awkwardlyfort him.

    The image was clear of the Deste Hero protectingmoners with his bare body from Xuzhou¡¯s Blood me Sect members.

    He was someone with chivalry. It meant his inner self was stronger than anyone¡¯s.

    ***

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z

    ***

    ¡°Why were you being chased alone? What about the other seniors?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin quietly asked.

    ¡°I should start by saying the City of Renowned Craftsmen is divided into four areas.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang answered. With the smile gone from his face.

    ¡°Spring, Summer, Fall, Winter. Though they said it¡¯s separated in a line, this is what could be called the entrance, Spring Area. Radiant Demon Wing is heading toward the Winter Area.¡±

    ¡°You were left alone?¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t it been quite a while since we set out on our mission? Since they could notice Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s whereabouts bing unclear from outside, someone was needed to guide any reinforcements that mighte. Though uncertain¡­ We are Deste Fortress after all.¡±

    The pride seeping from those words was tremendous. It suited the man who called himself a Deste Divine Hero.

    ¡°Look how well it turned out, being able to meet up with you? Meanwhile I was hiding my body at the entrance to the Spring Area. Though I got discovered by those trying to exploit Spring Area¡¯s cksmiths and had to run around here and there.¡±

    ¡°Is there a reason the Radiant Demon Wing headed to the edge of the City of Renowned Craftsmen?¡±

    ¡°They say the all-male performance troupes of Haedong use this curse.¡±

    [TL Note- Haedong is the poetic name for Korea.]

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    ¡°They say ¡®make them eat sh*t¡¯ meaning to interfere, Senior Cheong Myeong suggested to our sect leader that since two of the Thirteen Heavens seem to be aiming for the City of Renowned Craftsmen¡¯s Winter Area, shouldn¡¯t Deste Fortress rightfully seize it?¡±

    Blue Eyed Demon Sword Cheong Myeong was a swordsmanpeting for first in blue-rank.

    He could imagine him smiling gently while delivering harsh words even while wounded.

    ¡°It¡¯s an incident where the Ten Perfections Sect, Pure Demon Alliance, and Sichuan sects between righteous and evil conspired together. Targeting this City of Renowned Craftsmen and the Tang n Leader. We just got entangled in this dirty business while trying to question the Tang n Leader. From up on that cliff to here.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang said while pointing at the high ceiling with his finger.

    ¡°We got dragged into this conflict. How could they leave the Radiant Demon Wing be like they would any other ordinary sect? With uncontroble masters gathered at the enemies¡¯ target location, how could those demonic path b*st*rds let us leave be, peacefully?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°They also struck first due to misunderstanding. But once blood was shed, the situation devolved into chaos. It¡¯s not like we just took it either. Afterwards, well, naturally they had no choice but to keep pushing forward saying whatever¡­¡±@@novelbin@@

    Hyeon Won-chang trailed off. It meant they were being pushed from Spring Area to Winter Area both willingly and unwillingly.

    It was no different from saying there was non-stop fighting. How many would be injured and die in the process.

    Though his words seemed like jokes, that was the evil path and martial world.

    ¡°What was the battle situation like?¡±

    ¡°They would attack again after about half an hour of stalemate. Even I barely escaped. That¡¯s when the two seniors were injured.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s expression grew gloomy again. Jeong Yeon-shin slowly nodded.

    ¡®Good.¡¯

    He grasped the situation. Now they had to advance.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°Ex-excuse me.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin raised his head. One of the Sect of Brilliant Prosperity men had called him. He seemed to be attempting negotiation.

    ¡°Young master of Deste Fortress. There seems no need to see blood unnecessarily. We will withdraw.¡±

    The man wearing a dust-covered silk martial robe continued speaking.

    ¡°With golden embroidery, aren¡¯t you a noble person? We only have the crime of following Pure Demon Alliance¡¯s coercion. Please be understanding.¡±

    It was a strange attitude. As if trying to maintain pride while begging, he kept his waist straight.

    Sichuan murim¡¯s characteristic closed nature showed through.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes swept over them once.

    Every one of them avoided meeting his gaze and turned their heads slightly. They looked like people familiar with the martial world¡¯sw of survival of the fittest.

    ¡®Said to be between righteous and evil.¡¯

    There are many neutral sects in the world. Those who move ording to sect interests from the boundary between righteous and evil paths.

    They said to think of them as evil sects watching the government¡¯s mood. Those were Cheong Myeong¡¯s words.

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly parted his lips.

    ¡°You chose the wrong side this time. You crossed the line.¡±

    ¡°Shall we kill them?¡±

    Lazy me Dragon¡¯s voice rang out. It was behind his neck.

    He could feel it without turning around.

    The Return Wing Corps masters were lined up behind his back. They had been there since Jeong Yeon-shin started talking with Hyeon Won-chang.

    That was why the Sect of Brilliant Prosperity warriors who didn¡¯t know what to do finally stepped forward first.

    While exining the situation to Jeong Yeon-shin, Hyeon Won-chang had also been ncing back, but when he saw Lazy me Dragon he opened his mouth in shock.

    ¡°The Hwangbo young master¡­?!¡±

    ¡°You know me. I don¡¯t remember your name. Only vaguely recall your face.¡±

    ¡°What, what is this?¡±

    The boy calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°Sir Hyeon.¡±

    ¡°Sir Jeong, but these people¡­¡±

    ¡°How severe are Senior Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s people¡¯s injuries? The worst one.¡±

    ¡°¡­Senior Oh lost her left arm.¡±

    For a moment Jeong Yeon-shin felt intense pain in his lower lip. He had unconsciously bit it.

    It was because he immediately thought of the blue senior called Oh Wol-hyang. She was a middle-aged woman who treated him like a son.

    ¡°Return Wing Corps.¡±

    The boy called as if reciting.

    Saaaa¨D

    For a moment Hyeon Won-chang saw an illusion of Lightning Genius¡¯ blue robe being dyed red.

    It was a vision like wearing the Blood me Sect Grand Master¡¯s pure blood robe.

    ¡®His internal energy realm is advancing to the next stage¡­!¡¯

    He thought. He was extremely surprised.

    The Demon Roaring Blood Force¡¯s qi energy spread irregrly from Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s body.

    It was a colorless heat haze rising ominously moment by moment.

    He raised it intentionally. It was to gain an evil path-like quality.

    They had to advance forward, but the City of Renowned Craftsmen was a closed city.

    Leave enemies behind their backs? Anyone would call it foolish judgment. No matter the numbers.

    It was a moment requiring a decision as Deste Fortress¡¯ leader.

    Slowly.

    Jeong Yeon-shin parted his increasingly reddened lips.

    ¡°Kill them. Kill them All.¡±

    Step.

    After giving the order, the boy began walking down the path alone.

    It was toward the vige where City of Renowned Craftsmen Spring Area¡¯s civilian houses were gathered.

    Walking straight while receiving the subtle lighting of the underground city, he received no one¡¯s interference.

    Swish! Boom!

    ¡°Kuhek!¡±

    ¡°You, you b*st*rds¡­!¡±

    The air heated up intensely. Lazy me Dragon who immediately leaped forward crushed the enemies¡¯ heads with his fists.

    Distorted wind spread explosively. Within it, White Qilin Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s azure sword energy soared in all directions.

    It was the Boundless Sky Sword technique used at the peak of skill.

    While the Return Wing Corps masters¡¯ sword wind blew sharply cutting down enemies, the Tang n warriors including Tang Li-li and Tang Li-hua, and the Beggar Sect masters nkly stared at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s back.

    The path was opening wide. Only the footsteps of the boy walking through the center rang out clearly alone.

    ¡°Return Wing Corps¡¯ Lightning Genius.¡±

    Senior Beggar slowly muttered.

    Meanwhile, in the distance.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    The voice was crystal clear. It was close to a moan of admiration.

    It was atop a high stone wall.

    The Blood me Sect¡¯s Seventh Apostle brushed her long ck hair back over her shoulder.

    She hadpletely contained her terrifying qi energy.

    Lying sideways on a protruding rock, she stared at her small sect leader with a face lost in ecstasy.

    ¡°You changed again. My Grand Master.¡±

    She moved her ruby-like lips.

    Staying there, she didn¡¯t move for a long while. She watched her young Grand Master to the end with red eyes.

    She watched, savouring the sight before her ¨C his perfectly refined body, his noble blood technique qi energy, and his calm steps after ordering a massacre.

 Chapter 116

    Chapter 116 ¨C Divine Technique (4)@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Apostle, please¡­ would you ept this offering?¡±

    Suddenly someone called out to the Seventh Apostle. She slowly turned her head from staring nkly at the young Grand Master.

    Her bright red eyes lowered and turned into an uninterested gaze.

    She briefly asked back.

    ¡°Offering?¡±

    ¡°Yes, yes. Noble Seventh Apostle.¡±

    A man with ck hair mixed with red strands. The Blood me Sect¡¯s Blood Swordmaster.

    With an extremely lowered posture, he looked up at the Seventh Apostle with blood on his lips.

    At his feety a warrior wearing ck shoulder armor. Teeth marks were clear on his neck.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Seventh Apostle quietly looked down at Blood Swordmaster. Young age, face flushed with heat.

    A familiar expression. It had been in her memory since birth.

    All sect members she saw growing up worshipped her. With exactly that kind of face.

    ¡°The demon essence qi of this Pure Demon Alliance seed is a delicacy. Please¡­¡±

    Blood Swordmaster said.

    ¡°Madman!¡±

    Another Blood swordmaster cried out in shock, then used lightness techniques to approach her.

    While pressing down the back of Blood Swordmaster¡¯s head who spoke of offering, he urgently whispered.

    ¡°A neer showed presumptuous conduct. Apologize a hundred times for the insult! How dare you suggest crude qi absorption like us mortals to one who refines limitless innate blood energy into pure blood technique true qi! It would taint the Apostle¡¯s supreme martial realm!¡±

    ¡°What¡­ I heard the Third Apostle reached apostle level through qi absorption technique.¡±

    ¡°The Seventh Apostle is of sacred blood lineage no less than noble families. Even our sect¡¯s aristocrats call it noble pure blood¡­! Remember the Scorching Divine Pulse in Jinan? They said the heat yang force grew infinitely. The Seventh Apostle¡¯s innate blood energy is like that!¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    ¡°Qi absorption is not the method of sacred blood. It is only the Sect Leader¡¯s grace bestowed out of pity for us lowly Han People disciples. How dare you try to defile the noble mouth of the Seventh Apostle born with holy blood with human flesh and blood? Let us mortals be enough to reach realms by chewing the pain of conflict!¡±

    The Blood Swordmaster who tried to offer trembled. He immediately pressed his forehead to the ground.

    ¡°Please consider my sin of ignorance!¡±

    He begged while prostrated. Indeed, reverence is an emotion mixed with fear.

    That was how all Blood me Sect members felt toward the Seventh Apostle.

    Even Blood Swordmasters said to be able to dominate a province were no exception.

    ¡°Little one, don¡¯t be a bother. It¡¯s also in the verses of the Demon Roaring Blood Technique. It¡¯s all useless to me.¡±

    The Seventh Apostle replied indifferently and turned her head again. That¡¯s when it happened.

    ¡°Seventh Apostle.¡±

    Another sect member said, the one who stopped the offering. He respectfully bowed to the Seventh Apostle who gave an annoyed nce.

    ¡°As the Sect Leader intended, Deste Fortress¡¯s reinforcements have descended to this City of Renowned Craftsmen.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Now I don¡¯t have to exert any more effort into attracting their attention. It¡¯s be convenient.¡±

    ¡°Then, should I now make a letter to send to the Sect Leader? It seems he will wish forplete annihtion, shall I tell the subordinates to sharpen their sword energy?¡±

    The Seventh Apostle gently shook her head.

    ¡°No. Don¡¯t do that. My Grand Master made a promise with me. To create martial arts just for me. I realized this after experiencing the headquarter¡¯s incident. Even a great master must walk the martial path without wavering to achieve divine power, so my Grand Master must enjoy a long life in a good environment.¡±

    ¡°¡­I cannot understand your words.¡±

    The swordmaster showed a puzzled expression. At the same time, the corners of the Seventh Apostle¡¯s lips lifted slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You can understand in our sect¡¯s next life.¡±

    Whoosh!

    A bright red flower of sharpened true qi bloomed. A blood flower that bloomed leaving an eerie fragrance in the air.

    It was materialized internal demon energy. The sacred blood true qi he had been talking about.

    The swordmaster¡¯s vision tilted.

    The world seemed to change slowly. The swordmaster slowly, slowly looked down at his chest.

    It was soaked in blood. Like red paint carelessly sshed by a drunk painter.

    He didn¡¯t see the strike. It was truly a move unleashed from an incredibly higher realm.

    He copsed with a thud. The one prostrated earlier already had his head cut off.

    ¡®A fatal strike¡­?¡¯

    He lost vitality with eyes open while his mouth twitched.

    ¡°Perhaps because he was thoroughly beaten by the Lord of Deste Fortress, the Sect Leader has be quite dull. He has be so obedient, not even recognizing a yful ruse. That technique, even doing it properly wouldn¡¯t have worked¡­ He seems to have thought I took my Grand Master¡¯s uniqueness lightly.¡±

    The Seventh Apostle¡¯s muttering tickled the dying swordman¡¯s ears.

    ¡°I should say the young Grand Master¡¯s martial prowess was higher than expected.¡±

    It was a voice tinged withughter.

    * * *

    There was no sound in the civilian houses of the City of Renowned Craftsmen¡¯s Spring Area.

    Only silence filled it.

    It was like a dead vige with stagnant air.

    ¡®Was it always like this?¡¯

    Probably not.

    Jeong Yeon-shin arrived at the vige entrance. He sensed qi energies gathered together at what seemed to be a za in the distance. They were martial artists.

    All the energies irregrly extending without focus suggested they were warriors from either the Thirteen Heavens or between righteous and evil paths.

    The entrance to the City of Renowned Craftsmen, the city of craftsmen.

    These were the ones who seized Spring Area, the first vige.

    Their conduct was obvious just looking at the empty streets.

    People could be clearly felt crouching with anxious breaths inside the picture-perfect houses.

    They were enving the craftsmen said to make divine weapons of the world.

    He recalled the words of Zhang Zhong-ming, the cksmith met at the entrance. He had begged the disciple of the Lord of Deste Fortress.

    Not knowing what the Thirteen Evil Sects viins might do.

    ¨DOur city has manymon folk! Please, please protect them!

    Those words were right. The further along the road, the more faintly it could be heard. The sounds of furnace fires, anvils, and hammers striking iron.

    Though the vige was dead, they were making weapons. It was clearly forcedbor requiring no long thought.

    Whoosh!

    A sudden breeze scattered Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hair.

    ¡°Shall we handle them?¡±

    Suddenly.

    Lazy me Dragon stood shoulder to shoulder with the youngmander. Perhaps due to the Scorching Divine Meridian¡¯s firepower, dried blood stuck to both his hands.

    Not just him. Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s noble blue robe fluttered in peripheral vision.

    Crimson Day Sword¡¯s steady qi also took position behind, and with light footsteps brushing the ground¡¯s edge, the Return Wing Corps experts began lining up and following behind¡­ They had instantly killed the Hyeong-chang Gate warriors.

    The smell of blood came from their weapons. Still, no one had sheathed their swords.

    They were all warriors more experienced than Jeong Yeon-shin. They recognized what the boy felt. Even if their qi sense couldn¡¯t reach far, they could guess from experience.

    ***

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z

    ***

    The plunderers act as masters of the City of Renowned Craftsmen¡¯s Spring Area. They surmised demonic path warriors remained.

    ¡°Commander, your orders.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-shin said.

    Boundless heavenly power rose from the White Qilin¡¯s whole body. Waves of clear-feeling true qi.

    Before being the power of the Azure Sky Grand Divine Technique, it was a hero¡¯s spirit.

    He had put aside frustration at themoners¡¯ catastrophe.

    ¡°Commander¡­? Did you just saymander?¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang stumbled over his words. It was a sight he had never even imagined.

    Namgung Hwa-shin treated Jeong Yeon-shin asmander and requested orders.

    Was this possible? White Qilin was a young talent who had dominated the eastern Dragon Phoenix Gathering south of the Yangtze River.

    ¡°I am temporarilymanding the reinforcement warriors.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin exined briefly.

    Leaving Hyeon Won-chang with eyes opened extremely wide behind him, the boy spoke quietly once more.

    ¡°Clean this area up.¡±

    It was a simple order, which would result in significant impacts.

    It became words calling death to the enemies remaining in the City of Renowned Craftsmen¡¯s Spring Area. The Return Wing Corps experts scattered in all directions.

    ng! Boom!

    ¡°Deste Fortress! The Radiant Demon Wing returned?!¡±

    ¡°Stop! Stop! In the name of the sect leader I request peace¡­ Urk!¡±

    The sounds of shing swords and qi waves awakened the underground vige. The silence was filled with sudden sounds of fierce battle.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    ¡°The experts of Deste Fortress¡¯s Divine Sword Group¡­¡±

    The Tang n and Beggar Sect experts swallowed hard. From near the Tang n, above a nameless cliff to the City of Renowned Craftsmen.

    From fighting the Sect of Brilliant Prosperity warriors until now, it had been nothing but surprises.

    And that doesn¡¯t even ount for Lightning Genius Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s martial talent.

    The various sects of Sichuan were being killed.

    Because Deste Fortress¡¯s official warriors moved at the boy¡¯s single word. It was something hard for anyone to believe.

    They couldn¡¯t even speak up about it. The Return Wing Corps¡¯ attack was justified.

    The series of actions drawing swords against enemies was righteous revenge.

    Thinking of the City of Renowned Craftsmen¡¯s craftsmen, it could even be called a hero¡¯s judgement.

    ¡®Lightning Genius¡­ no need to record more about his position. I should observe what martial arts and techniques he has mastered.¡¯

    Senior Beggar thought. Lightning Genius¡¯s rank was clearly high. He hadpletely won the hearts of the Divine Sword Group¡¯s military force.

    No matter how much he pondered, he couldn¡¯t understand how it was possible. This point was worth noting.

    ¡®Must go and investigate this thoroughly, He¡¯s not just a young talent with high martial arts.¡¯

    In the Spring Area vige where unexpected chaos broke out.

    The world¡¯s second most dignified beggar turned his gaze.

    His eyes captured one boy. Standing quietly wearing a deep blue robe, the bearing he possessed approached strangely.

    It was the dignity of one whomands respect. It was a feeling Senior Beggar knew well from meeting many heroes.

    Perhaps because he saw him controlling Divine Sword Group experts with brief words.

    ¡®When the Martial Alliance forms, I must add him as a person to watch carefully. A target to be wary of.¡¯

    Their gazes met for a moment. The Senior Beggar subtly turned his head away.

    Half an hourter.

    They gathered at the entrance to Summer Area after Spring Area. It was before a huge semicircr stone door.

    The Return Wing Corps experts had gathered the residents of the City of Renowned Craftsmen. It was after all the cleanup was finished.

    From the forges of Spring Area vige to the various civilian houses and za, blood from the viins¡¯ corpses soaked the stone ground.

    ¡°Truly, truly thank you!¡±

    ¡°We thought we would be ves¡­ Thank you so much.¡±

    The smallmoners repeatedly bowed their waists. The man at the front kept his chest pressed to the ground without moving.

    It was Zhang Zhong-ming who had been holding his breath at the Spring Area¡¯s entrance. He had said he was the vige head of the City of Renowned Craftsmen¡¯s Spring Area.

    Meanwhile Crimson Day Sword had sought Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s permission. Whether they could interrogate the captured enemies.

    The boy quietly nodded.

    ¡°I, I will tell you everything!¡±

    ¡°Shut up! You shameless traitor who knows no honor!¡±

    The head of the one who said shut up flew off. Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s sword strike had drawn a straight line. Not even blood trails remained.

    ¡°Yet I¡¯m the one who needs merit.¡±

    While Lazy me Dragon grumbled, Crimson Day Sword asked the enemies¡¯ objective.

    There are few warriors in the Central ins who walk between righteous and evil paths with what is called heroic conviction.

    Several warriors from neutral sects answered immediately.

    ¡°They said Bodhidharma¡¯s manifested body was in the City of Renowned Craftsmen. In the form of a treasure.¡±

    ¡°Manifested body?¡±

    The Tang siblings who had been staring at Jeong Yeon-shin questioned. They couldn¡¯t help it.

    It refers to one of the three bodies possessed by Buddha.

    In the murim, it was understood as internal energy condensed into an inner pill.

    Bodhidharma¡¯s manifested body meant a fragment of the true qi said to have been umted during his lifetime.

    The Tang n experts who handle poisons and medicines couldn¡¯t help but prick up their ears.

    Zhang Zhong-ming who had bowed to Jeong Yeon-shin again got up and dusted himself off.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what they were after.¡±

    ¡°How could something from such ancient times still remain?¡±

    Tang Li-li asked.

    Zhang Zhong-ming nced at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s expression, and only after the boy nodded did he open his mouth.

    ¡°Seems there were people before the iron folk. They refined crystallized materialized true qi. A craftsman of a realm rarely seen throughout history.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re saying they refined fragments of true qi? How could such a thing¡­¡±

    ¡°Though the Tang n Leader could also do such things, it seems he distanced himself from his children. Anyway, the density isn¡¯t high. But if melted into a sword it would be a spirit sword, and if a person ate it¡­ though I don¡¯t know what would happen, it¡¯s a treasure anyone would covet. Enough to bring such disaster.¡±

    His expression turned bitter as he finished speaking. He seemed unable to think of any words offort.

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned his head. He had his palm pressed to the groove of the stone door that was Spring Area¡¯s exit and Summer Area¡¯s entrance.

    ¡°We go immediately. Take care.¡±

    It was when he was saying farewell to the Spring Area vigers including Zhang Zhong-ming.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know who you are to lead Divine Sword Squad warriors, but you are as foolish as your age.¡±

    One of the captured enemies spoke. He was a man with a dignified impression.

    Perhaps struck by Lazy me Dragon¡¯s heat Yang force, the front of his sr plexus was burned and dried together with flesh.

    One could barely tell it had been fine silk.

    ¡°The treasure key to Summer Area was divided and taken by the Ten Perfections Sect and Pure Demon Alliance. It would be better not to act rashly. The stone walls will copse.¡±¡­ His manner of speech was extraordinary. He seemed to be of no ordinary status.

    The Deste Fortress experts including Hyeon Won-chang and Lazy me Dragon stared at him nkly.

    ¡°I have the true qi diagram of the Summer Area treasure. About thirty percent of theplete version. Don¡¯t think you can get it from me through torture. I can surely endure. Just if you grant one condition¡­¡±

    Rumble¨C!

    Faint streaks of light began leaking in. The door parted from Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s fingertips.

 Chapter 117

    Chapter 117 ¨C Divine Technique (5)

    The entrance opened wide with the sound of the stone doors grinding. Jeong Yeon-shin calmly lowered his hand from the groove.

    He had already extracted the qi diagram traces in reverse from the Spring Area¡¯s threshold. He created a qi key just like he did before.

    ¡°What was that about your 30 percent diagram?¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang abruptly asked. It was directed at the man who had been discussing the treasure¡¯s qi diagram.

    A bold sneer yed on the Deste Divine Hero¡¯s lips.

    He had never doubted Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s talent in the realm of internal energy control.

    Even if he hadn¡¯t seen the Spring Area stone door opening, he would have felt the same.

    ¡°What, what¡­?¡±

    The man who had previously held himself with dignity stammered.

    He frantically examined Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s whole body looking for the treasure key, but anyone could see the boy¡¯s hands were empty.

    He held nothing.

    ¡°What technique did you use!¡±

    He cried out in confusion. He was someone without the insight to guess what method Jeong Yeon-shin used.

    ¡°Should we kill them all before going?¡±

    Tang Li-li stepped forward and asked.

    While fiddling with her sleeve and staring up at Jeong Yeon-shin, the boy recognized the hidden weapons inside her sleeve.

    She was a nobledy of the Tang family. Though appearing proper before Jeong Yeon-shin, she had no hesitation in throwing her hidden weapons.

    ¡°Wait! I am the illegitimate son of Shunjing Prefecture¡¯s Police Chief, and after leaving home I founded a new sect as Founding Master Seo Gwon-il! If you treat me ordingly, I will never forget this kindness!¡±

    The man with an elegantly groomed beard shouted with trembling lips. His body froze with fear.

    It was because his acupoints had been sealed by Lazy me Dragon¡¯s rough touch.

    ¡°A Founding Master?¡±

    ¡°iming to be a master. He must really be a Police Chief¡¯s son.¡±

    Several Return Wing Corps warriors raised their lips.

    All were of the Lightning Genius lineage, who they temporarily served as theirmander and master.

    Founding meant establishing a new sect. It was words that the Return Wing Corps warriors did not take lightly.

    ¡°Status? Are you begging for your life?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked. He had only slightly turned his head.

    Sect Leader Seo Gwon-il¡¯s beard lifted slightly, bitting his lip.

    ¡°They say Deste Fortress warriors¡¯ conduct is unbefitting of martial artists, and indeed it is so. I am not begging for my life. I am giving you a chance to receive my favor. Are you not originally swords of the government?¡±

    Perhaps because he was a high official¡¯s illegitimate son, he maintained his dignity to the end.

    There are all sorts of people in the Central ins. With a vast continent like this, different perspectives and norms prevailed everywhere.

    The provinces dividing the Central ins were each like small countries.

    It was not easy for people of Huguang Province to understand Sichuan Province¡¯s customs and values.

    The same was true for this Seo Gwon-il. It was a mindset Jeong Yeon-shin had no need to empathise with.

    The boy turned around.

    He didn¡¯t give any order whatsoever, just walking forwards towards the wide open door.

    He felt Crimson Day Sword¡¯s sword energy sharply rising behind his back.

    ¡°Heok¡­!¡±

    It was a death spasm. Seo Gwon-il¡¯s body copsed.

    He had tried to enve innocent craftsmen. It was a turbid world. That was reason enough to die.

    ¡°Actually it¡¯s hard to see these craftsmen asmoners. They live in hiding without paying tributes to the country, right? Are they really Ming citizens? Doesn¡¯t seem like civilians Deste Fortress should look after.¡±

    It was Lazy me Dragon¡¯s voice tinged withughter. His characteristguid nature sharply pierced the weakness of City of Renowned Craftsmen¡¯s residents.

    While Spring Area Vige Head Zhang Zhong-ming¡¯s breath trembled faintly, Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s voice rang out.

    ¡°Though they may not be in Ming¡¯s tax system, they are still those who breathe in the Central ins. If they are innocently in trouble, it is only right to help. Of course, now that the City of Renowned Craftsmen has been revealed to all under heaven, I believe these people too will rightfully contribute to the Central ins¡¯ civilian welfare from now on.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The iron folk including Zhang Zhong-ming were silent.

    It was the Deste Fortress¡¯s motto. They didn¡¯t just blindly protect anyone.

    The conviction of Hyeon Won-chang who called himself a Deste Divine Hero was not naive.

    It meant his justice was not easily exploitable by others.

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently moved his feet. While pushing aside the face of Azure Qilin Namgung Se-jin that subconsciously came to mind.

    ¡®How to live is something to think about after surviving first, isn¡¯t it?¡¯

    He recited internally.

    Step.

    The Return Wing Corps experts followed their youngmander.

    The captured enemies¡¯ breaths were cut off. It was by the hands of the Tang n warriors.

    They seemed to have received some kind of instruction from the Tang siblings.

    Perhaps they had been ordered to support Lightning Genius¡¯s advance. Jeong Yeon-shin, while activating the entry technique to Myriad Heavens Flower Rain, walked forward without paying attention.

    Behind his back, he drew the gazes of the Beggar Sect experts including Senior Beggar. It was a strange feeling.

    * * *

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z

    ***

    The group easily broke through each area of the City of Renowned Craftsmen.

    With Jeong Yeon-shin at the lead, there was no one who could stop them prating the City of Renowned Craftsmen.

    The Return Wing Corps experts advanced, sprinting forward without hesitation.

    It didn¡¯t even take half a day.

    They conquered Summer Area, and cut off the heads of demonic path and neutral sect warriors stationed in Fall Area.

    Most of the Thirteen Evil Sects elites seemed to be in the Winter Area, and those remaining in the three areas were mostly warriors from small and medium neutral sects.

    asionally there was one expert each from the Pure Demon Alliance and Ten Perfections Sect mixed in, but they couldn¡¯t handle Namgung Hwa-shin and Lazy me Dragon.

    Like that they arrived at the Winter Area¡¯s entrance. It was the City of Renowned Craftsmen¡¯s final area.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood before the stone door.

    With his hand pressed to the groove for inserting the treasure key, his speed in scanning the traces of energy had clearly be faster.

    A boy and girl standing to one side stared intently at Jeong Yeon-shin. They were the Tang siblings.

    Tang Li-hua and Tang Li-li¡¯s eyes never left Jeong Yeon-shin. Their expressions were as if amazed no matter how many times they saw it.

    ¡°Please, please let them be safe¡­¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang muttered. Senior Beggar beside him opened his lips.

    ¡°A futile wish. Though I hesitate to say it.¡±

    ¡°What did you say?¡±

    ¡°If you were separated from the Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s group, you should know well too. The martial arts level of the expert groups from Pure Demon Alliance and Ten Perfections Sect is no less than Radiant Demon Wing. Moreover, there are two of them. Just by simple arithmetic there is twice the power difference.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Total annihtion would be natural in a proper sh. That¡¯s why the Radiant Demon Wing was helplessly pushed back. Though they seem to be somehow holding on since they¡¯re all experienced masters.¡±

    He smoothly deflected Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s gaze. Senior Beggar slowly continued¡­

    ¡°Originally they said the military forces under the Divine Sword Group were created to face the Thirteen Evil Sects and Nine Sects¡¯ elites. Conversely, it means the elites of one major sect could match one Divine Sword Group military force. At least, that¡¯s how it looks from the outside. I¡¯m pointing this out because I don¡¯t want to see you all perish meaninglessly either.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    There was no reason to argue about facts. Hyeon Won-chang closed his mouth. There was no practical benefit in continuing the war of words.

    ¡°The child from the Beggar Sect speaks true. They are very powerful. The Thirteen Evil Sects have always been so.¡±

    A voice came from above.

    Jeong Yeon-shin quickly raised his gaze. He hadn¡¯t sensed any presence until the stranger spoke.

    ¡°Your martial talent shines amazingly. You, you, and you. It¡¯s like washing my eyes after a long time.¡±

    It was a man standing upside down on the high cave ceiling. His two feet were stuck there with supreme Body Protection Technique.

    He pointed with his eyes at the group. It seemed to be at Lazy me Dragon, Namgung Hwa-shin, and Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡®Could it be¡­!¡¯

    The moment he recognized it, a tremendous spirit pressure swept in. It was an overwhelming presence. It made his very small height seem meaningless.

    Jeong Yeon-shin could guess the middle-aged man¡¯s identity, through his intuition.

    With iron folk appearance and such an impressive supreme master, there was only one person he had heard of since entering Sichuan.

    ¡°I am Tang Yun-hwang.¡±

    The middle-aged man wearing a green robe said.

    Poison Lord Tang Yun-hwang. It was a widely known name. His fame had spread from Sichuan all the way to distant Yangyang.

    ¡°Tang n Leader¡­!¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang swallowed hard. Tang Yun-hwang, the Tang n Leader who had been standing upside down on the cave ceiling, fell down casually.

    He adjusted his body in mid-air with supreme Body Protection Technique.

    It embodied the subtlety of the Tang n secret technique, Nine Heavens Body Technique.

    Swoosh.

    When his feet touched the ground the great presence disappeared. He approached right before Jeong Yeon-shin with soft steps.

    Though the Tang siblings watched with shocked faces, he didn¡¯t even nce at his children.

    ¡°The Radiant Demon Wing Leader said so. That it would be worth waiting for reinforcements. Though he didn¡¯t expect such an unexpected rising talent woulde, it turns out he was right in the end.¡±

    ¡°I pay my respects to the Tang n Leader.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin raised his sped hands. He was careful not to give the impression of looking down.

    The boy¡¯s height had been growing rapidly recently. It had been since carrying out the Dragon Phoenix Gathering mission.

    His whole body was advancing toward adulthood. The Tang n Leader¡¯s head came up to just above his waist.

    Poison Lord Tang Yun-hwang¡¯s lips lifted slightly.

    That¡¯s when it happened.

    Cough.

    Tang Yun-hwang coughed up congested blood along with his cough. It was sudden bleeding. Dark red blood beaded in his beard.

    ¡°¡­Pay it no mind. It only proves how severe my father¡¯s handiwork was.¡±

    He said after spitting out the remaining blood.

    The Tang n Leader.

    They said he lost his wife to the Ten Perfections Sect and Pure Demon Alliance.

    They said he wanted to pour the Tang n¡¯s martial force into revenge, but when the Supreme Elder opposed it, he cut ties and left home.

    ¡®It didn¡¯t end with just an argument.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    Whether they had fought head on, or the Supreme Elder who actually controlled the Tang n had set a trap, was unknown.

    Originally they said an Eight Family Leader would look down even on most Deste Fortress ck-ranks.

    But he was different. He didn¡¯t feel stronger than Ma Jin.

    He also hadn¡¯t been able to heal his internal injuries.

    For a moment the image of his maternal grandfather Ma Yeon-jeok ovepped.

    They were people advancing toward what they wanted to achieve, while carrying the burden of their martial power weakening with time.

    ¡°We won¡¯t have the leisure for a long talk. I want to help you all. I¡¯ll lend my strength in annihting those inside the Winter Area. Honestly I had no intention of joining a fight with no chance of winning, but now it seems it¡¯s worth a shot.¡±

    Tang Yun-hwang said. As Tang Li-li and Tang Li-hua hesitantly tried to approach, he turned away with just one word.

    ¡°The timing isn¡¯t right. Finishing the City of Renowned Craftsmen¡¯s matteres first.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    With that, the mission to rescue the Radiant Demon Wing gained rapid momentum.

    Tang Yun-hwang told them in detail about the Ten Perfections Sect and Pure Demon Alliance.@@novelbin@@

    They learned precisely about the identities, martial arts, and numbers of those in the Winter Area.

    ¡°No need for a treasure key? I see you are born with a thousand-year talent in internal energy control. I want to see it in actualbat, how you would use that talent.¡±

    The words were directed at Jeong Yeon-shin who had again ced his hand on the stone door¡¯s groove.

    The boy closed his eyes.

    ¡®The decisive battle begins the moment the door opens.¡¯

    He thought while extracting the qi diagram in his mind.

    He also recalled the internal energy pathway of the mind technique that was now nearingpletion.

    From when he received the Moon Spirit Harmony Form from the Lord of Deste Fortress until now, he had been holding onto it for a long time.

    ¡®I have to change the nature of my qi all at once. Can I achieve it in actualbat?¡¯

    He recalled the starting points. The Diamond Sutra¡¯s dharma text, Moon Spirit Harmony Form, Demon Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm, Demon Roaring Blood Force, Jeong Family Dynamic Technique¡­

    Meanwhile, the conversation between the sociable Hyeon Won-chang and the Tang n Leader could be heard.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you also after the Winter Area¡¯s treasure, n Leader? They say Bodhidharma¡¯s qi crystal creates spirit nature.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need it. Because I can create it myself. When I strike a hammer while imbuing my soul, my weapons gain spirit nature. That¡¯s what¡¯smonly called divine swords and divine weapons.¡±

    ¡°Create¡­? What exactly is spirit nature?¡±

    ¡°To human eyes it¡¯s an extremely faint will, but a power different from internal energy. It¡¯s a mysterious quality. Only craftsmen who have reached the realm can handle it.¡±

    ¡°Are you praising yourself?¡±

    ¡°Think about a chipped piece of iron repairing itself. That¡¯s how great such divine weapons are. Like the giant Pangu in creation myths, it¡¯s creating life with human hands.¡±

    [TL Note- Pangu is a prominent figure in Chinese mythology. He is a creator god who is said to have formed the world out of chaos. ording to legend, Pangu emerged from a cosmic egg and stood between yin and yang, the two opposite forces of the universe. He then separated the yin and yang to create the earth and the sky, and he used his body to create the mountains and rivers.]

    [E/N ¨C He¡¯s also got a sick axe]

    The Tang n Leader seemed a more pleasant person than expected. Unlike when dealing with his children, he got along well with Hyeon Won-chang.

    ¡®He says putting spirit nature in iron makes divine swords? Then, if put into martial arts¡­¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly thought.

    The Lord of Deste Fortress¡¯s advice shed through his mind. Her teachings aligned with Tang Yun-hwang¡¯s words.

    ¡°Emb intent in the flow you create. If you can breathe with this divine technique, you will rise to the pinnacle of the sword,¡± she had told him then.

    Meanwhile,

    Rumble¡ª!

    The door opened from the boy¡¯s fingertips.

    The group of warriors who revered the Lightning Genius lineage drew their swords simultaneously.

    Dim streaks of light poked through. The City of Renowned Craftsmen¡¯s final area was slowly being unveiled.

 Chapter 118

    Chapter 118 ¨C Divine Technique (6)

    While the massive stone door opened, Poison Lord Tang Yun-hwang who had suddenly approached spoke.

    ¡°You, your surname is Jeong and title is Lightning Genius?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elder n Leader.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin answered while staring straight ahead. His tone was calm.

    He couldn¡¯t spare a nce at the Tang n Leader beside him. Because now, he was fully focused on the task ahead, determined enough to risk his life for it.

    He hoped for Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s safety.

    Tang Yun-hwang seemed unconcerned. After staring up at Jeong Yeon-shin for a while, he continued speaking.

    ¡°Your speech and conduct are refined, you don¡¯t seem like just any wandering warrior. Do you know someone called the Return to Origin Daoist?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s the one who wrote the Vegetable Root Discourse.¡±

    The boy answered quietly.

    [TL Note- Vegetable Roots Discourse is a ssic Chinese philosophical text written by Hong Zicheng (Return to Origin Daoist) during thete Ming Dynasty. In the context of Taoism, Vegetable Root Discourse aligns with Daoist principles such as simplicity, non-attachment, and bnce. It encourages individuals to find wisdom and virtue in everyday life, even in humble or challenging circumstances, much like tending to the roots of vegetables.]

    [E/N ¨C Istg that¡¯s just how they get their children to eat veggies]

    The Jeong family mansion in Henan was first in Xinye County. They were wary of appearing like rich upstarts unting their wealth.

    Thus, family members had to be cultured. Even disowned children couldn¡¯t put down their studies.

    He had skimmed through the Ming Dynasty Chronicles, the Four Books and Three ssics, as well as Vegetable Root Discourse.

    Tang Yun-hwang¡¯s bushy beard lifted at the corners of his mouth.

    ¡°You¡¯re knowledgeable. He wove together the three teachings of Confucianism, Buddhism and Daoism well. There are many words worth savoring about how to conduct oneself in life.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Though day and night change tumultuously, that light remains unchanged in all things under heaven, like the immutable myriad phenomena. It speaks of the virtues of the noble man.¡±

    It was a passage the boy knew. He had memorized it all.

    Yet it resonated differently now. Perhaps due to the difference in years lived.

    Rumble¡ª!

    The stone door to the City of Renowned Craftsmen¡¯s Winter Area was different from the previous areas. It was exceptionallyrge.

    As the door slowly opened with the turning of the mechanism formation, Tang Yun-hwang continued speaking.

    ¡°Martial arts performed hastily have no follow-through. In times of peace and leisure, always be cautious and ready to fight, and in times of turmoil, always be calm andposed. Both sword and hidden weapons art are like this.¡±

    It was advice from a supreme master. Profundity could be felt in his voice. Jeong Yeon-shin instinctively sensed this was also a destined encounter.

    Lazy me Dragon suddenly cut in.

    ¡°You seem to have a knack for speaking in riddles. Isn¡¯t it just saying you¡¯ll die if you¡¯re hasty? That¡¯s the most basic of basics.¡±

    ¡°I heard rumors that the Hwangbo young master¡¯s conduct was unconventional. Seems it was true. But you¡¯re right. Lightning Genius, you need to maintain a rxed mind.¡±

    ¡°Though young, our temporarymander is very experienced. He¡¯ll know what to do.¡±

    Even now, he behaved in a way to gain merit.

    But the obvious ttery took on a subtle feeling when passing through Lazy me Dragon¡¯s mouth. Tang Yun-hwang gave a heartyugh.

    ¡°I¡¯m also reminding myself. I have repeated this to myself countless times. To fully avenge my wife, I must first survive. To take revenge while preserving one¡¯s life¡­¡±

    It was like wind brushing dried leaves. That¡¯s how his voice sounded.

    One who was once a peerless master roams the martial world alone with internal injuries.

    It was because he lost his lifelongpanion. How heart-wrenchingly painful must that be?

    Jeong Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t imagine.

    ¡®Vegetable Root Discourse. Though day and night change, the light remains unchanged.¡¯

    He took the Tang n Leader¡¯s words to heart. He pondered them once.

    ¡®Use internal energy calmly. Draw the sword to a rxed and indifferent path.¡¯

    Meanwhile,

    Jeong Yeon-shin stepped toward the light of the City of Renowned Craftsmen¡¯s Winter Area. His steps gradually quickened.

    As he passed through the open door without hesitation, his running was already transforming into his lightness technique.

    The noble wind streams wrapped around his legs. It was the secret lightness technique Cheong Myeong had taught him.

    Step!

    The vast cave floor firmly pushed against his feet. Jeong Yeon-shin sprinted straight ahead.

    The dim lighting of the City of Renowned Craftsmen had grown brighter.

    The Winter Area was indeed different. From the entrance it was vast like their of a dragon waiting to ascend to heaven.

    The ceiling couldn¡¯t even be seen. How far underground had theye?

    Behind his back he could feel the presence of the Return Wing Corps running silently together.

    It was his onlyfort.

    ¡®There¡­!¡¯

    The sight that greeted him stole his breath away.

    A devastated vige.

    It came into view after taking a few more steps. It could be called a vast empty space. There wasn¡¯t a single intact civilian house, as if an underground typhoon had swept through.

    Within it,

    There were masters exchanging sword strikes. There seemed to be easily fifty of them. They were all masters.

    Their swift lightness technique movements created whirlwinds all around the ce.

    Every space within view seemed to have be a battlefield. They shed fiercely from all directions.

    Bang! Boom!

    The air trembled. It was the collision of expert level energy waves.

    Though tales of martial masters fighting for over seven days and nights weren¡¯t rare, it was already like this just upon entering.

    How long had they been fighting? Now it seemed they had even stopped pursuing and entered an all-out battle.

    ¡®Radiant Demon Wing. Where is the Radiant Demon Wing.¡¯

    He scanned the battlefield while running.

    There were many corpses.

    They say heaven is indifferent and shows no mercy. There was no way Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s seniors wouldn¡¯t be among those lying there. The boy¡¯s martial world experience was no longer shallow. He didn¡¯t expect everyone to survive.@@novelbin@@

    ***

    Read only at nineheavens.org

    Tranted by Nine Heavens!

    https://discord.gg/XC9DTsTQ9Z

    ***

    He had already received reports at Deste Fortress that two white-ranks had died. He only hoped there wouldn¡¯t be additional casualties.

    ¡®Senior Liu Yin-yin, Senior Du Ming.¡¯

    It was a futile hope. In his rapidly expanding view, the corpses of white-rank seniors were mixed in.

    Among those still moving, there were no white robes of Deste Fortress. Presumably all the white-ranks had been annihted.

    About a dozen of the Radiant Demon Wing¡¯s group seemed to remain. Blood stains covered the blue robes of Cheong Myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo who were struggling desperately.

    Swoosh!

    He recalled Crimson Day Sword¡¯s words before forming the Return Wing Corps. He had asked to draw the Deste sword at the front.

    There was no leisure formanding. The boy unconsciously finished drawing his sword.

    ¡°Hmm? Who is it?!¡±

    ¡°The Imperial¡­! It¡¯s Deste Fortress!¡±

    The enemies¡¯ voices were heard bleakly as they drew closer. That¡¯s when Jeong Yeon-shin gripped his sword guard while charging into the battlefield.

    At the center of the fierce battle.

    sh¡ª!

    The left sleeve of a ck robe was flying off. A strong arm rose alone.

    As the Radiant Demon Wing Leader¡¯s left arm covered in scars was severed and flew away, it created a storm of energy waves that hadn¡¯t been fully released.

    He had been handling two enemy supreme masters alone.

    ¡°Radiant Demon Wing Leader! They say you could contend for strongest among the cks, indeed your fame was well-deserved!¡±

    The blue-eyed westerner with golden hair who had cut off Ma Jin¡¯s left arm with his hand de shouted.

    Tremendous force waves were imbued in the foreign middle-aged man¡¯s voice. His intention was clear¡­ He spoke to raise his side¡¯s morale.

    Pure Demon Divine Hand Ha Yul-geok.

    He was an infamous supreme master. Even his huge build was extraordinary.

    Standing six chi tall. His blue eyes were full of majesty.

    [TL Note- six chi equals to about 6ft 5inch (around 2 meters).]

    Behind his back hung a pitch-ck coat missing its sleeves, the characteristic attire of the Pure Demon Alliance.

    Sichuan¡¯s Pure Demon Alliance.

    They were a major sect of the Thirteen Evil Sects, a demonic cult lineage that had risen again after being exterminated with the Ming dynasty¡¯s founding.

    Among them, Pure Demon Divine Hand could be called the leader of the Thirteen Evil Sects¡¯ elites gathered here.

    He managed to cut off Ma Jin¡¯s arm, though only through a joint attack. Terrifying energy waves cut into the skin. It meant he was in the realm of the Deste Fortress¡¯s ck-ranks.

    That didn¡¯t matter though. Those thoughts immediately disappeared from Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mind.

    Boom!

    Internal energy exploded from the bubbling spring point in his sole. The stone floor burst beneath the dazed boy¡¯s feet.

    Whoosh!

    He rapidly elerated, and broke away from the Return Wing Corps group. Jeong Yeon-shin instantly charged toward the center of the fierce battle.

    But the enemies¡¯ reactions were fast. They were the ones pressuring the Radiant Demon Wing. The six men and women turned toward the boy.

    They were the Ten Perfections Sect and Pure Demon Alliance. The major sects¡¯ secret techniques filled the front.

    They extended fist strikes, spears, and sword strikes that could all be considered extraordinary.

    Dim streams of light from the Radiant Sword Style flickered at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s fingertips. The Deste sword was swung like a club.

    Crack! Boom!

    He broke through everything. Groans burst from the enemies¡¯ mouths.

    Fragments of des, severed flying arms, everything fell behind Jeong Yeon-shin.

    He couldn¡¯t slow his sprint for even a moment.

    Fortunately they were small fry. The enemy blue-rank masters seemed focused on annihting the Radiant Demon Wing.

    Thud!

    He instantly reached the center. It was because he properly utilized the subtleties of the sneak attack.

    ¡°Yeon-shin!¡±

    The one-armed Ma Jin cried out in surprise. He had been helplessly pushed back by Pure Demon Divine Hand and the Ten Perfections Sect supreme master.

    ¡°Reinforcements.¡±

    An elderly man muttered. He was the one standing shoulder to shoulder with the Pure Demon Divine Hand.

    Then he lightly stepped forward to block Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s path. He alone showed a rxed bearing in the chaotic battlefield.

    He was a warrior of the Ten Perfections Sect, wielding a greatsword, and his appearance was unique with a dark blue battle robe worn like a general.

    With his unique attire and supreme martial arts, it would be difficult not to be famous in the murim

    Sword Scorpion Demon Du Gu-gwang.

    He was a swordmaster of his sect said to have mastered eighteen types of weapon techniques.

    They said he led the sect¡¯s strongest strike force. He was particrly powerful even within the Ten Perfections Sect.

    ¡°The young one¡¯s spirit is surprising. Your refined internal energy is truly amazing. What is your name?¡±

    Sword Scorpion Demon asked. He seemed sincere. Admiration seeped from his gaze scanning Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s whole body, bringing him close to shock.

    ¡°Your body is well cultivated too. No, this is a vessel I¡¯ve never seen before. Why have youe here now? If you had lived longer you could have be a peerless master worthy of discussing the world.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t answer.

    Though he wanted to examine his uncle¡¯s condition across from him, the supreme master¡¯s presence before him was tremendous.

    Leisure is not for the less skilled. At this moment the strong ones were Sword Scorpion Demon and Pure Demon Divine Hand.

    There was no one who could say anything even as they evaluated Jeong Yeon-shin and revealed regret.

    Ma Jin had lost an arm and faced the Pure Demon Divine Hand.

    The Radiant Demon Wing seniors seemed overwhelmed just blocking the masters from the two major sects. It was due to numerical inferiority.

    Behind him he could feel the Return Wing Corps joining one after another.

    Yet the feeling of being outmatched immediately approached as well.

    They had merely changed from defense to a potential weak offense with their inferior numbers.

    There weren¡¯t enough masters to change the flow of battle.

    Though the Tang n Leader was killing the Thirteen Evil Sects warriors who had instantly gathered together, even if he came here he would be limited to facing either the Sword Scorpion Demon or Pure Demon Divine Hand.

    It was because he was internally injured from the Tang n Supreme Elder¡¯s scheme.

    ¡®I have to do it.¡¯

    The boy thought.

    This was where the main forces of Deste Fortress, Pure Demon Alliance, and Ten Perfections Sect were battling.

    Three supreme masters whose fame spread across the world have gathered. Unintentionally he stood on a testing ground. He had to win here.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    Sword Scorpion Demon spoke with a smile.

    Jeong Yeon-shin raised the Jeong Family Dynamic Technique to its peak. Then he began adjusting his whole body¡¯s muscles.

 Chapter 119

    ¡°When I gave it a name and established its identity, Jeong Ga-donggong was born.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin reflected on this thought. The reason a fragment of the martial art manual he had devised in his childhood resurfaced was clear: ingrained martial techniques are the strongest weapon. Confronted with a formidable opponent, he recalled it instinctively.

    The boy could recite over three hundred verses of the manual like a lightning strike, but devising new techniques mid-battle was nearly impossible.

    Standing before him was a daejeok¡ªa great adversary.

    The elder swordsman, Geomgalma Dokgo Gwang.

    He was a supreme expert of the Tenfold Gate.

    The man, dressed in general-like battle armor, radiated an aura as stern as his attire. He was a martial artist counted among the top ranks of the Thirteen Heavens and someone said to rival the dark warriors of Ipwang Fortress.

    The wrinkles around his eyes bore testimony to the weight of his experience in the martial world.

    ¡®He¡¯s the strongest opponent I¡¯ve faced in my life.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    This was an adversary unlike any he had encountered before. Evenpared to Namgung Se-jin, the Azure Qilin, the gap in their skills felt insurmountable.

    No matter how overwhelming the Imperial Sword Form might be, the oppressive aura exuded by the seasoned master before him was far more terrifying.

    It wasn¡¯t just the quality of his martial arts; it was the sheer height of his martial realm.

    ¡°Young prodigy, what are you waiting for? Fortune favors us both, but you are not at liberty to waste time.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Despite Dokgo Gwang¡¯s beckoning, Yeon-shin didn¡¯t approach immediately.

    Any additional time spent deliberating would increase his minuscule odds of victory. By observing his opponent and discerning their methods, he could gain a crucial edge¡ªthanks to the ursed Baihui Point.

    ¡®His sword domain is vast, and his inner strength is immense. The range of his martial waves must be extraordinary.¡¯

    Yeon-shin scrutinized his opponent¡¯s entire body. A single misstep in approaching the robust form of his opponent would cost him his head.

    There wasn¡¯t a single gap in Dokgo Gwang¡¯s stance. The air currents around him were extraordinarily dense.

    Thus, the only choice was to start with Gwanghwa Sword Style.

    There was no alternative.

    With a soft scrape, Yeon-shin¡¯s foot grazed the ground. He shifted sideways, applying weight.

    Activating Jeong Ga-donggong, he channeled explosive force into his gastremius muscles. The stony ground felt slightly soft beneath his feet.

    Simultaneously, his entire meridian system responded. As he recited the martial art manual¡¯s verses, the energy from Jeong Ga-donggong surged outward.

    The sword energy he wielded, extracted from the cliffside of Zhongnan Mountain, radiated warmth. The Ipwang Sword in his hand began to glow, heralding the unleashing of a sword technique.

    Taak!

    Extending his foot forward, Yeon-shin unleashed a horizontal sh, swinging his de outward from his core.

    The air split as the de¡¯s silvery form traced a straight, radiant path.

    Jeeeng!

    The Ipwang Sword collided with Dokgo Gwang¡¯s greatsword. A tremendous force coursed through the de.

    The vibration reverberating through the hilt made his grip sting. His hands almost numbed from the impact.

    ¡®His sword energy is on another level.¡¯

    Yeon-shin clenched his teeth. With trembling hands, he maintained his grip on the sword.

    He realized it immediately¡ªhe was outssed in terms of inner strength. The difference in years spent cultivating their respective energies was staggering.

    The fact that the Ipwang Sword didn¡¯t shatter upon impact was a miracle in itself, a testament to the magnitude of Dokgo Gwang¡¯s power.

    ¡°Impressive skill. It exceeds what one would expect.¡±

    Dokgo Gwang¡¯s voice was calm as his well-groomed beard swayed slightly. The corners of his lips curled inward¡ªa mixture of admiration andposure.

    Speaking while locked inbat was something one could only do against a vastly inferior opponent.

    ¡®I can¡¯t match him in raw power. Victory muste through skill.¡¯

    Yeon-shin refused to prolong the sh. He twisted his body abruptly.

    Screeeeech!

    The de of the Ipwang Sword slid down Dokgo Gwang¡¯s greatsword. The sensation of grating metal on his palm was harsh.

    Ayer of energy surrounded Dokgo Gwang¡¯s weapon, far beyond ordinary steel¡ªa manifestation of solidified inner energy.

    It signified a mastery over greatsword techniques. In the martial world, greatswords were specifically designed to break through protective energy shields and inner energy armor like Hoshingi or Hoshinganggi.

    Yeon-shin¡¯s own Hoshingi was shallow inparison. If struck, his bones would split along with his flesh.

    ¡®I must avoid prolonged de shes.¡¯

    Moving like a leaf caught in the wind, Yeon-shin evaded Dokgo Gwang¡¯s heavy kick aimed at his waist.

    A burst of powerful energy exploded near his side. The impact felt like being struck by thunderp explosives, leaving his upper body momentarily unsteady.

    At the same time, Dokgo Gwang¡¯s kick transitioned seamlessly into another step. nting his foot firmly, he swung his greatsword horizontally, aiming to cleave Yeon-shin in two.

    The oppressive force carried by the greatsword was so immense that the air screamed under its weight.

    Kwaaaaah!

    Yeon-shin bent backward sharply, almost lying t on the ground¡ªa technique resembling the Iron Bridge Stance often used by martial arts masters.

    Above him, the massive de passed like a storm, spraying air currentsced with destructive energy.

    It was an incredibly powerful strike. Even his hair, caught in the passing de¡¯s wind, shot upward.

    ¡®Now!¡¯

    A glimmer of opportunity shed in Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes. Channeling the energy from Jeong Ga-donggong, he contracted therge muscles in his hips and thighs.

    Sssaaaak!

    The tip of his sword shot upward, targeting Dokgo Gwang¡¯s arm, exploiting the moment when the greatsword had yet to retract.

    The faint gleam of Gwanghwa Sword Style trailed in a straight line.

    But then¡ª

    Without any forewarning, an invisible pressure burst forth from Dokgo Gwang¡¯s hand gripping the greatsword.

    Hwaaaak!

    A formless wave of inner energy expanded rapidly, like an unyielding fortress wall, crashing toward Yeon-shin.

    Still bent low, with his sword raised sharply, Yeon-shin¡¯s hand froze. His entire body shuddered under the sudden pressure.

    Losing bnce meant death.

    Yeon-shin ced his left hand on the ground and kicked upward with his free foot, aiming straight at Dokgo Gwang¡¯s torso.

    In that split second, he channeled energy into the Taechung Point on his big toe, infusing his kick with inner strength.

    Kwaaaaang!

    The collision resounded like the atmosphere itself was beingpressed. It was a battle of strikes between masters.

    Dokgo Gwang raised his greatsword overhead, intending to bring it down in a final, decisive blow. Meanwhile, Yeon-shin, grounded but defiant, countered with his relentless kicking technique.

    The sh of their energies caused the cavern floor to crack and debris to scatter, dust rising in a dense cloud.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    For the first time, a hint of surprise crossed Dokgo Gwang¡¯s face. The raging vortex of his energy abruptly halted its expansion.

    Yeon-shin¡¯s counter-kick had disrupted the storm-like waves of energy, splitting them strand by strand.

    It was an extraordinary feat, an innovation in energy maniption, created on the spot.

    For an instant, Dokgo Gwang trembled. Was this what it felt like to witness a fledgling dragon?

    ¡°s, such talent is wasted on your youth,¡± Dokgo Gwang sighed, lifting his de higher. Though the gap in inner strength remained vast, he couldn¡¯t help butment killing someone with such extraordinary talent.

    Strength and mastery might allow him to dominate, but Yeon-shin¡¯s skill had left its mark.

    Yeon-shin pressed his foot against the ground, steadying himself as blood trickled from his lips. The overwhelming pressure had taken its toll, his organs aching with the strain.

    He stood, pale but resolute.

    ¡®I couldn¡¯t bridge the gap in absolute strength.¡¯

    Even with the density of his Jeong Ga-donggong, his opponent¡¯s energy was a force of nature.

    ¡°A mere year more of training, and this might have ended differently. Your innate talent is astonishing.¡±

    Dokgo Gwang spoke calmly, hisposed demeanor tinged with the regret of a master forced to eliminate a promising rival.

    ¡°To wield the imperial de, you are far too dangerous. Remarkable as you are, young prodigy, your journey ends here.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin lowered his stance without a word, contemting his next move.

    And then¡ª

    Tuk!

    A hand gently gripped the back of his neck. It was firm, like a stone. At the same time, a familiar wave of energy swept over him¡ªa gentle, breeze-like force. It could only belong to Ma Gwang-ik, Cheongmyeong.

    ¡°You¡¯vee this far, and your growth is astounding,¡± came a quick whisper near his ear, the words carried on an exhale as though his entire body was refining his inner energy while speaking.

    There was no wasted effort. It was the breathing technique of a master from the illustrious ns.

    ¡°But what happens if the youngest dies here?¡±

    Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s hand pulled Yeon-shin backward, hurling him away. The boy had no intention of retreating.

    nting his left foot firmly on the ground, he pivoted, ready tounch back into the fray. But just as he prepared to leap forward again, an icy hand devoid of warmth blocked his path.

    Standing tall, with her back turned to him, was Baek Mi-ryeo.

    Her blue longcoat bore clear traces of the fierce battle she¡¯d endured, and her disheveled hair testified to the ferocity of the sh.

    ¡°Yeon-shin, tending to your internal injurieses first. Know your priorities,¡± she said, her indifferent tone carrying an undercurrent of concern. It wasn¡¯t the voice of someone addressing the leader of Hwanikdae but that of an elder toward a younger sibling.

    ¡°It¡¯s no surprise the interim leader couldn¡¯t win. Against someone like Dokgo Gwang, Geomgalma, it¡¯s expected. He¡¯s a master who could shake all of Sichuan with his presence alone, a formidable figure who rarely meets his match,¡± said Tae Yeom-ryong with a faint smile as he approached leisurely.

    His appearance, however, was anything butposed. How much intense heat-based energy had he expended? His sleeves were entirely torn away, revealing skin covered in sword wounds and blood.

    ¡°I¡¯ll stand guard,¡± he dered, moving to stand alongside Baek Mi-ryeo. His back was as steady as a mountain.

    Beyond them, Tang siblings and other Tang n martial artists had formed a defensive line. Behind them, Hong Jugeom of Hwanikdae blocked the rear.

    Everyone else was locked in fierce battles.

    ¡°Master, tend to your injuries,¡± said Baek Mi-ryeo.

    Yeon-shin knew he had no choice.

    ¡°Fine.¡±

    Recovery had toe first. He would ce his trust in Cheongmyeong. He recalled what he¡¯d learned when he first joined under Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s tutge: how Cheongmyeong had once faced the Namgung First Sword from the Thirteen Heavens.

    ¡®If that¡¯s true, this might be the time to devise a new inner cultivation technique¡­¡¯

    The irony wasn¡¯t lost on him. If this forced respite allowed him to stabilize his injuries, he might also have the time to explore a transformation in his inner energy.

    At that moment¡ª

    ¡°The treasure! The treasure¡¯s been stolen!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s at the southeast entrance! There, over there!¡±

    ¡°A terrifying master is on the move! Regroup the formation!¡±

    A cacophony of shouts erupted from the battlefield. Already chaotic, the field became even more disordered.

    Yeon-shin barely had time to sit in a cross-legged position before overwhelming, irregr waves of energy surged toward him.

    The presence was elegant yet sinister, like a bat with the wings of a phoenix.

    ¡®It¡¯s here!¡¯

    Flutter!

    The presence drew near the moment Yeon-shin perceived it, carrying a faint metallic scent of blood.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting to see you.¡±

    Silken ck hair danced through his vision, obscuring it briefly. The owner of the cold, sharp energy stood right in front of Yeon-shin.

    Her crimson lips curved into a smooth arc, and her scarlet eyes gleamed wickedly as she smiled.

    It was the Seventh Apostle of the Blood me Cult.

    In an instant, the protective formation of Ipwang Fortress¡¯s masters had been breached.

    ¡°What¡­!¡±

    Yeon-shin saw Tae Yeom-ryong gasp in disbelief as he turned to face the Apostle.

    Baek Mi-ryeo reacted more quickly, but her movements were sluggish due to a wound that had already pierced her back.

    The Tang siblings and Hong Jugeom copsed as the Apostle snapped her fingers. A single flick of her fingers sent waves of energy that struck their pressure points, immobilizing them.

    At that moment, Yeon-shin was already moving. His blue sleeves fluttered as he thrust his fist forward.

    A whirlwind gathered around his punch. It was the second form of Shihwa Muguk Su, True Wall, bursting forth with overwhelming strength.

    ¡°Your talent, your spirit, your expression, your body¡ªthey grow brighter every time we meet. Up close, you truly shine. You¡¯re utterly dazzling,¡± the Apostle whispered.

    She reached out casually, deflecting Yeon-shin¡¯s punch with a single hand.

    Flutter¡ª

    Her Pureblood Robe unfurled, the fabric billowing outward in response to the energy storm. In an instant, the area around them was shrouded in red light.

    At the center stood Yeon-shin and the Apostle. No one else could see them.

    Simultaneously, her other hand brushed aside Yeon-shin¡¯s punch. Her movements were unnervingly smooth, as if she had never trained in hand-to-handbat yet naturally mastered it.

    She pushed Yeon-shin¡¯s elbow inward, then used her other hand to press lightly against his lips. It all happened in an instant.

    ¡°...!¡±

    Something foreign slipped into his mouth.

    Her fingers, lingering momentarily on his lips, trailed down his cheek and then to his neck.

    Yeon-shin tried to twist his body using Jeong Ga-donggong, but it was toote. His dyed reaction, caused by his internal injuries, betrayed him.

    The Apostle¡¯s hand grazed his throat before withdrawing. Despite her proximity, not a single strike had been countered.

    Her speed was unimaginable. Every exchange of techniques urred within the shadow of Ipwang Fortress¡¯s best masters.

    ¡°Live long. That was a fragment of Dharmic energy,¡± she murmured softly. As if drawn back by some invisible force, her Pureblood Robe wrapped itself around her once more.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°We¡¯ll finish our bet next time. See you soon,¡± she added with a sly smile before leaping away.

    The wind spread out in crimson waves as she ascended. Even with his exceptional sensory abilities, Tae Yeom-ryong could do nothing but watch, stunned, as she disappeared.

    ¡°What just¡­ happened? Master, are you alive?¡± he stammered.

    ¡°Take defensive positions,¡± Yeon-shin replied tersely. He had no other choice.

    The moment the Apostle¡¯s mysterious substance infiltrated his body, an overwhelming flood of inspiration rose within him like clouds parting after a storm.

    He understood instinctively¡ªthis was the only way to escape Myeonggondo.

    ¡°Senior! Fall back!¡± someone shouted.

    ¡°Regroup the front line! The Sunmaren don¡¯t respond to ordinary techniques!¡±

    The battlefield was in chaos. The number of defenders capable of forming a protective line had noticeably dwindled.

    Nearby, only the injured Baek Mi-ryeo and Tae Yeom-ryong remained.

    Yeon-shin closed his eyes and seated himself cross-legged.

    At that moment¡ª

    A luminous flower of light blossomed within his upper Danjeon, flooding his mind with radiant rity.

 Chapter 120

    ¡®A fragment of Dharmic energy?¡¯

    It was a treasure once imbued within the sacred artifact of Myeonggondo. A ring of light flickered in the boy¡¯s upper Danjeon.

    They called it Yeongseong, a divine presence that elevated weapons into the realm of sacred arms.

    ¡®This is¡­¡¯

    It felt like an explosion of inspiration igniting within his mind. The intensity was overwhelming, as if it were drawing out the full extent of histent potential.

    Bodhidharma. The pure imagery of Buddhist martial arts surged forth, yet his Baihui Point remained unscathed.

    Was the Dharmic energypensating for the burden of his shortened lifespan?

    The moment he sat cross-legged, everything else faded from his consciousness. It was as if he had be utterly detached from the world.

    The battlefield¡¯s chaos, Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s missing left arm, the desperate plight of the Ipwang Fortress warriors, even the Seventh Apostle¡¯s erratic maneuvers¡ªall of it was pushed away.

    Toplete a martial technique capable of changing the tide of war, his mind needed absolute focus. He calmed his thoughts.

    Recalling the craftsmen of Myeonggondo, he adopted their mindset.

    The teachings of the Tang n Leader came to him vividly¡ªadvice given with a cheerful grin during their conversation about forging weapons.

    ¡°If you pour your soul into your hammer blows, your creations will embody divine presence. That¡¯s what they call a sacred weapon or sacred armor.¡±

    ¡°Create¡­? What exactly is Yeongseong?¡± Yeon-shin had asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s a force beyond the reach of ordinary perception, distinct from inner energy. A mysterious quality only those at the pinnacle of mastery can wield.¡±

    ¡°Are you boasting?¡±

    ¡°Think about an old, battered sword repairing itself, restoring its form. Isn¡¯t that magnificent? Like the mythical giant Pangu, humans can create life through their hands.¡±

    What Yeon-shin was trying to forge now was no different¡ªa martial technique with Yeongseong.

    It would allow him to harness the fruit of the Heavenly Tree and elevate himself to greater heights, breathing life into his martial arts.

    ¡®Speed of cultivation is key. Imagine creating the fastest, most stable technique in the world. Even if it¡¯s impossible, that¡¯s the mindset I need.¡¯

    Deep in meditation, Yeon-shin focused on his Baihui Point, observing the vast reservoir of energy just below it. He could clearly sense the looming end of his three-year lifespan.

    To survive¡ª

    He needed to transcend the ck stage and reach the violet. The rank of the Sword Corps Captain was a separate challenge.

    Even iming that position wouldn¡¯t guarantee achievements. He also had to justify why the Fortress Lord should grant him the fruit of the Heavenly Tree.

    The world Yeon-shin envisioned was limited to three years. His time was finite.

    The end of the world wasing. He would die. That made this moment all the more critical.

    ¡®Today, I must stand on equal footing with the ck-stage masters.¡¯

    For that, he needed this new inner cultivation technique.

    The routes for energy cirction had already been mapped out, meticulously nned.

    From Mara¡¯s Roaring Blood Technique to the Moon Spirit Harmony Technique, Yeon-shin had dismantled countless manuals that others would covet.

    He analyzed the effects of energy flow and inner cultivation methods, breaking them down to rebuild a new system.

    Beforeing to Myeonggondo, he hadpleted the preparatory work. The energy cirction routes were in ce, forming a solid framework.

    All he needed now was the inspiration to refine his own technique.

    Inner focus.

    The fusion of mental imagery and energy was what created a martial technique. Harmony between mind and nature¡¯s energy gave birth to true inner power.

    ¡®I just need the final touch.¡¯

    Yeon-shin recalled the first verse of his technique: the intention of cultivation. He sought to harmonize his earnest desire with the natural energy of the world.

    The words came easily. For Yeon-shin, earnestness was singr in nature.

    When the sun sets, another day slips away.

    The flow of sun and moon is like water, yet this body is less than a salmon swimming upstream.

    I wish to defy the heavens, but I follow their will. No matter how I struggle, I cannot ovee it.

    This was the first verse of his new cultivation technique, a foundation for merging intent with natural energy.

    As he initiated the technique and his intent fused with his energy, a reaction urred. Natural energy began to flow upward with his inhtion.

    It felt the same as always. The problem was what came next.

    Distraction.

    The mind was clouded with impurities. With his current breathing technique, he couldn¡¯t fully harmonize with nature¡¯s energy. The flow would start, then falter and dissipate.

    The fragmented forces within his body¡ªJeong Ga-donggong, Moon Spirit Harmony Technique, Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm, Mara¡¯s Roaring Blood Technique¡ªeach carried its own properties, preventing full integration.

    He needed a unifying insight to bridge the gaps.

    ¡®I must weave this together using the teachings of the Diamond Sutra.¡¯@@novelbin@@

    With the presence of Bodhidharma¡¯s divine essence, he thought it might be possible.

    Kiiiiing!

    The upper Danjeon sharpened his senses and fortified his intent for managing energy.

    Through the endlessly opening Baihui Point, a boundless supply of energy flowed in. As his consciousness heightened, his innate energy also surged.

    Hwaaaak!

    The Baihui Point filled with light, blending with the fragment of Bodhidharma¡¯s essence and breaking through its limits.

    In this moment, the light expanded once again. Yeon-shin paid it no mind. It didn¡¯t matter.

    Bodhidharma¡¯s energy and Yeon-shin¡¯s intent fusedpletely. A perfect harmony.

    He recalled a teaching from the Diamond Sutra.

    ¡°Let the mind flow freely. Know without attachment or constraint.¡±

    When the mental image finally took form, when the sincerity built through effort became tangible, it was called inner cultivation.

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    Realizing what he already knew was another form of enlightenment. The flower of light in his mind bloomed fully.

    It spun like a wheel, drawing in the energy of nature as its own.

    Eyes closed, Yeon-shin thought:

    ¡­My distractions stem from a desire to burn through this brief reincarnation.

    Borrowing the Buddha¡¯s wheel as a stepping stone feels right.

    ¡®Thus, it shall be called Luminescent Revolving Wheel.¡¯

    At that moment, the scattered energies within his body united into a single radiant force.

    Even with his eyes closed, his vision turned white. The brightness stung, but he didn¡¯t care. His consciousness whispered endlessly.

    If destiny is thew of the heavens¡ª

    Then I will surpass thosews, no matter the cost.

    ¡®That¡¯s why it¡¯s called Surpassing the Law.¡¯

    He gave his new inner cultivation technique a name, defining its identity against the mysteries of the world.

    Finally, the finishing touch. The divine presence of Bodhidharma and Yeon-shin¡¯s intent merged into a shapeless martial art.

    While Jeong Ga-donggong refined his body, this new technique integrated its principles with the powers of inner cultivation.

    It allowed constant cirction of energy, both in gathering and releasing.

    The radiant flow surged within his body. It coursed through every meridian, pathway, and pressure point.

    All the distinct energies within him¡ªMara¡¯s Roaring Blood Technique, Demon-Destroying Azure Unyielding Palm, Moon Spirit Harmony Technique¡ªmerged into one within the crucible of his new technique.

    The demonic energy of the blood arts, and the righteous energy of the orthodox arts, fused as if wild beasts were transforming into divine creatures.

    Yeon-shin realized this instinctively: his energies could now unify gently or split violently, depending on his will.

    This was an entirely different realm.

    ¡®I¡¯ll shape you¡­¡¯

    He visualized the form he desired, capturing the divine presence with his consciousness and molding it into tangible form.

    Like a craftsman of Myeonggondo, he imbued it with rity and precision.

    ¡®I¡¯ll call it Surpassing the Law, Luminescent Revolving Qi and make it my measure of the world!¡¯

    In his soul, he roared. In the realm of his intent, a great echo resounded.

    Wooooong!

    ¡°What¡­ is this?¡±

    ¡°Interim Leader! Are you alright?¡±

    The voices of Baek Mi-ryeo and Tae Yeom-ryong reached his ears faintly.

    The white current surrounding Yeon-shin¡¯s seated body gathered into a single point.

    It condensed near his sr plexus¡ªthe middle Danjeon. A vortex of energy swirled violently.

    The wheel spinning in his mind grew clearer, taking solid form within his heart.

    Wooooong!

    The sound of resonance was deafening.

    A ring of light¡ªthe driving force of this new inner cultivation technique.

    It was a legend of the impossible, fully realized. The wheel of the Turning Sage King pressed ever forward.

    It was said to crush mountains and boulders as it spread its teachings.

    ¡®This¡­ is my sacred creation.¡¯

    Yeon-shin opened his eyes. Even without focusing, he could feel it vividly.

    The luminous wheel embedded in his heart pulsed with life.

    ***

    As Jeong Yeon-shin charged forward, leaving the formation behind, Namgung Hwa-shin led the Hwanik Corps into the battlefield. Four elite blue-stage martial artists, including Hong Jugeom, followed after him.

    There was no one else as capable as Baek Kirin to assumemand. Entrusting this to Tae Yeom-ryong was out of the question.

    ¡°Ten Gates brought their best elites!¡±

    ¡°Their skills are unparalleled! Avoid direct shes and use rapid techniques for quick exchanges!¡±

    The Hwanik Corps soon scattered. There were simply too many high-level opponents.

    The fundamental difference between Ipwang Fortress and Thirteen Heavens was manpower. Individually, the ns of Thirteen Heavens were no match for the fortress, but as a collective force, they held the advantage.

    This was one of those times.

    ¡°We need to cut off the heads of their leaders,¡± Namgung Hwa-shin thought. The conclusion was clear.

    He turned his gaze.

    At the heart of the battlefield, Jeong Yeon-shin was coughing up blood as he was pulled back by Cheong-anma-geom, Cheongmyeong, while the Seventh Apostle of the Blood me Sect schemed.

    It was a battlefield where nothing could be predicted. Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s emotions surged.

    Amidst the chaos, Cheongmyeong struggled to deflect Dokgo Gwang, the Sword Demon of the Ten Gates. It was a desperate battle.

    The de of Cheongmyeong¡¯s Ipwang Sword, once sharp and precise, now moved sluggishly.

    Every motion was dyed. The natural power of the Myung n, their inborn Seoncheon ability, was the only thing keeping him alive.

    ¡°Seven rotations or more of disadvantage, yet he¡¯s still holding on. Truly impressive.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-shin respected the elder warrior.

    Cheongmyeong was a famous swordsman. His temperament was one of extremes¡ªhe either liked you or he didn¡¯t, with little middle ground. As a member of the Myung n, he enjoyed unspoken authority.

    For someone usually soposed, this was unprecedented.

    ¡°If he copses further, we¡¯ll lose all hope of victory.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-shin bolted forward, moving with lightning speed. His blue robes fluttered, carrying the essence of Muae Cheongryu-shin, the Flowing Body Art. In an instant, he reached the center of the battlefield.

    The oppressive aura of Dokgo Gwang¡¯s immense energy struck him.

    ¡°Ipwang Fortress, truly a den of demonic power.¡±

    The beard covering Dokgo Gwang¡¯s lips curled upward as he spoke, his voice cold and indifferent. He had just deflected Cheongmyeong¡¯s sword with devastating force.

    The Myung swordsman somersaulted backward in midair, his movements sluggish under the crushing weight of Dokgo Gwang¡¯s energy.

    Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s hair whipped violently as he approached, evidence of the overwhelming pressure.

    ¡°So many remarkable young warriors. The Imperial Sword should not be this sharp. It is only right that you all die here.¡±

    Dokgo Gwang¡¯s voice carried a detached ruthlessness as he swung his massive greatsword once more.

    It was a weighty strike. Though not of the Myung n, the wind generated by his de swept forward like a cannonball, obliterating everything in its path.

    Boom!

    Namgung Hwa-shin raised his Ipwang Sword to counter the oing wind. There was no room to evade.

    Behind him, Shin Bin-bin, one of the younger white-stage disciples, was frozen with worry, unable to act.

    The shockwave from their sh rippled outward, scattering debris across the vast cavern floor.

    ¡°Urgh!¡±

    A groan escaped Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s lips. The energy Dokgo Gwang emitted was unbearably heavy.

    It didn¡¯t feel human. He was clearly at a higher level than Namgung Hwa-shin¡ªhe was in the ck Stage.

    Cheongmyeong and Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s sword techniques intertwined, forming dual trajectories. The sh between swords resounded in the cavern.

    ng! ng!

    Dokgo Gwang¡¯s greatsword measured nearly seventy percent of his height, a weapon only a select few martial artists could wield.

    He swung it with effortless precision. Each strike was alive with meticulous technique, disying an unparalleled mastery of the de.

    Even a single thrust sent shockwaves exploding outward, grazing Cheongmyeong¡¯s temple. Blood sprayed as the edge of the strike nicked him.

    The next move was a horizontal sh. The massive de arced toward Namgung Hwa-shin.

    At that moment, Namgung Hwa-shin pushed backward with all his might.

    The slicing wind from the attack tore through the front of his blue robes, narrowly missing him.

    It was the Infinite Steps Technique, a signature skill of the Namgung n.

    ¡®I can¡¯t win. His breathing is on a different level.¡¯

    Pain shot through his chest as he thought this.

    The breathing of a high-level master reflected their martial skill. Exhaling unleashed techniques, while inhaling gathered inner energy. The cycle of attack and recovery defined a swordsman¡¯s caliber.

    Dokgo Gwang¡¯s breathing rhythm clearly outssed both Namgung Hwa-shin and Cheongmyeong. His strikes came in relentless session.

    Strength, skill, and breath.

    It was hopeless. He couldn¡¯t keep up. Once again, Namgung Hwa-shin felt the crushing despair of his inadequacy.

    The same despair he had felt when Jeong Yeon-shin slew his older brother Namgung Se-jin, and when Vice-Captain Ak Soo-rim of the Sacred Sword Division knocked him unconscious.

    Gooooooong!

    Suddenly, a deafening surge of power erupted behind him. It roared like a storm echoing through a deep canyon.

    A brilliant white sh streaked past Cheongmyeong and Namgung Hwa-shin. A storm followed in its wake.

    Kwaaaaaaang!

    Jeong Yeon-shin, his eyes glowing with radiant white light, burst forth with an overwhelming presence.

    No longer moving like a leaf in the wind, his newfound power seemed to tear through the air itself as he surged forward.

    Dokgo Gwang¡¯s eyes widened. He raised his greatsword to meet the oing force.

    ng!

    A thunderous explosion echoed through the cavern as the Ipwang Sword collided with Dokgo Gwang¡¯s greatsword. It didn¡¯t end there.

    Jeong Yeon-shin twisted his stance, applying wristwork to guide his de along the side of Dokgo Gwang¡¯s weapon.

    The sheer mastery of his technique sent Dokgo Gwang¡¯s greatsword veering off-course, grazing past Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s head. The boy didn¡¯t even blink.

    With his glowing eyes focused, Jeong Yeon-shin lunged toward the exposed side of his opponent. The blinding white light from his gaze intensified.

    ¡®Is he even human¡­?!¡¯

    For the first time, Dokgo Gwang¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. The force pressing against his sword had be impossible to bear.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s left hand shot forward. He had been preparing this move ever since he broke from his meditative stance.

    With a palm strike, Hwan-gang¡ªa technique imbued with overwhelming force¡ªerupted from his hand. The surrounding ground shook violently as swirling shockwaves tore through the cavern floor.

    The raw power obliterated everything in its path. Dokgo Gwang¡¯s defensive energy shattered upon impact. The devastating strike sent the upper half of Dokgo Gwang¡¯s body flying backward.

    The renowned Sword Demon of Ten Gates was killed instantly.

    Jeong Yeon-shin emerged from the cloud of debris, his tattered blue robes trailing behind him. Dust and blood swirled together in the air.

    The battlefield fell silent.

    Warriors from Ipwang Fortress, Ten Gates, Blood me Sect, and the various other factions all turned their eyes toward the center of the battlefield.

    There, Jeong Yeon-shin stood at the heart of it all, his glowing white eyes piercing through the stillness.

    The young martial prodigy had imed an overwhelming victory, his Luminescent Revolving Wheel Qi radiating an aura of absolute dominance.

 Chapter 121

    "Uncle. Did you manage to stop the bleeding properly?"

    It wasn¡¯t Da-ju who spoke. For the first time, Jeong Yeon-shin referred to Ma Jin as his uncle. The eyes of Ma Jin, standing behind, widened in shock.

    Although he had always recognized his nephew¡¯s talents, he never imagined witnessing such a presence from him so soon. Even as the Ma Gwang-ik Lord, who had roamed the martial world far and wide, this was beyond his expectations.

    "Your arm, I mean," Jeong Yeon-shin added, holding his formidable opponent entirely in check. The Sunmaren Supreme Demon Hand.

    Despite facing a supreme master head-on, Jeong Yeon-shin was concerned about his uncle standing behind him.

    Ma Jin¡¯s lips trembled faintly, overwhelmed by the surging emotions that swelled like a cloud.

    His nephew¡¯s achievements, the progress of their familial bond, and the deaths of his subordinates¡ªall of it struck deeply at Ma Jin¡¯s heart.

    ¡°¡­Why did youe here?¡±

    That was all he could muster. As an uncle with a guilty conscience, he tried to approach his nephew, but his words were inadequate.

    Due to his nature as a martial artist, Ma Jin couldn¡¯t speak warmly, a w he cursed himself for in that fleeting moment.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s voice rang out calmly.

    ¡°I assembled a temporary Mu-ryeok Unit and became an interim Da-ju. Your voice seems fine, so takemand for a while.¡±

    He spoke like any ordinary nephew, but his words carried weight.

    He ordered a ck-cloaked master to step back¡ªwords no one with mere mediocre skills could utter.

    It was as if he were draped in an invisible cloak of pure authority.

    ¡®What on earth¡­?¡¯

    Even knowing his nephew¡¯s potential, Ma Jin couldn¡¯t help but be astounded.

    Could someone live one year as if it were ten, even while carrying the talents of a millennium?

    He couldn¡¯t discern if what he felt was pride or sheer disbelief. But there was no time to linger. Ma Jin turned away.

    ¡°Good luck,¡± he said, his words sinct.

    The Ma Gwang-ik Lord entrusted the battlefield to a young prodigy and used Qinggong to retreat. Wherever his feetnded, the ground sank deeply.

    Even with his severed arm, which must have disrupted his meridian system, his aura radiated an unmistakable presence that surpassed even Blue Rank.

    Up until the veryst moment.

    The Supreme Demon Hand stood still. The unparalleled force of the Capability-Rotating Qi Wheel had overwhelmed him.

    Not just surprised¡ªutterly subdued.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The moment he realized the truth, Ha Yul-geuk, the Supreme Demon Hand, lost the words he was about to say.

    The Ma Gwang-ik Lord, his original target, had escaped, yet he didn¡¯t dare give chase.

    More pressing than his immobilized hand held firmly by the boy was the scene beyond Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder.

    Amid the dissipating dust, the lower half of Dokgo Gwang¡¯s corpse came into view.

    The tattered hem of his dark azure robe fluttered hopelessly, nked by two equally stunned young masters of Ipwang Fortress.

    ¡®He killed him in just two moves? That¡¯s not the issue here.¡¯

    The Supreme Demon Hand¡¯s gaze grew heavy. A true master¡¯s duel could take many forms, as varied as the martial arts styles themselves.

    From a single strike to duelssting seven nights and days, the possibilities were endless.

    The factors involved were manifold: terrain, weather,patibility of techniques, physical condition, even the sequence of forms used.

    Even when facing an opponent of simr rank, the nature of the battle could splinter into hundreds or thousands of oues.

    ¡®This boy¡­ immeasurable. His senses are extraordinary.¡¯

    The Supreme Demon Hand could feel it through his heightened intuition. Each move had been calcted and connected with ruthless precision.

    The two strikes Jeong Yeon-shin had just executed were examples of this. The final technique, an unfamiliar palm art of unprecedented force, had been executed despite its ring weaknesses.

    Any master of the Dae Bang Sect would have noticed those ws. That was what made it even more astonishing.

    ¡®That palm technique is undoubtedly supreme, but its strengths and weaknesses are clear.¡¯

    And yet, Jeong Yeon-shin had preemptively prepared his sequence,unching an extraordinarybination.

    The result was Dokgo Gwang¡¯s death. The greatsword of the Tenfold Gate was shattered. For all Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s preparation, the cost was far too great.

    This event would send shockwaves through the vast martial world of Sichuan.

    ¡®If it had been a fair one-on-one duel¡­ no.¡¯

    A pointless thought. True martial battles in the martial world were never fair. Unless it was a friendly sparring match, every fight was fraught with contingencies.

    Victory belonged to the survivor.

    The important party elsewhere.

    Even in the domain of supreme masters, his martial prowess was undeniable. The boy holding his hand firmly was of equal stature.

    His skill was astonishingly high¡ªnearly matching that of the Supreme Demon Hand. It was hard to believe, as the boy was far from old enough to have achieved this through years of practice.

    The situation was dire.

    ¡°Is this Dharma Power?¡±

    The Supreme Demon Hand asked as their hands remained locked.

    The boy responded calmly.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°It¡¯s light.¡±

    It was a provocation, mocking the very essence of their contact. The refusal to answer only made his demeanor seem more natural.

    This behavior and confidence testified to his unmatched rank and poise.

    A noble and lofty aura emanated from him, so much so that speaking casually to a supreme master didn¡¯t seem out of ce.

    ¡®A martial art that reaches the heavens.¡¯

    The Supreme Demon Hand thought absently before speaking again.

    ¡°So, it is Dharma Power. Truly unbelievable. Are you a direct disciple of the Shaolin Emerald Jade Staff?¡±

    The bright blue eyes of the demon master glimmered with insight as he probed the boy¡¯s martial lineage.

    Emerald Jade Staff referred to the treasured staff of the Shaolin Abbot.

    The question implied Jeong Yeon-shin was a direct heir to Shaolin¡¯s martial arts.

    But the Supreme Demon Hand didn¡¯t wait for an answer. He muttered to himself.

    ¡°No, the lineage of Dharma martial arts was severed long ago. Then how¡­?¡±

    ¡°You speak of my death, yet waste your breath on useless chatter.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin tightened his grip. His right hand, holding the Supreme Demon Hand¡¯s arm, exuded immense power.

    Through the lingering essence of Dharma¡¯s Divinity, his technique amplified the Capability-Rotating Qi Wheel.

    This was not a force to be wielded lightly, not even with the support of Dharma¡¯s Divine Spirit. The energy was akin to a ticking clock on the boy¡¯s life.

    Hoo¡ª

    A faint, pure white glow emanated from Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s breath, shimmering with a sacred aura.

    To others, it was a divine sight, but to the boy, it was a sign of imperfection.

    ¡®The Qi Wheel is a newborn organ. It¡¯s like the heart of my inner energy, just born.¡¯

    Only the residual spirituality of Dharma kept it stable, but it wouldn¡¯tst long. Meditation and breathing exercises were essential for recovery.

    ¡®The power of Dharma¡¯s Spirit will soon dissipate.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin assessed his internal state amidst their standoff.

    The strength granted by Dharma¡¯s Spirit was temporary, born from a fragment of sacred energy that should have passed on long ago.

    No matter. He had already forged his Qi Wheel. The rest could be refined after escaping the battlefield.

    Taking down the enemy supreme masters was enough¡ªusing the flickering ember of his spiritual me.

    ¡°Young one, what did you just say?¡±

    The Supreme Demon Hand asked. He had proimed his victory after severing Ma Jin¡¯s arm.

    No matter the situation¡ªadvantageous or disadvantageous¡ªhe used his words like weapons. Now, he was at a disadvantage.

    A supreme master had emerged beyond his expectations, and now he needed time to reassess his defenses.

    ¡°I said the corpse¡¯s tongue is too long.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s reply was curt, and it marked the end of their exchange.

    A gust of wind swept past the two masters, descending endlessly from the high cavern ceiling.

    The dry wind carried the battlefield¡¯s weight as it lifted the edges of their garments.

    Smash!

    Suddenly, the Supreme Demon Hand¡¯s knee shot forward¡ªa swift and deadly leg technique.

    The moment was brief, but the power condensed in his knee strike was monumental.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t dodge. He reacted before the force could fully spread.

    The innate senses granted by his Qi Wheel matched his natural instincts. Still gripping his opponent¡¯s hand, he raised his foot.

    In an instant, he brought it down.

    Thud!

    The ground quaked. The Supreme Demon Hand¡¯s rising knee stopped abruptly.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s foot rested firmly on his ankle, pressing the technique down entirely.

    A master¡¯s duel¡ªa perfect counter.

    The Supreme Demon Hand¡¯s eyes widened, his unique blue pupils fully visible.

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    A heavy sigh escaped him. Even as he mustered his inner strength, his leg wouldn¡¯t budge.

    The Dharma Power, which he had considered a problem from the start, proved to be aplete counter. At this moment, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s energy was overwhelming.

    The boy thought to himself. Even without Dharma¡¯s Spirit, he would have the upper hand. The Capability-Rotating Qi Wheel was why.

    The quality of his inner energy had transformed. He no longergged in strength.

    His opponent¡¯s demonic inner energy only amplified his advantage due to their elemental opposition.

    If so¡ª

    There was no longer a need to explore his opponent¡¯s techniques. Without realizing it, Jeong Yeon-shin had approached with the mindset of a lesser master, probing for weaknesses and counters.

    But that was unnecessary now.

    Woong!

    A surge of power radiated. The Capability-Rotating Qi Wheel had been unleashed at full force, eliciting an immediate reaction.

    From below, the Supreme Demon Hand¡¯s leg faltered. Jeong Yeon-shin dragged his opponent¡¯s leg downward and stamped on his instep.

    Crunch!

    A sickening sound rang out. The crushed ankle gave way, its bone shattered under the pressure.

    The demonic energy coursing through the Supreme Demon Hand¡¯s leg was annihted, as if consumed by a fiery abyss.

    It was more than a counter¡ªit was devastation. The remnants of his demonic energy dissipated like shards of shattered night.

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    The eyes of the enemy who had taken his uncle¡¯s arm widened as if they were about to tear apart. He didn¡¯t scream.

    As expected of a supreme master ranked among the elites of the Dae Bang Sect¡¯s demon warriors. Jeong Yeon-shin, unfazed, tightened his grip.

    After the feet came the hands. The technique that had severed Ma Jin¡¯s arm now crumpled entirely, bones and all.

    The force surpassed imagination. Even Jeong Yeon-shin was astonished by his own strength, as though his inner energy had shed its shell and been reborn.

    ¡°Haaaaa!¡±

    Atst.

    Before his eyes, a supreme master of the ck Domain let out a battle cry.

    The Supreme Demon Hand reached out with his other hand, this time delivering a straight punch. The sheer energy surrounding the strike distorted the very air around it.

    The attack seemed aimed to obliterate Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s head, and the energy wave carried a terrifying destructive force.

    In a fleeting moment, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze deepened. He had predicted the move.

    The opponent could no longer step forward properly, and with one hand already incapacitated, the next technique was clear as day.

    No counter was needed. It was time to unleash his own martial art entirely.

    Hwaaaak!

    At close quarters, within striking range of fist techniques, Jeong Yeon-shin released his grip on the Ipwang Sword.

    The principles of Shihwa Muguk Su were already guiding the power of the Capability-Rotating Qi Wheel within him. Using the method of True Wall, he struck the side of the enemy¡¯s fist.

    Thunk!

    The blownded cleanly, and the straight energy wave pierced through the opponent¡¯s fist and extended outward.

    The Supreme Demon Hand¡¯s own fist recoiled and smashed into his jaw. The sensation of bones breaking through his fist conveyed itself vividly.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s strikes didn¡¯t stop there. As the opponent¡¯s face tilted back, his other hand shot forward.

    The power of the Capability-Rotating Qi Wheel burst forth. The energy waves unfurled like blossoming flowers, intertwining and spreading outward.

    Strength struck strength, creating another explosive energy ripple.

    ¡®The third form, meflow.¡¯

    He delivered a flurry of strikes to the opponent¡¯s upper body. It was a fist technique inspired by the Falling Petal Palm of the Mount Hua Sect, observed back when he was merely a White Rank warrior.

    Now, it shattered the Supreme Demon Hand¡¯s defensive energy shield, pulverizing his internal organs in the process.

    The embedded Dharma Power unraveled the opponent¡¯s energy, piercing into his very bones.

    Crack! Crack! Crack!

    With a single technique, he delivered eighteen strikes. The opponent¡¯s torso erupted with what seemed like colorless flower petals.

    It shattered his inner energy, tore through his skin, and reduced his ribs to splinters.

    The sensation of sessive impacts grew sharper. Jeong Yeon-shin fully felt the rising level of his martial prowess.

    ¡®Tsk.¡¯

    As he delivered the flurry of punches, he stifled a groan through clenched teeth.

    The internal injuries sustained earlier from Dokgo Gwang were taking their toll. The pain reverberating through his abdomen was severe.

    The Capability-Rotating Qi Wheel did not possess regenerative capabilities. Techniques that absorbed energy to heal were only possible when consuming Blood Energy.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s internal organs were still damaged. The pain in his stomach grew sharper.

    No single martial technique could epass everything. But he didn¡¯t care.

    The shining rings of his new technique emitted a radiant light. The spinning Qi Wheel circted energy throughout his body.

    The power of the Capability-Rotating Qi Wheel was immense. His strength grew with every moment.

    ¡®I¡¯ll finish it.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin made up his mind. Once more, he used the True Wall. He aimed his final strike at the Supreme Demon Hand¡¯s sr plexus.

    His already fractured ribs brushed against his fist. It felt like merely grazing the target.

    But it wasn¡¯t.

    BOOOOOM!

    A devastating shockwave exploded forth. It was a strike thatpletely shattered the recoil effect of the opponent¡¯s demonic energy.

    The Supreme Demon Hand¡¯s body crumpled on the spot. His appearance was utterly wretched.

    ¡°Haaaah¡­¡±

    A sound escaped his lungs, as though air was being forcibly expelled. Ha Yul-geuk, the Supreme Demon Hand, wheezed with ragged breaths.

    Hey sprawled at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s feet. A deathly silence nketed the battlefield of Myeonggondo.

    From Sichuan to the far reaches of the martial world, a supreme master who had once dominated waspletely defeated.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The battle had already ceased. It ended almost simultaneously.

    This was because neither the Tang Ga-ju nor Ma Jin had to face a supreme master. Dokgo Gwang had been killed, and the Supreme Demon Hand had been subdued by Seomye.

    Even the reinforcements from the Hwanik Corps had arrived.

    With the leaders of the Thirteen Heavens defeated, their martial artists had fallen as well. The masters scattered across the battlefield watched as Seomye and the Supreme Demon Hand stood at the center of the confrontation.

    They witnessed the unbelievable oue of the fight in its entirety.

    Ha Yul-geuk¡¯s lips trembled faintly. It seemed like a final sh of defiance.

    ¡°Your martial art¡­ its foundation¡­ what is it¡­?¡±

    Those were his dying words. The Sunmaren sect was said to have originated from the demonic cults of Xinjiang.

    They did not adhere to thews of the Central ins, nor did they care for moral constraints. Strength was revered above all else.

    Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly recalled Cheong Qilin. The young master who had met his end not as a noble but as a warrior.

    Ha Yul-geuk was the same. Was the true essence of a person revealed in the face of death?

    In this moment, he no longer seemed like a demon.

    The boy gazed down at the martial artist of Sunmaren.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Capability-Rotating Qi Wheel.¡±

    His reply was brief. It was enough.

    ¡°Capability¡­ magnificent.¡±

    A faint smile formed on Ha Yul-geuk¡¯s lips.

    ¡°But it suits you. Boy. If you had been raised in our embrace, you could have¡­ rebuilt our sect¡­¡±

    He fell silent before finishing his sentence.

    Jeong Yeon-shin quietly watched him. Then, after perceiving the state of the battlefield, he closed his eyes.

    The fight was over for now. He needed to stabilize the newly forged Qi Wheel within him.

    At the same time¡ª

    Hwaaaak!

    The Hwanik Corps and the Ma Gwang-ik Lord arrived. Masters from Ipwang Fortress leaped in from all directions.

    As theynded and assumed positions, the reverse wind from their Qinggong swept through the surroundings.

    They quickly formed arge circle, positioning themselves to defend the boy in the center.

    Jeong Yeon-shin began to refine his martial art in the middle of the battlefield. It was the process of fully anchoring the newly created Qi Wheel within his body.

    Woong!

    The edges of his blue robe fluttered faintly as he stood with his eyes closed.

    A soft light emanated from his body, as though a faint gxy flowed across him.

    It was a mysterious sight.

    The masters of Ipwang Fortress stood with their backs to the boy, forming a defensive formation. No one could break through to interrupt their protection.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The martial artists observing from the perimeter stared nkly. Among them, the faces of the Tang Sect and Beggars¡¯ Sect masters were painted with a mix of emotions.

 Chapter 122

    The air within Myeonggondo grew heavier, an unusually chilly breeze brushing past the masters of the Tang Sect and the Beggars'' Sect.

    The wind, which grazed the stone walls of the cavern, echoed with rough, dull sounds¡ªsounds that mirrored the state of Hu Gae¡¯s heart.

    ¡®Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin. The Blue Rank of Ma Gwang-ik, interim Da-ju of the Mu-ryeok Unit.¡¯

    Conflicting emotions surged within him: awe and caution. As a martial artist, he couldn¡¯t help but be impressed.

    The speed of the boy¡¯s growth was too fast, and the depth of his martial knowledge seemed as profound as an abyss.

    For Hu Gae¡¯s level of mastery, this boy¡¯s martial power clearly surpassed the limits of theter stages of supreme mastery.

    ¡®He has reached the ck Rank of Ipwang Fortress. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if a new Da-ju emerges under the Singeom Division soon.¡¯

    There was more to it than just building martial prowess. Defeating a supreme master of equal or greater rank was apletely different matter.

    It meant he had an innate sense of battle and skills that far exceeded the levels of his techniques.

    To find a martial artist who had reached such heights at Seomye¡¯s age, one would have to search through history itself.

    Even then, only a handful of names woulde to mind¡ªDharma, Zhang Sanfeng, and the founder of the Ming Cult.

    This was why it was so astonishing, a rarity that filled him with wonder. For anyone walking the martial path, it was impossible not to be moved.

    However, from the perspective of someone managing the martial world, the situation was entirely different. As part of the Nine Great Sects, the Beggars'' Sect was responsible for preserving the order and harmony of the martial world.

    The sudden emergence of a prodigy like Seomye could not help but raise concerns.

    ¡®Soon, the grand assembly of the martial alliance will take ce. Even if only symbolically, we cannot avoid inviting the masters of Ipwang Fortress. If that boy attends, will there even be a peer among his age group to face him?¡¯

    No one came to mind.

    Few sects in the martial world would wee the achievements of Ipwang Fortress¡¯s masters.

    Unless they were sects cultivating themselves in pure and serene ces, like the Nine Great Sects, most others would secretly harbor daggers in their hearts.

    Even without provocation, Ipwang Fortress was despised for their policies of suppressing the martial world under the guise of protecting civilians.

    Except for religious sects like the Nine Great Sects, most martial artists shared simr sentiments, Hu Gae believed.

    ¡°Did I harm themoners? What, did some innkeepersin? Heroes and champions drink, and sometimes they draw their swords. So what?¡±

    ¡°There are countless evildoers across thend. Ipwang Fortress is sacrificing too much for too little¡­¡±

    Even Hu Gae somewhat agreed with such sentiments.

    ¡°Ipwang Fortress. One of their sharpest des has dulled¡­ and yet another de emerges, sharper than ever. A sword so young it has just been forged. Truly unfair.¡±

    He muttered quietly, referring to both Ma Gwang-ik and Seomye.

    A young master of theter stages of supreme mastery had defeated two core elites of the Dae Bang Sect.

    Not just one, but two. Who would believe it?

    The Greatsword of the Tenfold Gate and the Supreme Demon Hand were eachparable to the leaders of the Nine Great Sects.

    Dokgo Gwang and Ha Yul-geuk. Even the heads of the martial divisions within the Eight Noble ns would find them formidable opponents.

    ¡®The bnce of the martial world will shift, even if only slightly. An extraordinary prodigy has emerged.¡¯

    Hu Gae scratched his back as he pondered, trying to catch a glimpse of Seomye.

    However, the boy was hidden among the warriors of Ipwang Fortress, and Hu Gae couldn¡¯t see him clearly.

    ¡°Hey, you seem to be scheming something sneaky.¡±

    A soft voice interrupted him, and Hu Gae turned his head.

    Tang Leryeo, the Toxic Phoenix, was staring at him, her gaze cold and steady.

    ¡°Sneaky? How dare you insult the Beggars'' Sect? Call it deep foresight, if you will. While the two sides were fighting, it was us beggars who protected themon people.¡±

    He responded with a sly grin. Tang Leryeo¡¯s eyebrows furrowed slightly.

    She couldn¡¯t deny the truth. While Ma Gwang-ik was faltering, the Beggars'' Sect had stepped in to protect the residents of Myeonggondo.

    Most of the Iron n members who had gathered far away were safe thanks to their efforts.

    Only the destend of Myeonggondo was left abandoned.

    Hu Gae chuckled and continued, ¡°Before you point out invisible faults in others, how about reflecting on your own conduct? Were you not simply watching Seomye out of fear of losing your sect¡¯s Ten Thousand Blossoms Rain? Sure, your subordinates helped us, but I never imagined a youngdy of the Tang n would call me sneaky.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t make meugh. Do you think I don¡¯t know you¡¯re constantly sizing people up? Wondering if they¡¯ll be an obstacle to the alliance?¡±

    ¡°Well then, youngdy, does your Taesang Ga-ju know about this extended outing of yours?¡±

    ¡°Does that even matter?¡±

    Tang Leryeo brushed her short hair behind her ear and replied.

    Her posture and tone radiated the pride of a noble family¡¯s cherished jewel. Hu Gae¡¯s grin deepened.

    ¡°If you¡¯re nitpicking at me because of the Ten Thousand Blossoms Rain, I can understand. Nothing in the world is more important than your sect¡¯s ultimate technique. But how many martial artists with Seomye¡¯s talent do you think exist?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°However, mind your words. Didn¡¯t the Tang n also sign the alliance charter? After what happened with Hwangbo and Namgung, you said you would no longer tolerate such brutal oppression. If your sharp words jeopardize the trust of the alliance, I doubt your Taesang Ga-ju would be pleased.¡±

    Hu Gae smiled as he added, ¡°Let¡¯s keep our distance. I find the Tang n rather ufortable, after all.¡±

    Though his tone was leisurely, his words carried sharpness. Tang Leryeo offered no further reply.

    She realized that engaging in such a quarrel amidst the masters of Ipwang Fortress wasn¡¯t appropriate.

    Perhaps because the truth would soone to light anyway, Hu Gae¡¯s audacity was both astounding and absurd.

    It was at that moment¡ª

    ¡°Hey, our n was the one that got annihted, so why are you making a fuss?¡±

    With an impish tone, a wave of fiery energy swept over them.

    A strong arm draped itself over Hu Gae¡¯s shoulder.

    It was Tae Yeom-ryong, who had appeared out of nowhere. The atmosphere seemed to boil instantly.

    A shockingly powerful Fiery Yang Energy heated the air around them.

    ¡°Like a thunderous rascal.¡±

    He spoke while slinging an arm over Hu Gae.

    Though his tone sounded utterly indifferent, his presence silenced everyone.

    The oppressive heat radiating from him gave the impression of someone invincible.

    No one within theter stages of supreme mastery dared to challenge him.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Hu Gae remained silent, and none of the Beggars'' Sect subordinates intervened.

    Tae Yeom-ryong had already made a name for himself as a fearsome master.

    His disy of martial prowess in Myeonggondo today had been nothing short of shocking.

    Aside from Seomye, Ma Gwang-ik, and the Tang Ga-ju, everyone knew there was no one who could stand against him.

    Thus, Tae Yeom-ryong remained silent for a while, a faint smile ying on his lips, exuding an overwhelming sense of pressure.

    Not a single person doubted that this me-wielding prodigy might truly melt Hu Gae¡¯s neck if he so desired.

    ¡°Wow, from here to there, what an incredible sight. It¡¯s truly fascinating. Perhaps the only joy left in my life.¡±

    He muttered to himself like a madman, his arm still around Hu Gae¡¯s neck as he watched Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Even then, a soft wave of light continued to emanate from the boy¡¯s body.

    ¡°Interesting. Thrilling.¡±

    The vastness of the martial world became strikingly apparent in this moment. Tae Yeom-ryong''s lips curled into a wide grin.

    Hu Gae remained motionless, unable to move even a muscle. He stood there, rooted to the spot, until Seomye Jeong Yeon-shinpleted his energy cirction.

    It was all because Tae Yeom-ryong hadn''t moved an inch. Had the Beggars'' Sect''s standing been even slightly weaker, the situation might have taken a dire turn.

    It was only when Hu Gae''s cold sweat began to evaporate that Jeong Yeon-shin finally concluded his energy cirction.

    With a long exhale, the boy opened his eyes amidst the warriors of Ipwang Fortress. Immediately, Hyeon Won-chang rushed forward, holding Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s Ipwang Sword with both hands.

    ¡°Here, take this, So-hyeop.¡±

    He grinned as he offered the weapon, and a faint smile curved on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s lips.

    There was something undeniably refreshing about Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s demeanor.

    ¡°You¡¯ve truly aplished something astounding. Your progress in martial arts is beyond incredible, I¡¯d say¡­¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s round eyes gleamed as he startedvishing praise, but this was only the beginning.

    ¡°Incredible. The next ck Rank is going toe from Ma Gwang-ik, no doubt about it.¡±

    ¡°That final move¡­ Was that the second form of Sihwa Muguk-su? I never thought it could produce such dazzling changes. It was on par with the Plum Blossom Swordsmanship of Mount Hua Sect.¡±

    ¡°I still remember when you were just White Rank. It feels like it was only yesterday.¡±

    The senior warriors of Ma Gwang-ik gathered around. This time, none of them reached out to ruffle his hair or pat his shoulder.

    There was a newfound respect for the young prodigy, recognition of a martial artist who had reached extraordinary heights.

    Their smiles conveyed pride, even though many of theirrades had perished.

    They repressed their sorrow, buried it deep within, and carried on. Each of them had their own way of coping with grief.

    Their life experience, their inner strength, surpassed that of Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡®I must learn from them.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought, haunted by visions of his fallenrades and Ma Jin¡¯s severed arm shing before his eyes.

    He struggled to calm his mind. There was no room forcency until they made it back safely.

    After brief reunions with Ma Jin, Baek Mi-ryeo, and Cheongmyeong, Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t linger long.

    There were too many wounded to attend to, and the priority was to leave the cavern and find a healer.

    Still, the fleeting joy of seeing hisrades again couldn¡¯t be helped.

    ¡°Please, wait a moment!¡±

    From the direction of the Dongryeok District of Myeonggondo, a group of over a hundred Iron n members approached.

    Their first act was to offer deep gratitude.

    They gathered and bowed deeply, their postures radiating utmost respect.

    Their gestures and words conveyed immeasurable gratitude.

    The way they looked at Jeong Yeon-shin and Ma Jin alternated between reverence and near-worship.

    These people, who had lived their lives in the confines of the underground, viewed those of ck Rank as akin to deities.

    ¡°Is this young master a reincarnation of Lu Dongbin¡­?¡±

    Someone murmured. Even the name of a legendary Taoist immortal was invoked.

    Standing nearby, Cheongmyeong smirked and nudged Jeong Yeon-shin, while Baek Mi-ryeo added her own teasingment.

    Their yful grins brought a moment of levity. Though many seniors had changed their attitudes toward him, the camaraderie of Ma Gwang-ik''s faction remained the same.

    In retaliation, Jeong Yeon-shin jabbed Cheongmyeong¡¯s bruised abdomen with his elbow and flicked Baek Mi-ryeo''s shoulder.

    The seniors yelped in protest, theirughter echoing faintly.

    Amid the light-hearted banter, the leader of the Iron n stepped forward.

    ¡°Please, tell us what you desire. We¡¯ll repay you in any way possible.¡±

    Without hesitation, Jeong Yeon-shin replied.

    ¡°A prosthetic arm.¡±

    ¡°...Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Dharma¡¯s energy was forged into a treasure here. Could you craft a prosthetic arm powered by internal energy? I¡¯ve been told this ce is filled with miraculous equipment.¡±

    The grizzled elder with a bushy beard brightened slightly.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s possible,¡± he replied, though they couldn¡¯t begin the task immediately.

    Even among their group, there were many injured. The conflict between two of the most powerful factions in the martial world had left its mark.

    Fragments of energy waves had caused wounds, and many had lost limbs or suffered grave injuries.

    ¡°Not a single person is unscathed.¡±@@novelbin@@

    The Tang Ga-ju clicked his tongue, casting aplex gaze at Jeong Yeon-shin while surveying the devastatednd of Myeonggondo with a sorrowful look.

    ¡°We¡¯ll need to find healers outside. Everyone, follow me,¡± he ordered.

    Preparations were necessary. The bodies of fallenrades were gathered, and urgent wounds were treated with hastily applied Gold Soothing Ointment.

    Jeong Yeon-shin bowed his head and offered a silent prayer over the bodies of his seniors.

    In that moment, the boy sensed something¡ªa gaze.

    The Light Wheel embedded in his heart pulsed faintly. The presence was familiar yet unsettling.

    ¡®This feeling¡­¡¯

    He turned his head, looking far up at the stone wall of the cavern.

    What he saw was a slender figure with crimson eyes gleaming like gemstones, framed by flowing ck hair.

    The Seventh Apostle of the Blood me Cult.

    Her ck robes, lined with the signature Pureblood Robe, fluttered in the gusts of the cavern.

    She winked, her red eyes glinting mischievously.

    ¡°And what do you want?¡±

    The boy muttered under his breath.

 Chapter 123

    The Seventh Apostle¡¯s eyes softened into a subtle curve, as though she might have caught the shape of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s lips.@@novelbin@@

    She shifted slightly, taking a single step.

    With just that movement, it felt as though the night air had followed her motion, and her figure gradually disappeared into the darkness of the cave.

    Her movements carried a cold, serene elegance.

    The Seventh Apostle turned her head once more, winking her vivid red eyes at him again.

    But Jeong Yeon-shin only blinked in response, uncertain of how to react, studying instead the mysterious defensive aura that enveloped her.

    "Her blood energy envelops herpletely... Is this Samhwachwijeong, the unification of will and internal energy?"

    Footwork, movement, and agility¡ªhe was acutely aware of how iplete all three were within his repertoire.

    For now, he relied on Cheongmyeong''s refined body techniques and the universal movement techniques of Ipwang Fortress.

    To create his own distinctive steps and movements was an entirely different challenge.

    "Let¡¯s move," Ma Jin ordered.

    The warriors of Ipwang Fortress, the Tang n, the Beggars'' Sect, and the residents of Myeonggondo began to mobilize together.

    Their steps took them away from the ruins of Myeonggondo.

    The once-solid ground beneath their feet now felt loose, churned by the aftermath of martial energy waves.

    With every step, the crunch of pulverized stone echoed emptily behind them.

    Left in their wake were the eerie remains of the fallen warriors of the Thirteen Heavens.

    Walking alongside Ma Jin, Jeong Yeon-shin was lost in thought.

    He couldn¡¯t determine how to process his thoughts about the Seventh Apostle. Their entangled fates felt inexplicablyplex.

    The fact that they had shed without concern for life or death was not the issue. Rtionships between those pursuing martial enlightenment often carried such chaos.

    The real concerny with the Elder Council Leader, who had vanished.

    It was said that he had been pursuing the Seventh Apostle. There was much to question and interrogate her about.

    Her position as one of the Blood me Cult¡¯s most elite servants was another point of tension.

    As a Grandmaster, when he had entered the cult¡¯s main sanctum, the Third Apostle of the Blood me Cult had mentioned the Jeong Family Estate.

    If the Apostles were aware of this, the order for annihtion could only havee from the Blood me Cult Master himself.

    For a cult noble, their role was merely to serve as the cult master¡¯s sword. Treating them as an enemy was inevitable.

    If it came to another sh, he wouldn¡¯t hesitate to strike them down.

    But what had urred in Myeonggondo was different.

    "She saved us. Without the essence of Dharma, back then..."

    It would have been annihtion.

    Without the Light Wheel Skill, Jeong Yeon-shin was weak.

    He wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance against Dokgo Gwang of the de Demon n. He could picture himself being overwhelmed within just a few exchanges.

    Even earlier, he had been subdued by the Seventh Apostle.

    If she hadn¡¯t intervened, she could have killed him without hesitation.

    The essence of Dharma, left behind within her possession, was a treasure so rare that the mere rumor of its existence would have stirred a storm in the martial world.

    It was the kind of artifact for which two of the Thirteen Heavens'' great factions had relentlessly pursued Ma Gwang-ik.

    The Resonance of Dharma.

    The spiritual essence of the great founder of Shaolin Zen Buddhism.

    And yet, rather than keeping such a priceless treasure for herself, she had given it to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    It defied all logic.

    "There¡¯s no other conclusion to draw here."

    The boy thought to himself.

    The Seventh Apostle of the Blood me Cult had not only given him the Resonance of Dharma but had also asked him to perfect the new technique.

    She had prioritized the pursuit of martial enlightenment over personal gain, exhibiting the single-minded discipline of a true martial artist.

    Could she really belong to the Blood me Cult, a group infamous for their practice of energy-draining techniques? He didn¡¯t know. It was a mystery.

    In handling grace and vengeance within the martial world, it was said that rity was essential.

    Favor and resentment had to be defined clearly. What should he do?

    "Uh, So-hyeop..."

    A cautious voice interrupted his thoughts.

    When he raised his head, he saw a short boy standing beside him. It was Tang Yeo-hwa.

    Next to him, Tang Ryeo-ryeo was walking alongside them, absentmindedly running her fingers through her short hair. Her hesitant demeanor was markedly different from when they had first met.

    Both siblings acted with a visible nervousness that was strange to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The boy silently observed them for a moment.

    "What is it?"

    "Ah, So-hyeop¡ªno, Da-hyeop. I mean..."

    Tang Yeo-hwa stammered, clearly flustered. Perhaps it was the sight of Jeong Yeon-shin defeating both Dokgo Gwang and Sunma Shinsoo that had left such an impression.

    Every gesture and word he made now carried an unusual reverence.

    When Tang Yeo-hwa snuck nces upward, his eyes were full of admiration.

    Beside him, Tang Ryeo-ryeo furrowed her brows in exasperation, but even she seemed hesitant to meet Jeong Yeon-shin''s gaze directly.

    She muttered cautiously, almost under her breath:

    "Master Jeong... Would you and the warriors of Ipwang Fortress considering to our n? If many healers are needed, few ces in Sichuan canpare to the Tang n. It''s also the closest."

    The Tang n, renowned for their expertise in poison and concealed weapons, was equally skilled in the healing arts.

    After all, no master of medicine could separate toxins from antidotes.

    "Can the Tang n be trusted?"

    Hyeon Won-chang suddenly interjected.

    It was a natural suspicion, given their mission with Ma Gwang-ik. One of their objectives had been to determine whether the Tang n was manufacturing thunderbolts and coborating with rebels.

    epting their invitation could mean walking into a den of tigers.

    Still, the decision wasn¡¯t Hyeon Won-chang''s to make.

    Jeong Yeon-shin wordlessly handed over some pebbles to Ma Jin.

    The Ma Gwang-ik Lord inspected the swirling patterns of absorption and dispersal etched into them with his weathered gaze.

    "Well... Things like this aren¡¯t entirely unheard of," Ma Jin muttered, letting out a dryugh before speaking.

    "In that case, we can call the Tang n to the Ipwang Fortress Sichuan Branch. Entering Tang Manor directly would be too risky in our current state. We can¡¯t know what hidden mechanisms or poison formations might await us."

    His gaze swept over his empty left shoulder and the injured members of their group with a pained expression.

    Jeong Yeon-shin merely nodded, turning his eyes to the Tang siblings.

    Their lips moved hesitantly, but they ultimately agreed to ry the message.

    Even the proud heirs of the Tang n couldn¡¯t argue with the supreme martial prowess disyed before them.

    The rain of blossoms had long been a symbol of their n''s unfulfilled aspirations.

    Before a grandmaster wielding such techniques, pride had no ce.

    The Tang siblings left to make preparations, their parting words heavy with both respect and anticipation.

    And as they departed, a faint, melodic voice tickled Jeong Yeon-shin''s consciousness:

    "Beware the Cult Master, little Grandmaster," the Seventh Apostle''s voice whispered like a breeze.

    The warning held a note of concern, though a hint of mirth lingered in her tone as she addressed him.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t look for her figure again. The resonance of his Light Wheel told him all he needed to know:

    "I need to focus on consolidating my energy first."

    The boy mulled over her words as he continued forward.

    ***

    Sichuan Province, Eastern Region, Jiju Branch of Ipwang Fortress.

    A man stood atop the roof of a pavilion, his hands sped behind his back, surveying the city below.

    d in a blue martial robe, he seemed to savor the sensation of the fluttering fabric against his skin. The character "?" (Hwang) was boldly inscribed in ck on his clothing, a sight that inspired awe even from a distance.

    A group of children, munching on dang-gwa (traditional Korean sweets), paused in their stroll to stare nkly up at him.

    "Let¡¯s hope nothing unusual happens."

    Jang Il-do (???), the only blue-ranked martial artist of the Jiju branch and its director, paid them no attention. Known as the "Sword of the Tower" (???), he was a man whose reputation extended across Sichuan.

    As the leader of the branch, Jang Il-do facilitated the convenience of the Shingeom Corps'' 17th-generation masters, ensuring their needs were met, while also overseeing the region''s public welfare within the limits of the branch¡¯s capabilities.

    When his name was mentioned, even the heads of local martial ns would rush out barefoot to greet him. Despite the fact that the branch¡¯s power couldn¡¯t rival the core force of Ipwang Fortress, its connection to the fortressmanded respect.

    "Buttely, something feels...off."

    Recently, the attitude of various martial sects had shifted subtly yet noticeably. This change followed rumors about the annihtion of the Namgung n''s direct line by ate-stage martial expert from Ipwang Fortress, as well as the subsequent extermination of the Hwangbo n.

    For now, there wasn¡¯t much Jang Il-do could do.

    Born and raised in Sichuan, he considered himself fortunate to have be a blue-ranked warrior of Ipwang Fortress. He lived a life of contentment until the arrival of Ma Gwang-ik (???) and other high-ranking martial artists from the fortress disrupted the status quo.

    When they arrived, most were severely injured, and their group included a rare contingent of Cheoljok (??, iron-blooded warriors). Their presence was startling enough.

    "The fortress is in chaos."

    In what felt like an escape, Jang Il-do had instructed his servants and subordinates to treat them with the utmost care. A messenger was sent to request healers from Sichuan Tang n, and the branch¡¯s forces braced themselves for whaty ahead.

    The reason Jang Il-do now stood alone on the gracefully curved roof was more pressing. A letter had arrived from the fortress:

    "The martial world is in turmoil. The purple cloak has been donned. Prepare to wee the former leader of the Shingeom Corps. Be especially wary of the Tang n and the remnants of the Thirteen Heavens."

    From the moment he read the words, his nerves had been on edge.

    A forgotten legend was making their way to his branch. Today was the appointed day. Even with the presence of figures like Ma Gwang-ik, the Tang n''s direct members, and Hu Gae (??) of the Beggars'' Union below, they were not his immediate concern.

    Jang Il-do bit his lip nervously.

    He had shown none of this apprehension when facing Ma Gwang-ik or even when meeting the esteemed Elder of the Sichuan Tang n earlier that morning.

    At dawn, as the first rays of sunlight graced the tallest roof, he had taken his ce, awaiting the arrival of someone once regarded as the second most revered individual in the martial world.

    Perhaps it was his imagination, but an ominous energy seemed to creep along the streets under the clear blue sky. The day was unnervingly tranquil.

    "What are you doing here?"

    "Hup...!"

    Jang Il-do flinched violently. He instinctively reached for his sword but froze under an overwhelming presence.

    Only then did he notice the stiffness spreading across his nape. He could barely move his eyes.

    A man now stood beside him, unnoticed until that moment.

    The elder¡¯s long white beard reached down to his chest, perfectly straight. His powerful frame was adorned with a purple martial cloak, its upright cor lending an air of regality.

    The attire matched the elder¡¯s imposing and sharp demeanor.

    "Is everything in order at the branch?"

    Ma Yeon-jeok (???) asked slowly, his piercing ck eyes glinting with intensity.

    Even though his aura was restrained, it was impossible not to feel the sheer weight of his presence. The deliberate choice to let it spill slightly was unnerving.

    Jang Il-do¡¯s eyes darted up and down, his neck damp with cold sweat.

    An unapproachable figure had finally arrived at his branch. The sheer power radiating from the elder was suffocating,bining with his legendary reputation to create an almost invincible aura.

    A purple-ranked warrior from Ipwang Fortress had arrived in Sichuan.

    The great ns of the region had yet to react, their movements cautious and tentative.

    ***

    "You must relinquish your position as the leader of Ma Gwang-ik. It¡¯s time for you to return to the main family," Ma Yeon-jeok dered.

    Seated before a wooden tea table, his voice carried the weight of finality.

    "The extermination of the scum from the Ten Front Sect and Sunmaryeon was well done. However, we cannot afford a gap in our forces. Ma Gwang-ik must maintain the integrity of its martial lineage, but it must also undergo restructuring."

    Jeong Yeon-shin, sitting calmly, responded, "The iron-blooded artisans have promised to craft a prosthetic arm for my uncle. A device responsive to internal energy, a true marvel of craftsmanship."

    For the first time, Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s brow furrowed deeply. Unable to rebuke his grandson directly, he turned to Ma Jin, his tone rising in reproach.

    "You¡¯ve lost your left arm, severing the meridians of the Lung Channel of Hand-Taiyin (ÊÖÌ«êŽ·Î½›)pletely. This disrupts the flow of your internal energy throughout your body. How long will it take for you to regain the internal energy cirction you had before losing your arm? The martial world''s situation is far from stable. Instead of clinging to your position as leader, you should focus entirely on recovery."

    Ma Jin remained silent, his expression heavy. He closed his eyes briefly, unwilling to argue. The silence weighed on the room, the aroma of tea now seeming oppressively loud.

    After a moment, Jeong Yeon-shin reached into his robes and retrieved a small, worn booklet. The pages looked ancient, their texture showing their age.

    On the cover were the characters: Jeong Family Dynamic Gong (????).

    The boy carefully ced the booklet on the tea table, gently pushing aside the three teacups resting there.

    "This could benefit both my uncle and my grandfather," Jeong Yeon-shin said quietly.

    "It is a technique well-suited for recovery. I intended to share it as a contribution to our n¡¯s efforts, so it matters little if you see it first."

    Both Ma Yeon-jeok and Ma Jin immediately recognized the significance of this gesture. Years of experience in the martial world told them this was not merely a casual offering. It was a deliberate act of deep thought and intention.

    Ma Jin finally broke the silence, his voice strained. "This is the foundation of your martial arts, isn¡¯t it?"

    "Yes. I am confident in its effectiveness," Jeong Yeon-shin replied.

    Ma Jin let out a soft hum, his nephew¡¯s words resonating with him. His expression remained heavy as he continued.

    "It¡¯s extraordinary. Combined with your aplishments and contributions thus far, this alone could justify ascending to the rank of ck. You wouldn¡¯t need to umte additional achievements."

    Jeong Yeon-shin replied simply, "Judge it after reviewing the text. I¡¯ll excuse myself now. The focus on breathing and intent resembles meditation."

    Awkwardly, he rose from his seat, offered a stiff bow, and quickly exited the room. The wooden door creaked slightly as it closed behind him.

    Ma Jin watched his nephew leave, his gaze lingering thoughtfully. After a pause, he reached out and opened the first page of the booklet.

    Ma Yeon-jeok, unable to contain his curiosity, moved closer, sitting shoulder-to-shoulder with Ma Jin as they both examined the text.

    The opening lines of the Jeong Family Dynamic Gong read:

    <em>"Those who sleep are as though dead. They forget life itself.</em>

    <em>If the energy cultivated through controlled breathing slumbers, internal energy too withers. This is iprehensible.</em>

    <em>Stagnation is death. Why cease the flow of energy? Internal energy must continuously move through the body¡¯s meridians.</em>

    <em>From the lower dantian to the Liver Meridian of Foot-Jueyin (×ãØÊêŽ¸Î½›), it must form an infinite, circting loop.</em>

    <em>In doing so, internal energy bes like a mother.</em>

    <em>Even if unseen, even when one cannot sense it during sleep, it envelops the body. It holds the body with warmth and tenderness.</em>

    <em>There is no need to seek externalfort.</em>

    <em>By gently caressing the lower dantian¡¯s Qi Sea (šâº£Ñ¨) with the intent of a mother, the energy flows back to the Life Gate (ÃüéTÑ¨) along the spine.</em>

    <em>It strengthens bones and muscles and nourishes blood vessels continuously. Because it never ceases, it is called Dynamic Gong („Ó¹¦).</em>

    <em>Only with this mindset toward energy can its effects manifest.</em>

    <em>Even with resentment, one remains part of the Jeong family. Even if never seen, a mother exists, watching from the heavens.</em>

    <em>Because she chose the Jeong household.</em>

    <em>Thus, this shall rightfully be called Jeong Family Dynamic Gong."</em>

    A profound silence followed, so absolute it seemed even the fragrance of the tea was swept away. Neither man spoke as they absorbed the text¡¯s meaning.

    The weight of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s intentions became undeniable.

 Chapter 124

    Jeong Ga-donggong.

    A small booklet, barelyrger than an adult''s palm, was in his hands. The well-worn pages turned slowly, one by one.

    Before long.

    Ma Jin ced the secret manual back onto the table. He hadn''t even finished reading it.

    The pages quivered slightly, but Ma Yeon-jeok did not me his son. He remained still.

    It was hard to tell whether it was him trembling or his son. And frankly, he didn''t want to know.

    "¡­This is the martial art of Sang-ah (ÉÌƒº)," he murmured.

    The short name scratched against his tongue. It rolled awkwardly out of his mouth¡ªa childhood nickname that had long gone unused.

    Ma Yeon-sang (ñRÑÝÉÌ).

    The name belonged to his daughter. A face he had painstakingly buried in his memory resurfaced.

    Herrge, vivid eyes, ever distinct since she was young, had been passed down to her son, Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Perhaps it was the countless throats ofwless martial artists he had cut down in his time.

    As the Singeom Danju (????), the Commander of the Divine Sword Corps, Ma Yeon-jeok had been too preupied galloping across the vastnds of Zhongyuan. He had always regarded his daughter''s nature as docile and obedient.

    He only worried about the life she would lead after bing the matron of their family.

    A meaningless worry, as it turned out.

    The daughter he had not seen grow into adulthood was anything but docile.

    She had been swept away by a profligate nobleman with a penchant for ostentation and drunken revelry.

    So thoroughly enamored was she that she outright rejected the marriage arranged by their family''s tradition.

    Ma Yeon-jeok was appalled.

    He reprimanded the elders of the Ma n for allowing her to travel as far as Henan Province, and immediately demanded that the head of the Jeong n, the scoundrel who daredy im to her, be brought before him.

    He could scarcely believe it. Could the precious jewel of Ipwang Ma n, his beloved daughter, truly have fallen for such a vagabond?

    ¡ª"He goes by the name Jeong Pan-ak (àÅËÔÀ)."

    When they finally met, his appearance was at least eptable.

    The man had strikingly handsome features and carried himself with a peculiar rural nonchnce.

    Even the nickname he boasted of¡ªPan-ak¡ªreeked of arrogance. ording to reports from the Ma n''s covert intelligencework and the Beggars'' Sect, he was a man skilled at charming women.

    As the heir of the localndowner in Shinya County, he was known by such nicknames as "The Gentleman of Elegance" or "The Flower Prince."

    ¡ª"A turtle-like rascal!"

    Even as he endured scathing insults, the man silently bowed his head.

    Ma Yeon-jeok had been a hair''s breadth away from striking him dead on the spot. His palm, brimming with internal energy, had nearly unleashed a killing blow.

    ¡ª"Father¡­!"

    Only when he caught sight of his daughter''s tearful face did he force himself to suppress his qi.

    That day, he sank into a pit of despair. Both as a father and as the head of the family.

    The memory was seared into his mind. His trembling lips uttered the words again.

    "A Ma''s destiny, bestowed by heaven, is singr."

    "To assist the Sovereign Lord in establishing order for the people of the world¡­ I have heard it drilled into my head since childhood. It¡¯s clearer in my mind than even the mnemonic rhymes of our family¡¯s martial arts."

    Ma Jin solemnly epted his father¡¯sment.

    Ma Yeon-jeok nodded.

    That noble and exalted purpose, he had upheld as faithfully as a treasured sword. He had lived his life that way.

    Martial artists were, by nature, an unruly breed.

    They umted power beyond the reach of ordinary people, wielding their petty convictions under the guise of martial arts and chivalry.

    Unchecked martial strength was like a venomous insect, capable of destroying nations

    if left unrestrained. It had to be crushed. But the vastness of the world and the strength of its inhabitants made it a monumental task. The political strategies of the Ipwang Fortress martial families had been a necessary measure.

    He had pleaded with his daughter for a long time.

    ¡ª"That man¡¯s physique iscking, Sang-ah. His aptitude for martial arts is unimpressive. He exudes the stubbornness and ignorance typical of uncultured men. How could you bring such a man into our family? Must it truly be him?"

    Ma Yeon-sang had answered resolutely that it must be.

    Those words had severed their ties.

    The bloodline of a prestigious martial family like the Ma n could not be joined with just anyone.

    Marriages within the family were arranged to ensure the lineage of skilled martial artists who could maintain the bnce of the martial world.

    A Ma who ate the food of their house was obligated to abide by these principles, for the sake of raising defenders of themon people.

    Swallowing his sorrow and disappointment, Ma Yeon-jeok had made his decision.

    ¡ª"Leave. Do not return. The traditions of this family are invible. A single irregr stone can bring down a fortress painstakingly built. The only way I can wish you happiness is by severing our ties. The food, clothes, halls, and beds of the Ma n are granted in exchange for safeguarding the people. You have cast aside that duty, so how can I regard you as kin under the same roof where our ancestors¡¯ memorial tablets rest?"

    ¡ª"Father¡­"

    The dignity of a noble family stemmed from its unwavering adherence to duty and reward.

    Ma Yeon-sang¡¯s love was an intolerable deviation.

    He could not bring himself to kill the man his daughter loved. Nor could he forcibly separate them¡ªthat, too, seemed cruel beyond measure.

    And so, he let her go. He severed their tiespletely.

    If their connection remained under the Ma n¡¯s name, it would create an exception to thew, shattering the foundation of discipline the family had built over centuries.

    ¡ª"Patriarch! How can this decision align with reason? To send away a matchmaker from the Shin n and rebuff their proposal like this?"

    A marriage had already been arranged. Yet, Ma Yeon-jeok, while granting his daughter her freedom, had endured the harsh rebukes of the Ma n¡¯s elders.

    It didn¡¯t matter. He told himself it was fine. He believed it was thest gift he could give her as a father.

    That was the end of it. He never sought his daughter again.

    "To govern the world peacefully, one must first cultivate oneself and manage one¡¯s family."

    In this matter, severing ties with his daughter had been Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s way of managing his household.

    To the warrior Ma Yeon-jeok, that was the meaning of family governance.

    The elderly martial artist in his deep purple robes finally spoke again, his lips moving slowly.

    "I have spent my life among noble masters¡­ the most exalted and talented of ns throughout the ages. Talent is often born of lineage. It is unthinkable to stake a family¡¯s destiny on a mere sliver of an exception. If one desires to defy convention, they must sever ties with their n. A precedent had to be set."

    That was why he had not sought out his grandson. There could be no exceptions.

    Yet ironically, the decision had be meaningless and futile in the end.

    Anyone who knew Jeong Yeon-shin would think so.

    "People speak based on results," Ma Jin said with a trace of self-mockery in his voice.

    In the end, he, too, had epted Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s decision. He believed it was for the sake of his sister and the honor of their family¡¯s banner.

    "Indeed. Sixteen years have returned to us as karmic debt."

    Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s lips trembled. The trembling intensified as they continued to turn the pages of the Jeong Ga-donggong manual.

    The preface of the manual was a de that pierced the heart of even the most seasoned master.

    In the end, the affairs of the martial world were as fleeting and unpredictable as the thin wisps of smoke rising from the tea cups surrounding the manual.

    The father and son of the Ma n, both masters who had reached the state where their inner energy blended with their thoughts, watched the delicate ripples of qi distorting the steam above the tea.

    Few in the world could rival their martial prowess as they pored over the Jeong Ga-donggong text. Their gazes grew heavy.

    Rustle.

    The sound of a page turning was cautious this time. It was Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s turn.

    His eyes lingered on the manual¡¯s mnemonics. Regrety thick on his fingertips.@@novelbin@@

    Atst.

    The two had finished reading the Jeong Ga-donggong manual. The silence that followed felt different from when they had first opened it.

    The air in the room was suffused with weight. Pure astonishment.

    "This¡­"

    The old man¡¯s voice broke the silence, trembling slightly.

    "This is truly divine martial art."

    "¡­Even the mnemonics make that abundantly clear," Ma Jin agreed.

    "This is not a martial art one can casually decide to pass down. Even if we master and refine it through Yeon-shin¡¯s boundless grace, it is far too noble to be widely known. It is a martial art that must not be spread."

    Ma Yeon-jeok rose slowly.

    In the most luxurious room of the Ipwang Fortress branch, adorned with elegant carvings and priceless decorations, he walked unsteadily, indifferent to his surroundings.

    Night had fallen.

    Through the window, the soft glow of moonlight traced a faint curve across his aged lips. It was a self-deprecating smile.

    "To think that this old man would gain enlightenment from a martial art manual."

    His tone, uncharacteristically subdued, carried faint traces of lingering astonishment and sorrow.

    With a sereneugh, as though he had grasped some profound truth, he exhaled.

    ***

    Time Passed

    Fifteen days had passed since they left Myeonggondo.

    Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s internal energy had undergone remarkable transformation. Day by day, it grew stronger, his aura brighter.

    The once-powerful force around him now surged like an unstoppable tide.

    Jeong Yeon-shin could feel it clearly as he trained under the guidance of the seasoned masters d in purple and ck robes.

    At times, it almost seemed as though the air around Ma Yeon-jeok shimmered with a heat reminiscent of the height of summer.

    They said this was the realm where one could converse about martial arts with the grandmasters of the Nine Great Schools. A pinnacle of enlightenment.

    Perhaps at this exalted level, even the profound secrets of foreign martial arts could be rapidly grasped. For the first time, the boy was astonished by someone else¡¯s aplishments.

    Conversely, Ma Yeon-jeok could only marvel at the Donggong technique, praising its intuition and speed as superior even to Shaolin¡¯s Muscle and Tendon Transformation Scripture.

    "Uncle, it seems my achievementsg far behind yours," Jeong Yeon-shin quipped lightly.

    Ma Jin chuckled and patted his nephew¡¯s shoulder.

    The empty left sleeve of his robe swayed gently with the motion.

    Behind the towering gates of the Ipwang Fortress Command Branch, a cool breeze whispered through the air, teasing the edges of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s blue robe.

    The hem, once reaching his ankles during his Blue Rank initiation, now barely brushed his knees.

    "I¡¯d like this to be over quickly," the boy muttered.

    Perhaps it was because the pure qi of Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi now filled himpletely, the flowing blue robe on his shoulders seemed to promise perfection, despite the bloodstains and tears that marred its fabric.

    At his waist hung the Ipwang Sword and the Bukmyeong Sword, leaving no doubt that he was heading into battle.

    "Can you really handle this alone?"

    "You¡¯ve asked that over a dozen times, Uncle."

    It was a familiar exchange between uncle and nephew.

    They had already annihted two elite divisions of the Thirteen Heavens, led by the Daebang Sect.

    An aplishment far beyond the reach of Ma Gwang-ik and the Hwanik Corps alone. The cost had been immense.

    Even Cheongmyeong and Baek Mi-ryeo bore sword wounds. There wasn¡¯t a single senior warrior unscathed.

    Few remained in fighting condition. The likes of the great masters Tae Yeom-ryong and Baek Girin were best left guarding the halls, for their enemies were not the type to approach solely through the front gate.

    Thud¡ª! Thud¡ª!

    The rhythmic pounding of hammers echoed faintly, emanating from a small forge within thepound.

    The Iron-Blooded Artisans of Myeonggondo had gathered there, stoking the mes of a massive forge and hammering away at an anvil.

    They were crafting unique weaponry and prosthetics, such as inner-powered arms and inner-powered legs, with techniques exclusive to their n.

    "There¡¯s no need for you to reveal yourself in this state, Uncle."

    "¡­Indeed. There¡¯s no benefit in showing off Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s missing arm."

    "I¡¯ll take my leave now."

    Jeong Yeon-shin could feel an overwhelming presence approaching from the distance¡ªmany presences. The energy pressing in on the city from both sides was suffocating.

    ¡®This was expected,¡¯ he thought.

    Two elite divisions sent by the Thirteen Heavens to Myeonggondo had vanished.

    On the other hand, Ma Gwang-ik, who had been missing, had returned to the Command Branch.

    Fifteen days was enough time for factions like Shisamcheon¡¯s Ten Front Sect and Sunmaren to piece together the situation.

    The Blood me Cult couldn¡¯t be overlooked either, especially since the Seventh Apostle had revealed themselves in Myeonggondo.

    Three of the Thirteen Heavens were now involved.

    The Tang n had also made their move. While they had sent only physicians without any clear message, their continued ambiguous stance wouldn¡¯tst.

    At this point, the Ipwang Fortress Command Branch had be the focal point of the martial world.

    From now on, every event would dominate the conversations of martial artists across thend. That much had been clear from Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s words.

    ¡®A thorny situation.¡¯

    Though only Ma Jin hade to see him off, the faint sensations prickling Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s skin told him there were far more eyes watching.

    These were the heightened senses of the Ipwang Fortress masters who remained vignt.

    Figures like Tae Yeom-ryong, Namgung Hwa-shin, Hyeon Won-chang, and Hong Ju-geom could spring into action at any moment.

    And they would, should the need arise.

    The reason Jeong Yeon-shin was heading out aloney elsewhere.

    It wasn¡¯t just because his internal injuries had fully healed.

    With Ma Yeon-jeok absent, having left to investigate reports of a massive, ominous presence, this was a calcted move to demonstrate that the Ipwang Fortress remained unshaken.

    The situation in Sichuan was that precarious. It was like a wounded tiger surrounded by a pack of wolves, its fur bristling in defense.

    This was not a fight to the death but a gambit to open channels for negotiation.

    In the martial world, respect was earned through bold disys.

    ¡®A show of martial prowess will suffice.¡¯

    Closing his eyes for a moment, Jeong Yeon-shin steeled himself.

    "Reveal yourselves, imperial hounds!"

    The booming voice carried an incredible weight of qi.

    They were already at the gates. The torrent of energy gathering beyond the doors was immense.

    It seemed Shisamcheon¡¯s Ten Front Sect and Sunmaren were leading the charge. Theirbined presence surged like a tidal wave.

    Was it intimidating?

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked himself.

    He wasn¡¯t sure. Not after ying Sword Scorpion Devil and the Pure Devil Divine Beast. It didn¡¯t feel as though the Thirteen Heavens¡¯ Lords themselves hade.

    He couldn¡¯t predict how much he could handle alone.

    But martial pride dictated that they wouldn¡¯t immediatelyunch a group assault. One-on-onebat was the likely opening move.

    Beyond the encircling forces, clusters of spectators gathered as far as the eye could see.

    Jeong Yeon-shin could distinctly hear their murmurs and faint presences.

    ¡ª"I can¡¯t believe it. The sects are really going to sh on this scale!"

    ¡ª"Will the Ipwang Fortress finally retreat from Sichuan?"

    ¡ª"Do you think that¡¯s where it¡¯ll end? The warriors from their main stronghold in Yangyang will probably march south. That¡¯ll be the bigger problem."

    ¡ª"Either way, the Command Branch doesn¡¯t seem to stand a chance."

    They weremon folk. Some seemed to be local martial artists.

    All hade to witness a rare spectacle¡ªa sh of titanic forces in the martial world. In a world with few distractions, many were willing to risk their lives for a front-row seat to the disy of such legendary skills.

    For them, the martial arts were heavenly techniques beyond mortal reach.

    "You now represent the main stronghold," Ma Jin whispered from behind, his hand briefly resting on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder.

    "I¡¯ll make sure the seniors don¡¯t break free from their sickbeds," the boy replied calmly.

    Rustle!

    A cloak of pure ck unfurled, draping dramatically over Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulders. Despite the torn hem of one sleeve, its design exuded a regal and imposing presence.

    "I¡¯ll be back."

    When his hands emerged from the ck sleeves, Jeong Yeon-shin was no longer someone who could be dismissed as an up-anding prodigy.

 Chapter 125

    The world is overrun by swords and daggers.

    The area before the grand gates of the Ipwang Fortress Command Branch was always bustling with activity. A wide variety of visitors frequented it.

    Merchants seeking to trade goods with martial masters,moners bringing their grievances to Ipwang Fortress instead of government officials, and wanderers hoping to learn even a scrap of martial wisdom¡ªall could be found here.

    The wide avenues stretching on either side and straight ahead had rarely been quiet.

    It was the same now, though the nature of the crowd had changed.

    The usual passersby had retreated to the sides, watching the unfamiliar arrivals with faces filled with worry and excitement.

    "That group over there¡­ it¡¯s the Ten Front Sect," someone in the crowd muttered.

    The speaker was a merchant with aposed demeanor, dressed in yellow silk¡ªa man of good taste and experience.

    Merchants with such refined appearance and age often kept up with thetest martial news, as sects served as the lifeblood for the movement of goods.

    Weapons, armor, food supplies, and other resources weren¡¯t just necessities; they were constantly consumed by sects¡ªeither through cooperation or through force.

    In difficult times like these, merchants had no choice but to stay attuned to martial affairs.

    "The one at the front¡­ what an overwhelming presence. That must be the Fierce Sword himself. Dressed in pale green light armor, with dual des and a thin gauntlet¡­ Even his chiseled features give him away. It must be him."

    "You mean the brother of the Sword Scorpion Devil, right?" someone beside him asked.

    The merchant nodded.

    "Indeed. They¡¯re sworn brothers, not blood-rted. Yet it¡¯s said their swordsmanship is indistinguishable."

    "That¡¯s high praise indeed."

    "Of course, Sword Scorpion Devil likely exaggerated to elevate his sworn brother¡¯s reputation¡­"

    "Still, isn¡¯t the Fierce Sword second only to the Sword Scorpion Devil? He¡¯s still famous, isn¡¯t he? Wasn¡¯t there that story about him using the Ten Front Sect¡¯s de Art to cut a wine ss in half right before the masters of the Qingcheng Sect and the Emei Sect?"

    "Ah, that was just for show, performed before younger masters. Against the mid-tier warriors of the Tang n, it wouldn¡¯t have been enough."

    "Do you have some connection to the Tang n, merchant?" the other man asked yfully.

    The merchant didn¡¯t respond, simply watching the approaching group across the way.

    Walking in a straight line, they passed right beside the gates of the Ipwang Fortress Command Branch.

    A young man¡¯s voice carried over the murmurs.

    "Judging from the circumstances, caution seems warranted. Think about the masters from Myeonggondo, Ten Front Sect, and Sunmaren¡­"

    It was the western street leading to the Command Branch.

    Around twenty people approached, armed with swords, cudgels, and whips.

    The townspeople on either side scattered with frightened faces, their expressions as familiar as the measured, steady strides of the approaching group.

    Even their footsteps radiated calm but unyielding determination. Every single one of them carried that air.

    The young man spoke again. Carrying a crescent de on his back and a sword at his waist, his appearance exuded ease.

    "Sword Scorpion Devil and Pure Devil Divine Beast were among them. If Myeonggondocked substantial reinforcements from the Ipwang Fortress, they wouldn¡¯t have escaped unscathed. They must have someone on par with Ma Gwang-ik to have gotten out alive. We should assume the presence of an unknown master."

    "¡­"

    The man addressed as Bonggong didn¡¯t reply. His calmness was like a suit of armor.

    He was a middle-aged warrior with impressive, muscr arms left bare by his sleeveless, pale green robe.

    At his sides hung dual swords, while three dagger hilts protruded from the back of his belt.

    Despite his heavily armed appearance, his demeanor wasposed and focused.

    "I will not underestimate them," Bonggong, the Fierce Sword Gal Saryang, said slowly, his lips parting deliberately.

    "My task is simple: fulfill my duties. The sect master has entrusted me with full authority, and I have honed my inner strength to repay that trust. It is enough to demonstrate my skill inbat."

    Just then, a brash, booming voice echoed through the air, vibrating like the roar of a lion.

    "Hey¡ª!"

    The sheer force behind the cry shook the atmosphere.@@novelbin@@

    Directly across from them came another group, numbering barely a dozen.

    Unlike the Ten Front Sect, this group¡¯s presence was overwhelming.

    If there were a wall in their way, they wouldn¡¯t have gone around it; they would have shattered it. Their auras alone seemed to pummel the air with their brazen ferocity.

    This was Sunmaren.

    At the forefront stood a man whose presence was unmistakable.

    His disheveled hair resembled a lion¡¯s mane, and he wore no undershirt, only a ck shoulder mantle, carelessly draped over his scarred torso.

    His body, built like a stone sculpture, was enormous¡ªeasily over eight feet tall.

    Behind him, strapped to his back, was a massive de sorge it resembled a pir.

    This was a man who had clearly mastered both internal and external martial arts: Knife and Fist Demon of the Thirteen Heavens.

    Like many of Sunmaren, his blue eyes sparkled with menace, and his light brown hair gave him the appearance of a foreigner.

    "So, you¡¯re the dog of the Ten Front Sect, huh?"

    The Knife and Fist Demon smiled broadly, his words dripping with scorn.

    His taunt twisted the name Ten Front Sect¡ªa title symbolizing perfection¡ªinto something derisive.

    It was an insult no ordinary master would dare utter.

    The Fierce Sword Gal Saryang gave a slight nod in acknowledgment.

    "You seem as vigorous as ever, senior. Is it thanks to the passing of Pure Devil Divine Beast?"

    "That¡¯s a regrettable loss," the Knife and Fist Demon replied.

    "Truly?"

    "It¡¯s satisfying to see a rival for the next sect leader¡¯s seat fall, but I would have enjoyed the chance to personally break his Fourteen Misty Palms technique. Isn¡¯t it disappointing to lose that opportunity? I wonder who in Ipwang Fortress managed to break the arms of Pure Devil Divine Beast. Was it Ma Gwang-ik?"

    His voice was filled with energy. Gal Saryang shook his head.

    "If you came to im glory, you must know the odds. If you truly believed a master capable of standing against both our sects would remain unscathed, you wouldn¡¯t be here."

    "Your insight is amusing, yet oddly urate," the Knife and Fist Demon said with augh.

    "You know me quite well."

    "It¡¯s a simple deduction. If the master were a Purple Rank, they wouldn¡¯t have had the energy to travel as far as Sichuan."

    The conversation ended there, with Gal Saryang falling silent.

    By then, the groups from Ten Front Sect and Sunmaren had met. The grand gates of the Ipwang Fortress Command Branch loomed beside them.

    They arrived almost simultaneously, as though prearranged, each group adjusting their distance carefully.

    "I see the Tang n is here as well. I wonder what their shadowy schemes entail," the Knife and Fist Demon mused with a sinister smile.

    He could sense faint presences concealed along the path¡ªhallmarks of the Tang n¡¯s Stealth Techniques.

    Though masterful, they were insufficient to deceive the senses of warriors like Gal Saryang and the Knife and Fist Demon, who reigned over Sichuan like warlords.

    "Not particrly dangerous. The Tang n is alreadypromised. I hear they¡¯ve begun licking the Blood me Cult Leader¡¯s boots. If things turn south, they¡¯ll likely side with us. The annihtion of Ipwang Fortress is in everyone¡¯s interest, after all," Gal Saryang remarked.

    "Unless we¡¯re dealing with meddling monks from the Nine Great Schools," the young warrior beside him quipped, his toneced with sarcasm and confidence.

    The domineering aura of the Thirteen Heavens wasn¡¯t limited to Sunmaren or the Blood me Cult. Their pride in their martial arts was unmatched.

    Silence had settled over the crowd.

    Themoners pressed against the walls, the wanderers perched atop rooftops, and the martial artists clinging to railings with Wall Climbing Techniques¡ªall held their breath.

    Only the masters of the Thirteen Heavens exuded an unshaken presence, theirbined aura suffocating the onlookers.

    Amid the oppressive silence, a heavy, ck cloak fluttered through the air.

    Emerging from the partially opened gates of the Ipwang Fortress Command Branch was a single figure¡ªa young swordsman d in ebony robes.

    The ck cloak was torn at one sleeve, its asymmetry adding to the boy¡¯s imposing aura.

    Two swords hung at his waist, their arrangement oddly harmonious.

    Jeong Yeon-shin opened his lips and spoke.

    "You."

    His gaze was fixed squarely on the Knife and Fist Demon, whose towering figure was impossible to miss.

    The boy¡¯s tone was calm as he continued.

    "Your aura reeks of the same stench as the underlings I cut down. And then there was that Pure Devil Divine Beast. Are you here to avenge him?"

    "Boy, do you even have the right to speak the Beast¡¯s name?"

    The Knife and Fist Demon smirked, but his stance shifted slightly, his right foot sliding forward into a poised position.

    This was the instinct of a master¡ªhis body reacting to the faint but undeniable pressure emanating from the boy.

    "The right?"

    Jeong Yeon-shin tilted his head slightly, a faint smile ying on his lips.

    It was, without a doubt, a provocation.

    The Knife and Fist Demon¡¯s grin widened.

    "It seems Ipwang Fortress is desperate. You have some talent, boy¡ªyour aura is impressive for your age. But talent and qualifications are different matters. Do you truly believe you can stand alone and speak on behalf of your sect, wearing that ridiculous ck cloak?"

    His sharp eyes had already noted the worn Royal Insignia embroidered onto the ck fabric.

    It was absurd. While strange urrences weremon in the martial world, most still adhered to the framework of logic.

    A youth bearing the Blue Rank would have been surprising enough. But ck Rank? It wasughable.

    "Speak on behalf of my sect?" Jeong Yeon-shin replied quietly.

    "I thought you came here for war."

    Laughter erupted from the Sunmaren masters, their drunken amusement at odds with the mounting tension.

    But the Knife and Fist Demon¡¯s expression grew solemn.

    The boy¡¯s exhaled breaths carried an unmistakable rity, each one rippling with inner energy that only a grandmaster could perceive.

    This was the aura of divine martial arts.

    "Do you mean to say that defeating you will make Sunmaren retreat?" Jeong Yeon-shin asked.

    The Knife and Fist Demon chuckled faintly.

    "Do you truly believe you¡¯re qualified to discuss such matters? Is your sect truly socking in capable people?"

    His words were a taunt, a challenge meant to provoke.

    The dry wind swirled around them, hissing as it scraped the earth.

    Even the onlookers, already silent, seemed to stop breathing altogether.

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke again, running his fingers along the hem of his torn cloak.

    "I once said something to that Pure Devil Divine Beast of yours."

    "Still daring to mention him, are you? Speak."

    The boy¡¯s voice was calm, steady.

    "I told him the tongue of a corpse is too long."

 Chapter 126

    Upon hearing Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s provocative remark, the Knife and Fist Demon and the gathered warriors of the Thirteen Heavens either chuckled dryly or maintained impassive expressions.

    The boy¡¯s words were utterly shocking.

    No one in the vastnds of Sichuan would dare utter such words to the Knife and Fist Demon.

    Even among the innumerable martial artists of the region, it would be nearly impossible to find someone who would dare provoke him with talk of corpses.

    It was the kind of remark that only those within Sunmaren itself might dare to make among themselves.

    The murmuring in the crowd¡ªa mix of merchants well-versed in martial matters and local martial artists¡ªreflected the atmosphere.

    "He has an impressive bearing, but his words are excessive."

    "Of course, this is Ipwang Fortress. Even Sichuan¡¯s sky must look low here."

    The remarks wereced with sarcasm, a characteristic of the isted martial circles of Sichuan.

    Sichuan¡¯s martial world was notorious for its exclusivity and pride, often looking down on the central ins¡¯ martial artists beyond the Chongqing Path.

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought, So what?

    At that moment:

    "Excessive words, you say? And yet how much evil have these Thirteen Heavens vermin brought upon the world?"

    "Did you lose your parents to their Soul-Draining Demon Art? No, that can''t be it. If you had, you wouldn¡¯t have theposure to utter such nonsense¡ªunable even to distinguish heaven from earth."

    The voices belonged to a boy and a girl¡ªsiblings from the Tang n, perched atop the walls of the Ipwang Fortress Command Branch.

    It seemed they hade to witness Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s fight and couldn¡¯t bear to watch the townspeople defend the Thirteen Heavens.

    These were none other than the famous Twin Poisons of the Dragon and Phoenix, prodigies of the Tang n who had recently made a name for themselves.

    Anyone living closely within Sichuan¡¯s martial world was sure to memorize the distinct appearances of the Tang n¡¯s direct line¡ªlike studying the terrain to avoidndslides or earthquakes.

    Naturally, there were those in the crowd who recognized them.

    "The Twin Poisons of the Dragon and Phoenix...?"

    "That¡¯s right. I¡¯ve seen them before."

    "What are these esteemed young masters doing at Ipwang Fortress?"

    The murmurs spread.

    Though the Tang n was a fearsome sect, they were still part of the Eight Great Families, and their righteous reputation was well-established.

    The presence of Tang n members had a way of making people reassess a situation.

    The atmosphere noticeably shifted after the siblings¡¯ outcry.

    The crowd, once filled with animosity, now leaned toward quiet observation.

    In fact, curiosity began to bloom among them.

    What could that boy aplish?

    How far could his boldness take him?

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t bother looking back.

    He faintly sensed the siblings sighing behind him, but his focus remained on calcting the distances between himself and the grandmasters before him.

    Two targets.

    He counted the ones he needed to kill.

    The Fierce Sword Gal Saryang of the Ten Front Sect and the Knife and Fist Demon of Sunmaren.

    These were men of lofty status and skill, the type of masters who would never stoop to a dishonorablebined assault amidst such an audience.

    For martial masters, honor sometimes outweighed practicality.

    In this world, a martial artist¡¯s title was synonymous with their reputation.

    Now that Jeong Yeon-shin had stepped forward, radiating his presence, neither of these men could bypass him without first defeating him.

    It was a perfect opportunity.

    The Martial Alliance, the Eight Families, famine, the Thirteen Heavens¡­

    He recalled the forces that sought to undermine Ipwang Fortress.

    If he could y these vanguards of the Ten Front Sect and Sunmaren, it would deal an almost irreparable blow to their enemies.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had reached a point where such feats were now within his reach.

    "A young swordsman building his own battlefield. How amusing¡ªyou remind me of Zhang Fei at Changban."

    The voice was lighthearted,ing from the left.

    It was Crescent Moon Sword, a young warrior assisting the Fierce Sword Gal Saryang.

    With a crescent de strapped to his back and a sword at his waist, he carried himself with the same calmposure as his master.

    Such individuals were often the most dangerous.

    Jeong Yeon-shin nced at him briefly before looking away, his expression indifferent, as though dismissing something insignificant.

    His attention returned entirely to the Knife and Fist Demon, who stood with his arms lowered.

    Jeong Yeon-shin studied him intently.

    The Knife and Fist Demon. Compared to Ipwang Fortress, he¡¯s certainly ck Rank. I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s one of Sunmaren¡¯s top masters.

    His gaze was inscrutable.

    Perhaps the Knife and Fist Demon had sensed the Lightwheel of Discipline, the faint halo of energy radiating from Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Regardless, Jeong Yeon-shin was unconcerned.

    He stepped forward, unbothered by the grandmaster¡¯s reaction.

    The light emanating from his heart was warm, spinning as if alive.

    Step.

    The ground gave a faint sound beneath his steady footfall, scattering grains of sand.

    The air quivered as the energy spread outward, rippling from his Yongcheon Point and creating waves of pressure.

    This was the aura of the Lightwheel of Discipline, now fully manifest.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had already taken stock of everything¡ªthe muscle movements, stances, and auras of the Knife and Fist Demon and the Fierce Sword.

    In his mind, their every motion was mapped out, their forms etched into his consciousness.

    The fused harmony of his dying Danjun and the Lightwheel of Discipline produced unparalleled rity.

    "Fall back."

    Themand came suddenly from the Knife and Fist Demon, directed at his subordinates.

    Whoosh!

    In an instant, Jeong Yeon-shin closed the distance.

    His footwork, honed during the fury of the Myeonggondo battle, now propelled him like a de unleashed.

    The whirlwind of his approach seemed almost tangible.

    "...!"

    A metallic hum resounded as Jeong Yeon-shin drew the Ipwang Sword from its scabbard, its de gleaming as it shed upward in a diagonal arc.

    ng!

    The Knife and Fist Demon mmed his elbow down onto the de, deflecting it.

    The tip of the sword grazed his abdomen, leaving a line of blood.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes sharpened.

    Strong.

    He had heard the tales.

    They called him the Knife Demon because of his mastery with des and the Fist Demon because of his unrivaled hand-to-handbat.

    His dual titles weren¡¯t for show; he was a cornerstone of Sunmaren, renowned across the martial world.

    But Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t falter.

    Wearing the ck Cloak, he had stepped into the martial world to im victory, not defeat.

    Step.

    He nted his rear foot forward, maintaining his momentum as wind roared past his ears.

    Closing the gap even further, his movements naturally transitioned into an advance strike.

    His mastery of Shihwa Infinite Hands guided him as the light from his heart spun like a wheel.

    Crack!

    The direct power of his fist shattered through the Knife and Fist Demon¡¯s inner armor, breaking ribs and leaving his side exposed.

    The Knife and Fist Demon faltered for a brief moment, his breath disrupted by shock.

    Seizing the opportunity, Jeong Yeon-shin reversed his grip on the Ipwang Sword and thrust upward.

    The de caught the man¡¯s left arm, severing it cleanly in a burst of blood.

    The demon retaliated with a powerful punch, but the pale barrier of the Lightwheel of Discipline absorbed the impact, leaving Jeong Yeon-shin unharmed.

    The Knife and Fist Demon¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief, his body momentarily frozen.

    In that fleeting instant, Jeong Yeon-shin adjusted his grip on the sword and delivered a swift, horizontal sh to the man¡¯s neck.

    Shhhk!

    A bright white arc trailed the de, and blood sprayed into the air as the Knife and Fist Demon¡¯s head fell.

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned away, his sword dripping with blood.

    Behind him, the massive body of the Knife and Fist Demon copsed to the ground with a dull thud.

    "..."

    Silence engulfed the battlefield.

    Even the previously taunting Crescent Moon Sword trembled, his eyes wide with disbelief.

    The Knife and Fist Demon¡ªone of Sunmaren¡¯s most formidable warriors¡ªhad failed to draw his de before meeting his end.

    For Jeong Yeon-shin, it was the expected oue.

    Good. One leader down.

    He thought as he flicked the blood off his sword.

    By eliminating Sunmaren¡¯s vanguard, he had delivered a decisive blow to their forces.

    Annihtion is the best oue.

    These were the ouws of the martial world.

    For the future of Ipwang Fortress, severing the hands and feet of the enemy was the only path forward.

    The leaders of the Thirteen Heavens, who had already lost their elite in the battle at Myeonggondo, would now be severely crippled.

    And Jeong Yeon-shin knew: This was only the beginning.

    Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly grasped the true weight of the ck Rank of Ipwang Fortress¡ªits symbolism and role.

    To face and even deliver a fatal blow against the leader of the elite forces of the great sects¡ªthis was the task of a martial master destined for decisive battles.

    It meant directly influencing the massive entities that ruled like feudal lords across thend.

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    ¡°Monstrous¡­ it¡¯s unthinkable.¡±

    ¡°The Knife and Fist Demon was defeated in a single exchange¡­!¡±

    The exchange of moves between grandmasters often appeared as a single technique to the untrained eye.

    In the crowded space, where a single breath felt stretched into hundreds, the perception of Jeong Yeon-shin had fundamentally shifted.

    The gazes on him now were mixed with fear and reverence, the air itself seemingly transformed.

    Meanwhile, the remaining warriors of Sunmaren exuded a menacing, abyssal aura.

    Theughter had vanished from their faces, reced by a cold and unified sense of menace.

    Slowly, they began advancing toward Jeong Yeon-shin, step by measured step, theirbined presence oppressive and unrelenting.

    They embodied the very essence of demons, as if an invisible wall had risen in the air around them.

    ¡°He¡¯s the one destined to be the Divine Sword of Ipwang Fortress. As you¡¯ve seen, do not regard him as a mere boy. Someone was right: this is no child but a monstrous prodigy.¡±

    The Fierce Sword Gal Saryang of the Ten Front Sect murmured, while the Crescent Moon Sword beside him remained silent.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze alternated between the warriors of Sunmaren and the Ten Front Sect.

    He gauged his options carefully.

    One of the two groups would be manageable.

    Even if Gal Saryang remained standing, he might prevail if he fought with the resolve to die. He was wearing the ck Cloak bestowed upon him by Ma Jin.

    But both at once? That was impossible. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mastery of ck Rank was still in its foundational stage.

    Fending off abined assault was beyond him.

    The warriors of the Ten Front Sect exuded an aura as sharp as des.

    Just like Sunmaren, they seemed poised to strike. To them, Jeong Yeon-shin was no longer merely a youth but a true adversary.

    They had clearly abandoned any notions of decorum.

    It was possible that the wounded senior warriors of Ipwang Fortress, bedridden and recuperating, might rise and attempt to join the fray.

    That cannot happen.

    The condition of Ma Gwang-ik was beyond repair, and the overall forces had been halved. It was imperative that the remaining seniors focus entirely on their recovery.

    Thus, Jeong Yeon-shin needed to seek another way.

    Thud!

    A heavy sound echoed as vibrations from the sh of swords and movements rippled through the air, brushing against his robes.

    Jeong Yeon-shin swiftly turned, scanning his surroundings.

    With a single deliberate movement, his sharp gaze red white, cutting through the tension like a de.

    Lines of light formed within his vision¡ªpaths for his sword to follow.

    The warriors of Sunmaren, clutching their weapons, had lost all sense of discipline.

    They had devolved into vengeful spirits after watching their master¡ªthe Knife and Fist Demon, a former mentor or leader¡ªfall before their eyes.

    One strike.

    Jeong Yeon-shin steadied his grip on the Ipwang Sword, focusing his mind as he poured his consciousness into the de.

    His intent flowed into the sword, merging with the essence of the Lightwheel of Discipline, which had blossomed with his martial mastery.

    nting his feet firmly, he spun half a turn and swung the de in a sweeping arc.

    A dazzling white streak of light carved through the air in a perfect crescent.

    ng!

    The weapons in the hands of the Sunmaren warriors shattered simultaneously.

    Their swords, spears, and halberds,unched in a desperate attack, crumbled to pieces under the devastating arc of his swordsmanship.

    The crescent-shaped sh seemed to ripple with luminous power, leaving the shattered remains of weapons scattered on the ground.

    Jeong Yeon-shin could feel the sharp intakes of breath, their shock palpable.

    As he turned with the Ipwang Sword, he extended his left hand, prepared to execute his next move.

    Humm!

    A deep resonance emanated from within, the Lightwheel of Discipline spinning fiercely at his core.

    With precision, he activated specific pressure points¡ªShaofu and Lao Gong¡ªon his left palm, employing the techniques of absorption and expulsion.

    The swirling energy surged through the channels of his hand, releasing a burst of power.

    His arm tingled with an almost painful intensity as the overwhelming force radiated outward.

    It worked.

    The fragments of the shattered weapons were caught in the vortex created by his gestures.

    The shards of steel ascended into the sky, forming an intricate pattern that gleamed like a gxy.@@novelbin@@

    Sharp, cold petals bloomed in the heavens, scattering like constetions in daylight.

    The sunlight refracted through the web of fragmented metal, creating dazzling streams of light.

    This was Mancheon Hwawu (Full Sky Flower Rain).

    No secret manual had taught him this.

    Through sheer intuition and memory of its legends, Jeong Yeon-shin had brought the mythical technique to life.

    The pinnacle ofplex martial artistry had transformed into pure, breathtaking beauty.

    The onlookers, who had been murmuring moments earlier, now fell silent.

    A reverent stillness overtook the crowd, their awe-struck gazes fixed on the scene.

    Within this hushed spectacle, the fragments rained down like protective petals, shielding Jeong Yeon-shin at the center.

    Cries of pain broke the silence as the shards pierced those standing near him.

    Foreheads, shoulders, noses, and arms were struck, their blood staining the ground.

    In the midst of it all, Jeong Yeon-shin stood, calm andposed.

    The Tang n¡­

    He thought of the cunning observers.

    Though they had arrived at the Command Branch, they had concealed themselves with their Hidden Presence Art, merely watching from the shadows.

    Perhaps they had only half-trusted the letter sent by the Tang siblings. If so, it was time to prove his worth before their eyes.

    Thus, he acted.

    And the response was immediate. From the north, east, and west, powerful presences revealed themselves.

    Figures who had been faintly concealed moments ago were now impossible to miss.

    ¡°The Tang n. I know you¡¯re here,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said softly.

    He now understood the value of his ck Rank. It wasn¡¯t just a title; it carried weight in every word and action.

    ¡°As righteous martial artists, it would be wise for you to curb the beasts of the Ten Front Sect.¡±

    He spoke deliberately, his voice steady within the swirling storm of metallic flowers.

    Draped in his fluttering ck Cloak, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s voice resonated clearly.

    ¡°Let Sunmarene to me.¡±

    His quiet words rang out, unmistakablymanding.

 Chapter 127

    It was a truly mystical sight¡ªvisually stunning and overwhelming.

    The young swordsman, draped in the ck cloak of Ipwang Fortress, stood amidst the aftermath.

    Surrounded by the crimson pools of Sunmaren warriors, his voice carried an authority that left no room for defiance.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin dominated the battlefield. The imposing presence of the ck cloak was undeniable.

    The mood among the onlookers shifted entirely.

    Those who had mocked his words, those who had folded their arms in detached observation, and even those who had watched with mere curiosity now fell silent.

    Thud!

    The sound of a master falling from a high balcony reverberated¡ªa warrior who had been perched using Wall Climbing Art lost their footing in shock.

    No one turned to look.

    Even the wind seemed subdued, brushing past the swirling Full Sky Flower Rain with reverence.

    The steel petals shed with each other, producing sharp, gritty echoes as they settled into the silence.

    In this moment, Jeong Yeon-shin etched his image into the martial world of Sichuan. He had taken another step into the grander arena of the world.

    ¡°¡­ His martial strength¡­¡±

    The Fierce Sword Gal Saryang finally broke the silence, his voice heavy with contemtion.

    ¡°¡­is beyond extraordinary.¡±

    He muttered the words and then fell silent again, his half-closed eyes gleaming with the sharp focus of a seasoned master.

    The unique gleam in his gaze betrayed his inner turmoil¡ªa difort anyone in his position would feel.

    Gal Saryang¡¯s thoughts churned:

    We had aimed to strike a devastating blow to a weakened Ipwang Fortress.

    A strike that would have crippled their reputation and military strength alike.

    Yet they had been stopped¡ªby a single individual.

    And that individual wasn¡¯t even of age. Who could have anticipated this?

    Neither the Ten Front Sect Leader nor the Sunmaren Chief would have foreseen such a development.

    The immediate problemy with Sunmaren.

    In facing the ck Rank swordsman of Ipwang Fortress, they had already lost two of their most skilled warriors. Unless their sect leader intervened, they had no one left to match his strength.

    The truth was clear: Ipwang Fortress was holding its ground against the martial world.

    Even among the great sects¡ªthe Thirteen Heavens, the Nine Schools, and others¡ªa sect boasting two warriors of ck Rank was considered extraordinary.

    The leader of the Plum Blossom Sword Sect is oftenpared to Ma Gwang-ik.

    Gal Saryang weighed his options.

    Should we retreat, or should we ensure this youngest ck Rank swordsman is eliminated at all costs?

    If the Tang n intervened, retreat would be inevitable.

    Yet thetter option posed a significant threat. This boy, this Jeong Yeon-shin, at such a young age, had already reached ck Rank. The term ¡°monstrous¡± didn¡¯t even begin to describe him. His potential for growth was boundless.

    After a moment of deliberation, Gal Saryang slowly spoke:

    ¡°What is your name?¡±

    ¡°Jeong Yeon-shin.¡±

    The boy answered tersely.

    The name was not unfamiliar to Gal Saryang, a man who paid close attention to the affairs of the martial world.

    The duel between Ipwang Fortress and the Namgung n had been a matter of great interest, and Jeong Yeon-shin had emerged victorious against the Blue Qilin Namgung Se-jin.

    If this was the same youth, then his name and reputation were well-deserved.

    ¡°Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin¡­ Such extraordinary martial arts. It is both astonishing and mysterious. To think the flower rain of the Tang n would bloom from the hands of a master of Ipwang Fortress¡­¡±

    Gal Saryang spoke slowly, perhaps to buy time and assess the situation further. Jeong Yeon-shin simply observed him before turning his gaze slightly to the side.

    He then spoke softly, almost as if murmuring to himself:

    ¡°The heavens are silent and deste, never ceasing in their eternal motion. Though night and day alternate in their chaos, the light remains unchanging, steadfast as the immutablews of nature. It is said this reflects the virtue of a noble man.¡±

    His calm voice carried across the battlefield.

    ¡°This was advice given to me through a verse from Chaegeundam. Hiding is not the answer.¡±

    The words were meant for one person¡ªthe head of the Tang n.

    The Poison Sovereign Tang Un-hwang, the exiled n leader, had once uttered them.

    His wife, murdered by the Thirteen Heavens, had driven him to seek vengeance, but the Elder Patriarch had opposed his actions, forcing Tang Un-hwang to sever ties with the n and leave his home.

    ¡°Rash techniquesck endurance. When at leisure, maintain readiness amidst stillness. When urgency strikes, preserve calm amidst movement. This applies to both swords and hidden weapons.¡±

    These words had been shared with Jeong Yeon-shin in the Famous Craftsman Ind and had profoundly influenced his creation of the Lightwheel of Discipline.

    Without Tang Un-hwang¡¯s guidance, the Lightwheel would never have reached its current form.

    Jeong Yeon-shin knew Tang Un-hwang was nearby.

    The Lightwheel, embedded in his heart, never forgot the energy of someone it had once encountered.

    Even the former master of ck Rank, now reduced to Purple Rank, could not evade its detection.

    ¡°n Leader.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Have you made the necessary preparations for movement within stillness?¡±

    The question was quiet, but no answer came.

    The Elder Patriarch¡¯s faction still held sway over the Tang n. Perhaps Tang Un-hwangcked the courage to openly return to the fold.

    Then¡ª

    Tap.

    Golden robes fluttered as a gaunt elder strode boldly into the clearing.

    He moved as if leaping over the crowd, his sudden appearance radiating confidence.

    ¡°Do not waste your breath on rabble. You must discuss absolute techniques with me.¡±

    His entrance was not a surprise¡ªit was clear he had been biding his time, waiting for the right moment.

    Wrinkled yet regal, his face bore a mix of shock and delight.

    So this is him¡­

    Jeong Yeon-shin regarded the elder.

    His shriveled, tree-like frame was adorned with resplendent golden robes, an aura of innate majesty surrounding him.

    ¡°Tang Tae-duk,¡± Gal Saryang muttered under his breath.

    The Grand Elder of the Tang n. Known also as the Patriarch, he was not the man Jeong Yeon-shin had sought.

    ¡°Whether they belong to the Ten Front Sect or Sunmaren, I will burn them all. Ipwang Fortress shall be our ally, and I shall regard you as a benefactor.¡±

    The words dripped with venomous arrogance.

    It was clear his priorities had shifted.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, even in his youth, could discern the elder¡¯s motives.

    With the forces of the Thirteen Heavens weakened by recent events, Tang Tae-duk was making a y for dominance over the martial world of Sichuan.

    By iming the Full Sky Flower Rain and wiping out potential rivals, he sought to consolidate the Tang n¡¯s supremacy.

    The elder¡¯s grin stretched unnaturally wide, his face resembling a mask of twisted delight.

    The obsession of a master who stood on the cusp of fulfilling a lifelong ambition.

    ¡°Bring it to me.¡±

    Tang Tae-duk slightly tilted his head back as he gave an order.

    Despite his arrogant demeanor, his body, with hands sped behind him, trembled faintly.@@novelbin@@

    A man in green martial robes approached, kneeling before the elder and offering something with both hands.

    It was a single rolled sheet of paper, its back adorned with an ovey of azure silk for ornate decoration.

    Tang Tae-duk grasped the document and stepped closer to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The boy looked into the elder''s eyes and thought: for his age, this man exuded an unusual vigor.

    ¡°I was uncertain after hearing the reports from my grandchildren,¡± Tang Tae-duk said with a long smile.

    ¡°I could not, in my position, personally step into Ipwang Fortress. So, I waited for you to emerge. No matter how urgent, losing propriety is out of the question, and sending a letter to summon you would be equally inappropriate. Jeong Yeon-shin of Seomye. I know you. Oh, I know you very well.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve kept my ears open about you for a long time. Now I know everything. The Sword Sect, the Hwangbo n, the Blood me Cult, the Namgung n... In such a short time, you¡¯ve crossed so many infernos. You must need a haven, so consider making Sichuan your home. If you wish, I could arrange a marriage with Ryeo-ah.¡±

    He meant Dokbong Tang Ryeo-ryeo.

    From the wall behind, there was a faint reaction¡ªa startled tremor of movement.

    Perhaps because of the reverencemanded by the Supreme Patriarch¡¯s words, Tang Yeo-hwa and Tang Ryeo-ryeo said nothing to counter him.

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently observed the wrinkled face of Tang Tae-duk.

    ¡°So, the Tang n¡¯s authority and power... are as remarkable as the rumors suggest,¡± he thought.

    Far off, Gal Saryang, Geukwolgeom, and the rest of the Ten Sects¡¯ martial artists remained still.

    Gal Saryang¡¯s expression, in particr, appearedplex. It was not a situation where he could rashly act.

    As for Sunmaryeon, they seemed paralyzed for another reason. Of the ten members present, four had fallen to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s techniques.

    The remaining six stood silently, radiating fierce energy as they red at the Mancheon Hwawu still filling the air.

    ¡°Read it, exceptional prodigy,¡± Tang Tae-dukmanded.

    He handed over the document, a scroll tied with a red string.

    Jeong Yeon-shin used the energy in his palm to sever the string and unfurled the letter.

    As the rolled end of the paper fell smoothly from its wooden base, lines of intricate writing emerged in session.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The boy quietly scanned the words. Its contents were astounding.

    The document detailed guarantees and obligations, extending endlessly. It outlined the privileges the Tang n would offer, the respect they would afford Jeong Yeon-shin, and theirmitment to fully support Ipwang Fortress. It was, in essence, a solemn pledge.

    ¡°My apologies,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin finally said after reading through the document.

    ¡°I owe a debt to the Dokgun, the Tang n¡¯s head. It seems only proper to repay that debt first. I¡¯ve heard that the Tang n values a clear distinction between favors and grudges.¡±

    The wrinkles around Tang Tae-duk¡¯s mouth tightened.

    ¡°What did you say? This is not a martial art to be shared with an outcast who abandoned his n! This is a technique equal to the n Master¡¯s Command Martial Art. I am begging you!¡±

    ¡°Even in the midst of annihting the Ten Sects and Sunmaryeon,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said calmly, ¡°I received Dokgun¡¯s favor at Myeonggondo.¡±

    ¡°You insolent brat!¡±

    ¡°The Mancheon Hwawu belongs to Dokgun, as it should to the Twin Venoms. Furthermore, the opportunity to suppress two factions of the Thirteen Sects in Sichuan was also created by Dokgun.¡±

    It was at this moment that Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sense of righteousness began to take shape. He thought of himself as a small-minded individual.

    With a life so short, he had little time to spread his ideals widely.

    Unlike Namgung Se-jin, the Blue Kirin, he did not pursue something noble.

    In that case, he resolved to conduct himself as a warrior of Jianghu.

    ¡°To clearly distinguish grace from grievance and uphold everymitment with unerring rity,¡± he thought.

    A spark ignited.

    The scroll in his hand caught fire. The mes of Sammae Jinwha began consuming the pledge, glowing with a translucent crimson hue.

    Fwoosh!

    At some point, Dokgun Tang Unhwang had appeared beside him, dressed incongruously as a merchant.

    Tang Unhwang, the Tang n head, ignored his father, the Supreme Patriarch, and instead focused his gaze on the boy warrior who shared his vendetta against the Ten Sects.

    As Tang Tae-duk¡¯s angry outburst was about to erupt, Jeong Yeon-shin silently extended his hand toward Tang Unhwang.

    At the same time, the swirling shards of the Mancheon Hwawu lost their force and fell to the ground.

    Jeong Yeon-shin paid them no mind.

    Srrk.

    The palms of the diminutive n head and the young prodigy met, aligning their Laogong and Shaofu pressure points.

    In that instant, the techniques of absorption and release were seamlessly transmitted. Tang Unhwang received it with startling rity.

    ¡°This intent... is the form what I think it is?¡± Tang Unhwang asked quietly.

    Jeong Yeon-shin nodded. ¡°It¡¯s from the Chaegeundam.¡±

    An expression of awe crossed the stony face of Tang Unhwang.

    This was a man who had lived as a vengeful spirit, striving toward an unattainable lifelong aspiration.

    The words that had sustained him in his wife¡¯s stead now swirled on the tip of his tongue, only to be returned to the young warrior.

    ¡°Heaven and Earth remain still and unmoving¡­¡±

    ¡°And yet their energy never ceases or rests,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin responded evenly.

    Tang Unhwang¡¯s lips curved upward.

    Speaking once more, he fixed his gaze on the boy who embodied destiny itself.

    ¡°Though day and night alternate in noisy session¡­¡±

    ¡°The petals remain unchanged through all eternity,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin concluded, altering the final line. It now referred to the transcendent martial art.

    The Tang n¡¯s secret technique, Mancheon Hwawu.

    The crowd watched in breathless silence. It was an extraordinary moment of connection between the exiled Tang n head and the boy prodigy.

    As the two released hands, the fallen shards of iron rose again, following Tang Unhwang¡¯s gesture.

    A legend of Jianghu had been resurrected.

    At some point, the Tang siblings leapt down from the wall, their faces a mixture of shock as they looked between their father and Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Meanwhile, Tang Unhwang scanned the dismayed Supreme Patriarch and the crowd withposed eyes.

    ¡°By the authority of the Tang n¡¯s leader, to those who have received the Mancheon Hwawu¡­¡±

    The small yet imposing figure of Dokgun Tang Unhwang, standing beside the young warrior, spoke with measured rity.

    ¡°From this moment on, the Tang n will follow mymands, and we shall rightfully honor Jeong Yeon-shin as our master.¡±

    The three-way battle was over.

    Surrender or annihtion.

    The Ten Sects and Sunmaryeon now had to make their choice.

 Chapter 128

    With Dokgun Tang Unhwang''s words, a cascade of white blossoms surged upward, defying gravity.

    As his wrist flicked, the air itself seemed to split apart. The brilliance of the stars revealed in the blue sky carried a piercing sharpness. The sheer force of his sideward sweep was overwhelming.

    Crack, crack, crack!

    Groans filled the air.

    They belonged to the martial artists of Sunmaryeon who had been lingering near Jeong Yeon-shin.

    As if struck by sessive cannon sts, six figures convulsed and stumbled. It was a truly terrifying sight.

    With one move, just a single strike, the masters of Sunmaryeon were shredded.

    Their lifeless bodies copsed, creating another pool of blood.

    Murmurs erupted from the surroundings, marveling at the prowess of the Tang n leader.

    "No, that''s not it," thought Jeong Yeon-shin.

    In an instant, he noticed Tang Unhwang''s throat trembling. He had exerted his full strength.

    Killing masters of the Thirteen Heavens while already internally injured? It was impossible unless he had overexerted himself to disy his dominance in this critical moment.

    "Leader!"

    "Boundless gratitude!"

    Martial artists d in green robes emerged from every corner of the avenue.

    They were unmistakably experts of the Tang n.

    Those who had harbored doubts about their leader¡¯s position changed their stance the moment they witnessed the Mancheon Hwawu in person.

    The elder patriarch said nothing.

    He simply stood still, gazing at the Mancheon Hwawu¡ªthe culmination of a lifetime of effort¡ªand his estranged son with silent resignation.

    "¡­How can we possibly fight against that?"

    A hollowugh escaped the lips of Gal Saryang, the Fiendish Sword.

    The tension,pressed to its limit, suddenly released, and the once solemn avenue devolved into chaos.

    An extraordinary scene, rare even in the martial world, had unfolded yet again. Now, most of the crowd seemed to have lost interest in the battle¡¯s oue.

    The murmurs in the air shifted.

    "What a picturesque sight."

    "Seniors and juniors exchanging supreme techniques¡­ This is a once-in-a-lifetime scene. I¡¯m d I came out today."

    "If the Tang n is revitalized, the Bureau of Discipline will be in turmoil for some time. The patriarch might remain passive, but even so¡­ against the Mancheon Hwawu¡­.¡±

    "Ipwang Fortress¡¯s Seomye. I vaguely remember the name. Who would¡¯ve thought he was such a formidable expert in ck attire?"

    "It¡¯s truly unbelievable."

    The biting winter wind that had once swept through the avenue dissipated.

    Now, with the mingling voices of the crowd, it felt as though the oppressive cold had given way to the chaotic, humid breeze of summer.

    People couldn¡¯t help but marvel at the spectacle before them.

    A youth had manifested the Mancheon Hwawu, a technique symbolic of Sichuan''s martial world.

    Though the geography of the basin region had bred an exclusivity among its inhabitants, those who saw Jeong Yeon-shin now were desperate to brush even the hem of his garment.

    The martial artists of Sipjeonmun felt it acutely.

    "Hey, Seomye."

    Gal Saryang abruptly called out. When Jeong Yeon-shin turned his head, the corners of the Fiendish Sword¡¯s mouth formed a faint curve.

    "Would you let us leave?"

    "¡­"

    It was, in effect, a deration of surrender. The Extreme Moon Sword beside him looked back in disbelief.

    There had never been a precedent of groups like the Thirteen Heavens or great factions such as the Eight Noble ns raising a white g.

    The only time some aristocratic families had surrendered was during the Mongol invasions, during the transition of the Yuan Dynasty.

    Even then, they faced ridicule for retaining their forces but failing to match the martial power of the righteous sects.

    This, too, was a matter confined to the upper echelons of the martial world. Sipjeonmun, however, was undoubtedly part of that sphere.

    "Lord Bonggong! You must reconsider!"

    **"The Tang n leader and Seomye alone are already difficult to handle. Though Dokgun has been diminished, he remains the leader of one of the Eight Noble ns.

    Even if I could hold back Tang Unhwang, how would we stop Seomye? Even setting aside the Mancheon Hwawu, it¡¯s no simple task.

    Looking at it now, it seems even the Sunmaryeon Beast was ughtered by him. Is there any chance of victory in a ce that includes the Tang n?"**

    Gal Saryang responded in an archaic tone, throwing the question back.

    His words silenced the group.

    The Extreme Moon Sword closed his mouth, fixing his gaze on Jeong Yeon-shin.

    A disy of iprehensible power,bined with the ability to draw the Tang n leader to his side.

    For Tang Unhwang, a leader among the Eight Noble ns, to call someone master? It was unthinkable.

    "An anomaly¡­ truly an unprecedented event. Something out of this world," thought the Extreme Moon Sword.

    He had misjudged his earliermentsparing Jeong Yeon-shin to Zhang Fei.

    This Seomye was summoning reinforcements akin to a mighty Zhang Fei on the battlefield, yet his own martial power alone sufficed to warrant suchparison.

    A youth, calmly standing beside the Tang n leader who had just demonstrated the Mancheon Hwawu.

    The ck robe fluttering in the waves of residual energy made him stand out all the more.

    "How¡­?"

    How had someone so young achieved such mastery?

    He was beyond merely dominating his peers; he had reached a realm capable of subduing the world with martial power alone.

    Even heirs of noble families who consumed rare elixirs like meals could not reach this level.

    The seamless execution of his internal energy and the perfection of his techniques were issues entirely separate from his training resources.

    The Extreme Moon Sword¡¯s thoughts converged on one point:

    Talent. It was talent.

    He possessed something irrational, inexplicable. Even the term unparalleled martial prodigy seemed insufficient.

    The word monstrous felt more appropriate.

    Suddenly, he felt an unfamiliar sensation in his chest¡ªhis middle energy center.

    His heart pounded uncontrobly.

    Was it envy?

    The young prodigy of Sipjeonmun asked himself, and the answer came immediately.

    Yes, it was envy. It coiled within him like a serpent.

    The Extreme Moon Sword¡¯s aura surged, responding like a true practitioner of the Thirteen Heavens¡¯ demonic lineage.

    "Manjong Honwon Gong" (The Chaos of Ten Thousand Essence Arts)¡ªthe pinnacle martial art of Sipjeonmun.

    This technique allowed mastery of all eighteen types of weaponry, emphasizing fluid internal energy control over brute umtion.

    As the heir apparent to Sipjeonmun, the Extreme Moon Sword had the necessary cultivation to master it, thanks to copious rare elixirs.

    His martial prowess rivaled even Gal Saryang¡¯s.

    Step.

    As Jeong Yeon-shin remained silent in response to Gal Saryang¡¯s proposal, the sound of a deliberate step echoed.

    The Extreme Moon Sword, So Jinrang, advanced, his movement apanied by a ripple of energy.

    The ground beneath him squelched as though it had turned to mud.

    "Jinrang. What are you doing?" Gal Saryang asked, addressing his back.

    "I cannot abide by surrender, Lord Bonggong. I would rather die with honor. At least once, I must test my skills against this boy. He seems to have mastered some divine martial arts, so I willpete with him purely in technique, without the use of internal energy."

    "¡­"

    "If we¡¯re to surrender anyway, there¡¯s nothing to lose in defeat. But if I win, I¡¯ll at least salvage some dignity."@@novelbin@@

    So Jinrang¡¯s tone was calm, his words spoken as he continued to advance, his steps pressing into the earth.

    Gal Saryang did not stop him. His expression was calm, as if he had expected this.

    If the Thirteen Heavens had been full of people who calcted pragmatically like this, they would not have beenbeled demonic.

    The martial world of the Thirteen Heavens thrived precisely because they defied conventionalws, indulging in whimsy as much as mastery.

    And should their annihtione, so be it.

    The Fiendish Sword changed his perspective. He would approach this situation with the same madness as the Extreme Moon Sword.

    Surprisingly, he felt at ease. He thought to himself: I was always meant to walk this path.

    "Indeed¡­"

    Seomye must die here. Gal Saryang narrowed his eyes.

    "Do you ept?"

    So Jinrang asked softly, now just five steps away from Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Without hesitation, he had passed through the Mancheon Hwawu.

    Tang Unhwang merely gestured for him to proceed, clearing the way.

    The leader of the Eight Noble ns watched Jeong Yeon-shin with a gaze as sharp as a thunderbolt.

    "Even a trifling provocation is yours to decide, Master. Command me as you will," Tang Unhwang intoned.

    His speech had shifted, his tone now deferential.

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt a strange d¨¦j¨¤ vu.

    First the Blood me Cult, then the Hwanik Corps, and now this.

    The titles varied¡ªTaesa, Master, Teacher¡ªbut the sentiment was the same.

    Every time, it felt surreal.

    "I haven¡¯t even lived that long¡­"

    He had merely made necessary adjustments and created what he needed. Receiving such reverence felt alien to him.

    As the Taesa of the Blood me Cult, Jeong Yeon-shin had often felt his freedom stifled.

    Had it not been for the Seventh Apostle, he might not have survived his time in the cult¡¯s headquarters.

    "Though it was the Seventh Apostle who brought me there in the first ce," he mused.

    Shaking off these thoughts, he took a step forward.

    The elder patriarch¡¯s eyes shed for a moment, but Jeong Yeon-shin walked past the golden-robed old man without hesitation.

    This was now Tang Unhwang¡¯s responsibility.

    Simultaneously, the rain of Mancheon Hwawu descended, signaling that Tang Unhwang had withdrawn his energy.

    "Let¡¯s settle this."

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke, facing So Jinrang amidst the falling steel petals.

    "Sunmaryeon has been annihted. Only you from Sipjeonmun remain. What do I gain by epting your challenge?"

    His voice was calm as he organized his thoughts.

    If Sunmaryeon¡¯s leader refused to yield, a full-scale battle was inevitable. That was fine.

    With the Tang n¡¯s assistance, he could wipe out the weakened Sunmaryeon.

    The situation with Sipjeonmun, however, was different.

    He had heard of the Extreme Moon Sword. Beforeing to this unfamiliarnd, he had studied Sichuan¡¯s martial dynamics.

    If he spared the sect leader¡¯s son, Sipjeonmun¡¯s master might hesitate to retaliate.

    "If I exploit that dy¡­"

    Facing both factions of the Thirteen Heavens simultaneously was a heavy burden.

    He needed to minimize the sacrifices of Hwanikdae and Ma Gwang-ik.

    From today onward, Jeong Yeon-shin intended to roam Sichuan¡¯s martial world alone.

    Sparing the Extreme Moon Sword was the right move.

    The Fiendish Sword behind him seemed to grasp Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s intent, his expression subtly reflective.

    But the Extreme Moon Sword, So Jinrang, was different. As the heir of Sipjeonmun, his thoughts revolved entirely around personal gain.

    He frowned, as if the situation was absurd.

    Jeong Yeon-shin could almost hear the gears turning in his mind.

    "I asked why I should fight someone beneath me."

    The youth¡¯s voice cut through the foreign air.

    The festive atmosphere on the main avenue now felt surreal. The air against his skin was stiflingly warm.

    Amidst the crowd, all eager to approach him, Jeong Yeon-shin stepped forward.

    Themoners flinched, as did the local martial artists. No one could guess his intentions.

    At that moment:

    "¡­I¡¯ll offer you the Jangbo de and the Poisoned Sovereign Orb."

    So Jinrang spoke through clenched teeth.

    "The Jangbo de?"

    "A treasure Sunmaryeon coveted. They said it came from an unnamed sect leader¡¯s tomb. A Heavenly Demon, no less."

    Gasps rippled through the crowd. Was this his gambit?

    The situation grewplicated, filled with potential peril.

    Jeong Yeon-shin epted the jade-green gem from So Jinrang.

    Ssssshh.

    cing it on an aged paper, he made no outward disy of tension.

    Simultaneously, a wisp of smoke rose from his fingertips. It was the me of Sammae Purification.

    Like a tiny wildfire, it consumed the Jangbo de. Jeong Yeon-shin amplified his energy, ensuring everyone could see.

    Fwooosh!

    Oh¡ªwhat a waste!

    Gasps of dismay echoed around him. So Jinrang¡¯s expression was priceless.

    "What a petty trick."

    Burning the paper, Jeong Yeon-shin muttered to himself.

    The tone resembled that of Hyeon Won-chang or Tae Yeom-ryong, though he consciously avoided acknowledging it.

    The martial world¡¯s denizens were known tomit any act in pursuit of supreme techniques.

    epting the Jangbo de publicly? It would make him a target.

    Instead, Jeong Yeon-shin etched the map¡¯s fleeting image into his memory.

    Thanks to his ever-burning upper energy center, the image was engraved perfectly.

    He spoke slowly:

    "Let¡¯s begin."

    "Without internal energy, only with technique. I¡¯ll prove that our martial arts are no less refined than Ipwang Fortress¡¯s."

    So Jinrang, having quicklyposed himself, responded.

    Did he think he could win? Jeong Yeon-shin gave a faint nod.

    ***

    One Hour Later

    His breaths were ragged. The pounding of his heart was louder than the sound of his exhtion.

    The once yielding soil of Sichuan now felt unyielding, harder than ever. An oppressive unease filled the air.

    So Jinrang was fleeing, shamefully, entirely alone.

    How had ite to this? How had everything gone so catastrophically wrong?

    A monster hade from Ipwang Fortress in Yangyang.

    Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin was sharper and more obstructive than the branches that now wed at So Jinrang''s entire body.

    He had never imagined such a scenario.

    "I''m afraid."

    The Extreme Moon Sword acknowledged his emotions.

    At the same time, he made up his mind. He would spread the word to all the great factions of the Thirteen Heavens about this boy expert, Seomye.

    "He possesses the aura of Demonying Insight, making him the nemesis of demonic sects. He¡¯s a ck-d master capable ofmanding an entire division of Ipwang Fortress, and he even has the support of the Tang n."

    As he pieced it together, the gravity of the situation became clear. This was not someone who could be left unchecked.

    Recently, he had heard that some righteous factions, including a portion of the Eight Noble ns, were forming an alliance under the Martial Union.

    The destruction of the Hwangbo n by Ipwang Fortress and the ughter of the Namgung n''s direct lineage were likely the cause. Yet, the Martial Union would hardly be friendly toward the demonic sects.

    This was not a time for the Thirteen Heavens to remain scattered and isted.

    So Jinrang resolved to report everything to his father in detail and insist on immediate action.

    The sun was setting now, casting a dim twilight over the rugged mountain.

    A treetop came into view¡ªno, it wasn¡¯t a casual nce.

    It was as if an overwhelming presence had forcibly drawn his gaze upward.

    "I don¡¯t like the look in your eyes."

    A smooth, almost silken voice rang out. It came from high above, so high that he had to crane his neck to its limits to see.

    A woman stood on a thin tree branch, her jet-ck hair fluttering in the mountain breeze.

    Her snow-white face was unnervingly beautiful, almost supernatural.

    She wore a ck eyepatch embroidered with golden threads over one eye, while the other gleamed a deep crimson, like a bloodstone.

    So Jinrang stammered in disbelief.

    "An Apostle¡­?"

    The lips of the Seventh Apostle curved into a crescent. Her smile was a striking, vivid red.

    "You¡¯ve been harboring some nasty thoughts, haven¡¯t you?"

 Chapter 129

    "Without internal energy, only through techniques. Let¡¯s prove that our martial arts are no less refined than those of Ipwang Fortress."

    When So Jinrang challenged Jeong Yeon-shin to a duel, Jeong Yeon-shin epted without hesitation.

    It was a decision made with Gal Saryang, the Fiendish Sword, in mind¡ªa high-level master worthy of opposing the ck-d force from Ipwang Fortress.

    The Manjong Honwon Gong (The Chaos of Ten Thousand Essence Arts) from Sipjeonmun was said tock the distinct characteristics of demonic martial arts.

    Perhaps that was why victory wasn¡¯t guaranteed, even at the starting level of Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi (Cyclic Light Technique).

    Warnings pricked at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s upper energy center and the cyclic flow of his internal energy.

    Not So Jinrang, but Gal Saryang¡ªhe should focus on him.

    At that moment, So Jinrang spoke.

    "That confidence¡­ Were you born with superhuman talent? I suppose you¡¯ve never envied the lineage of noble families."

    Step.

    So Jinrang advanced, his face calm, though his aura was anything but.

    The tempered atmosphere surrounding him felt like a sharpened de. From his gleaming eyes to hisposed gait, he exuded the peak of martial refinement.

    "At your age, wearing the ck robe of a master¡ªI understand. No martial art would be too difficult for you to cultivate."

    He spoke as he took deliberate steps forward.

    Without using internal energy, there was no leap forward through energy bursts¡ªonly deliberate movement.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood silently, waiting for him, uninterested in the words spilling from his mouth.

    Undeterred, So Jinrang continued to approach.

    "Ipwang Fortress must have raised you as a living weapon. How many rare elixirs have you consumed? How many exquisite secret arts have you been taught? I imagine you¡¯ve studied all seventeen martial arts of the Shingeom Dan."

    "¡­"

    Jeong Yeon-shin scanned So Jinrang¡¯s lower body. His movements pressed heavily into the ground¡ªa technique meant to concentrate force at the Yongcheon Point (Gushing Spring Acupoint) at the soles of his feet.

    Even his posture as he unsheathed his sword carried weight.

    Srrng.

    The act of drawing his de seemed to carry the weight of countless years.

    With a crescent de strapped across his back, So Jinrang raised a single sword, smirking.

    "I might lose to you in a contest of techniques. But the enduring power of noble lineage will instill fear in you. That will be enough¡ªbecause you will one day face formidable enemies aligned with Sipjeonmun."

    Such audacious words, Jeong Yeon-shin thought, raising his sword in silence.

    "Noble bloodlines..."

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke slowly as he took a single step forward.

    "They talk too much."

    The grip on the hilt of the Ipwang Sword tightened with an audible creak.

    The strength coursing through his hands was undeniable.

    This was strength forged through the Jeong Family Dynamic Gong¡ªhis martial art of internal energy cultivation.

    Even without energy, he achieved the unity of sword and body, creating a harmony akin to Shingeom Hapil (Sword-Body Integration).

    His hand and the de became one.

    Thud!

    A light step was all it took. The ground beneath him felt solid and immovable.

    Even without internal energy, the force of his movement resonated through his body like a heavy drumbeat.

    In the same moment, Jeong Yeon-shin twisted his waist, swinging his sword horizontally in a spinning motion.

    The air split with a sharp screech as the force of his movement spiraled upward, concentrating into his strike.

    ng!

    A shockwave rippled outward¡ªa Chukma Gyeong, an advanced form of energy projection, unleashed without internal energy.

    The blow intercepted So Jinrang¡¯s overhead sh, sending the older swordsman reeling.

    "Hngh¡ª!"

    So Jinrang felt the full weight of the Ipwang Sword as it pressed against his de.

    The force traveled up his arms and into his shoulders, but he didn¡¯t resist. Instead, he bent his elbows, stepping back diagonally.

    Pivoting on his foot, So Jinrang spun away, narrowly avoiding the edge of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s de.

    Their shoulders brushed as their robes fluttered in the aftermath of the exchange.

    "The art of flowing like water¡­ Precise control, even without energy."

    Jeong Yeon-shin noted this with interest.

    So Jinrang was not bound by the limitations of energy-based techniques. His mastery of the sword was a product of years of dedication.

    Unlike Jeong Yeon-shin, who had refined his craft through necessity, So Jinrang¡¯s technique bore the marks of meticulous effort and innate talent.

    ng!

    Their des collided again in a seamless, circr exchange. The Ipwang Sword and an unnamed de from Sipjeonmun rang out in harmony.

    Vibrations traveled through the length of both swords, their resonances meeting in perfect bnce.

    "This is¡­"

    Jeong Yeon-shin narrowed his eyes.

    So Jinrang had blocked the attack with the t of his de instead of the edge.

    The Ipwang Sword, which had been aimed directly at his shoulder, stopped short as it met the other de¡¯s t surface.

    The Extreme Moon Sword.

    The name alone embodied versatility¡ªsword, spear, axe. It was a moniker suited to Sipjeonmun¡¯s sessor.

    The sect, known for weaving energy into its mastery of all eighteen martial arts, stood at the pinnacle of adaptability.

    And yet, there was no energy emanating from So Jinrang.

    Despite this, his improvisation and technical skill were enough to justify his audacity in challenging Jeong Yeon-shin.

    "How easy has your life been?"

    So Jinrang murmured, holding back the Ipwang Sword with his de¡¯s t.

    His legs trembled under the weight of the de, yet his stance held firm¡ªa testament to the pride of a demonic swordsman.

    "Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin."

    "¡­"

    "A prodigy recognized as the master of the Tang n leader. Your martial path reeks of arrogance and shallowness. Like a hero from a foolish tale, your achievements are exaggerated and fleeting. How far do you think you¡¯ll rise? You¡¯ll falter at the threshold of the supreme realm. Someone like you, exceptional in one area, will never unify your essence, energy, and spirit into a single harmony."

    His words dripped with venom.

    The middle energy center near So Jinrang¡¯s heart throbbed, filled with envy and malice.

    His eyes locked onto Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s, searching for any reaction.

    But the boy¡¯s gaze remained calm, unaffected.

    So Jinrang realized that his words had no effect¡ªempty insults, akin to the curses thrown by desperate warriors in the throes of battle.

    Still, he didn¡¯t mind. Venting his frustration was enough.

    The boy standing before him had in the de Fist Demon of Sunmaryeon.

    Blocking such a master¡¯s technique had allowed So Jinrang to salvage some measure of dignity.

    Though his mind buzzed with the sensation of eating a forbidden elixir, he resolved to speak even if it meant dying.

    If he could strike a nerve with his words, it would suffice.

    **"When a de honed over decades attains enlightenment, it evolves into a divine technique. That is the essence of martial arts among the righteous sects.

    It¡¯s what I call the strength of dedication. You, however, know nothing of time¡¯s value. You will never understand."**

    So Jinrang hurled his final insults at a master he could not hope to ovee.

    A strange sense of satisfaction washed over him. He closed his eyes briefly, ready to ept whatever fate awaited him.

    "¡­"

    Their eyes met. In that instant, So Jinrang felt a surge of fear as intense as when the de Fist Demon had been in.

    The boy, calm andposed like a monk trained in Shaolin arts, now revealed something entirely different.

    His gaze burned with a piercing intensity.

    Was it the internal energy left within his optic veins?

    No¡ªit was something deeper.@@novelbin@@

    For a fleeting moment, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯sposed expression cracked, revealing a sliver of madness.

    It was a quiet, concealed chaos¡ªa storm of anxiety, unease, fear, hatred, and rage.

    It was the face of someone pursued relentlessly by the inescapable.

    For So Jinrang, the realization struck like a lightning bolt.

    "Did I truly see that?"

    So Jinrang found himself questioning his assumptions. Though curiosity briefly sparked, he shook his head inwardly.

    This boy in ck was already a grandmaster. He seemed to hold the entire world in his grasp¡ªa delusion, perhaps.

    And then, it happened.

    "¡­!"

    The Ipwang Sword, which had been pressing against the t of So Jinrang¡¯s de, suddenly shifted.

    The de moved in perfect synchronization with the faint rise and fall of So Jinrang¡¯s breathing chest.

    It was instantaneous. The seamless transition in grip was nothing short of astounding.

    The t sides of their des aligned. A simple upward strike would send So Jinrang''s head flying.

    Once the sword¡¯s trajectory was altered, resistance was no longer an option. His posture left no room to counter.

    Typically, altering a sword grip midbat was unthinkable¡ªit dispersed force and left openings.

    Unless it was a divine skill, so precise that it harmonized with the opponent''s own breath and internal energy rhythm, such a feat was impossible.

    "I¡¯m going to die."

    The realization hit So Jinrang like a hammer. No matter how he responded, it was toote. Without internal energy, escape was impossible.

    Pride or survival? At the critical moment, So Jinrang made his choice as a scion of Sipjeonmun, one of the Thirteen Heavens.

    Though he had spoken boldly to the boy, his life came first.

    The strength umted through countless rare elixirs surged forth.

    Before he could even think, his dispersed internal energy coursed through his meridians.

    At that moment, his body was enveloped in tremendous power.

    Boom!

    A heavy impact drove into his abdomen¡ªJeong Yeon-shin''s foot. The strength concentrated in the tip of his shoe was overwhelming.

    "Hrk!"

    A gasp escaped So Jinrang''s lips as his upper body curled inward slightly.

    Even as the air was knocked out of him, his eyes remained locked on the boy''s face.

    There, he saw an expression.

    "This bastard."

    Jeong Yeon-shin''s lips twitched faintly. The slight furrow of his brow was terrifying.

    For a swordsman like Jeong Yeon-shin, who rarely showed emotion, this was unmistakably anger.

    ng.

    So Jinrang''s instincts were correct. Jeong Yeon-shin let go of his sword entirely.

    It wasn''t that he had nned to spare his opponent. Rather, the act stemmed from a sudden hesitation, the fear of crossing a line he hadn¡¯t intended to.

    He recalled the blood-soaked battlefield¡ªthe deaths of countlessrades and the severed arm of his uncle.

    His inner sanctuary, meant to serve as the foundation of his spirit, had been shattered.

    Despite the rising terror pressing against his Baihui Acupoint, Jeong Yeon-shin had forced himself to push it aside. But this man had scratched at his very soul.

    Crack!

    Closing the gap between them, Jeong Yeon-shin seized So Jinrang¡¯s wrist.

    The grip that had held So Jinrang''s de faltered, his sword yanked free with pitiful ease.

    At the same time, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi surged through his lower body and left shoulder.

    His right hand, however, bore no internal energy¡ªonly raw emotion.

    Anger suppressed for far too long, a wrath born from fear of fate.

    Thwack!

    His fist collided with So Jinrang¡¯s abdomen.

    The solid resistance of So Jinrang¡¯s abs greeted him, yet Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s lips curled slightly upward.

    The sensation was akin to striking an unyielding sky with bare hands.

    Even as So Jinrang¡¯s defensive energy shield came into existence, Jeong Yeon-shin struck again.

    Crack!

    The distinct, thin yet sturdy sensation of Hoshin-gi, the protective energy of internal armor, scraped against his fist.

    But it didn¡¯t matter.

    There was an almost sadistic satisfaction in the act. Holding So Jinrang¡¯s sword arm in a firm grip, Jeong Yeon-shin prevented any counter.

    If So Jinrang attempted any retaliatory stance, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s foot immediately smashed into his shin.

    The only choice left for So Jinrang was to endure the blows.

    "True Wall."

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s second technique, True Wall¡ªthe second form of Sihwa Muguk-su¡ªrepeated itself relentlessly.

    Wall after wall. The strikes, inspired by Ma Se-in¡¯s brutal fist techniques, burst forth without any need for internal energy.

    It was a natural instinct, perfectly suited for disrupting So Jinrang¡¯s bnce and sealing his swordsmanship.

    This, too, was a power earned through the cost of time¡ªthe preciousness of years, as So Jinrang had called it.

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought bitterly of his own body: cursed.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The once noisy boulevard had fallen into an eerie silence.

    Only the sound of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s fists battering the sessor of Sipjeonmun echoed in the stillness.

    The rustle of fabric and the muffled groans of So Jinrangpleted the scene.

    The pride of the Thirteen Heavens was shattering into pieces.

    If internal energy was excluded, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s martial prowess was unparalleled on the boulevard.

    Watching from the rear, Gal Saryang¡ªthe Fiendish Sword¡ªunderstood thispletely.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had transcended natural instinct, entering a realm that defiedmon sense.

    Since the beginning of the duel, Gal Saryang had been studying him.

    "I have to kill him here. If I don¡¯t, there won¡¯t be another chance."

    Gal Saryang silently began drawing upon his internal energy.

    Visualizing his trajectory, he grasped his sword as if preparing tounch it in an instant.

    The grip was reversed¡ªa Hidden de. His intent was clear: to strike Jeong Yeon-shin with everything he had.

    He analyzed the boy again. Jeong Yeon-shin had yet to achieve the state of Three Flowers Converging at the Crown.

    His body, mind, and energy had not reached perfect unity. Instead, he wielded his martial arts through raw talent and innate instincts¡ªan arrogant strength.

    Still, this was his opportunity.

    "The pride of Sipjeonmun or the sapling of a future threat¡­ If I must choose, it¡¯s thetter."

    But Gal Saryang¡¯s focus was no different from So Jinrang¡¯s earlierpse.

    He contemted Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s Three Flowers Convergence, judging the boy¡¯s status as if it were a calction.

    Still, it was no small task to y a ck-d master.

    He lowered his posture, concentrating his energy into a single, sharp point.

    In his sights, the boy stood out clearly, d in ck robes as he battered So Jinrang.

    "It¡¯s risky¡­ Will it work? If I don¡¯t kill him in one strike, it¡¯s over. I¡¯ll stake my life on this."

    Srrng!

    The path of Gal Saryang¡¯s de took on a razor-sharp trajectory. It was the essence of Hidden de Technique.

    As the sword¡¯s edge drew in all of Gal Saryang¡¯s concentration, his mind echoed with the spirit of a swordsman who had once dominated the martial world of Sichuan.

    The sword was drawn, ready tounch¡ª

    Cha-rararak!

    Suddenly, a storm of silvery butterflies engulfed the air.

    Without warning, the brilliance of Mancheon Hwawu (Flowers of Steel Rain), the supreme technique of the Tang n, illuminated the battlefield.

    In an instant, countless shimmering shards rained down with explosive force.

    Boom!

    Gal Saryang¡¯s entire body erupted in a spray of blood, hundreds of metallic fragments piercing him from head to toe.

    It was both devastating and breathtakingly beautiful.

    In that moment, the blooming petals of blood marked the end of Sipjeonmun¡¯s pride.

 Chapter 130

    Dokgun Tang Unhwang¡¯s Mancheon Hwawu (Flowers of Steel Rain) tore through Gal Saryang¡¯s body.

    But it didn¡¯t stop there. The downpour of steel flowers ripped into the remaining martial artists of the Thirteen Heavens.

    At that moment, the true strength of Mancheon Hwawu was revealed¡ªit was a cmity for those whose martial skill hadn¡¯t reached a certain level. The technique swept through them all.

    By that time, So Jinrang had already lost the will to fight under Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s grip.

    For the first time as the heir of Sipjeonmun, he experienced a profound and chilling fear. His heart was stained with it.

    He knew that escaping, even with ulterior motives, was his only option. As a scion of the martial underworld, survival came first.

    And so, here he was.

    A quiet breeze swept through a deste mountain forest, rustling fallen leaves on the ground.

    The sound of footsteps crunching dried foliage stopped just before So Jinrang¡¯s face.

    A crimson robe, dark and heavy in texture, fluttered faintly in the dim light. Standing before him was one of the Seven Apostles of the Bloodme Cult.

    Her pale face carried an air of detachment, devoid of the sly grin she had worn moments ago. Her gaze pierced into So Jinrang as she spoke.

    ¡°Do you think your twenty years couldpare to even one year of that boy¡¯s life? You ran your mouth without knowing a thing. Be grateful. Your lifespan has just been extended by half an hour, thanks to our Taesa¡¯s boundless patience.¡±

    Her slender fingers opened and closed idly, exuding a strange allure.

    The irregr waves of colorless energy emanating from her joints sent a clear message: she could kill at any moment. The atmosphere wasn¡¯t forced; it was terrifyingly natural.

    So Jinrang knew this woman. She was notorious.

    The Seventh Apostle of the Bloodme Cult.

    Born into nobility, they said she possessed innate mastery over Blood Qi, having reached her current status as an apostle at an ageparable to the post-advanced disciples of the orthodox sects.

    Among the Bloodme Cult''s aristocracy, she was a prodigy favored by the heavens.

    Rumor had it her mother had diedughing moments after giving birth to her¡ªa legend that felt disturbingly usible.

    The Seventh Apostle tilted her head slightly.

    ¡°Well, I suppose this is far enough. How should I handle you so that you¡¯ll truly appreciate my devotion? I mean, to our Taesa. Hmm¡­ no, he¡¯d probably just despise me more the better I treat you. With those eyes of his, so radiant with talent¡­ Ah? But that disdain, that would be thrilling too¡­¡±@@novelbin@@

    Her words grew increasingly incoherent, at least to So Jinrang.

    Could it be that the famed Heavenly Sword of Sipjeonmun wasn¡¯t even worth her notice? This woman was clearly out of her mind.

    ¡°What on earth are you talking about¡­!¡±

    Instinctively, he felt a surge of terror.

    The Seventh Apostle of the Bloodme Cult. She was not someone who would care about the reputation of a scion of the Thirteen Heavens.

    And it seemed she had some connection to Jeong Yeon-shin, which made things even more iprehensible.

    Was this ck-d prodigy, considered the future of Ipwang Fortress, truly an acquaintance of the Bloodme Cult''s apostle?

    It was then that a cascade of silvery white hair spilled into view behind the apostle.

    The figure leaned into view from over her shoulder¡ªa man whose presence had been utterly undetectable until now.

    A breathtakingly beautiful man with striking white hair.

    ¡°Even with your mind steeped in impure desires, your internal energy is impressive. Seventh Apostle, you¡¯ve brought quite the offering. My long journey was worth it after all.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was smooth and melodious, yet it carried an inexplicable weight.

    If he stood alongside the Seventh Apostle, he could only be another high-ranking figure of the Bloodme Cult. Yet his words, invoking terms like ¡°impurity¡± and ¡°offerings,¡± felt oddly in ce.

    For So Jinrang, with his extensive knowledge of the martial world, the implications were chilling.

    He knew the origins of the Bloodme Cult.

    It was said that its founder had borrowed extensively from the teachings of the Indian Therav¨¡da Buddhism, modifying them to spread the cult¡¯s influence far and wide.

    ¡°The Bloodme Cult Master¡­?¡±

    So Jinrang¡¯s voice quavered. His lips trembled uncontrobly.

    Anyone would have reacted the same way if they found themselves face-to-face with both the Seventh Apostle and the Cult Master in such an unremarkable mountain clearing.

    They were cmities that emerged from the shadows.

    ¡°An offering? How vulgar.¡±

    The Seventh Apostle¡¯s tone was disdainful. She didn¡¯t even spare the Cult Master a nce, her attitude far from reverent.

    The Cult Master offered a faint smile, as if indulging a petnt child.

    ¡°You say that only because you haven¡¯t yet experienced the sword of Ipwang Fortress¡¯s lord. I should have taken precedence over the Yin energy emanating from that boy¡¯s existence. After all, who in this world is more attuned to Yin energy than you and I?¡±

    ¡°Then why did you lose?¡±

    ¡°The nature of his martial prowess transcended thews of elementalpatibility. Even without a divine ability to counteract regenerative techniques, his pure swordsmanship ughtered many.¡±

    His words were calm and antiquated, as if casually discussing the highest echelons of martial excellence.

    So Jinrang shuddered once more, ovee by the gravity of the conversation.

    The Cult Master and the lord of Ipwang Fortress.

    Two titans of the martial world¡ªthe Bloodme Cult, which spanned across thend, and Ipwang Fortress, the unshakable pir of the northern Huanggwang Province.

    Their sh had shaken the entire martial world.

    The ripples of their battle didn¡¯t merely capture the attention of martial artists; it also disrupted trade andmerce from Huanggwang Province to Southern Zhili. These were beings who stood as gods among men.

    ¡°Just what¡­ what on earth¡­¡±

    Even So Jinrang, the heir of Sipjeonmun, found it impossible to maintain hisposure.

    The Cult Master was a monstrosity in human form.

    Even the faintest attention from him sent a haze over So Jinrang¡¯s mind.

    ¡°The breathing technique I granted the apostles, Mara Absorption, will be necessary. Without it, I won¡¯t recover. But the life force from this little demon¡¯s elixirs will suffice. Now, I can fully reim my title as Cult Master. How convenient. Dealing with that pest Ma Yeonjeok was bing tiresome.¡±

    ¡°Ma Yeonjeok? That decrepit old man?¡±

    ¡°Yes. His skill had returned to remarkable levels, but even that wasn¡¯t the entirety of it. There was something else, something unsettling. My weakened body forced me to avoid him for a time, but I suspect our Taesa yed some role. That precious boy seems to have altered the blood techniques significantly. We¡¯ll have to handle him with care moving forward.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°If we mishandle the Taesa, history will repeat itself. The lord of Ipwang Fortress would personally intervene again. It seems he cherishes that boy deeply. Thest time he drew his Sword of Nirvana was during the annihtion of the Dairiguo royal family.¡±

    ¡°The lord of Ipwang cherishes him?¡±

    The Seventh Apostle¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    The conversation between these maniacs was utterly iprehensible.

    The Cult Master didn¡¯t bother answering. Running a hand through his silken white hair, he smiled faintly, his expression tinged with malice.

    ¡°Now that we¡¯ve brought up the Taesa...¡±

    ¡°...?¡±

    ¡°Why did you fail to report it?¡±

    His question was lethargic, but the sudden silence that followed was chilling.

    A cold wind swept through the forest, entuating the weight of the Cult Master¡¯s words.

    ¡°I heard about the events at Myeonggondo, where the Taesa annihted everything. Reports im his martial prowess has reached the ck rank. Given what I¡¯ve heard of the events at Giju, it might be true. But, did the boy really kill my subordinates there?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Look at me.¡±

    ¡°Your eyes are hideous¡ªtoo unnecessarily red.¡±

    The Seventh Apostle¡¯s casual retort caused the Cult Master¡¯s lips to curl into a faint grin.

    ¡°Are you vying for my throne? That would be a captivating sight. With your noble bloodline, you¡¯d be crowned the Trueblood Cult Master. Haven¡¯t your achievements surged since receiving the altered technique from the Taesa? Perhaps taking my relics would allow you to advance further still.¡±

    ¡°Not particrly interested.¡±

    ¡°You should be. Who knows? Something could happen to me amidst all this turmoil. The world¡¯s strength is rising. I heard the Overlord of Broken Swords killed the Celestial Sect¡¯s headmaster.¡±

    ¡°The Celestial Sect''s headmaster? Isn¡¯t that the Scarlet Mist Swordmaster? The Overlord of Broken Swords took him on alone?¡±

    ¡°A natural-born prodigy turned hermit has emerged stronger than ever. His next target seems to be the headmaster of the Zhongnan Sect. After losing to them, he entered seclusion and returned with unparalleled enlightenment.¡±

    So Jinrang¡¯s eyes grew lifeless as he listened.

    Standing there, it seemed a gust of wind could carry him to death¡¯s embrace.

    Before he realized it, the Cult Master had already grasped the top of his head.

    ¡°For now, we head to the Tang n. I will personally safeguard the Taesa Method.¡±

    The Cult Master spokenguidly.

    The Seventh Apostle said nothing.

    She merely tucked her long ck hair behind her ear and lowered her crimson eyes, as if lost in thought.

    ***

    The events on the streets of Giju spread far and wide.

    It was a rare spectacle of major martial factions shing.

    The alliances between the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, the Pure Demonic Union, the Abyssal Sovereign Hall, and the Tang n captivated the attention of the entire Sichuan martial world in an instant.

    ¡°Could such a young expert truly exist?¡±

    ¡°Hundreds witnessed it firsthand. While martial artists debate whether it was two or three exchanges, wemon folk saw it as over in a single moment. The rumor is that Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin defeated the Pure Demonic Union¡¯s de Demon in just one strike. They say he also killed the Pure Demonic Behemoth and the Sword Demon.¡±

    ¡°I heard he demonstrated the miraculous skill of the Tang n¡¯s Ten Thousand Blossoms in Rain.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s said the Tang n ns to bring him in as a son-inw and honor him as a master. Such a talent is unprecedented. Who would¡¯ve thought someone so promising resided beyond the basin?¡±

    ¡°A ck-d master from the Abyssal Sovereign Hall, and he¡¯s just a boy? It¡¯s hard to believe.¡±

    Alongside the return of Tang Unhwang, Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s name swelledrger with each passing day.

    As the days went by, Giju grew even more boisterous instead of calming down.

    Invitations from countless renowned families across Sichuan began arriving at the front gates of the Abyssal Sovereign Hall¡¯s branch in Giju.

    It was rumored that Jang Il-do, the Azure Rank master who governed the branch with such authority, hadn¡¯t even stepped out for a walk as he was busy sorting through documents.

    By then, Jeong Yeon-shin was already on his way to the Tang n.

    After ensuring that So Jin-rang could leave safely and bidding a brief farewell to Tang Unhwang, he set out.

    ¡ª "Our main family wishes to serve you with utmost courtesy."

    Tang Unhwang had repeated this as Jeong Yeon-shin turned away.

    He had sincerely requested that Jeong Yeon-shin visit again soon, stating that it would only be for a short time until he fully regained control of the family.

    There was also a promise to prepare the Abyssal de for transformation into a divine weapon.

    The reasons were twofold:

    To counter the Ten Thousand Arts Sect and other major sects that had lost their senior masters, and to repay the Tang n¡¯s master for his aid.

    The Tang n was a sect skilled in medicine, poisons, and hidden weaponry.

    This also meant they were proficient in forging and crafting, boasting a wide range of extraordinary armaments.

    ¡°He even mentioned looking forward to the elixirs.¡±

    Thus, the journey to the Tang n began.

    The cheerful faces of the Ma Gwang-ik seniors who waved him off remained fresh in his memory.

    Even the rare warmth in the touch of Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s hand as she patted his head lingered.

    As a senior adept in refined martial arts, she promised toter discuss the Heavenly Devil''s Treasure Map.

    The major sect leaders, including the remaining Gao Peng seniors, returned after pledging to meet again.

    Though it wasn¡¯t a perfectly clean departure, Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t dwell on it.

    There were too many responsibilities left to address.

    Most of the Phantom Wing Corps remained at the Abyssal Sovereign Hall¡¯s Giju branch.

    As their interim leader, hepleted a report on their mission¡¯s progress, treated his subordinates¡¯ internal injuries, and departed.

    He was now traveling with Hyeon Won-chang, Tae Yeom-ryong, and Namgung Hwa-shin, alongside the Tang siblings, on horseback.

    ¡°We¡¯re almost there,¡± Tang Yuhwa said, steering her horse to ride beside Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Despite her small stature, her skill in horseback riding was evident, as was that of her younger brother, Tang Ryeo-ryeo.

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought back to the wrinkled face of the Grand Elder of the Tang n, who had stood silently beside Tang Unhwang.

    His expression had been inscrutable, leaving an odd impression.

    ¡°A peculiar old man.¡±

    Amidst the rhythmic sounds of galloping hooves, Tang Ryeo-ryeo¡¯s horse edged closer.

    ¡°Eun Gong,¡± the girl said.

    Her way of addressing Jeong Yeon-shin had changed since he had passed the Ten Thousand Blossoms in Rain to Tang Unhwang.

    The boy turned his gaze slightly toward her.

    Blushing with embarrassment, Tang Ryeo-ryeo hesitated to speak further, her small head bobbing slightly as her horse trotted.

    Jeong Yeon-shin guessed the reason¡ªit must have been something the Grand Elder had said.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have no thoughts of marriage.¡±

    He had already found himself at a crossroads in his dealings.

    To enlist the Tang n¡¯s aid against two factions of the Ten Thousand Arts Sect, arranging a political marriage with Tang Ryeo-ryeo wouldplicate matters unnecessarily.

    It would lead him into a quagmire at best.

    They had already spoken candidly about the Thunderbolt Bombs during their first meeting.

    With a calm demeanor, Jeong Yeon-shin turned his gaze forward, his steady eyes fixed on the road ahead.

    Atst, the Tang n appeared.

    In the distance, the sprawling tiled roofs of an enormousplex came into view.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As Tang Ryeo-ryeo fell silent, Tae Yeom-ryong interjected,zily chewing on a poppy flower petal with half-lidded eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave the Ten Thousand Arts Sect to the Tang n for now, Eun Gong. Afterward, we¡¯ll only take the essence of what we need. Delivering the Ten Thousand Blossoms in Rain alone makes you their benefactor for a millennium. If they¡¯re truly magnanimous, they¡¯ll open up their forges. Then we can decide. If necessary, we¡¯ll conduct a thorough search.¡±

    ¡°That sounds reasonable,¡± Namgung Hwa-shin chimed in, nodding gravely with his picturesque face.

    Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s lips curled faintly into a smile.

    Amidst the rushing wind, his words carried a clear and direct meaning.

    ¡°You¡¯ve already in the Pure Demonic Behemoth, the Sword Demon, and the de Demon in session. Even the fact that you so effortlessly dispatched Gale Saber Gal Saryang is partly thanks to you. Topare you to the leader of the Eighteen Arhats of Shaolin Temple might finally be a worthy discussion.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s take the divine weapons, elixirs, warm bedding, and exquisite delicacies¡ªeverything they offer¡ªand leave. The fates of noble families, well, they can crumble as they will.¡±

    ¡°Brother Hwangbo isn¡¯t wrong. You¡¯ve fulfilled your duty, my lord,¡± Namgung Hwa-shin replied once again, his tone as impassive as before.

    Their conversation unfolded in front of the Tang siblings.

    Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s reputation for being unconventional held true, yet Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s words carried an unexpected weight, even in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes.

    Trailing slightly behind them, Hyeon Won-chang muttered under his breath.

    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have to be the one to maintain some semnce of sanity.¡±

    Half an hourter, the group arrived at the Tang n¡¯s grand gates and dismounted.

    The towering walls stretched endlessly in both directions.

    The summer sun bathed the massive estate walls in bright light, a testament to power and wealth.

    It was just as the rumors said.

    The Tang n was renowned as the most opulent and grandiose estate in Sichuan.

    Hyeon Won-chang nced at the Tang siblings with newfound respect.

    ¡°You really are from an extraordinary family.¡±

    Upon entering the Tang n¡¯s inner courtyard, Jeong Yeon-shin was greeted with unprecedented hospitality.

    Tang Yuhwa¡¯s astonished gaze was telling enough.

    ¡°Master, we humbly greet you,¡± Tang Unhwang said, his voice brimming with joy.

    Yet Jeong Yeon-shin could barely focus on him.

    The sight of the Tang n¡¯s masters standing in two lines, perfectly aligned as if performing a ritual, captured his attention.

    Between the two rowsy a long, wide path leading to the high seats of the Tang n¡¯s central hall, where Tang Unhwang and the elders awaited.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    It was an overwhelming disy of respect.

    Jeong Yeon-shin walked down the path, received the Tang n¡¯s hospitality, dined alongside Tang Unhwang, and humored the approaches of the Tang n¡¯s younger generation and rtives.

    Time passed slowly, yet the memories failed to imprint themselves deeply in his mind.

    At some point, Jeong Yeon-shin looked up. The dusk had begun to settle.

    The day¡¯s sun, racing across the summer sky, left behind a breathtakingly beautiful horizon.

    The heavens draped themselves in a serene glow, reminiscent of silk dyed in the soft hues of twilight.

    At this hour, he would normally be curled up on a bed within his base, lost in solitude.

    ¡°It¡¯s time,¡± Tang Unhwang said, rising gracefully.

    Jeong Yeon-shin and his party, along with the Tang siblings, followed suit.

    The group ventured deep into the Tang estate, toward its most secluded inner sanctum.

    Standing to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s left, Namgung Hwa-shin rested his hand on the hilt of his Abyssal de, his fingers tightening slightly.

    They walked in silence, a calm broken only by the chirping of small birds that added a peaceful rhythm to the otherwise still air.

    Eventually, they arrived at a modest yet elegant garden.

    At its center stood an artificial rock formation atop a tinyke.

    Gentle mist rose faintly from the serene, circr waterway that wound around the formation.

    The tranquility was palpable.

    ¡°Do you remember my earlier promise? To transform your sword into a divine weapon,¡± Tang Ryeo-ryeo said, stepping forward with a slight bow.

    She gestured toward the water with a delicate motion.

    ¡°All you need to do is immerse your de. Only one, though.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    After a brief silence, Hyeon Won-chang spoke.

    ¡°Was the Tang n always a den of quack doctors? Are you seriously trying to sell us some elixir now?¡±

    Realizing he had spoken his thoughts aloud, he quickly covered his mouth with one hand, startled.

    Tae Yeom-ryong leaned toward Jeong Yeon-shin, whispering lightly.

    ¡°Whatever happens to the Phantom Wing Corps, let¡¯s start by leaving this fool out of the ns.¡±

    Without a word, Jeong Yeon-shin stepped forward.

    Adjusting the dark hem of his robes, he carefully reached for the hilt of the Abyssal de and the Northern Light Sword, alternating between the two with a discerning touch.

 Chapter 131

    The expressions of the Tang n Leader and the Tang siblings were calm.

    No one reproached Hyeon Won-chang.

    Neither were there any signs of displeasure; they simply stood quietly, gazing at Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The Ipwang Great Hero''s (Da-hyeop) muttered words were ignored.

    ¡°You probably don¡¯t understand what I mean. This water, imbued several times with the moonlight of the full moon, gains mysterious effects.¡±

    Tang Unhwang, the n leader, spoke with a subtle smile.

    Thenguage, which had previously been steeped in reverence, shifted to a more familiar tone. This was because Jeong Yeon-shin had requested at the Ipwang Fortress branch for Tang Unhwang to address him less formally.

    ording to the other n leaders, even such familiarity felt burdensome.

    This held true even if the boy transcended the usual level of a martial hero (So-hyeop).

    After all, his status in the world of martial arts was one of exceptional honor.

    Yet Tang Unhwang did not go so far as to speak in a condescending manner.

    ¡°They call it Spirit Water (Yeongsu), a mystical liquid that can substitute for the artisan¡¯s soul, which only descends when heaven¡¯s fortune aligns. It¡¯s a miraculous substance, a treasure tied to ley lines and spirit veins. It¡¯s why the great ancestor of our n established their roots here and unlocked the martial veins of our family.¡±

    The sound of water cascading from the hills seemed to wrap Tang Unhwang¡¯s calm voice in its refreshing melody.

    It was a scenic, tranquil ce.

    Jeong Yeon-shin brushed his hands over the grips of his twin swords and nodded.

    ¡°I am deeply grateful.¡±

    ¡°The spirit armaments that our n periodically producese from this water. They¡¯re rare, but not unheard of. However, it¡¯s too early to speak of repayment, so please refrain from offering thanks so lightly,¡± Tang Unhwang said with a faint smile.

    His beard, which thickly covered his lips, gave him an air of warmth.

    Jeong Yeon-shin observed the juxtaposition of Tang Unhwang¡¯s affable demeanor and the image of a vengeful demon burned into his memory.

    In the boy¡¯s mind, the sight of Tang Unhwang sweeping away Hyeonggeom Gal Saryang and numerous martial artists from the Thirteen Heavens (Sip-sam-cheon) with his legendary Mancheon Hwawu was vividly clear.

    Yet the way he carried himself with Jeong Yeon-shin felt like apletely different person.

    ¡°We will melt it down again, mixing it with refined ck steel imbued once already with Spirit Water. Weight and size will be an issue, but for your swords, the Spirit Water should suffice. Both are ssic three-foot swords (samcheokgeom) with des less than an inch wide. True weapons of martial artists.¡±

    Tang Unhwang¡¯s eyes swept over Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s twin swords.

    The Ipwang Sword had already been drawn during battles, but in the case of the Bukmyeong Sword, he discerned its form from just its guard and scabbard.

    It was true that they were typical martial weapons. A length of three feet¡ªapproximately one meter¡ªmeant it required both hands for an untrained person to wield.

    As Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s fingers moved along the hilt of the Bukmyeong Sword, the eyes of Tang Unhwang and the Tang siblings followed.

    The moment his fingertips brushed against the Ipwang Sword, Tang Unhwang spoke again.

    ¡°Common but renowned. Remarkably well-made. I¡¯m curious about the artisan behind it. For a weapon distributed as part of the Ipwang Fortress¡¯ supplies¡­¡±

    The sword had long carried the essence of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s Gwanghwa Sword Style.

    There was a rumor that weapons forged by the Iron n (Cheoljok) grew alongside their wielders. Even if this sword had been mass-produced for distribution, it had be most familiar to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand.

    At one time, he thought no weapon could suit him better.

    Now, things were different. Having recently reached the ck level through his creation of Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi, Jeong Yeon-shin knew he would face top-level martial artists.

    The de was already chipped and worn.

    ¡®The sword won¡¯t endure.¡¯

    It was difficult for it to withstand the overwhelming internal energy and sword techniques of his foes.

    Weapons were inherently consumable.

    The Ipwang Sword wasbeled a supply weapon for a reason.

    The warriors of Ipwang Fortress frequently received new high-quality weapons after missions, as their opponents often wielded techniques capable of damaging steel.

    Even internal energy used to protect the de had its limits.

    Sching!

    Jeong Yeon-shin drew both swords at once.

    Tang Unhwang¡¯s eyes immediately swept over the Bukmyeong Sword.

    Sunlight scattered across the rippling patterns along its de.

    It was a sword he had received as a reward for his achievements at the Bloodme Cult¡¯s main base.

    ¡°A rare and exceptional sword.¡±

    Tang Unhwang¡¯s words suggested it had impressed even his discerning eye as a renowned artisan.

    Jeong Yeon-shin also felt the Bukmyeong Sword was extraordinary. It cut through the air with remarkable grace.

    While the Ipwang Sword was simrly bnced, the Bukmyeong Sword felt sturdier and sliced through the air with more precision.

    The only drawback was itsck of opportunity to absorb martial essence.

    ¡®Because I wielded the Ipwang Sword while developing the Gwanghwa Sword Style.''

    In the rush of countless battles, he had unconsciously stuck to what he was most familiar with.

    It was a minor yet persistent cycle.

    Now, it seemed time to break it.

    Having survived numerous battles with a supply weapon, Jeong Yeon-shin had entered a new realm.

    Despite the attachment, he realized a divine weapon (singeom) would better serve his fight for survival.

    ¡°An excellent choice. This sword is undoubtedly superior. Its foundation is more precious,¡± Tang Unhwang said, epting the hilt of the Bukmyeong Sword.

    ¡°A weapon that does not break under pressure¡ªthis is the hallmark of a true divine weapon. Such a de entrusts the oue of the fight entirely to the wielder¡¯s martial prowess. You¡¯re well aware of how much more effective this makes your techniques.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Forgive my impertinence, but how long might this process take?¡±

    The boy asked quietly. Tang Unhwang burst into heartyughter.

    ¡°Such politeness! It¡¯s almost disheartening. Speak freely, and I¡¯ll answer anything. To forge this divine weapon anew, it will likely take about a month. I aim to mix the refined ck steel with Spirit Water in the most ideal way. I¡¯ve already informed our master artisans. As for who will wield the hammer¡ªthat will be me.¡±

    ***

    "Your n¡¯ster-generation talents are truly astounding. Ipwang Fortress is blessed with an excess of fortune."

    "Are you referring to the White Qilin? Or perhaps Seomye?"

    Deep within a secluded cavern, aged voices echoed in the darkness.

    "Both are present. That fledgling Seomye was the first to be polished¡ªrefined into none other than ck."

    "Heh, heh-heh¡­"

    A dry, elderlyugh broke apart, its rhythm faltering.

    "ck, you say¡­? I witnessed it during the contest before the duel with Namgung. I thought his talent was overflowing, but¡­ to think it had fully blossomed¡­ Astonishing, truly astonishing."

    "My lifelong ambition was resolved during my journey through Sichuan. Ho Cheon Bul Mun¡ªI spent my entire life pleading to the heavens for the inspiration of Mancheon Hwawu, but my unworthy son stole the culmination of my life¡¯s wish. Your Seomye, that fledgling talent of yours¡­ He is extraordinarily dangerous. He possesses a natural talent that drags divine martial techniques down into the realm of human skill."

    That statement.

    The once listless voice now carried a forceful conviction.

    What had previously beenbored responses now came with striking rity.

    "That, too, is remarkable. I feel even less inclined to hinder him. Tell me, why do you keep this decrepit body of mine alive?"

    "It seems the answer still eludes us. My grandchildren''s bodies are unusual. Although we have replicated a substantial portion of Seomye''s anatomical schematics, the results remain unsatisfactory. My grandchildren cannot wield their talents as that boy does. Even after thoroughly examining your body, with its Blood Energy Techniques and Samyanggong essence."

    Laughter erupted simultaneously, rough and biting.

    "You fail to grasp the meaning of the word ''genius.'' It refers to a talent bestowed by the heavens¡ªa gift that mere mortals cannot hope to reproduce through human effort. Your struggle is futile. ept your limits and find peace in simplicity."

    "Say whatever you like, Elder of the Ipwang Fortress."

    ***

    The Next Day

    Jeong Yeon-shin was invited to a banquet hosted by the Grand Elder of the Sichuan Tang n.

    It was a predictable development. The conflict between the n Leader and the Grand Elder was far from resolved.

    The martial families of the murim (martial arts world) thrived on blood and power.

    The Grand Elder, who had once held absolute authority, would not relinquish their influence so easily.

    The banquet hall was magnificent.

    Its size rivaled that of a modest training ground.

    The loud cries of cicadas in the summer heat mingled with the earthy scent of grass wafting in through the windows.

    Tables made of ancient trees, arranged in a "¿Ú" shape, exuded an antique charm.

    Each row seated ten people.

    Dancers swayed gracefully in the center, apanied by musicians ying stringed instruments, adding to the lively atmosphere. The banquet had already reached its peak, like the glowing rednterns illuminating the hall.

    People sipped their drinks, sampled delicacies, exchanged pleasantries, and discussed martial arts.@@novelbin@@

    Some delved into discussions about Sichuan''s political situation.

    ¡°I hear that the rogue sects have been gathering young disciples for meetings in broad daylight. It truly feels like the end of times. Lowly ouws from the unorthodox sects strutting around as if they were aplished talents¡ªit¡¯s disgraceful.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s also word that the leader of the Qingcheng Sect has passed away. They say it was at the hands of an unparalleled swordsman.¡±

    ¡°Are they referring to the ¡®Scarlet River Swordmaster¡¯? Such an oundish im¡­ More credible and intriguing, however, is the rumor that the ¡®Young Sword Queen¡¯ of the Mount Emei Sect has joined forces with Qingcheng disciples and others. It¡¯s about time our n¡¯s Twin Venoms of the Dragon and Phoenix subdued them.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin had already received several toasts. All of them were from the Grand Elder¡¯s people.

    He had already been through such entertainments in Seojeu, enduring a sparring match thinly veiled as hospitality.

    Even a simple acknowledgment was enough to bring smiles to their faces.

    It was then.

    ¡°Tiring of all this beating around the bush. Boy.¡±

    The Grand Elder, seated beside Jeong Yeon-shin, spoke up. He was dressed in the same golden robes as when they first met.

    His half-lidded eyes nced sideways at the young man.

    Was he drunk because he had intentionally avoided clearing the intoxication? Or was it a deliberate facade?

    ¡ªA truly fearsome snake.

    Taeyeomryong¡¯s words echoed in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Boy, Seomye. What are you so deep in thought about? You look burdened, though you¡¯re a prodigious talent who has the world at your feet.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°Or is that not the case? The ck-level expert of Ipwang Fortress.¡±

    The Grand Elder¡¯s quiet question carried a weight that seemed to emanate from the depths of his aged breaths.

    Before anyone noticed, the hall had fallen silent.

    The sharp, shining gazes of the assembled martial experts were now entirely focused on Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°I was merely curious.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin calmly opened his mouth.

    ¡°You spoke of ¡®beating around the bush¡¯ earlier. I wondered what you truly wanted.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ indeed. That would make sense.¡±

    The corners of the Grand Elder¡¯s mouth lifted.

    A faint madness glimmered in his smile, the motion almost tearing his lips apart.

    ¡°I summoned you out of curiosity. That day, you passed on the Mancheon Hwawu to my son. I found it iprehensible. How could merely grabbing his hand and letting go enable our n Leader tomand petals as if they were extensions of himself? I tried not to inquire, but as a martial artist, my curiosity has proven unbearable.¡±

    The banquet hall, surrounded by the Grand Elder¡¯s elite martial artists, was a space where even the lightest words felt like an imposition.

    The Grand Elder asked quietly.

    ¡°Would you share it with this old martial artist? Separate from the Mancheon Hwawu that has already entered our n¡¯s possession, I¡¯m deeply curious about your martial techniques. Is it too shameless of a request?¡±

    ¡°¡­It is not. It¡¯s hardly difficult.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly parted his lips.

    ¡°When the most esteemed person in the house asks, how could I refuse? Surely, there is no one in the Tang n higher in status than the Grand Elder.¡±

    ¡°No, no. The young ones who sustain the n are the truly noble ones.¡±

    The Grand Elder shook his head slightly, his smile remaining.

    A faint cheer rippled through the martial artists gathered in the banquet hall.

    ¡°Then.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin extended his hand to the Grand Elder.

    At the same time, he activated the Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi.

    Unlike the martial artists of the Thirteen Heavens who had witnessed him execute the technique against the de Fist Demon, its power was neither ostentatious nor overwhelming from afar.

    The technique¡¯s foundation had been built using passages from the Diamond Sutra and Cai Gen Tan.

    Internally, it was heavy and grounded; externally, it exuded subtle grace.

    The advanced essence of the martial art, gleaned from a master of the Daebang Sect, was an invaluable secret.

    The Thirteen Heavens martial artists who had noticed the Gwangryun-gi had all been in.

    Only the Tenfold Gate might have learned of it through Geukwolgeom So Jinrang.

    However, Sichuan was vast, and the speed of information flow had its limits.

    Even the spiritual treasures recovered from So Jinrang remained within Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s possession.

    Unlike the widely known Demon-ying Azure Subjugation Energy, the capabilities of the Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi remained a closely guarded secret.

    Swish.

    The wrinkled hand met the youthful one.

    Even as they sped hands, Jeong Yeon-shin thought to himself: Surely, he can¡¯t be the true Grand Elder of the n.

    Ka-aaaaaahk¡ª!

    A groan erupted. It came from the Grand Elder.

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin was momentarily caught off guard. In his mind, both Hyeon Won-chang and Taeyeomryong spoke simultaneously.

    ¡°Is there another martial n as chaotic as this one in the entire world?¡±

    ¡°You scoundrel!¡±

    ¡°Let go of him, now!¡±

    The individuals seated to the Grand Elder¡¯s left and right leaped to their feet in an instant. Their reactions were startlingly swift, striking like shes of lightning.

    At some point, the Grand Elder¡¯s martial artists had drawn their weapons.

    With no hesitation, they hurled their des.

    From all directions, hidden weapons and flying needles streaked toward Jeong Yeon-shin like rays of light.

    Jeong Yeon-shin extended his left hand. Waves of adhesive and repelling qi radiated from the Laogong and Shaofu acupoints in his palm.

    The rotating shockwaves of the Gwangryun-gi began to swirl in an instant.

    As dishes, cups, and other objects flew through the air in the trembling room, the intricate rhythm of the martial art unfolded with a genius-like precision.

    Mancheon Hwawu.

    Whoosh!

    The iing weapons halted momentarily before swirling into a vortex, threatening to sweep the entire room.

    In the blink of an eye, ownership of the storm shifted. The whirlwind of energy and brilliance began returning everything to its original senders.

 Chapter 132

    "Mancheon Hwawu! Do not throw hidden weapons!"

    "We must neutralize him without causing an uproar¡ªAargh!"

    Groans and screams echoed throughout the banquet hall.

    The returned des swirled like a tempest, tearing through the space.

    Therge room was engulfed in relentless shockwaves. Amidst the bursts of blood, none could muster the skill to counterattack.

    Having mastered Mancheon Hwawu, Jeong Yeon-shin was now the nemesis of any hidden weapon expert. No one could get near him.

    He didn¡¯t even nce back. The state of the Grand Elder was spectacr.

    As if his internal meridians had been burned by the power of Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi, the old man slumped limply in his chair, groaning weakly.

    With his left hand stretched outward, Jeong Yeon-shin grabbed the nape of the grotesque old man with his right hand, forcing their gazes to meet.

    ¡°Where is the Elder of Ipwang Fortress?¡±

    The young man¡¯s question was abrupt, but in the moment he confirmed the identity of the infiltrator, a peculiar sensation brushed across his upper dantian.

    The closer one is to death, the more sensitive the crown acupoint at the top of the head bes.

    Though the timing of these spiritual whispers was unpredictable, their relevance and frequency were gradually bing more refined.

    Heh-heh.

    The Grand Elder chuckled. Although he was staring at Jeong Yeon-shin, his gaze seemed fixed on something far beyond.

    "Do you know why the Tang n developed mastery over hidden weapons and poison arts?"

    His voice was remarkably lucid for his condition. He seemed not to expect an answer.

    The old man continued, speaking slowly.

    "It¡¯s because these methods demand fewer sacrifices than traditional swordsmanship. The essence of Tang n martial arts avoids direct confrontation. It was the foresight of our ancestors, who feared that reckless swordy might lead to the loss of family lives. Swords are unpredictable, like fluttering petals. No matter how skilled a swordsman, the weak may still find fortune and end their life."

    ¡°In other words, you admit it. You were involved in the Elder of Ipwang Fortress and the Thunderbolt project.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin paid no attention to the Grand Elder¡¯s musings.

    He had already pressed his fingers against the old man¡¯s nape, identifying the mahyul pressure point.

    He had to remain vignt of the poison arts the old man had mentioned. Now, the Grand Elder could do nothing but move his mouth.

    The old man didn¡¯t seem to care. He merely chuckled faintly and continued.

    "Protecting one¡¯s family is abor of love, Seokgwa Bulsik. Even if others ridicule us for developing dishonorable methods, we have dly borne that criticism. Our ancestors abandoned their desire for recognition from righteous sects, prioritizing the safety and prosperity of their descendants. That intent became the foundation of Tang n martial arts."

    It was a roundabout justification for doing whatever it takes to achieve one¡¯s goals.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had seen such justifications repeatedly among the martial ns. They excelled at adorning their actions with noble-sounding words.

    "You¡¯re shameless. The power of Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi burned away your demonic energy. My energy¡¯s capabilities can be proven anytime, but you have only two choices to make."

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke calmly. There was no need to borate further.

    Suicide or confession. Those were the only endings avable for a martial artist of a noble sect who had plotted treachery.

    The wrinkled corners of the Grand Elder¡¯s lips curled upwards. Atst, his eyes met Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze.

    "You don¡¯t strike me as a foolish boy, yet you seem impatient. There¡¯s noposure in your eyes. What¡¯s chasing you? You¡¯ve captured your adversary, and my son has chosen loyalty over the n¡¯s reputation¡ªa truly remarkable rascal."

    "¡­¡­."

    "Ah¡­ yes. You¡¯re a child of rare caliber. But you don¡¯t have much time, do you? Even the heavens are unfair."

    It wasn¡¯t a taunt. His words carried the solemn tone of an old warrior dulled by the passage of years.

    With the return of Mancheon Hwawu to the Tang n, Grand Elder Tang Tae-duk had lost the driving force of his life.

    Now that his supreme ambition was fulfilled, it had paradoxically drained him of his vitality.

    A lifelong wish had been realized through a boy from outside his n, someone entirely unconnected to him.

    That vision had been passed on to the son he had ruthlessly cast aside.

    What must that feel like? Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t care. He was merely surprised by what he hade to understand.

    The old man knew. He understood the nature of this body.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s grip on Tang Tae-duk¡¯s wrinkled nape tightened.

    The boy¡¯s previously calm eyes lifted slightly, an edge sharpening within them.

    ¡®So it was the Blood me Cult after all.¡¯

    The Elder of Ipwang Fortress was known as a supreme swordsman of unparalleled skill,parable to the headmasters of the Nine Great Sects.

    Such a martial artist would not have vanished without a trace unlesspelled by extraordinary circumstances.

    Now, it was clear. The leader of the Blood me Cult had survived and had coborated with Tang Tae-duk.

    The spiritual whispers in his upper dantian, the Elder¡¯s disappearance, Tang Tae-duk¡¯s cultivation of demonic arts, and the suspicions surrounding the Thunderbolt production¡ªall of it unraveled at once.

    Meanwhile, the raging storm of Mancheon Hwawu began to subside across the banquet hall.

    No one was left standing.

    The elite martial artists of the Tang n, who had faced their natural nemesis,y sprawled about, nursing grievous wounds.

    A few knelt on one knee, but none were in any state to move easily.

    Even the dancers and musicians, who turned out to be Tang martial artists,y fallen, struck down by their own hidden weapons.

    Tang Tae-duk, ncing over Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder from his ce on the upper seat, deepened his smile.

    "A talent unseen in a thousand years¡­! You, boy of Ipwang Fortress, are truly like aet."

    "You¡¯ve lost your mind."

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s quiet retort didn¡¯t stop Tang Tae-duk¡¯s muttering.

    His identity as an infiltrator had been exposed, and his lifelong wish had been hollowly fulfilled.

    The old man¡¯s aimless voice sounded like the ramblings of one bereft of purpose.

    "To shine so brightly through martial arts, only to fade with time¡ªsuch is your destiny. Seeing you up close makes it all the clearer. Banwon Samyanggong maintains distance, separating medicine from poison. The schematics of your body were wed. A frame that lives two hundred years in twenty¡­ The impartial heavens are revealed through you. Truly, an extraordinary martial talent."

    "¡­¡­."

    "I understand now why the demonic seeds covet you. Anyone who leads a sect would desire you. The Lord of Ipwang Fortress, a woman as cunning as the nine-tailed fox of Shanhaijing, must shield you with relentless devotion. How tender her embrace must be."

    "She¡¯s my master. Do not speak of her."

    Tang Tae-duk chuckled bitterly.

    "A boy like you, raised properly in this world¡­ It¡¯s truly miraculous. In any case, you are correct. I have few options left. To consider the n¡¯s future, I should beg for mercy. Imagine the disaster if word spread that the Tang n had colluded with the Blood me Cult."

    "Speak. Where is he?"

    "You ask his location without questioning his life or death¡­ Your tone is full of conviction. It¡¯s fascinating, truly fascinating. That, too, must be the ability of your upper dantian. How I¡¯d love to open your head and study its workings."

    The crazed gleam in the old man¡¯s eyes confirmed it¡ªhe was indeed deranged.

    At this point, Jeong Yeon-shin realized this was no longer his responsibility to resolve.

    He couldn¡¯t very well torture the Grand Elder of a martial n at its heart.

    "Enough. Don¡¯t speak."

    Without hesitation, the boy dragged the old man by the nape.

    Rendered powerless by direct exposure to Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi, Tang Tae-duk was hauled away with ease.

    Step.

    Jeong Yeon-shin strode past the groaning elite martial artists who had served under the Grand Elder.

    No one tried to stop him. He carried himself with the bearing of a ck-level expert, someone who could rece the head of any elite squadron.

    Tang Tae-duk¡¯s golden robe trailed across the ground beneath Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s grasp.

    There was no need for arrogance or unnecessary theatrics.

    Jeong Yeon-shin propped the old man up against a pir in the banquet hall and let go.

    The Grand Elder, chuckling weakly, nced up at the boy.

    "Your actions are decisive, yet you understand discretion. You¡¯re no fool who relies solely on talent."

    "Be quiet."

    The boy¡¯s response was curt.

    From the moment he entered Ipwang Fortress, Jeong Yeon-shin had been mindful of his reputation.

    It was a necessary step to ascend to the position of Sword Squad Leader. The observation that he understood discretion was urate.

    He had no intention of creating unnecessary disadvantages for himself.

    Creak.

    Jeong Yeon-shin opened the door and stepped out.

    Servants holding bottles and dishes flinched, startled by his sudden appearance.

    Judging by their tense expressions, they had been lingering near the door, listening to the sounds of battle.

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke calmly.

    "Summon the n Leader. There has been an incident."

    "Y-yes, of course!"

    None dared peek inside.

    The n Leader of the Tang n had publicly dered that Jeong Yeon-shin, the Seomye of Ipwang Fortress, was not an outsider but a mentor to their family.@@novelbin@@

    The Tang n¡¯s creed of repaying kindness twice and vengeance tenfold meant that their recognition of Jeong Yeon-shin elevated him to a highly esteemed position.

    Even within the Tang n, he was now an untouchable figure.

    The two servants hurried off.

    Shh.

    Jeong Yeon-shin leaned against the pir, lifting his gaze slightly. He didn¡¯t move for half a moment, his focus elsewhere.

    The boy stared nkly at the fading daylight, watching as the summer sun dipped below the horizon.

    A faint luminescence spread with the twilight, like a translucent veil draping over his body, tinging his hair with a pale reddish-brown hue.

    The sharp bridge of his nose cast a subtle shadow.

    The remaining servants stood respectfully, stealing nces at him.

    Their postures were elegant, befitting attendants of a noble household, but their stolen nces were persistent.

    "¡­¡­."

    The radiance of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s Gwangryun-infused energy was more defined than ever.

    His features, too, had grown more striking. As a boy in his prime years of growth, he bore the resemnce of his mother, Ma-yeon-jeok, whose beauty had once captivated even the formidable Ban-ak, the head of the Jeong family.

    Jeong Yeon-shin was aware that his appearance was rather exceptional.

    Even if he felt no particr attachment to the fact, it was undeniable.

    If his looks could aid his rise to the position of Sword Squad Leader, he was prepared to make use of them.

    Just as he had entertained guests with sparring during their discussions.

    ¡°When you be a master, you should grow your hair out,¡± the Ipwang Fortress Lord had once said.

    Perhaps it was the servants¡¯ gazes that brought the memory back to him. The thought flickered briefly before dissipating.

    Jeong Yeon-shin shook his head slightly, dismissing the distraction. It was a trivial notion, unworthy of consideration now.

    And then¡ª

    Ah.

    He sensed movement in the distance. Jeong Yeon-shin lowered his gaze.

    Three figures approached. They seemed to have dismissed their attendants intentionally.

    The n Leader and the Twin Poison Dragons of Yongbong.

    By now, they had be familiar faces.

    Rumors swirled that the siblings were beginning theirpetition for session. It seemed the n was finally returning to normalcy.

    Even from their expressions, it was clear. Their finely featured faces radiated serenity and vitality.

    ¡°Master, what is the matter¡­?¡±

    Tang Leryeo inquired softly.

    ncing briefly at her, Jeong Yeon-shin cupped his hands toward the n Leader in a gesture of respect.

    He had to hurl a stone into the calm waters they¡¯d just reimed. It was a pity.

    ¡°The Grand Elder is a spy for the Blood me Cult.¡±

    The transmission of sound reached them.

    Tang Unhwang¡¯s eyes widened as if they might split apart.

    ***

    Tang Tae-duk, the Grand Elder of the Tang n, was a martial artist of unparalleled skill and poise.

    To render such an individual powerless with a single sh of hands, without leveraging the principles of mutual destruction, was a feat achievable only at the Violet Rank¡ªa level of mastery so refined it verged on the miraculous.

    Such was the essence of the Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi.

    Tang Unhwang had experienced its power firsthand when Jeong Yeon-shinid his palm over his. He felt the profound, almost divine resonance within the technique. Witnessing the demonstration of its kic force before his eyes only solidified his understanding.

    "Imprison the Grand Elder and prepare to try his crimes through capital punishment."

    Tang Unhwang''smand was resolute.

    He did not conceal the fact that his father''s treachery had brought shame upon the Tang n.

    While he expressed gratitude to Jeong Yeon-shin for discreetlymunicating the matter, hemitted himself to uncovering the full extent of the incident.

    Tang Unhwang, known as the Poison Commander (Dokgun), was every bit the noble hero his title implied.

    His actions rallied the martial artists of the Tang n rather than dividing them. With the fall of the Grand Elder¡¯s authority, Tang Unhwang once again became the family¡¯s leader, restoring order to the n.

    The entire process unfolded swiftly.

    The Tang n¡¯s martial elites obeyed their leader¡¯s decree, dispatching dozens of warriors to scour the area in search of the cave where the elder had hidden the imprisoned Ipwang Fortress Elder.

    Everywhere, martial experts skilled in the n''s secret Cheontae Gugung Body Art demonstrated their extraordinary movement techniques.

    They also utilized the sensory perception unique to the Banwon Samyang-gong to track their target.

    With Tang Unhwang choosing not to conceal the affair, the Grand Elder¡¯s secret hideout would soon be uncovered.

    During this time, Jeong Yeon-shin received several elixirs from the Tang n¡¯s attendants. It was Tang Unhwang¡¯s gesture of repayment.

    Jeong Yeon-shin immediately instructed Namgung Hwa-shin and Hyeon Won-chang to deliver the medicines to his bedridden seniors at the Ipwang Fortress branch.

    ¡°Take care of yourself until I return. As for the Tenfold Gate, we don¡¯t yet know the master¡¯s ns, and we can¡¯t predict how the Pure Devil Sect Lord will act. I¡¯ll go and unlock seventy percent of my full strength soon enough.¡±

    This was Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s farewell as he departed for the time being.

    He was right.

    With Ma-yeon-jeok¡¯s whereabouts still unknown, there were no martial artists at the Tang n capable of confronting the lords of the Thirteen Heavens.

    It was almost certain that either the Pure Devil Sect Lord or the Blood me Cult Leader would appear.

    The Tang n itself thrummed with a mix of vitality and tension.

    Even the sunlight brushing against the rafters seemed to weigh heavily on the shoulders of the n members.

    I must be stronger.

    Jeong Yeon-shin dedicated himself to cultivating energy while rotating the Gwangryun.

    At the center of the training ground, where stone steps extended in all directions, swirling winds lifted earth and leaves, converging upon the boy¡¯s body.

    The stability of the Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi, imbued with its unique resonance, was iparable to ordinary energy techniques.

    Hoooong¡ª!

    Simply by rotating the Gwangryun, an unprecedented amount of energy gathered.

    Meanwhile, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mind dissected the martial arts of three sects¡ªthe Blood me Cult, the Pure Devil Sect, and the Tenfold Gate.

    He had encountered them all extensively.

    There was even precedent for betting everything on a single countermeasure against an elder of the de Specters and seeding.

    So, what would happen if he prepared in advance?

    Until now, he had never approached a confrontation with premeditated tactics, focusing solely on countering martial techniques.

    How effective this would be against supreme experts like the lords of the Thirteen Heavens was uncertain, but Jeong Yeon-shin was determined to give it his all.

    Even when facing an opponent two or three moves ahead, if I exploit an opening, I can close the gap by at least one move.

    He meticulously analyzed the energy waves emanating from their techniques, the movements of their defenses, and the forms of their fist and sword arts.

    He refined his own striking patterns to exploit those gaps and consolidated the optimal sequences for releasing the Gwangryun¡¯s energy waves against different types of opponents.

    His upper energy center burned white-hot with intensity, anticipating brief, decisive battles.

 Chapter 133

    A wide vortex unfolded around Jeong Yeon-shin at the center.

    Fragments of stone and leaves scraped along the training ground floor, blending with the mor of hammering sounds from the distant forge where the divine sword was being forged.

    "Goodness, that''s some shy qi cirction you''ve got there," said Tae Yeom-ryong.

    Standing nearby, he struck the ground lightly with his foot, his posture exuding nonchnce. His qi sense was fully extended, his shadowed eyes darting back and forth, maintaining vignce in his uniquely rxed manner.

    It was indeed strange how the martial world worked. Here he was, entrusting his life to Hwangbo So-ga-ju, someone who had once been his enemy. Yet neither Jeong Yeon-shin nor Tae Yeom-ryong seemed to dwell on it. Both had dulled sensitivities to such ironies.

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt a certain kinship with this opium-addicted warrior who was racing against his short lifespan, while Tae Yeom-ryong saw the boy''s exceptional martial talent as a refreshing challenge.

    A peculiar yet bnced rtionship between a young leader and his jaded subordinate.

    "Let''s run away," Tae Yeom-ryong suddenly suggested. Though his expression was uncharacteristically serious, the suggestion lost weight as he casually bit into a poppy petal.

    Despite the levity of his actions, his words carried on. "This isn¡¯t something we can handle right now. I¡¯ve given it plenty of thought, and the result doesn¡¯t change."

    Tae Yeom-ryong''s innate senses were unparalleled, and he likely had already envisioned their confrontation with the Thirteen Celestial Sovereigns. He must have imagined the grim sight of utter defeat, just as Jeong Yeon-shin had.

    He likely visualized himself, Jeong Yeon-shin, Tang Unhwang, and the elite Tang n warriors going all out.

    "This doesn''t make sense. Isn''t the Eternal Citadel supposed to prioritize the greater good over loyalty to small factions? The lives you''ll save in the future surely outweigh this. Staying here only brings us closer to doom¡ªand worse, it¡¯ll speed up my own untimely death," Tae Yeom-ryongmented, shaking his head.

    His words reflected the grim reality. Facing the Sovereigns was a nightmare scenario, especially considering they might encounter two at once: the Lord of Mortal me and the Bloodfire Cult Master.

    The power disparity between the two sides was immense.

    "Hwangbo-ga-ju was in by the likes of the Winged Demon Lord and the Void Destruction Sovereign, all high-level Sovereigns," Tae Yeom-ryong murmured. "Even the Thirteen Celestial Sovereigns wouldn¡¯t emerge unscathed from such a battle."

    "They¡¯re like mythical monsters you might only meet once in a lifetime. How can we, mere mortals, possibly contend with them?" Tae Yeom-ryong mused, sighing as he chewed the petal.

    ¡°Of course, the Interim Leader''s achievements are unprecedented for someone his age... but still¡ª"

    ¡°It¡¯s toote,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin interrupted.

    He had already sensed the formidable qi heading straight for Tang Manor¡¯s front gates. The powerful, rhythmic stomping of their approach reverberated through the ground.

    Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s brows furrowed. His expansive qi sense must have detected the same threat.

    Before he could respond, Jeong Yeon-shin continued, ¡°We need a n for battle chaos.¡±

    ¡°Battle chaos?¡±

    ¡°When it starts, you and the Tang warriors hold off the Sovereign. It seems there¡¯s only one for now.¡±

    ¡°Are you serious¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll take down the weaker ones quickly and regroup. I¡¯m not suggesting we fight them all; we¡¯ll overwhelm one of their top fighters to break their momentum.¡±

    ¡°This sounds reckless¡­ Did you swear allegiance to the former Celestial Sword Leader? That fiery temperament of yours¡ª"

    ¡°Swore allegiance?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin shot him a sideways nce.

    ¡°Lately, there¡¯s been talk about these strange Nine Bowing Rites performed all at once. It¡¯s some newfangled sect tradition to assert authority," Tae Yeom-ryong rambled, waving his hand dismissively.

    "If you¡¯re going to keep rambling nonsense, shut up already, poppy addict.¡±

    Both of them began moving in unison, their steps fluid and calcted. Despite his earlier hesitation, Tae Yeom-ryong followed Jeong Yeon-shin without question, another poppy petal between his teeth.

    ¡°I should¡¯ve said something sooner.¡±

    ¡°If we abandoned the Tang n now, the Citadel wouldn¡¯t look kindly on it. Besides, that would be out of character for you.¡±

    ¡°True, though I doubt the Citadel would be thrilled to see one of its promising young talents in such peril either.¡±

    The two figures, cloaked in ck and gray, streaked through the air. Their destination: the main gates of Tang Manor. The qi of Tang warriors gathering from all directions signaled they, too, sensed the approaching enemy.

    A st of wind roared in their ears as they closed in. The ground seemed to recede beneath their feet with every leap.

    Even amid the rising tension, Tae Yeom-ryong tried to lighten the mood.

    ¡°You know, I heard the former Celestial Sword Leader was a tyrant in his prime. Your strategy reminds me of him. Are you sure you didn¡¯t inherit your prowess from some other lineage?¡±

    "Enough idle talk.¡±

    Theynded near the Outer Yard, just beyond the grand gate. Rows of neatly trimmed greenery nked the area, their quiet rustling now ominous in the tense atmosphere.

    At the center of the yard stood Tang warriors, d in green uniforms and armed with concealed weapons. At their head were Tang Unhwang and the Twin Poison Dragons, Tang Lyeoryeo and Tang Yohwa.

    Their sharp qi radiated hostility, a far cry from the magnanimity shown earlier.

    Jeong Yeon-shin descended beside Tae Yeom-ryong, his ck cloak billowing.

    Thud.

    ¡°Master,¡± Tang warriors bowed in unison. The Tang siblings and Tang Unhwang followed suit. Even in the face of imminent battle, they showed their gratitude to their benefactor.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take the lead,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin dered.

    It was a pragmatic decision. Tang martial arts were best suited for support roles, excelling in ambushes and ranged attacks using poison and concealed weapons.

    Tang Unhwang sped his hands in reverence.

    ¡°We shall follow your guidance. We owe you more than words can express. Thank you, Master.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin acknowledged their thanks with a subtle bow and stepped forward, his voice steady.

    ¡°Are they from Ten Thousand Demons Sect?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± Tang Unhwang confirmed grimly.

    Their presence was unmistakable now, just beyond the gate. Among them was an especially overwhelming force¡ªan aura so fierce it seemed inhuman.

    Finally.

    This was his first encounter with a Celestial Sovereign since stepping into the ck realm. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s martial path was expanding rapidly.

    As he positioned himself at the forefront, his expression remainedposed. Rational determination and the unyielding spirit instilled by his mentor, Qing Kirin, radiated from him.

    ¡°Be free,¡± he had said.

    Jeong Yeon-shin never imagined the issue with Tang Tae-duk would resolve so swiftly. He owed Tang Unhwang for his integrity. Now it was his turn to repay that trust.

    The Tang warriors watched the young ck-cloaked swordsman standing at their vanguard. Faces filled with awe and reverence met his back.

    Even the Twin Poison Dragons gazed at him with open admiration.

    ¡°Better pick up that sword.¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong clicked his tongue and tapped the ground.

    And then¡ª

    BOOM!

    Tang Manor¡¯s grand gates exploded in a deafening st.

    Wooden splinters and dust filled the air, and from the haze emerged a group of figures.

    Their movements seemed leisurely, yet they covered ground with startling speed.

    At the forefront was a woman wielding a spear. She swung it once, and the gust it generated cleared the dust in a single sweep.

    ¡°Is the fiend who killed Sword Fiend and Moonlit de here?¡±

    Her voice was coarse, but her presence was unforgettable.

    The spear in her hand was forged from a single piece of steel, from shaft to de. Despite its massive weight, she held it effortlessly, like a bamboo stick.

    She wore armor of a metallic hue, akin to a war general¡¯s, which suited her perfectly. Her disheveled hair resembled a lion¡¯s mane.

    ¡°The leader of Ten Thousand Demons Sect is a woman? That¡¯s new,¡± Tae Yeom-ryong muttered.

    ¡°No,¡± Tang Yohwa corrected, shaking her head. ¡°That¡¯s Lu Zhuhua, the Spear of Moonlight. She¡¯s a renowned spear master, the most famous in Sichuan. I heard she was in seclusion, but with her sect taking such heavy losses, she must have emerged.¡±

    ¡°She was the lover of thete Sword Scorpion Devil, Dokgo Gwang.¡±

    Tang Leryeo added with a measured tone.

    Even without her words, Jeong Yeon-shin had already been observing Yeo Juha over her shoulder.

    About forty individuals had stormed in after breaking through the gate.

    Among them were a considerable number of highly skilled martial artists, many of whom had fallen on the Main Road of Myeonggondo and in the Grand Pavilion''s conflicts.

    It seemed that these were warriors carefully chosen and mobilized for this fight, likely from among thebatants who had survived the Great Sect Wars.

    And among them was one man.@@novelbin@@

    A lone figure, distinct from the rest.

    His presence was palpable.

    He seemed topress his energy the moment he stepped in. At a nce, one might not even think he had learned martial arts.

    And that made him all the more terrifying. It was the hallmark of one who had mastered techniques like Three Flowers Converging at the Crown or Five Energies Supporting the Origin.

    ¡°Lord of the Tenfold Gate¡­¡±

    The man stood still, tilting his head slightly as if to indicate that this matter wasn¡¯t his to intervene in.

    At the same time, Yeo Juha of the Mangwol Gwanggeuk stepped forward to obscure him.

    ¡°I ask again! Is the fiend here?¡±

    She spoke with the authority of a fieldmander. It seemed she had a personal grudge, and the Lord of the Tenfold Gate had permitted her to settle it herself.

    In the world of martial arts, such matters were often addressed personally. By doing so, she upheld one of the highest principles of the martialmunity: repaying enmity with one¡¯s own hands.

    ¡°Or perhaps I don¡¯t need to ask. It must be you.¡±

    Yeo Juha¡¯s spear pointed directly at Jeong Yeon-shin. The confrontation between vanguard and vanguard was clear.

    At that moment, the tactics Jeong had discussed with Tae Yeom-ryong became meaningless.

    The atmosphere naturally shifted into a one-on-one duel to the death.

    ¡°Yes, it was me.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin responded slowly.

    Though he found it odd to hear her mention the life and death of So Jinrang, there was no doubt about Dokgo Gwang¡¯s fate. It had been Jeong¡¯s hand that ended him.

    Now that the Lord of the Tenfold Gate had revealed himself, there was no need to waste words on justification.

    Yeo Juha¡¯s eyes burned with internal energy, a fiery light reflecting her resolve.

    ¡°They say your martial talents are extraordinary. Then face me in a duel to the death. Show me how Jinrang died. Show me how Gwang-rang met his end.¡±

    She spat out the term "Gwang-rang" with the affectionate suffix for a lover. Her tone was aggressive, as though seeking vengeance.

    Saaaa¡ª

    Her aura surged outward, fiery and relentless, like a zing congration. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s ck long coat fluttered violently in response.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t just a blue-tier martial artist.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes darkened.

    It was said that no single faction¡ªaside from the Blood me Cult¡ªboasted more than two ck-tier masters. But seeing her in person, the reality seemed different.

    Had she been hiding her strength all along?

    If every one of the Thirteen Heavens was like this, then Ipwang Fortress could be on the brink of an unprecedented crisis.

    For now, this was fine. If he could shatter Yeo Juha¡¯s spear and crush the Mangwol Gwanggeuk, the Tenfold Gate would copse beyond recovery. That alone would suffice.

    ¡°Say no more! I¡¯ll question you with martial skill!¡±

    Yeo Juha¡¯s cry reverberated, her voice charged with potent internal energy.

    The warriors of the Tenfold Gate behind her let out a resounding cheer in response, showcasing their unity and discipline. Their energy was reminiscent of the martial artists from Simuryun, whom the Blue Qilin had once eradicated.

    Yeo Juha of the Mangwol Gwanggeuk. A name synonymous with valor.

    Without a word, Jeong Yeon-shin unsheathed his Ipwang Sword. The Divine Sword Form of the Northern Light was still iplete, but it would suffice.

    Facing Yeo Juha reminded him of Ipwang Shin Spear Ak Su-rim.

    The deputy leader of the Divine Sword Corps was said to have mastered spear techniques so profound that they reached the realm of the divine.

    It was impossible not topare her with the spear master now before him.

    Swang¡ª!

    A sharp glint shed. Her spear, infused with immense internal energy, thrust forward.

    The air seemed to tear as though the spear was a de slicing through the void.

    ng!

    Jeong Yeon-shin intercepted it with the Ipwang Sword.

    The impact resonated powerfully through his grip. The force carried by her strike was immense, reminding him of Dokgo Gwang¡¯s prowess.

    Beneath the rising spear, Yeo Juha¡¯s lips curled into a savage grin.

    Before he realized it, her free hand unleashed a st of energy aimed to catch him off guard.

    Woong.

    Her clenched fist emitted a low, resonating hum. It was a technique of fist arts.

    The oppressive force bore a striking resemnce to Dokgo Gwang¡¯s power. It was a testament to her mastery over martial energy.

    Even as she retracted her spear, she seamlessly transitioned into a barrage of punches, her movements destructive enough to shatter steel.

    Boom! Boom! BOOM!

    The ground quaked with her relentless advance. In an instant, she closed the gap, her zing gaze fixed on Jeong Yeon-shin. Her fist seemed to draw the air in, creating a vacuum.

    At the same moment, Jeong Yeon-shin countered with an open palm. His movement was fluid, almost serene.

    Swoosh.

    His palm intercepted her fist and swept downward, dissipating the force in one smooth motion.

    For a fleeting instant, the formless waves of the Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi spread outward. His technique reached perfection in that moment.

    The storm-like energy of her strikes unraveled, thread by thread.

    It was a masterful nullification, a wless dismantling of her technique.

    No one who wielded techniques like Dokgo Gwang¡¯s destructive fists could overwhelm him any longer.

    Yeo Juha¡¯s eyes trembled for an instant.

    She realized that her meticulously honed fist arts had been rendered powerless. But it was toote.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand had already moved past her fist to firmly grip her wrist.

    Her crowning strike had been neutralized, and her spear¡ªangled for a follow-up attack¡ªwas still far out of reach.

    At that moment, Jeong Yeon-shin intentionally dropped the Ipwang Sword from his right hand.

    This was no longer a battle of swords.

    Hwangang.

    KRRRRRRR!

    His ck sleeves whipped violently in the turbulent winds.

    A storm surged from his palm, scattering the debris of the shattered gate in all directions.

    ¡°Guh¡­!¡±

    Amid the violent whirlwind, Yeo Juha raised her knee for a strike. At the pinnacle of mastery, even a split second could feel eternal.

    She aimed for the Achilles¡¯ heel of his storm technique, driving a devastating knee strike into his defense.

    Thud!

    But Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s foot intercepted her calf, stopping her attack in its tracks.

    The impact was heavy. His own palm strike dispersed her knee¡¯s energy wave entirely.

    She could not escape the flow of his dismantling technique.

    In a fleeting instant, his Hwangang wasplete. Before she could react, his right hand connected with her abdomen.

    Yeo Juha¡¯s eyes widened as she hastily conjured an invisible armor of internal energy.

    But it was toote.

    The concentrated storm of the Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi erupted in a violent explosion.

    BOOM!

    The ground quaked beneath them.

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt the reverberation in his palm more acutely than the tremor in the earth.

    The sensation of his storm shredding through her qi shield was vivid.

    The recoil, greater than the force of a thunderbolt, surged from his palm through his arm.

    He still held her wrist tightly with his left hand.

    The weight of her limp body spoke volumes about the oue of their duel.

    Through the clearing dust, Yeo Juha¡¯s lifeless eyes remained fixed on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s face.

    ¡°You asked how the Sword Scorpion Devil died.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke slowly, lifting his hand to close Yeo Juha¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°He died in vain. Just like you.¡±

    His voice, calm and unshaken, carried on the soft wind of the Tang n¡¯s outer courtyard.

 Chapter 134

    The Tang n¡¯s courtyard fell silent for a moment.

    ¡°...¡±

    What Jeong Yeon-shin said was true. It was a devastating sight.

    Thest ck-tier master the Tenfold Gate could summon had fallen.

    Unable to settle the grudge for her cousin So Jinrang or her lover, Dokgo Gwang.

    Swish.

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly released his grip.

    Leaving the Ipwang Sword lying on the ground, he used both hands to carefully lower Yeo Juha¡¯s body.

    To her, Jeong Yeon-shin was a sworn enemy. Yet she had done him no personal harm.

    As a warrior, she had challenged him, and he chose to honor her as a warrior in return.

    He picked up her spear andid it beside her. Yeo Juha bore no personal grudge against him.

    Her face, now with her eyes closed, appeared peaceful.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had used his internal energy to rx the muscles that had been stiffened by shock.

    Tap!

    Someone from the Tenfold Gate rushed forward¡ªa young man with a strong, upright posture.

    He appeared to be about ten years older than Jeong Yeon-shin. His robe was simr to Yeo Juha¡¯s, though in a blue hue.

    ¡°Sister¡­ Sister¡­¡±

    He murmured in a daze, his expression vacant.

    He seemed to be her junior disciple, addressing her as a fellow student under the same master. His attitude toward his elder female senior was one of profound respect.

    Even in his grief, his sharp gaze darted toward Jeong Yeon-shin.

    It was a look that suggested he wanted to tear him apart. Jeong Yeon-shin silently bore the weight of that gaze.

    The young man¡¯s reaction, filled with pain and anger, was not surprising. Anyone in his shoes would have reacted the same way.

    ¡®If I were to lose Cheongmyeong or Baek Senior like this¡­¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought to himself. If he were in that young man¡¯s position, he would have attacked without hesitation.

    With that thought, he reached out and extended his hand downward.

    The Ipwang Sword floated up on its own andnded in his grip. It was the suction technique of Mancheon Hwawu.

    The de¡¯s energy lingered warmly in his hand, still radiating the heat from the fierce battle.

    ¡°Hah¡­¡±

    The young man, who had been cradling Yeo Juha¡¯s body in his arms, flinched.

    For a moment, he must have mistaken the technique for the legendary Sword Control by Qi. Embarrassed, he turned red and quickly carried Yeo Juha¡¯s body away.

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently sheathed the Ipwang Sword.

    ¡°Master Jeong!¡±

    The Tang siblings approached him simultaneously, moving swiftly with their martial agility.

    Holding pieces of fine blue silk, they hurried to clean the bloodstains from Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s robes, stained with Yeo Juha¡¯s blood.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    Their servile behavior, taking on such menial tasks, made Jeong Yeon-shin ufortable. He pushed their shoulders back with both hands.

    The Tang siblings, Tang Ryeo-ryeo and Tang Yuhwa, stepped back obediently, their expressions curious.

    The sight reminded him of a white cat that used to sneak into his household to steal leftovers.

    ¡®No, that cat was more arrogant.¡¯

    A fleeting thought, devoid of significance. Jeong Yeon-shin shook off the memory of his junior Shin Sobin¡¯s nickname, the White Cat.

    As he pushed the siblings back and raised his head, a voice came.

    ¡°Your technique to dismantle her fist arts was impressive. It seems you¡¯ve studied counter-techniques for martial arts in this sect. There¡¯s evidence of malice in the precision of your dismantling.¡±

    The voice was deep and calm, and its owner approached slowly from the front.

    A middle-aged man d in brilliant white armor stepped forward, his steps resonating heavily.

    Jeong Yeon-shin knew instinctively that the armor wasn¡¯t for protection.

    It was ceremonial attire¡ªa symbol of authority, meant to convey the importance of the Lord of the Tenfold Gate stepping forward personally.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Still, there was no energy radiating from him.

    The Lord of the Tenfold Gate stopped ten paces away. His towering frame cast an imposing shadow.

    One of his ears appeared to have been severed by a sword, giving him a fearsome yet dignified appearance¡ªa warlord who had seen countless battles.

    Even without revealing his energy, his presence seemed to carve itself into the very air.

    Yet his eyes were gentle. His pupils, like those of an ox, glimmered with a deep ck light.

    It was eerie. Jeong Yeon-shin was reminded of the same aura he had seen during the Jeong n massacre, when he encountered the Lord of the de Specters.

    The Lord of the Tenfold Gate spoke slowly.

    ¡°If you devised that dismantling technique on your own, then you are truly a genius bestowed by the heavens.¡±

    Despite the death of one of his sect¡¯s masters, his tone was calm. His expression, too, remained cid.

    What kind of martial artist was this man? His demeanor raised questions befitting a peerless master.

    There was no trace of emotion in his words. It was impossible to discern his thoughts.

    ¡®Still¡­ it doesn¡¯t seem like he knows my curse.¡¯

    The Lord of the Tenfold Gate showed no sign of perceiving Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s unique constitution.

    So far, only three individuals had been able to discern it upon first meeting him.

    The Lord of Ipwang Fortress, the Zhongnan Sword Sage, and the Commander of the Divine Sword Corps¡­ Perhaps the differencey in their martial level or the nature of their cultivation techniques.

    ¡®Regardless, he¡¯s a purple-tier master. Letting my guard down would be foolish.¡¯

    As Jeong Yeon-shin tightened his grip on the hilt of the Ipwang Sword, the Lord of the Tenfold Gate suddenly smirked.

    Looking past Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder, he shouted.

    ¡°Tang Unhwang! How far you¡¯ve fallen! Hiding behind the back of a mere boy, is this truly the best you can do?¡±

    ¡°Is that supposed to be a provocation?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s voice was steady as he spoke, surrounded by petals of steel floating in the air.

    A few paces behind him, Tang Unhwang extended his hand, activating one of his n¡¯s secret techniques.

    Whooooosh!

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For a moment, a heavy silence fell over the courtyard. Only the whirlwinds of Tang Unhwang¡¯s energy disturbed the stillness.

    The Lord of the Tenfold Gate¡¯s smirk grew broader, his amusement evident. It seemed he was on the verge of breaking into boisterousughter.

    ¡°Mancheon Hwawu!¡±@@novelbin@@

    After chuckling briefly, he spoke again.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve heard the rumors. Incredible feats urred on the Main Road of Myeonggondo. The events were so unbelievable that I had to consider them true. You¡¯ve even restored the lost secret techniques of the Tang n. And all this was achieved by the hands of a young prodigy raised by the imperial hounds.¡±

    ¡°I expected you to be more reticent.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin replied, lowering his stance and resting his hand on the de.

    The Lord of the Tenfold Gate ignored him and continued.

    ¡°Enough of that. There is a more pressing matter. To think that the events in Myeonggondo would end in failure¡­ Was it you who seized the Dharani Treasure?¡±

    ¡°The Blood me Cult took it.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin lied effortlessly, his thoughts briefly turning to Hyeon Won-chang and Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s faces. It was surprisingly manageable.

    However, the Lord of the Tenfold Gate didn¡¯t seem convinced. Perhaps it was his years of experience in the martial world.

    ¡°Enough. I¡¯ll search the Tang n and the Ipwang Branch myself. Know this: I will kill anyone who stands in my way.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s run.¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong whispered, appearing at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s side. But Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t respond.

    He simply unsheathed the Ipwang Sword and raised it to the middle guard.

    The wind brushing against the de seemed to split in two.

    Having easily defeated Yeo Juha, Jeong Yeon-shin was still in peak condition.

    The Lord of the Tenfold Gate approached without drawing his weapon, his expression an unsettling mix of calm and menace.

    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you even if you don¡¯t resist. Thanks to you, my sect has fallen into ruin. Now, as I n its reconstruction, I will ensure I im a fitting price in blood.¡±

    Snap!

    Jeong Yeon-shin listened no further. He couldn¡¯t afford to give the first move to a purple-tier master.

    Behind him, Tang Unhwang¡¯s Mancheon Hwawu reacted swiftly.

    The moment Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sword strike emitted its faint light, the petals of steel around him surged forward, striking alongside him.

    ¡°Excellent. Truly excellent!¡±

    The Lord of the Tenfold Gate bellowed withughter. His steps carried an air of absolute dominance as he advanced.

    The surrounding atmosphere trembled as if an earthquake had struck.

    His eyes had already caught sight of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s Palm Technique of the Clear Stream, previously executed during the fight.

    Among the Divine Arts, its sheer force stood out. It demanded immense concentration, evident in the half-closed eyes of its wielder.

    Whenbined with Mancheon Hwawu, the synergy was exceptional.

    If an enemy were struck by both the storm of hidden weapons and the flowing martial arts technique, even a master of the Thirteen Heavens wouldn¡¯t escape unscathed.

    The Lord of the Tenfold Gate focused intently on Jeong Yeon-shin and the Mancheon Hwawu.

    And then it happened.

    Crack!

    A pale face emerged from behind the Lord of the Tenfold Gate, as if signaling the end of the battle.

    It was a stunningly beautiful man.

    His pure white hair gleamed as it fluttered, and in the blink of an eye, the Blood me Cult leader¡¯s fangs unleashed an overwhelming surge of energy.

    It happened in an instant. The moment the wave of energy erupted, his fangs sank into the nape of the Lord of the Tenfold Gate.

    Hraaah!

    The agonized scream of a peerless master echoed through the air. It was an unbelievable sight.

    The Blood me Cult leader¡¯s crimson eyes gleamed as he bit into the nape of the Lord of the Tenfold Gate.

    The terrifying crimson hue deepened with each passing moment.

    Blood Cultivation. Absorption Technique.

    He exploited a gap in the master¡¯s defense, driving in like a beast rather than a man.

    The speed of absorption from his fangs was extraordinary. The energy flow of the Lord of the Tenfold Gate visibly dwindled.

    Heh heh heh¡­

    A chillingugh escaped from the Blood me Cult leader¡¯s mouth, as though rising from the depths of the abyss.

    The atmosphere around them froze.

    Anyone witnessing this scene would be struck with utter disbelief.

    The Blood me Cult leader didn¡¯t waste the opportunity.

    Still mped onto the nape of the Lord of the Tenfold Gate, he unleashed a massive surge of energy from his soles.

    Boom!

    The force exploded from the Yongcheon acupoint in his foot.

    With the Lord of the Tenfold Gate in his grasp, he shot skyward as if flying, faster than the eye could follow.

    The storm of steel petals from Mancheon Hwawu scattered chaotically, caught in the swirling energy.

    A muffled sound of disbelief escaped from Tang Unhwang, standing behind.

    ¡®The Blood me Cult Leader¡­ he¡¯s buying time for his absorption.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin quickly assessed the situation. If left unchecked, things would escte into something catastrophic.

    His entire body tensed, muscles contracting as the energy of the Radiant Wheel coursed through him.

    As he stimted the acupuncture points under his hips (Seungbu Point), the backs of his thighs (Eummun Point), and the soles of his feet (Yongcheon Point), Jeong Yeon-shin borrowed the movement techniques of Cheongmyeong.

    ¡°Stop him!¡±

    ¡°Block him with your bodies!¡±

    Simultaneously, crimson figures rushed at Jeong Yeon-shin. Not just one or two¡ªthere were several.

    Taking advantage of the confusion that demanded his full attention, these reinforcements had arrived carefully and deliberately.

    Ten Blood me Cult swordsmen suddenly charged forward. Their goal was clear: to buy time for their cult leader.

    Unable to ascend, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes glimmered with icy resolve.

    ¡®Radiant Sword Style¡­!¡¯

    The Ipwang Sword shed. He exerted his full strength, gripping the sword¡¯s hilt as the bright de swept in a crescent arc.

    The internal energy concentrated in his triceps and biceps burst out explosively.

    The sweeping sh sent waves of destruction through the air, shattering bones and tearing flesh as it went.

    Fwoosh!

    ¡°Don¡¯t get any closer!¡±

    ¡°Consider the Taesa equal to a high apostle!¡±

    With a single strike, three Blood me Cult swordsmen were cut down, their bodies copsing to the ground. The aftermath of the sh caused even greater damage.

    Injured cultists clutched their abdomens and stumbled backward, blood spilling from their wounds.

    Groans and spurts of blood echoed from all around.

    Jeong Yeon-shin grabbed at his left chest as he prepared to leap forward again.

    The intense spinning of the Radiant Wheel technique had strained his heart. It felt as though his chest was being torn apart.

    At the same time¡ª

    Ahahahahaha¡ª!

    A maniacalugh resounded. It seemed as though the Blood me Cult Leader¡¯s tion was spreading in waves across the area.

    Even the energy in his voice was immense.

    Had he already absorbed the Lord of the Tenfold Gate¡¯s energypletely?

    It was an incredible level of energy maniption, even for the leader of a demonic cult.

    Standing atop the roof of a pavilion, the Blood me Cult Leader casually discarded the Lord of the Tenfold Gate¡¯s body.

    He didn¡¯t spare a nce at the lifeless figure as it fell helplessly to the ground.

    The Grandmaster of Blood Cultivation. The Lord of the Blood me Cult.

    His slender face bore a smile that radiated an alluring malevolence.

    Standing with his feet together, surveying his surroundings, his noble posture exuded an air of dignity.

    His refined demeanor gave the impression of a Beijing aristocrat.

    ¡®The gathering of Ipwang Fortress, the Tang n, and the Tenfold Gate¡­ He used it as a sacrificial altar to enhance his martial arts.¡¯

    Though the cult leader¡¯s arrival was foreseen through Elder Tang Tae-duk¡¯s warning, Jeong Yeon-shin hadn¡¯t expected such a dramatic entry.

    Now he understood why peerless masters were likened to natural disasters.

    In an instant, the Blood me Cult Leader had intervened, wiping out Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s formidable opponent.

    It was a vivid reminder of the vastness of the martial world¡¯s hierarchy. Even the Lord of the Tenfold Gate, a master of the Thirteen Heavens, was overpowered.

    ¡®This is the realm of absolutes. The pinnacle of martial arts.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin knew there was no chance left.

    At that moment¡ª

    A gust of wind brushed past his cheek, as if waiting for this precise moment.

    A flowing robe of purple suddenly filled his vision, blocking his sight.

    When had he arrived? A warm voice called his name.

    ¡°Yeon-shin-ah.¡±

    ¡°Grandfather¡­?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes widened slightly. A stately old man stood before him, his back turned to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The man¡¯s white hair, unlike the Blood me Cult Leader¡¯s shimmering strands, was coarse and dry, swaying gently in the breeze.

    ¡°Only now do I understand how different our times are, my boy.¡±

    The old man¡¯s voice was heavy, tinged with sorrow.

    His words took Jeong Yeon-shin by surprise¡ªhis grandfather had discerned his unique condition.

    ¡°I had hoped to spend more time speaking with you¡­ but the flow of fate does not align with my wishes. Chasing the Blood me Cult Leader and refining the Jeong Family¡¯s Dynamic Gong has brought me to this moment.¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    ¡°Yeon-shin, this is the first andst time we meet. I am ashamed.¡±

    Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s calm voice resonated like a soft echo.

    ¡°Etch this lesson into your eyes, my grandson. You¡¯ll need the fruits of the Heavenly Tree. I will show you the realm you must eventually reach. You, of all people, will surely attain it one day.¡±

    ¡°Ma Yeon-jeok, you pitiful old man. Yet you remain my rival. You managed to track me down after all.¡±

    The Blood me Cult Leader grinned, looking down from his vantage point.

    The dramatic entry of these two peerless masters seemed to be the result of a prolonged chase.

    What twists and turns had unfolded during their pursuit?

    For the first time, Jeong Yeon-shin found himself facing a situation entirely beyond his control.

    He could only gaze silently at his grandfather¡¯s back.

    Woong.

    Ma Yeon-jeok lowered his hand diagonally.

    A treasured sword, appearing as if from thin air, now rested in his right hand.

    Unlike the ethereal, dazzling formless de of the Commander of the Divine Sword Corps, this was a straightforward and pure white de.

    It was unmistakably Bowol, the famous sword Ma Yeon-jeok was known to wield.

    And yet, it exuded a simr aura.

    Its power felt as though it could bear the weight of the entire martial world¡ªa force to be reckoned with across all under heaven.

    ¡°Yeon-shin, from this moment on.¡±

    The old man in the purple robe finally spoke, his voice brimming with a fierce vigor, as though borrowing his younger self¡¯s strength for a moment.

    Between the wrinkles of his lips, his words rumbled like a lion¡¯s roar.

    ¡°Behold the Commander of the Divine Sword Corps.¡±

 Chapter 135

    This is undoubtedly the essence of the Jeong Family¡¯s Dynamic Gong.

    That night was overcast.

    An elderly man of high status secretly shed tears.

    In his arms was the manuscript of the Jeong Family¡¯s Dynamic Gong, protected from harm by his son, Ma Jin.

    The old man cherished the martial arts manual left behind by his grandson as though it were a treasure.

    While Jeong Yeon-shin had described it as an excellent technique for nurturing vitality, Ma Yeon-jeok, with his extensive experience in the martial world, knew better.

    The technique not only invigorated muscles and blood flow but also honed all the major and minor meridians throughout the body.

    It was a martial art that transformed the flesh into a divine body, a gift from the heavens. A profound and mysterious cultivation method¡ªa true divine art.

    Ma Yeon-jeok was a peerless master.

    Even the level ofplete control over his internal energy, something most martial artists could only dream of, was merely the foundation for him.

    This remained true even after the unity of his essence, energy, and spirit had been shattered.

    The only part of him that had deteriorated was his body. His aging frame, corroded by time, could no longer endure the burdens of his domineering martial arts.

    Yet, his sharp mind and sublime internal energy remained as potent as ever.

    They were just as sharp and profound as in his youth when he had lived as the Commander of the Divine Sword Corps.

    ¡°Your father,¡± Ma Yeon-jeok began, recalling an abrupt moment when he sensed the presence of the Blood me Cult Leader while at the Ipwang Fortress¡¯s main branch. He had called his son, Ma Jin, to speak.

    ¡°He does not regret sending his daughter away like that.¡±

    ¡°To protect Sang-a¡¯s happiness and preserve the family¡¯s honor, even now, there would have been no other choice.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°It would have been better if we could have prevented that man Jeong Pan-ak from meeting her in the first ce.¡±

    ¡°A lifelong regret,¡± Ma Jin admitted quietly.

    ¡°Yeon-shin is a blessing. He must be protected. However, the presence of that sinister blood fiend lingering around him is troubling. It seems as though it has set its sights on him.¡±

    ¡°Are you certain it is the Blood me Cult Leader? Then¡­ does this mean the Elder Council Leader is truly¡­¡±

    ¡°It seems that fate hase to im me. That which I could not aplish even as the Commander of the Divine Sword Corps, I must now attempt to achieve.¡±

    ¡°Will you be able to manage it?¡±

    ¡°Manage¡­? There is something you must understand. Among the masters of the martial world, there are very few who remain stagnant. Unless, like myself, their path is obstructed by the natural course of heaven, even the Lords of the Thirteen Heavens and the leaders of the Nine Great Sects continue to grow. They are all madmen devoted to the martial path. Not one of them remainscent. Moreover¡­¡±

    ¡°...?¡±

    ¡°I am no exception.¡±

    The Jeong Family¡¯s Dynamic Gong revealed its secrets to Ma Yeon-jeok at once.

    A peerless master capable of the Great Cirction of Heavenly Energy on par with the Commander of the Divine Sword Corps, he immediately grasped the essence of the technique.

    His understanding prated the core principles of the method, allowing him to circte his energy unceasingly at a dazzling speed.

    His body gradually began to recover. The technique exhibited an almost miraculous ability.

    The manual, which had apanied his grandson through his youth, felt like the gentle hand of a mother soothing his weary limbs and meridians.

    His internal energy flowed warmly.

    Essence, energy, and spirit are fundamental. Essence is the body itself, while spirit resides in the mind, uniting to form the soul.

    Energy, for a martial artist, is the internal power assimted from the forces of nature. By cultivating the Jeong Family¡¯s Dynamic Gong with unprecedented speed, Ma Yeon-jeok once again achieved the unity of essence, energy, and spirit.

    It happened while he was pursuing the Blood me Cult Leader.

    In that moment, amidst the profound joy suffusing his body, an understanding blossomed like a lotus flower.

    Annihtion, liberation, transcendence¡­ Words borrowed from Buddhist scriptures to poetically describe the realizations of martial artists coursed through Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s mind.

    Simultaneously¡ª

    Separate from the Jeong Family¡¯s Dynamic Gong, another cherished manuscript he had carried for years seemed to unravel in his consciousness.

    It was as though the pages were turning on their own, the text inscribing itself into his understanding.

    When his entire being was elevated by the renewed unity of essence, energy, and spirit, a particr form of study surged to its zenith.

    It all happened in a matter of moments.

    A fortuitous encounter. A serendipitous event.

    Perhaps it was the result of the emotional toll he had endured while watching his grandson grow into his true nature.

    For Ma Yeon-jeok, all that was needed now was time to consolidate this realization.

    Even if the Blood me Cult Leader had anticipated the sh between the Tang n and the Thirteen Heavens and sent his subordinates ahead to lie in ambush, it made no difference.

    The former Commander of the Divine Sword Corps had resolved to stake everything.

    ¡°The Divine Sword of Ipwang Fortress will fade alongside righteousness.¡±

    The old man made his decision. He would incinerate all the dangers threatening his grandson and themon people with his own hands.

    Even if it meant his body would burn to ash.

    It was the right thing to do.

    ***

    The Outer Courtyard of Tang Manor

    Ma Yeon-jeok had dered to his grandson that he would show him the Commander of the Divine Sword Corps.

    "¡­"

    The words ushered in a heavy silence.

    The reputation of the Commander of the Divine Sword Corps of Ipwang Fortress echoed even to the furthest reaches of Zhongnan. For such a statement toe from an old master, whose prime had been spent shedding blood and whose strength had since waned, seemed almost unbelievable.

    ¡°How intriguing.¡±

    A smooth voice resonated from above. It was the Blood me Cult Leader, standing elegantly at the edge of a roof.

    His crimson lips curved into an arc of amusement.

    ¡°Yeon-jeok, Yeon-jeok. I remember you as the ck-d fledgling of yore. Your youthful audacity is still vivid in my memory. Back then, alongside the Nine Great Sects¡¯ fledglings, you dared to block this one¡¯s path with your so-called Huashan ord,¡± he said, referring to the overblown pact with a mocking sneer.

    His words were long-winded.

    Ma Yeon-jeok understood why. A nce at the Cult Leader¡¯s demeanor and aura was enough to piece it together.

    Ssssss¡ª

    The Blood me Cult Leader¡¯s white hair shimmered like a heatwave.

    The space around him rippled as though scorched by invisible mes.

    The crimson veins running along the back of his pale hand pulsed grotesquely.

    Though his faint smile exuded charm, to Ma Yeon-jeok, it was clear bravado.

    The Cult Leader could barely contain his overwhelming energy. He was stalling for time.

    Even for a being beyond human lineage, there were limits.

    ¡®Blood me Cult Leader. Even if you¡¯re not fully human, you¡¯re still bound by the samews.¡¯

    Heaven does not permit any one individual to wield boundless power.

    This also applied to the time required to master such power. Martial artists could not refine their energy overnight. It demanded prolonged absorption of nature¡¯s essence, painstakingly cultivated through meticulous training.

    Blood Energy was no exception to this rule. Thews of nature dictated it so.

    ¡®The Cult Leader cannot fully contain the energy of the Ten Thousand Gates Sect Leader.¡¯

    Ma Yeon-jeok saw his opportunity.

    To fully assimte the profound energy of the Sect Leader would have required years, if not decades, of secluded training to stabilize it.

    The Cult Leader¡¯s current power was dangerously unstable.

    Thisck of precision made his techniques crude and left openings in his form.

    The resistance of the Ten Thousand Gates Sect Leader had also been formidable.

    Using his profound insight, Ma Yeon-jeok had observed their sh from a distance, capturing the subtle details through the lens of his advanced martial senses.

    The Blood me Cult Leader had used his Concealed Blood Energy Technique to blend into the shadows and strike when the Sect Leader¡¯s focus had shifted to Jeong Yeon-shin and the Tang n master.

    With his fangs, he had sunk deep into the Sect Leader¡¯s nape.

    For any other opponent, that would have been the end.

    But it wasn¡¯t.

    What followed was a battle fought at a range so close it defied description.

    The Sect Leader, even while subdued, had summoned his internal energy armor, transforming it into spikes that pierced the Blood me Cult Leader¡¯s body.

    The disy of energy maniption was so masterful that even Ma Yeon-jeok had been momentarily taken aback.

    Even in such a hopelessly disadvantageous position, the Sect Leader had inflicted significant damage.

    Had the Cult Leadercked regenerative capabilities, they both would have perished.

    The energy waves unleashed had been so intense that even the bloodstains had evaporated instantly.

    And yet, the Cult Leader endured.

    He sought two things: the profound energy of the Sect Leader and an opportunity to sever the roots of the orthodox sects.

    From the sheer overwhelming force radiating from him, it seemed as though anything was within reach.

    Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s sharp eyes assessed his opponent like a duelist ready for a life-or-death battle.

    The Cult Leader, his lips stained with blood, spoke again, his words slow and deliberate.

    ¡°Your Huashan ord was such a bothersome pact. I regret not spilling a little more blood that day, letting you seven fledglings escape. Three of them are now Sect Leaders, and you, Yeon-jeok, wear the purple robes of the elite. I suppose the pact will pass to a new generation, stirring the winds once more.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°I see your martial prowess has returned to astonishing levels. But can you stand against Yong Ga? Thinking of him makes your words seem grandiose. Ah, but I suppose your grandson¡¯s presence fills you with courage, hmm? The spirit of a grandfather¡ªtruly admirable.¡±

    The current Commander of the Divine Sword Corps bore the surname Yong.

    These individuals stood at the apex of the martial world.

    It was inevitable for them to either know one another personally or to have gathered extensive intelligence about each other¡¯s appearances and movements.

    The Blood me Cult Leader¡¯s light provocation was a prelude to the impending sh.

    Ma Yeon-jeok remained silent.

    Step.

    Clutching the famed de Bowol in his hand, he took a step forward without a word.

    Having fully assessed his opponent, there was no reason to prolong this any further.

    The old man held a single hope in his heart: that this life-or-death duel would imprint itself onto his grandson¡¯s innate talent, guiding him toward the transcendent realm in the future.

    Boom!

    With a single measured step, the ground beneath Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s feet split open. The force of his movement caused a tremor akin to an earthquake.

    As onlookers swayed and scrambled to steady themselves, the old man had already ascended into the air, hovering face-to-face with the Blood me Cult Leader.

    The edge of the roof became their battlefield as the two titans locked eyes.

    An extraordinary aura radiated from both figures, enveloping their bodies and distorting the very air around them.

    Beneath the violet sleeves of Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s robe, the pristine white de of Bowol gleamed like a dragon¡¯s fang.

    An invisible, monumental force spiraled around the de, its resonance tearing through space itself.

    With a diagonal sh, Ma Yeon-jeok initiated the first strike, his feet defying gravity as he moved.

    The Blood me Cult Leader responded with a crimson smile, raising his pale hand to intercept the force of the de.

    Zzzzzzing¡ª!

    The sh of de and palm created a piercing resonance, sending violent ripples through the surrounding air.

    The Blood me Cult Leader¡¯s technique wasced with the experience and intent of centuries of existence, infused with the immense power of the Ten Thousand Gates Sect Leader¡¯s energy. His palm met the gleaming de of Bowol, scattering mist-like blood into the air.

    Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s expression remained impassive. His hand, gripping the de, released a wave-like force.

    In the blink of an eye, he employed a technique of the highest order, redirecting the overwhelming impact from his wrist into the void¡ªa maneuver so seamless it seemed otherworldly.@@novelbin@@

    Crack!

    The roof beneath the Blood me Cult Leader¡¯s feet shattered, the force of the exchange causing the structure to copse entirely.

    The destruction was apanied by an explosion akin to dozens of thunderbolts striking at once.

    The shockwave tore through the six-story building, reducing it to rubble as it cascaded to the ground. Waves of energy radiated outward, wing through the surroundings.

    Deep, jagged trenches stretched in all directions, raising clouds of yellow dust that engulfed the battlefield.

    At the epicenter of this cataclysmic explosion, Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s furrowed brow rxed slightly.

    The vampiric fiend demonstrated an elegant movement technique mid-air.

    The Blood me Cult Leader, his hands sped behind his back, gracefully navigated through the debris of the shattered pavilion, using the airborne fragments as footholds to confound Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s gaze.

    His silken white hair fluttered softly, his movements refined, exuding an air of dignity.

    In this single exchange, he had lost nothing.

    Unlike Ma Yeon-jeok, whose overexerted right arm veins throbbed with strain as his power surged toward its peak.

    "It hurts."

    The old man thought grimly. The ache in his wrist felt as irritating as the persistent ailments of aging.

    It was as if small firecrackers had detonated inside his body. The swirling storm of force he had endured was monstrous.

    The Blood me Cult Leader.

    He had regenerative capabilities on top of his immense power. He had achieved something close to perfection.

    It was as if he intended to challenge the lord of Ipwang Fortress himself.

    Ma Yeon-jeok took another step through the void.

    His sharp ck eyes tracked the chaotic movement of the Blood me Cult Leader, following him meticulously as he weaved through the air.

    When his eyes finally locked onto the white-haired figure, the old man took a single step that seemed to distort space itself.

    It was a masterful void-stepping technique, imbued with an almost mystical precision.

    In an instant, Ma Yeon-jeok cut off the Blood me Cult Leader¡¯s path, appearing directly before him.

    His violet robes billowed grandly in the air.

    Once again, the Bowol de pulsed with a formidable energy wave, while the Cult Leader¡¯s pale fingers twitched with ominous intent.

    The white arc that Ma Yeon-jeok unleashed descended swiftly and powerfully.

    The sheer force of the de¡¯s trajectory threatened to shatter the air itself.

    The Cult Leader intercepted the strike with the back of his hand, but the explosive force emanating from the de caused a powerful impact on his flesh.

    BOOM!

    A deafening roar filled the battlefield. The sh of swordsmanship and strikes resonated as if they belonged to entirely different realms.

    Each sh carried a mastery that had reached the extreme¡ªa perfection of cutting and breaking.

    The sheer technique was unparalleled.

    From this moment, the duel between the two transcendent masters unfolded in mid-air.

    Their ovepping silhouettes blurred into a dance of destruction, obscuring the twilight sky.

    Even the winds generated by their evasive maneuvers turned into violent tempests.

    The coteral damage began to consume Tang Manor¡¯s outer courtyard, reducing it to ruins.

    Rumble!

    The ground trembled violently. The tremors spanned the entire courtyard and its surroundings.

    Ancient trees toppled, their leaves scattering in the whirlwind. Deep gashes etched into the earth, spreading in every direction, marked the devastation.

    Screams¡ª!

    Shouts¡ª!

    Nearby, warriors from the Ten Thousand Gates Sect, the Tang n, and the Blood me Cult fell one after another. The sheer force of the duel carved through even the strongest among them.

    Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s emitted energy was like a tidal wave, a relentless surge that crushed everything in its path.

    The old man paid no mind to the carnage below.

    Having mastered a martial path of unyielding power, he found himself at a disadvantage against the Blood me Cult Leader.

    Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s swordsmanship revolved around wielding immense strength with unparalleled precision, but the Cult Leader, bolstered by the stolen energy of the Ten Thousand Gates Sect Leader, made the battle grueling.

    With every exchange, Ma Yeon-jeok was forced to divert the excess force of his opponent''s attacks, employing masterful redirection techniques.

    Each sh demanded double the effort, yet he held his ground against the monster.

    He exploited the gaps in the Cult Leader¡¯s wed techniques, delivering shes that tore through the man¡¯s body.

    But each time, the Cult Leader¡¯s regenerative powers sealed the wounds instantly.

    Ma Yeon-jeok was not unscathed either.

    The overwhelming energy of the Blood me Art battered his internal defenses. Bloodstains began to appear across his robust frame.

    "What is this bastard nning?"

    The old man wondered.

    Was the Cult Leader buying time to stabilize the energy he had absorbed from the Sect Leader? Or was he preparing to unleash a decisive, lethal move?

    The answer revealed itself soon enough. After nearly fifty exchanges, the Cult Leader¡¯s movements shifted.

    His blood-red eyes turned downward, his gaze piercing through the chaos of the battlefield.

    "Regroup your formations!"

    "Fall back! Poisonous traps have been deployed!"

    "Stay away from the Elder! Do not engage his sword technique directly!"

    Below them, the chaos had erupted into an all-out brawl. The warriors of the Ten Thousand Gates Sect, driven by rage over their leader¡¯s fall, fought with a ferocity unmatched.

    Blood me Cult members scattered across the battlefield, unleashing indiscriminate bursts of energy, ughtering friend and foe alike.

    Meanwhile, the Tang n held their ground in the ruins of Tang Manor. The famed Mancheonhwa des soared through the air, blooming into deadly arcs of crimson as they cut down their enemies.

    Amidst this storm of violence, Jeong Yeon-shin stood alone, cutting down a dozen Blood me Cult warriors with his jet-ck robes flowing like a shroud of death.

    Not a single opponentsted beyond two exchanges. He carved out space for himself amid the chaos.

    "There he is."

    The Blood me Cult Leader¡¯s gaze finally locked onto the young warrior.

    It was clear that he intended to disrupt Ma Yeon-jeok by targeting the boy.

    "Blood me Cult Leader."

    Jeong Yeon-shin had already been observing the duel between his grandfather and the Cult Leader.

    His mind raced as he processed the chaos around him.

    Elite warriors of the Blood me Cult moved with the precision of those who directly served their master, wielding techniques that rivaled even the strongest warriors of the Indigo Rank from Ipwang Fortress.

    The battlefield descended into a hellish melee as warriors shed, oblivious to alliances or consequences.

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned his focus forward.

    Amid the chaos, a new, terrifying presence loomed¡ªdescending upon him with monstrous speed.

    The Blood me Cult Leader moved like a falling star, his crimson robes whipping in a violent gale.

    His smile, sharp and menacing, sent shivers down Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s spine.

    But then, just as the Cult Leader closed in, something changed.

    The air behind the Blood me Cult Leader twisted violently, and a familiar figure emerged.

    A man in a violet cloak¡ªMa Yeon-jeok¡ªdescended like a storm, his face grim and fierce.

    With a masterful void step, Ma Yeon-jeok closed the distance in an instant.

    CRACK!

    The old man¡¯s hand shot out, gripping the Cult Leader¡¯s white hair with an irond grasp.

    At the same moment, the Cult Leader¡¯s de-like hand pierced through Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s abdominal defenses, ripping through flesh with a sickening sound.

    A mocking smile spread across the Cult Leader¡¯s face as he gloated.

    "Caught you, old fool. The world feared you, but I do not. The Ma n of Ipwang Fortress is weak."

    Both masters fell to the ground together, their forms locked in a deadly embrace.

    "Vampiric fiend, that stings."

    Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s lips curled into a twisted grin.

    Despite his injuries, the old man did not release his grip. His towering form loomed over the Cult Leader, his massive hand still clutching the fiend¡¯s head.

    A cold, azure me began to bloom from Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s hand.

    "What...?"

    For the first time, the Cult Leader¡¯s expression faltered. His body convulsed as his strength began to drain.

    The brilliant crimson of his eyes flickered unsteadily as he felt the cold, spiritual force creeping into his being.

    It was a power beyond martial techniques¡ªa divine force that transcended mortalprehension.

    The azure me spread rapidly, consuming the two figures in a pir of ethereal fire.

    Every movement on the battlefield came to a halt as all eyes turned to the spectacle.

    The blue inferno roared, its size growing exponentially as it pierced the heavens.

    "This is... impossible!" The Cult Leader screamed, his voice twisted with desperation.

    Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s voice, calm and resolute, cut through the chaos.

    "As the Divine Sword of Ipwang Fortress, I ascend to the heavens."

    The me surged with unstoppable power, a transcendent force that defied all logic.

    The Blood me Cult Leader¡¯s screams echoed as the azure inferno devoured him whole.

 Chapter 136

    Jeong Yeon-shin peered into the heart of the blue mes.

    The azure fire, resembling the terrifying intensity of Sammae Purification me, zed ferociously as the Bloodme Cult Leader struggled, much like the Tenfold Gate Lord in their final moments.

    The hand lodged in Ma Yeon-jeok''s abdomen refused to budge.

    The purifying power of Demon-ying Blue River Palm suppressed his internal energy, while Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s hardened abdominal muscles, reinforced by decades of training, trapped the cult leader''s hand in ce.

    It was a perfect blockade, rendering the cult leader''s techniques useless.

    "AAAAARGH¡ª!"

    A guttural scream tore through cracked, bloodless lips.

    The Bloodme Cult Leader''s regenerative abilities failed to activate.

    Even the blood essence, the foundation of the cult''s Blood Techniques, was incinerated strand by strand.

    The cult leader¡¯s entire body burned alongside Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s. Blue¡ªvividly, unrelentingly blue.

    ¡°Leader!¡±

    ¡°Master!¡±

    The Blood Cult¡¯s elite swordsmen, who had been focused on obstructing Jeong Yeon-shin, turned their attention to the unfolding catastrophe.

    But it was toote.

    Jeong Yeon-shin moved first.

    BOOM!

    A surge of energy erupted, sending his ck cloak billowing dramatically.

    As allbat briefly ceased in astonishment, Jeong Yeon-shin''s figure streaked forward like a sh of light.

    CLANG!

    An obstructing de swung toward him, but a single explosive strike shattered it into fragments.

    Jeong Yeon-shin pushed off the ground, silver shards of the broken sword scattering around him as heunched himself forward.

    Ahead of him burned the azure inferno unleashed by Ma Yeon-jeok.

    It was his own martial technique.

    No one knew it better than he did.

    When martial arts reached their zenith, they manifested in such forms, something Jeong Yeon-shin had once faintly envisioned. Now, that vision unfolded before his eyes, but alongside it came the image of his injured grandfather.

    Ma Yeon-jeok had closed in on the Bloodme Cult Leader, clutching their head to suppress their regenerative powers.

    There was no other way.

    The cult leader¡¯s regenerative techniques, far superior to those of ordinary cultists, were nearly supernatural.

    This was evident to anyone observing their upper dantian, the source of their miraculous abilities. The solutiony in annihting the cult leader''s Baihui Acupoint and upper dantian entirely.

    It couldn¡¯t be done with ordinary techniques. Opposing forces were essential, and Ma Yeon-jeok had fully manifested Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s Demon-ying Blue River Palm.

    And here they were.

    The Bloodme Cult Leader¡¯s death throes were that of a peerless master¡¯s final technique, executed in full contact.

    Their hand, buried in Ma Yeon-jeok''s abdomen, unleashed the crushing weight of their internal power¡ªa technique so potent it once subdued the Tenfold Gate Lord.

    Jeong Yeon-shin saw everything.

    WHOOSH!

    The storm-like wind tore past his ears, the rush of his Lightness Technique propelling him forward. It felt as though the gale itself reached into his heart.

    No.

    This was his grandfather.

    He couldn¡¯t lose him to such a bloodthirsty creature. Even if Ma Yeon-jeok were destined to ascend, it wouldn¡¯t be now¡ªnot before he overcame his own physical limitations and achieved true greatness.

    THUD! THUD!

    The ground beneath Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s feet imprinted with each stride. His focus remained solely on the zing azure me ahead.

    When he had first developed Jeong Family Dynamic Gong, a faint crimson hue glimmered as he refined it.

    He recalled the lonely, soft orange glow cast through thettice windows as he painted in longing for his mother.

    Then, he would often curl up on his bed, falling asleep in the warmth of his memories.

    That kind of sorrow, he never wanted to experience again.

    Move.

    The radiant wheel of his heart resonated in response.

    Though the umted internal injuries weighed heavily on his meridians, the light¡¯s wheel began to turn.

    This was the full-body cirction of Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi.

    WOOOOOOM.

    A faint white aura surrounded Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s skin. Though imperfect, it was a hastily summoned internal armor.

    The vivid blue mes filled his vision.

    Jeong Yeon-shin arrived first.

    He was the only one capable of entering the devastating field of Demon-ying Blue River Palm.

    Thanks to the protective qi that enveloped his body, he took a step forward.

    CRACKLE!

    He entered the sapphire inferno.

    Immediately, crimson eyes met his gaze¡ªthe Bloodme Cult Leader¡¯s.

    The light in their pupils flickered as if fading away.

    They had already absorbed a significant portion of the Tenfold Gate Lord¡¯s energy.

    There was no time to even attempt draining Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s blood energy.

    ¡°You¡­ here¡­¡±

    The cult leader¡¯s lips moved faintly, directing their gaze at Jeong Yeon-shin.

    They seemed to want to say something.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stepped forward swiftly, the power of the Ipwang Sword coiled in his right hand.

    Perhaps it was the chaos of the moment, but the cult leader had made a critical mistake.

    Before they could utter another word, they should have withdrawn their crushing hand from Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s abdomen.

    Jeong Yeon-shin gripped his sword tightly and swung his arm. A decisive sh.

    The force was deliberate, precise, and effortless¡ªa subconscious execution of his Quick Sword Principles.

    SWISH!

    A thin trajectory carved through the mes. The shimmering white de cleaved the cult leader¡¯s neck with ease.

    The Ipwang Sword¡¯s technique unfolded seamlessly.

    There was no resistance from a protective qi barrier¡ªit had all been incinerated by Demon-ying Blue River Palm.

    The cult leader¡¯s body copsed, lifeless.

    The once ceaselessly billowing crimson robe finally stilled.

    Yet, the Bloodme Cult Leader was no ordinary being.

    The head gripped in Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s rigid hand slowly curled its lips into a grin.

    Even as its brows furrowed, its mouth formed words once more.

    ¡°My stepdaughter ising. I am not like your n¡ªI shall never perish.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin ignored the taunt, delivering a second strike without hesitation.

    This time, his movements were both swift and meticulously calcted.

    Before the cult leader¡¯s body hadpletely copsed, Jeong Yeon-shin stepped sideways and shed vertically.

    SPLAT!

    The arm embedded in Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s abdomen was severed.

    The strikebined the Quick Sword Principles with a gripping technique, ensuring the cut was clean.

    The blood that spurted out evaporated into mist within the azure mes.

    Jeong Yeon-shin quickly pulled Ma Yeon-jeok into his arms, his left hand working to seal the bleeding from the abdominal wound.

    Though his attempts were imperfect, he forcibly channeled Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi to stem the flow.

    Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s meridians and blood vessels had lost their sticity. His internal energy was undetectable.

    The fierce energy of Demon-ying Blue River Palm faded.

    The blue mes that had consumed the entire space dissipated into wisps of haze.

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt the texture of his grandfather¡¯s skin¡ªrough, dry, and brittle.

    The once robust frame now seemed hollow, like a withered husk drained of vitality.

    Slowly, life ebbed from Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s body.

    Then, a wrinkled hand rested gently on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s head. Its warmth was profound.

    And that was the end.

    The Bloodme Cult Leader¡¯s head fell to the ground, and silence followed.

    Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s heartbeat ceased.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin opened his eyes wide.

    Even as the Blood Cult¡¯s cries echoed around him, he remained still, his energy coursing desperately through his grandfather¡¯s veins, attempting to resuscitate him.

    ¡°Master is an immortal god! Retrieve the body immediately!¡±

    ¡°The Gate Lord lives! His qi remains!¡±

    ¡°Move out! Open the way now!¡±

    The Blood Cult swordsmen shed with the Tang n warriors, but Jeong Yeon-shin paid no heed.

    Surrounded by the chaos of battle, his focus stayed on his grandfather.

    He poured every ounce of energy into the lifeless body.

    ¡°Please¡­¡±

    The teachings of Buddhism spoke of a sword that could preserve life¡ªa sacred de that brought salvation instead of harm.

    Jeong Yeon-shin clung to this hope, invoking the sacred energy etched into Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s being through Demon-ying Blue River Palm.

    He fought desperately, even as the battlefield fell into silence.

    Time passed.

    ¡°¡­Hmm.¡±

    A low murmur reached his ears.

    Several Tang n physicians examined Ma Yeon-jeok repeatedly, shaking their heads in regret before bowing and leaving.

    The sun set.

    Ma Yeon-jeok remained motionless.

    When Jeong Yeon-shin came to his senses, his grandfather¡¯s body had been moved to an ornate marble dais.

    He didn¡¯t know when or how it had happened, but he found himself sitting on the ground, dazed.

    ¡°Was it stolen? The Bloodme Cult Leader¡¯s corpse?¡±

    ¡°Apologies, n leader. We were en route to incinerate it in the forge¡­¡±

    ¡°And you didn¡¯t act?¡±

    ¡°The intruder was formidable.¡±

    ¡°Describe them.¡±

    ¡°A woman in a crimson robe. She wore an exquisite eyepatch over her left eye, while her right eye was a vivid red. She appeared to be one of the Bloodme Cult¡¯s Seven Apostles.¡±

    ¡°Any peculiarities?¡±

    ¡°She smiled¡­ as though we weren¡¯t even there. She muttered iprehensible words but seemed deliberate in her actions.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°She¡­ said, ¡®I¡¯ll bring back the Taesa. I¡¯ll take over as cult leader.¡¯¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin dismissed the meaningless chatter and staggered to his feet.

    The ground felt unnaturally solid beneath him.

    He gazed at his grandfather¡¯s serene face.

    ¡°Master.¡±

    Tang Unhwang approached swiftly, speaking with a sorrowful tone.

    The Tang n Leader exuded the demeanor of a great hero, bowing his head in reverence.

    Together, they looked down at the great martial artist who now rested peacefully.

    The indomitable Ma Yeon-jeok.

    A warrior of seventy-six years who had ascended to the celestial fields, taking a sworn enemy with him.@@novelbin@@

    A towering figure who, even in his withered state, seemed poised to rise and wield his sword once more.

    ¡°Rest in peace, old master.¡±

    Tang Unhwang lowered his gaze and bowed deeply.

    The Tang n gathered around, paying their respects to the revered benefactor of their family.

    Suddenly.

    COUGH!

    The withered figure stirred.

    ***

    One Day Later.

    Throughout Sichuan Province, a single announcement was posted.

    It was a lengthy scroll, disyed across official roads and bustling markets to spread the word widely. The paper itself was exceptionally long.

    [¡­Thus, tomemorate the Mid-Autumn Festival (ÖÐÇï½Ú), the Martial Alliance Assembly shall be formed. It is hoped thatrades of the martial world will celebrate this joyous asion¡­

    ¡­We hereby extend invitations to esteemed martial artists to attend the grand opening ceremony of the Martial Alliance¡­

    ¡­Prominent young talents who will be the pirs of the martial world shall also grace the event.

    Yunzhong Sword Dragon Wei Ji Myo-hwa, Little Sword Queen Chui So-ok (È¢ÌKâ•), Mount Hua''s Hidden Dragon Yu Hyeon, ¡­and Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin¡­]

    "Every notable martial artist, regardless of their sect or n, has their epithet listed. Even sect masters are mentioned. But isn''t itughable? They''re speaking as if they have the authority to summon the likes of the great masters from Ipwang Fortress by including them among their so-called ''promising young talents.''"

    This was Tae Yeom-ryong speaking, now fully immersed in the role of a martial artist from his homnd.

    For once, he stood properly, refraining from his usual casual posture.

    He gazed at Jeong Yeon-shin, who sat quietly in a chair, calmly skimming the document.

    In front of the boy, Ma Yeon-jeoky with his eyes closed, resting amidst golden silk bedding within a grand chamber.

    The room was spacious, adorned with ornate wooden carvings of turtles, cranes, and deer. Along one wall hung andscape painting that appeared to be a rare treasure.

    These symbols of longevity and prosperity, along with the intricate d¨¦cor, reflected the meticulous care of the Tang n.

    "Quite the arrangement," Tae Yeom-ryong remarked, casting an amused nce at the room¡¯s symbols of longevity.

    Meanwhile, Jeong Yeon-shin took the scroll handed to him and burned it without hesitation.

    Whoosh!

    The Sammae Purification me ignited between his index and middle fingers, reducing the paper to ashes that dispersed into a wisp of smoke.

    With a slight wave of his hand, Jeong Yeon-shin activated the dispersal technique of Mancheon Hwawu. The faint trail of smoke drifted out the window.

    Tae Yeom-ryong nced at the boy, whose expression remained somber. After a moment, he smirked and broke the silence with a feigned casualness.

    "Come on, I went out of my way to bring that to you."

    "Bring lunch. And my grandfather''s porridge too."

 Chapter 137

    The Tang n physicians carefully examined Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s condition.

    To conduct an urate diagnosis, they needed a glimpse of Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi¡¯s power. Without understanding its context, it was impossible to estimate the internal injuries or the state of his health.@@novelbin@@

    ¡ª "We shall handle this matter with utmost confidentiality."

    The physicians pledged solemn oaths before Tang Unhwang, the n leader, swearing secrecy about the benefactor¡¯s martial arts.

    The boy had mentioned the concept of sacred energy, stating that Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s azure mes were martial techniques imbued with such a force.

    Among the stunned physicians, one elderly doctor stood out, his insight exceeding that of his peers.

    He spoke about the resonance of shared energy within the same type of qi.

    He cited examples of martial artists who had cultivated identical energies, leading to mutual amplification and even miraculous recoveries of supreme martial masters.

    The elderly physician rified that it was spection, as such studies of sacred energy were rare and deeply enigmatic.

    ¡ª "Are you saying sacred energy can influence a person¡¯s vitality?"

    ¡ª "No, I mean the resonance of identical qi."

    Hearing the exnation, the Tang n physicians showed great interest but, under the leader¡¯s stern gaze, had to suppress their curiosity and leave. They were told only to prepare restorative herbal decoctions.

    ¡°He¡¯s safe for now, but¡­¡±

    For Jeong Yeon-shin, other matters weighed heavily on his mind.

    He gazed down at his sleeping grandfather. The wrinkled face now resembled that of a humble viger.

    Though the physicians assured that with proper care, Ma Yeon-jeok could recover to a healthy state for his age, they doubted he could regain his former martial prowess.

    His blood vessels and twelve main meridians had severely weakened.

    Even from Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s perspective, the situation was grave.

    To retrain this body with the Jeong Family Dynamic Gong and restore its former strength might take at least ten years.

    For now, he tried to be content with the fact that his grandfather had not perished alongside the Bloodme Cult Leader.

    But seeing him so frail up close made it harder to ept.

    The boy stood silently, staring at his grandfather for a long time.

    At that moment, Tae Yeom-ryong, who had been standing nearby, cleared his throat.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, lost in thought, lowered his head slightly and then raised it, signaling him to speak.

    ¡°It¡¯s about the Martial Alliance¡¯s grand opening tournament.¡±

    ¡°Tournament?¡±

    ¡°You skimmed over it earlier. It¡¯s a friendly sparring event.¡±

    ¡°Exin.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a prize involved. They¡¯re offering the Great Rejuvenation Pill. There¡¯s a rumor that the Sword Saint received it as a favor from the Shaolin Abbot before being appointed as the alliance leader. In any case, it¡¯s considered the best for recovery. Though whether they¡¯ll actually hand it out is another matter.¡±

    ¡°¡­Thanks.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the first time I¡¯ve heard you say that to me. What¡¯s the asion?¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile. It wasn¡¯t an unpleasant expression.

    It felt like the grin of someone indulging a younger sibling¡¯s awkwardness.

    Jeong Yeon-shin reiterated his request for lunch and his grandfather¡¯s porridge.

    Tae Yeom-ryong exaggerated a sigh and left the room, briefly leaning on one leg as if dramatizing his reluctantpliance.

    The boy turned back to his grandfather.

    The old man, sleeping peacefully, no longer bore the aura of a peerless martial artist.

    ¡°You survived. Even after facing the Bloodme Cult Leader.¡±

    Though his heart was heavy, Jeong Yeon-shin felt a wave of relief.

    One major crisis hade to an end.

    The Tenfold Gate had suffered irreparable damage and retreated, while the Bloodme Cult had taken a devastating loss.

    Though the cult leader¡¯s remains and the Sunmaryeon faction still concerned him, these were secondary matters.

    The Bloodme Cult Leader had failed to withstand Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi and the full force of Demon-ying Blue River Palm.

    The Sunmaryeon faction had lost many elites in the battles at Myeonggondo and the Great Artisan¡¯s Main Road.

    ¡°The Tang n can handle what remains.¡±

    He had returned to Mancheon Hwawu, the Tang n¡¯s stronghold.

    With the Tang n now firmly holding the reins of power in Sichuan, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s focus shifted to his grandfather¡¯s recovery and locating the missing Elder of Ipwang Fortress.

    If regr tracking efforts failed, he nned to mobilize the Hwanik Corps.

    Tang Unhwang had boasted confidently that they would seed, but Jeong Yeon-shin prepared for contingencies.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to return home.¡±

    When the physicians were examining Ma Yeon-jeok, the old man had briefly regained consciousness, smiled at his grandson, and mentioned the Lord of Ipwang Fortress.

    He insisted Jeong Yeon-shin deliver a message to the fortress lord directly but did not reveal its contents.

    ¡°The Great Rejuvenation Pill¡­ Could I take on the Martial Alliance tournament as a mission?¡±

    The boy pondered.

    Likely, the ck Division Trials woulde first. Such was thew of Ipwang Fortress.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had aplished an astonishing array of achievements during his journey to Sichuan.

    Even without presenting the Jeong Family Dynamic Gong, he had proven more than enough.

    He closed his eyes momentarily, leaning back in his chair and letting the warm, translucent sunlight wash over him.

    For quite some time, he stayed that way. The summer air was pleasantly warm.

    ¡°I brought it. Driving off the servants who wanted to help was a chore.¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong entered, carrying arge tray. Jeong Yeon-shin slowly opened his eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s eat. You¡¯ll need your strength to nurse someone properly.¡±

    They set the well-prepared meal beside the bed and sat across from each other.

    Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s porridge was left untouched, as it was best served cooled.

    Jeong Yeon-shin followed the physician¡¯s instructions without deviation.

    Even Tae Yeom-ryong, who often teased the boy, refrained from doing so this time.

    As the two finished their meal, a man and a woman called out to Jeong Yeon-shin from outside the door.

    ¡°Benefactor.¡±

    ¡°Benefactor¡­!¡±

    It was the twin siblings, Dokbong and Dokryong.

    The twins, acting like humble attendants, hurried over with quick steps.

    Dokbong, Tang Leryeo, carried a bundle of rolled-up papers.

    Once inside, they handed a small letter to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The script on the envelope was exceptionally respectful.

    [To Seomye, from the Master of the Tang n]

    It was a message from Tang Unhwang. Due to the vastness of the Tang n¡¯s estate, the Twin Venoms of Yongbong had likely been tasked with delivering it.

    Jeong Yeon-shin carefully opened the letter and skimmed its contents.

    ¡°Finally¡­¡±

    The hastily written message brought good news.

    Traces of the Elder of Ipwang Fortress had been found on one of the peaks of Sichuan¡¯s Sword Gate Pass.

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly spoke.

    ¡°Send a request to the Ipwang Branch. There are matters to seek the n leader¡¯s approval on.¡±

    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±

    Tang Yeo-hwa responded with bright, eager eyes. Tang Leryeo also inclined her head slightly.

    ¡°I¡¯d like Ma Gwang-ik and the Hwanik Corps toe to the Tang n¡¯s estate briefly.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin stated firmly.

    It was a dual-purpose decision.

    Both his authority as a ck Division member and his temporary status as actingmander of the Hwanik Corps supported the request.

    This was, in essence, a formal summons.

    ***

    For seven days and nights, tension filled the vast Tang n estate, a domainrger than most manors.

    ¡°Arghhhhh!¡±

    The blood-curdling scream of Tang Tae-duk, the former n patriarch, echoed sharply through the air, piercing even the farthest corners of the estate.

    Jeong Yeon-shin paused, halting his preparations to depart.

    It was said that Duanzang Poison had been administered¡ªa toxin true to its name, designed to induce excruciating pain as if severing one¡¯s internal organs.

    The strictws of the Sichuan Tang n left no room for mercy.

    These were not individuals prone to showing leniency, even if they had previously disyed softer sides to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    He now fully understood that the Tang n¡¯s infamous reputation stemmed from its razor-sharp decisiveness.

    He considered himself fortunate that he had not encountered them as enemies.

    Even the former patriarch could not escape punishment for colluding with the imperial court¡¯s designated cults.

    The execution followed the arrival of the Elder of Ipwang Fortress, who had been escorted to safety by Tang n experts.

    Tang Unhwang, the n leader, maintained an icyposure, bncing propriety with the need for decisive action.

    The matter was concluded without further animosity toward Ipwang Fortress, and the debt of gratitude toward Jeong Yeon-shin as Seomye was duly honored.

    Tang Unhwang had poisoned his own father, the elder patriarch of the n, in full view of their household.

    The judgment was carried out publicly, with all family members as witnesses.

    The result was the agonized screams reverberating now.

    Jeong Yeon-shin decided not to dwell on it. His priority was preparing for the journey ahead.

    He stepped out of the hall where he had spent the past few days.

    His strides cut through the summer breeze, unhesitating and firm, heading toward the grand gate of the Tang n estate, a battlefield just days prior.

    ¡°Commander.¡±

    ¡°Seomye!¡±

    The martial artists of Ipwang Fortress, already prepared, greeted him with salutes and waves. Their formation was unique.

    At the center stood a colossal carriage¡ªa detail meticulously arranged under Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s supervision.

    With the help of Ma Jin, Cheongmyeong, and Baek Mi-ryeo, he had organized the returning procession.

    As the leader of the group, Jeong Yeon-shin bore the responsibility for their safe return.

    Ma Jin had temporarily transferred the authority of Ma Gwang-ik¡¯smander role to him, a decision supported unanimously by the senior members.

    They acknowledged the boy¡¯s rapidly advancing martial prowess and the significant contributions he had made during the Myeonggondo incident.

    In the martial world, mastery of martial arts often tranted to tactical prowess, as one¡¯s ability to perceive the battlefield corrted directly with their capacity for strategic thinking and action.

    ¡°Be especially cautious of any jolts or shocks,¡± an elderly physician warned urgently.

    He stood near the three massive carriages in the center of the procession. To call them carriages was almost misleading¡ªthey were built with robust mahogany and spacious enough tofortably amodate five people lying down.

    Each was outfitted with luxurious bedding, transforming them into opulent mobile resting ces.

    Within these carriagesy Ma Yeon-jeok, the Elder of Ipwang Fortress, and several severely injured experts.

    In one carriage, Ma Jin, missing a limb, rested alongside other wounded figures like Cheongmyeong and Baek Mi-ryeo, who had sustained serious injuries during the battles.

    The craftsmanship of the Myeonggondo artisans was evident in the carriages.

    While most of these artisans stayed with the Tang n, twenty had chosen to apany Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s group.

    For the typically insr people of Sichuan, this decision was extraordinary. Their n had chosen Ipwang Fortress as their next haven, an act of gratitude toward Ma Gwang-ik and the Hwanik Corps.

    Including the servants and physicians provided by the Tang n, the returning party now numbered seventy strong.

    ¡°Thank you for your generosity,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said, bowing respectfully to the elderly physician.

    The old man waved dismissively, muttering that it was nothingpared to the aid the boy had provided.

    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, truly. We still owe a debt to Ma the Great Hero and the young Elder. I¡¯m just ashamed we couldn¡¯t do more.¡±

    Suddenly, a gust of wind swept through the area as dozens of Tang n experts released their qi.

    It seemed the execution of Tang Tae-duk had concluded.

    Tang Unhwang, with the Twin Venoms of Yongbong by his side,nded at the forefront of the procession.

    Behind them, the other Tang n martial artists raised their hands in formal salutes, their green sleeves brushing together audibly.

    They hade to bid the party farewell.

    Jeong Yeon-shin returned the gesture, sping his hands in a polite bow. There was no need for further words; farewells had already been exchanged.

    ¡°Benefactor, will you attend the Martial Alliance¡¯s inaugural event?¡± Tang Leryeo asked cautiously.

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be there,¡± Tang Yeo-hwa murmured wistfully. ¡°It would be great if you could join us.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin gave a faint smile and patted the twins on their heads.

    Their faces flushed slightly at the gesture.

    ¡°Safe travels, Commander.¡±

    ¡°May fortune apany you, Benefactor,¡± Tang Unhwang said, offering a slight nod as a rare smile flickered across his lips.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stepped forward, his back straight and his ck robe fluttering lightly.

    At his waist hung the Beomyeong Sword, transformed into the Divine Sword, its silver hilt gleaming under the scorching summer sunlight.

    ¡°Let¡¯s move out.¡±

    His voice was calm and steady.

    Behind him, the procession began to march. At his sides were Hyeon Won-chang, Namgung Hwa-shin, Tae Yeom-ryong, and Hong Jugeom.

    The entourage moved with a grandeur surpassing even that of most escort groups.

    The three massive carriages, each pulled by four powerful horses, were surrounded byyers of martial experts, artisans, servants, and physicians, forming a tripleyered defense.

    The rhythmic sound of hooves echoed as the group departed the Tang n estate.

    The slow pace was necessary due to the poor condition of the two gravely injured elders.

    As they advanced onto the wide highway that cut straight through Sichuan¡¯s main city, they drew considerable attention.

    ¡°Who are they? That¡¯s the road leading from the Tang n estate.¡±

    ¡°Look at their uniforms! Those are Ipwang Fortress martial artists.¡±

    ¡°And those carriages¡­ Could they be carrying the Great Hero?¡±

    The bustling road was filled with traders, peddlers, innkeepers stretching after a long day, and wandering martial artists.

    All eyes turned toward the procession.

    Jeong Yeon-shin walked silently at the forefront, gripping his sword. He was ready to draw at the first sign of trouble.

    Finally, the return mission as Hwanik Corps Commander was nearing its end.

    Though the sky was clear and blue, his heart felt heavy.

    The recent conflicts in Sichuan had sent ripples through the martial world.

    The sight of Ma Yeon-jeok, reduced to a frail figure, had been witnessed by the Tenfold Gate.

    ¡°We must remain vignt.¡±

    Ipwang Fortress had many enemies, and even opportunistic fools could pose a threat.

    Jeong Yeon-shin reminded himself to stay cautious, recalling the Tang n physician¡¯s warning.

    ¡°Greetings to the martial artists of Ipwang Fortress.¡±

    The interruption came from the left nk.

    Three figures approached with light, swift movements, exuding a formidable aura.

    At their head was a swordswoman with flowing ck hair, wearing a scarlet silk robe and carrying a dark sword at her waist.

    ¡°I am Chui So-ok of the Qingcheng Sect,¡± she said, bowing gracefully.

    Jeong Yeon-shin remained silent, his focus unbroken as he continued walking.

    ¡°May I inquire about your purpose?¡± he asked tly.

    The swordswoman¡¯s polite demeanor faltered slightly, but she quickly recovered.

    ¡°I have long admired the Great Hero¡¯s swordsmanship and wished to pay my respects,¡± she said, her tone tinged with sincerity.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s response was curt.

    ¡°Leave.¡±

    His cold dismissal left the group momentarily stunned.

    Only Hyeon Won-chang, who had known the boy for some time, understood the gravity of his recent experiences.

    ¡°Commander suggests that the timing is unfavorable. Perhaps another day,¡± Hyeon Won-chang interjected diplomatically.

    From atop one of the carriages, Tae Yeom-ryong let out a heartyugh, pausing mid-bite on a poppy seed cake.

 Chapter 138

    ¡°Bwahahaha!¡±

    It was an utterly ridiculousugh.

    Tae Yeom-ryong, perched on the roof of a carriage, thumped loudly on its surface, showing no regard for the senior members of Ma Gwang-ik seated inside.

    Even his legs, casually propped up, swayed wildly as he roared withughter, making a spectacle of himself.

    He lived life in stark contrast to Jeong Yeon-shin, embodying a candid and unrestrained approach to existence.

    His emotions were raw and honest. When enraged, he burned with intensity, as seen during his fight with Yu Hyeon at Yongbong¡¯s gathering. When amused, heughed with abandon, indifferent to his surroundings.

    Everyone present understood why. The Sun Meridian, a lineage known for its short lifespan, weighed heavily on them all. No one interfered with his exuberance.

    Only Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s annoyed voice seeped from within the carriage.

    ¡°Quiet down, you loudmouth.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang asked, his face slightly contorted in confusion. His lips tilted downward, betraying mild irritation.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile.

    ¡°He¡¯s not wrong. Though his words were unintentional, they hit the mark.¡±

    Despite continuing forward without stopping, Jeong Yeon-shin prepared to offer an apologetic bow.

    The details of Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s condition were notmon knowledge.

    If Chui So-ok had approached out of ignorance, then Jeong Yeon-shin had acted discourteously.

    Above all, the recent warning to avoid provoking any undue disruption lingered in his mind.

    At that moment, Chui So-ok¡¯s previously stiff expression softened.

    The corners of her lips curved subtly, and an inexplicableugh escaped her, creating a curious impression. Her face seemed warm and friendly, yet inscrutable.

    ¡°It seems the great hero¡¯s situation is indeed unusual,¡± she said with a smile, her lips moving gently.

    ¡°Seomye¡­ Jeong So-hyeop, is it? It seems I¡¯ve been rude. Please forgive me.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Oh, I wasn¡¯t trying to be sly, truly. I simply wanted to pay my respects to the one who vanquished the Bloodme Cult leader. Wouldn¡¯t it be a great honor, as a fellow martial artist, to receive even a word of wisdom?¡±

    ¡°Not being sly?¡±

    ¡°Well, if it¡¯s truly impossible, then there¡¯s nothing to be done. ¡­Still, as a peer in the martial world, I¡¯ll find my role in some way.¡±

    Her voice was soft, her words carried on the gentle summer breeze.

    Chui So-ok sped her hands together and raised them. Her long ck hair spilled over her shoulders, her posture radiating sincerity.

    Jeong Yeon-shin noted the gesture.

    ¡®So-gumhu¡­ she¡¯s an interesting person.¡¯

    He silently returned the gesture, a polite bow of acknowledgment.

    Her demeanor embodied the freedom Namgung Se-jin, the Azure Qilin, once spoke of¡ªmoving with autonomy, unburdened by societal expectations, yet apologizing sincerely if she overstepped.

    As the next leader of Qingcheng Sect, she seemed remarkably different from the heirs of other prominent families.

    ¡®Freedom alwayses at a cost.¡¯

    Namgung Se-jin, unable to abandon his position as n heir, had spoken simrly.

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly opened his lips.

    ¡°And what is this role you mentioned?¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    Chui So-ok¡¯s smile dimmed slightly.

    ¡°Perhaps you¡¯ve heard of the current state of the martial world?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s answer was curt. His travels had been limited to the Tang n and the guild roads, and his focus had been consumed by his grandfather¡¯s condition.

    ¡°Ah, I see.¡±

    Chui So-ok smiled, unperturbed, though her gaze drifted toward the three carriages.

    It was evident she wished to see Ma Yeon-jeok in person.

    Finally, she spoke slowly.

    ¡°Still, you must have heard about the establishment of the Martial Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware.¡±

    ¡°The Zhuge family of Central ins gathered the major ns to form it. Seven prestigious families and dozens of sects proiming righteousness havee together to create this alliance. Even the nine mountain sects, including my own, have received invitations.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°The demonic sects, especially the Thirteen Heavens, are reacting sharply. To them, this must appear as the second rise of Ipwang Fortress. What¡¯s more, rumors are spreading about the duel between Ipwang Fortress¡¯s purple-d expert and the Bloodme Cult leader¡ªhow it ended in mutual destruction.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Astonishing news, of course. But some see this as an opportunity to weaken their adversaries¡¯ power. And with whispers of another gravely injured purple-d expert lying on a sickbed¡­¡±

    Her hazy gaze swept over the three carriages as though she could see through them to the Elder¡¯s resting ce. When her eyes met Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s, she gave him a yful smile.

    So-gumhu Chui So-ok was, indeed, an enigmatic figure.

    Jeong Yeon-shin noticed subtle shifts around him.

    Hyeon Won-chang adjusted his grip on his sword, while Namgung Hwa-shin exuded an aura of controlled intensity despite hisposed facade.

    Even the usually unppable warriors of his group were on edge.

    ¡°It seems there are those intent on targeting the Fortress¡¯s journey,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said, his voice calm but tinged with unease.

    Chui So-ok nodded softly in agreement.

    At that moment, one of herpanions stepped forward.

    ¡°I am Sa Do-ryeong of Qingcheng Sect,¡± the man said, offering a curt bow.

    Dressed in a blue martial robe with a sword at his side, he carried himself with confidence.

    Known as the ¡°Piercing Sun Sword,¡± Sa Do-ryeong was renowned for his skill and acts of heroism.

    ¡°I suggest we take our leave, Sa-jeo. We¡¯ve offered enough advice,¡± he said, not bothering to lower his voice.@@novelbin@@

    He seemed displeased by Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s demeanor, though he refrained from voicing outright criticism.

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Perhaps we should,¡± Chui So-ok replied, tilting her head slightly.

    Her ebony hair swayed with the motion, reflecting her free-spirited nature.

    Jeong Yeon-shin studied her quietly before speaking.

    ¡°You¡¯re leaving?¡±

    ¡°Hahahahaha!¡±

    A loud and almosticalugh erupted.

    Perched atop the carriage, Tae Yeom-ryong pped the roof with both hands as heughed uncontrobly. He paid no mind to the fact that this very carriage carried senior members of Ma Gwang-ik''s group. His sprawling legs kicked out sporadically as he doubled over in amusement.

    Hisughter was as fiery and unrestrained as his temperament, an apt reflection of his short-lived life. Tae Yeom-ryong lived with raw emotions on full disy: zing fury during battle and unfiltered joy in moments like this.

    Inside the carriage, Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s irritated voice seeped through.

    ¡°Do you ever shut up, nameless brat?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡± Hyeon Won-chang asked, visibly annoyed, the corners of his lips slightly downturned.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, however, allowed a faint curve to form on his lips as he spoke.

    ¡°He¡¯s not entirely wrong.¡±

    Despite the biting exchange, Jeong Yeon-shin maintained hisposure while walking. His ck cloak billowed slightly as he raised a fist to gesture an apology.

    The situation was delicate. While the state of Ma Yeon-jeok was not widely known, these disciples of the Nine Great Schools had clearly deduced more than enough. To let them leave freely could have consequences far-reaching and severe.

    Suddenly, a sharp voice broke through.

    ¡°Seize them.¡±

    A roaring me descended from the air, crashing into the ground with a deafening impact.

    Tae Yeom-ryong, d in fiery red qi from his Sr Meridian, lunged toward Sa Do-ryeong in an arc,ughter still tumbling from his lips. The oppressive heat distorted the very air around him.

    ¡°Should we not kill them?¡± he asked yfully, gnawing on a roasted poppy seed.

    ¡°Just capture them,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied coldly.

    With a thunderous crash, Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s fist collided with Sa Do-ryeong¡¯s sword, shattering the de into countless shards. The shockwave radiated outward, the sheer heat from his strike burning the fragments into ash before they hit the ground.

    In an instant, Tae Yeom-ryong seized Sa Do-ryeong by the back of the neck, his voice a low murmur.

    ¡°Where do you think you¡¯re going after nosing around such critical matters? Let me ask you this¡ªif the Sect Leader of Mount Tianzang had been in that carriage, would you have let us leave unscathed?¡±

    ¡°Hrk¡­!¡±

    ¡°Stop ring, little one,¡± Tae Yeom-ryong sneered, his grin broadening as he sent fiery energy coursing into Sa Do-ryeong¡¯s pressure points, immobilizing him instantly.

    On the other side, Namgung Hwa-shin held her sword to the throat of another woman, one of thepanions from Mount Tianzang¡ªMu-geom, the famed Dancing Sword of Tianzang.

    Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s technique, the Sky''s Freedom Swordsmanship, was so overwhelming that Mu-geom couldn¡¯t deflect even a single strike.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, standing at the center, exuded a calm dominance. Encased in an aura of sacred qi from the Heavenly Dharma Wheel, his presence suppressed all surrounding waves of qi, holding the fragile bnce in ce.

    ¡°You¡­¡±

    The gentle expression on Chui So-ok¡¯s face wavered for the first time as her gaze shifted from the carriages to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°You¡¯re not going anywhere,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin dered softly.

    The hem of his ck cloak fluttered as his aura surged with controlled intensity. His right sleeve, flowing like dark silk in the wind, betrayed a resolute decision.

    This return journey was a trial, a test of his leadership as a temporarymander of the ck Division. Each step he took was under scrutiny¡ªboth by his seniors Ma Gwang-ik and the elder council, and by the ultimate arbiter of his worthiness as a future leader of Ipwang Fortress.

    In that moment, Chui So-ok¡¯sposed smile returned. A faint, almost yful curve of her lips.

    ¡°To think such a young and brilliant martial artist would be so forceful in courting me. It stirs my maiden heart.¡±

    Her tone was light and teasing, but Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s response was firm.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t something we can justugh off. You brought this upon yourself.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough. But I hope my intentions won¡¯t be misunderstood,¡± she said, a hint of sinceritycing her words.

    Jeong Yeon-shin inclined his head slightly in acknowledgment. ¡°Your advice is appreciated.¡±

    With that, he straightened, his sharp gaze igniting with lightning-like rity.

    ¡°But that¡¯s where it ends. You¡¯ve overstayed your wee. You¡¯reing with us¡ªback to Yangyang.¡±

    Chui So-ok¡¯s expression stiffened, her carefree demeanor faltering for just a moment. Her hand lightly tapped the hilt of her sword, as if gauging her options.

    ¡°I swear on my honor, I won¡¯t speak a word of what I¡¯ve seen here.¡±

    ¡°Your honor isn¡¯t enough,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied, his hand tightening around the gleaming white hilt of the North Star Sword.

    ¡°Will you resist?¡± he asked, his calm voice rippling with unshaken resolve.

    The air grew tense. The subtle hum of the Heavenly Dharma Wheel¡¯s sacred energy filled the silence, circling Jeong Yeon-shin as he stood firm.

    Behind him, Tae Yeom-ryong chuckled darkly, while Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s sword pressed closer to Mu-geom¡¯s neck.

    The disciples of Mount Tianzang were caught between retreat and confrontation, their every move stifled by the calcted dominance of Ipwang Fortress¡¯s temporarymander.

    As Jeong Yeon-shin stood tall, the summer sun gleamed off the silver hilt of his sword, its radiance a stark contrast to the heavy tension in the air.

 Chapter 139

    "You can''t use your body anymore, can you? Completely burned out."

    It was a time when the dim light of dawn cast faint shadows. A lone figure and a bundle cast their silhouettes together amidst the dense woods of a hillside forest.

    The Seventh Apostle, draped in a crimson pureblood robe, stood diagonally on the gently sloped hill.

    Below hery a silk-wrapped mass, once the form of the Blood me Cult Leader, being dragged carelessly beforeing to a stop.

    Under the summer sky, nearing the mid-autumn festival, the air around the hill was unusually cold.

    It was as if a massive cier resided deep within the mountain, exuding an eerie, yin-infused chill.

    This was the boundary ridge where Sichuan transitioned into Huguang, a sacred mountain discovered by the wandering Blood me Cultists on their travels through Zhongyuan.

    The bright orange light of dawn slowly began to seep through. The break of day was near.

    Haa¡ª

    A white breath escaped the lips of the Seventh Apostle. She wore an unusually refreshed smile.

    It was a rare expression, one she usually reserved for moments when she secretly observed the young Taesa. Today, however, the refreshing yin energy she inhaled while transporting an unpleasant burden put her in an unusually good mood.

    "This feels nice."

    Her words weren''t just to herself.

    ¨D A rare holy mountain.

    The reply came from the corpse-like bundle, but it wasn''t spoken aloud. It was a mental transmission, an ethereal form ofmunication.

    ¨D This ce might allow for recovery, given time. The spiritual power I was struck with is severe¡ªit will take years to mend. Seventh Apostle, if you offer sacrifices, the process could be shortened.

    The Blood me Cult Leader, skilled in Hye Gwang Sim Eo¡ªa mental transmission technique typically mastered by eminent Buddhist monks¡ªspoke with effortless rity.

    However, unlike the principles of the supreme truth that often guided Buddhist practitioners, the Cult Leader had spent over a century delving into Buddhist teachings solely to wield their mysticism as a weapon, establishing his dominion as the Grandmaster of Blood Techniques.

    The Cult Leader''s lineage was distinct¡ªneither Han nor Ming, but self-proimed as superior to both.

    Through the sinister art of embedding his soul within a blood crystal, the Cult Leader could think, manipte, and live even within a fragmented form. This cursed essence was both the Cult Leader''s body and his weapon.

    "Offer sacrifices? Filthy."

    ¨D Adorable, aren''t you.

    A single droplet of blood, brimming with spiritual essence, oozed from the Cult Leader''s corpse. It was viscous, slimy like mucus.

    This was one of the mysteries of Jianghu, revealing itself in its most grotesque form. The blood crystal¡ªa snake-like, slender fragment of blood¡ªwas the Cult Leader¡¯s essence.

    ¨D First, we must determine the course for the Cult. From this ordeal, it has be clear who poses the greatest threat to the grand ambitions of our faith.

    "I''m listening."

    ¨D The Fortress Lord of Ipwang is not the primary concern. She rarely ventures far and likely remains bound to the Heavenly Tree. Even if her wrath is provoked, scattering and evading her over time would suffice.

    "I¡¯d like to test her myself. She¡¯s quite irritating."

    ¨D Refrain. Regardless, the remnants of Ipwang Fortress pose no threat now. Identifying the movements of the Divine Sword Captain will suffice. As for the Master of the Zhuge n, while cunning and formidable, he is not a concern for the Cult.

    The Cult Leader''s mental transmission carried a faint tone of amusement.

    ¨D Likewise, the so-called Sword Saint is merely a puppet of the Zhuge n. The heads of the righteous sects are mere idlers, intoxicated by their mediocrity, content to observe the nine mountain regions.

    "¡­"

    ¨D The young sect master of Xinjiang¡¯s Bright Sect, however, warrants caution. His ambition runs deep, and his sorcery and martial talent are unprecedented. Still, he is only now stretching his wings as a fledgling leader. Ultimately¡­

    The Cult Leader paused briefly before dering:

    ¨D He pales inparison to the influence of the Taesa, who has already entered the heart of Jianghu.

    "I expected you¡¯d say that."

    The Seventh Apostle leaned lightly against an old tree.

    Adjusting the sleeve of her pureblood robe, she pretended disinterest, but the Cult Leader pressed on.

    ¨D The extraordinary spiritual techniques disyed by Ma Yeon-jeok were indeed formidable. For any martial art to achieve such a pinnacle form, its foundation must be meticulously structured from inception.

    The Cult Leader, though reduced to a mere fragment of blood, lingered as though contemting deeply.

    ¨D I can now state with certainty: The Taesa possesses a creative genius on par with Bodhidharma or Zhang Sanfeng. The scale of his divine energy in his upper dantian is unfathomable.

    "So?"

    The Seventh Apostle¡¯s lips barely moved as she asked, her expression unchanging.

    ¨D Unlike the aforementioned masters, the Taesa is neither a monk nor a hermit devoted to self-cultivation. He shows no restraint in crafting martial techniques capable of utter destruction. He is a dangerous sprout. The fall of Ipwang Fortress has merely begun to take root in Jianghu.

    "Wouldn¡¯t it be good for him to create more martial arts? Every one of the Taesa¡¯s techniques shines."

    ¨D Regrettably, as long as the Fortress Lord exists, we cannot possess the Taesa. If we cannot have him, then eliminating him is the only option. Hire every assassin across the realm. Conceal our involvement inyers, and release funds liberally. The Taesa has made plenty of enemies in Jianghu. There¡¯s no reason to hesitate.

    "Kill him? The Taesa?"

    ¨D The First Apostle is within the Martial Alliance of Han Zhong. He holds a significant position. He is likely seeking an opportunity to pit the Alliance against Ipwang Fortress. Seek his assistance. He will revere your noble bloodline as sacred.

    The Cult Leader¡¯s mental transmission radiated authority. Even after his physical form had perished, the dignity of a grandmaster persisted.

    The yin energy that pervaded the sacred mountain seemed to grow heavier in that moment.

    Yet, the Seventh Apostle remained silent.

    She revered the young Taesa. She viewed him as the singret capable of leading her to the ultimate heights of martial arts.

    Unlike the demanding, bothersome Cult Leader, the young Taesa inspired a different kind of fervor.

    His confused demeanor, vaciting after receiving Bodhidharma¡¯s sacred treasure, ignited a sadistic thrill within her.

    More.

    She wanted to give him more. Every rare treasure scattered across the world, every resource that could aid his progress. She longed to see how he would react.

    What expression would the young grandmaster show? How would his martial arts evolve beneath his fingertips?

    "Ahhh."

    She aspired to reach the pinnacle of martial arts with the boy. Muguk¡ªthe ultimate martial peak.

    At the dazzling end of his life, she wanted to caress the boy¡¯s cheek as he closed his eyes and tell him: Your life was brilliant. I revered you.

    The Seventh Apostle slowly opened her lips.

    "Cult Leader, I owe you a debt of gratitude, but¡­"

    ¨D Hm?

    "I¡¯ve put up with a lot. I¡¯ve repaid plenty. Didn¡¯t you once tell me to live as I wish?"

    ¨D Apostle¡­

    "And now you want to kill the Taesa?"

    ¨D I thought you were joking before.

    The conversation between madmen had begun.

    "I meant it. I¡¯ll be the True Blood Cult Leader. I¡¯ve heard where the seal lies."

    ¨D Hah, haha. You¡¯ll consume me? That¡¯s amusing. I¡¯m curious to see the Jianghu through your eyes.

    "Disgusting. My talent far surpasses yours."

    There was a form a ck-robed boy had once passed her when he still wore blue.

    Originally, the Seventh Apostle was destined to be as strong as the Cult Leader through Mara¡¯s Roaring Blood Technique alone. Her potential was unparalleled.

    She was even younger than Tae Yeom-ryong, who had fawned over the Taesa. She had barely crossed into adulthood.

    As the Blood me Cult¡¯s strongest prodigy, she had ascended to the rank of Apostle. Her growth potential was limitless.

    "So, here¡¯s the thing."

    The Seventh Apostle¡¯s crimson smile deepened.

    "Die. Thanks for everything, and you¡¯ve been a bother."

    ¨D Hahaha!

    The Cult Leader burst into maniacalughter, unhinged and echoing.

    ¨D You¡¯re already the True Blood Cult Leader! The lineage will prosper even further! It¡¯s a pity I won¡¯t witness the Cult¡¯s zenith¡­

    Crunch.

    A sleek red de crushed the bloody remains underfoot.

    With a crackling sound, crimson mes erupted on either side of her feet. Only two forces couldpletely annihte blood techniques: the same blood arts or divine spiritual power.

    In this moment, the Seventh Apostle unleashed the perfected Mara True Blood Art, born anew in the hands of the young grandmaster. The spiraling mes tore into the ground.

    It was a single blow that incinerated the blood fiend who had roamed Jianghu for centuries.

    The sacred mountain swiftly regained its serene, chilling silence.

    The Seventh Apostle raised her head slowly. A bright, refreshed smile returned to her lips.

    "Han Zhong, Martial Alliance, huh?"

    She sensed a reunion with the young Taesa was near. It would be a meeting unlike any before.

    ***

    Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin

    A peculiar atmosphere surrounded him. He carried an air of harmony that transcended his youthful appearance.

    It wasn¡¯t just the energy radiating from him but also his striking appearance. d in the unusual ck cloak of Ipwang Fortress, he bore an extraordinary sword at his side.

    Despite his boyish looks, hismanding words urging surrender seemed neither out of ce nor awkward. From the carriage window, Cheongmyeong, who had leaned out to observe, let out a whistle.

    "Mi-ryeo, did you hear that? ''Will you resist?'' He''s be a proper martial enforcer now, rounding up Jianghu riffraff. When did he grow up like this?"@@novelbin@@

    "Spare me the nonsense. He''s wearing ck now."

    "True, that''s right. Wasn''t it justst year that I lent him my azure cloak? In Shaanxi? He really feels like a younger brother, doesn¡¯t he? Must be the age difference."

    Cheongmyeong¡¯s lips curved into a bright, refreshing smile.

    "Daeju, what happens to us now?"

    He nced briefly into the carriage as he asked, receiving a deep, resonant reply in return.

    "Relentlessly refine Magwang Gyeol. That alone is enough. Even if I depart from the main force, the legacy of Magwang Ik will endure. I intend to ensure its continuity without interruption."

    "But Daeju, you have no hands."

    Jeong Yeon-shin, leading at the front, let Ma Jin¡¯s silence pass withoutment. It was typical of Cheongmyeong¡¯s carefree Ming wit.

    Instead, he fixated on the Small Sword Queen, Chui So-ok, staring intently. Through a nce, he conveyed his meaning to the chief disciple of Jeomchang Sect:

    Until this journey is over, it is only fitting that your senior brothers remain detained.

    The boy demanded silentpliance.

    How did it end when Namgung n ced trust in the honor of the righteous factions?

    Jeong Yeon-shin did not repeat the same mistakes.

    Through the fierce white lightning of Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi reflected in his unwavering gaze, his resolute determination became apparent.

    The serene smile that graced Chui So-ok¡¯s lips tensed slightly. As an heir of the Nine Great Sects, her reputation for exceptional swordsmanship and valor preceded her.

    In many ways, she waspared to Wei Ji Myo-hwa, the Sword Dragon of Zhongnan Sect. Suchparisons underscored her status as a highly revered prodigy in Jianghu.

    The Small Sword Queen silently stared at Jeong Yeon-shin for a moment.

    The boy returned her gaze, piercing through her with an intent to discern her martial foundation entirely.

    To ensure that neither the ripples of her energy nor the shockwaves from his attacks reached his grandfather and the Elder Council Leader in the carriage, Chui So-ok herself had to bepletely neutralized¡ªutterly and overwhelmingly.

    So, they say she¡¯s a master of dual swords. Her sword energy and spirit are long. Should I assume she wields her sword like a saber? It doesn¡¯t seem like she¡¯s deeply trained in Jeomchang Sect¡¯s signature thrust techniques.

    He studied her eyes.

    Her expression betrayed no clear emotions.

    Though her beauty, as wless as her renowned sword aura, was widely celebrated, what impressed the boy most were the calluses embedded in her palms. These were the hands of a swordsman who had poured their life into their craft.

    Though the distance between Yunnan and Shaanxi had kept her from being directlypared to the Sword Dragon, her dedication did not appear to fall short of Wei Ji Myo-hwa¡¯s.

    She¡¯s likely trained in grappling techniques too. I should keep her martial strategies in mind.

    The boy waited no longer. Representing his party, he stood dressed in Ipwang Fortress¡¯s ck robes on the wide road.

    It would be inexcusable to fail to subdue a mere prodigy, no matter how skilled.

    From the forefront of the halted procession¡ªalongside Tae Yeom-ryong and Namgung Hwa-shin¡ªJeong Yeon-shin took a slow step forward.

    Step.

    At that single movement, Chui So-ok¡¯s gaze shifted.

    The dull glint of her eyes, which had seemed almost vacant, transformed. They now reflected the sharp perception of a master, fully assessing the distance between herself and her opponent. It was like the sh of lightning.

    The intent to raise her internal sword became palpable. Even the movement of the air had shifted.

    The stiffened atmosphere foretold an imminent sh.

    A faint, blurred space formed between the two of them¡ªthe Sword Domain. The realm of swords.

    It was the range where sword paths met and sword energy shed. A tug-of-war had begun.

    The energy released by each sought to nullify the other¡¯s domain, vying to im the intervening space as their own.

    Jeong Yeon-shin initiated the battle, ensuring that the shockwaves of their swords wouldn¡¯t reach the carriage where his grandfather and the Elder Council Leader sat.

    Step.

    The boy moved alone. With each step he took, the neutral energy surrounding them rippled.

    Between the two swordsmen, the wind turned gray, visibly surging.

    Step.

    The sound of his steps echoed unusually loud as he steadily closed the distance.

    This was an action only possible for someone with absolute confidence in their swordsmanship.

    With one hand resting on the hilt of the Northern Light Sword, the boy¡¯s ck cloak fluttered, exuding the undeniable presence of a leader of the Divine Sword Corps.

    Chui So-ok, crouched at an angle, assumed her stance for a draw-sh. A faint bead of sweat trailed down her cheek.

    Finally, from Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s unrestrained energy, she recognized the authenticity of the ck cloak from Ipwang Fortress.

    They were now just five steps apart.

    The tension between them stretched taut. The hum of shing energy resonated fiercely.

    The violent tremor in the air signaled the impending collision of the swordsmen.

    Then.

    Suddenly, Chui So-ok withdrew her hand from the sword¡¯s hilt and bowed. Her jet-ck hair billowed in the strong winds of their sword energy.

    Simultaneously, the swirling energy of the Sword Domain unraveled, dispersing with a resounding whoosh.

    As Jeong Yeon-shin watched in silence, Chui So-ok slowly straightened and opened her lips.

    "I¡­ will follow."

    Her expression was somewhat dazed.

 Chapter 140

    To an unknowing onlooker, the Small Sword Queen might have appeared startled by her own recklessness. Her expression was strange enough to give that impression.

    In this moment, the renowned swordswoman of Jianghu resembled neither a famed master nor a warrior. Instead, she looked like amon viger caught running along the roadside or frozen in ce by sudden shock.

    ¡°It¡¯s not a loss of confidence¡­¡±

    Rather, it seemed as though she had been profoundly shaken. Why, Jeong Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t say.

    ¡°Does this mean you¡¯ll follow us without resistance?¡±

    The boy reverted to a polite tone as he asked.

    Tae Yeom-ryong, who had been holding the nape of Cheonjil Sword Sa Do-ryeong¡¯s neck, clicked his tongue. Leaning close to Sa Do-ryeong¡¯s ear, he whispered mockingly, remarking how rare it was for someone to disy such unpredictable behavior so effortlessly.

    Sa Do-ryeong, his blood points sealed, red furiously at his senior sister. The look in his eyes made his feelings obvious¡ªthis was not an event he ever thought he¡¯d face.

    ¡°Yes¡­ well,¡± the Small Sword Queen replied, a bright smile masking her earlier sweat-drenched state. ¡°After experiencing the depth of your sword domain, my own recklessness now feels as vivid as a blooming flower.¡±

    She smiled cheerfully, as though nothing had happened.

    ¡°Well, why not treat this as an opportunity to broaden my horizons? After all, it¡¯s rare for disciples of the Nine Great Sects to set foot in Ipwang Fortress.¡±

    ¡°I will not tolerate rash actions,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin responded evenly.

    The Small Sword Queen¡¯s lips curved into a thin smile, her eyes narrowing slightly.

    ¡°The Sect Wars of the Martial Alliance are still far off, are they not? Traveling Jianghu alongside masters of the righteous path doesn¡¯t seem like a bad prospect.¡±

    Her gaze toward Jeong Yeon-shin shifted. It was no longer the look of someone merely passing through a checkpoint before an audience with the Violet Highmaster. Instead, her eyes meticulously scanned him, reflecting her passion for martial arts more than any sense of wariness.

    Even as a prisoner, she carried herself with the dignity of a swordswoman, her behavior rooted in her devotion to the craft.

    After a faint sigh, she added, ¡°If only my juniors weren¡¯t here¡­¡±

    Through their brief exchange of energy, Jeong Yeon-shin had already formed a tenuous understanding of her intentions. He immediately understood her meaning.

    If Sa Do-ryeong and the Jeomchang Sword had not been subdued, she would have liked to test her de against his.

    ¡°Completely different from the Sword Dragon.¡±

    She spoke harsh truths without hesitation, grounded in her own values. Despite her current disadvantage, her zeal for swordsmanship burned brightly.

    Namgung Hwa-shin stood nearby, holding her sword to the Jeomchang Sword¡¯s throat. Thetter¡¯s previously stoic expression now seemed pitiful, her strong countenance wavering.

    ¡°Saja¡­ (Senior Sister¡­)¡±

    The Jeomchang Sword¡¯s plea carried a mix of respect and despair, but Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s white de did not waver. Her resolute aura reflected both her upbringing as a warrior of Ipwang Fortress and the steely resolve she had honed since the Myeonggondo incident.

    The events of that day had not only transformed Jeong Yeon-shin; they had also hardened Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s resolve.

    The death of her beloved half-brother, her inability to avenge her sister with her own hands, and the deaths of herrades at Myeonggondo¡ªall of it had shaped her into the warrior she was now.

    Namgung Hwa-shin was growing alongside Jeong Yeon-shin, learning that in the turbulent world of Jianghu, only an unyielding de could protect what mattered.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said firmly.

    At hismand, Namgung Hwa-shin withdrew her sword. The clear ring of her de echoed as it traced a graceful arc back into its sheath¡ªa testament to her mastery.

    Tae Yeom-ryong released Sa Do-ryeong with a dismissive tap to his nape, unsealing his blood points.

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    Sa Do-ryeong¡¯s hand darted to his sword hilt, his movements nearly spasmodic.

    But he couldn¡¯t draw.

    The sight of Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s dull, lifeless eyes stopped him cold. The yful banter Tae Yeom-ryong shared with Jeong Yeon-shin was gone. What remained was the stark, dry me of someone who had long resigned themselves to a short life. The uncolored gleam in his eyes radiated a chilling authority.

    ¡°I have fond memories of the Nine Great Sects,¡± Tae Yeom-ryong said, his words carrying the oppressive heat of the Sr Veins¡¯ Fiery Yang Energy. ¡°Do not tarnish the reputation of the great sects in the mountains.¡±

    His voice was slow andnguid, yet carried the weight of a scion of a great martial family. Sa Do-ryeong¡¯s expression faltered.

    Eventually, Sa Do-ryeong released his grip on his sword hilt, lowering his head slowly.

    ¡°Well done. Quite docile,¡± Tae Yeom-ryong teased before stepping back. Hyeon Won-chang, watching nearby, gave him a nod of approval.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite sharp for an unheralded junior. You¡¯ll make a decent sessor.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Meanwhile, Jeong Yeon-shin observed the Small Sword Queen, who was conversing with the Jeomchang Sword.

    ¡°You did well, Saja. I¡¯ve weighed the risks, and there was nothing to gain from shing with Ipwang Fortress here,¡± said the Jeomchang Sword, her clear eyes betraying her calcted nature.

    The Small Sword Queen absently fiddled with her sword and replied casually, ¡°Oh, really?¡±

    ¡°As disciples of the righteous path, we cannot engage in a baseless fight. It would bring disgrace to our sect.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­ yes, of course.¡±

    ¡°Even if fortune had favored us and we won, the consequences afterward would have been severe. And had we lost publicly, there would be no greater shame. Honestly, I believe you would have lost. Just the ck cloak of Ipwang Fortress alone suggests the rumors about Seomye are no exaggeration.¡±

    The Jeomchang Sword¡¯s eyes briefly met Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s, only for her to quickly avert her gaze as if looking at a thunderstorm waiting to strike.

    ¡°Surely traveling together is better than being dragged along. Saja, I warned you against indulging your curiosity.¡±

    ¡°My apologies, my apologies.¡±

    ¡°It is fortunate that you made the right decision in the end. Ipwang Fortress treats the Nine Great Sects rtively well. We can stay briefly in Yangyang and then proceed to the Sect Wars of the Martial Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ yes, that¡¯s right.¡±

    The Small Sword Queen turned her head, ncing at Jeong Yeon-shin with a faint smile.

    Their eyes met, and the boy gave her a slight nod.

    There was a reason he had been patient.

    The addition of Jeomchang Sect¡¯s representatives created opportunities. Traveling Jianghu with a small, elite force from Ipwang Fortress was one thing, but adding figures of importance from the Nine Great Sects to the party significantly changed their position.

    It brought about a profound shift¡ªone that favored avoiding direct conflict.

    ¡°In a very good way.¡±

    Moreover, Jeong Yeon-shin hadn¡¯t even needed to cross swords with the Small Sword Queen. Their cooperation turned into an alliance. The next heir to Jeomchang Sect¡¯s leadership now walked alongside him.

    With Jeomchang Sect as a potential ally, the journey ahead would undoubtedly be smoother.

    This was a fortunate turn.

    Compared to the vast expanse of the realm, Ipwang Fortress was small. To counter the lesser ns and mid-tier sects scattered across thend, the influence of the Nine Great Sects carried far greater weight.

    Outside of Huguang, where Ipwang Fortress was rooted, the Nine Great Sects¡¯ lofty reputation was undeniably a resource worth leveraging.

    ¡°Ah¡­ where should I walk?¡±

    The Small Sword Queen hesitated, stepping forward tentatively. Her wary nces toward the sword at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s waist betrayed her interests.

    It was clear: she was curious about the sword and the martial arts it embodied.

    Her desire to meet masters of the Violet Highmasters was undoubtedly rooted in simr motivations.

    ¡°You¡¯ll lead the way,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied curtly.

    ¡°¡­Couldn¡¯t I walk beside you instead? Your grip on the sword seems rather unique.¡±

    Her remark was oddly out of ce, likely referencing Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s Gwanghwa Sword Style. The boy shook his head, dismissing the idea.

    ¡°You¡¯ll lead,¡± he repeated.

    ¡°But I¡¯m curious about your swordsmanship. Can¡¯t we get to know each other better?¡±

    Her tone hadpletely rxed. Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t respond. There was no need to indulge her entric personality.

    He turned to the drivers of the carriages, signaling them with a nod to resume the journey.

    ¡°Move out!¡±

    The procession began to advance again, the thundering hoofbeats scattering the curious onlookers who had been watching from a distance.

    ¡°Agh, there¡¯s no one else my age who interests me this much¡­¡±

    The Small Sword Queen, mumbling to herself, was pushed forward by the Jeomchang Sword, who sighed heavily at her unruly senior sister.

    And so, the party from Jeomchang Sect joined the journey.

    What had initially been a decision born of pragmatism quickly yielded astonishing results.

    For seven days and nights, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s party encountered no further interruptions.

    ***

    "Already at Yangyang?"

    Hyeon Won-chang muttered, walking alongside Jeong Yeon-shin.

    A warm breeze brushed across the hero¡¯s forehead, rustling the martial headband tied firmly there. The once tranquil mountain path now resonated with the rhythmic tter of hooves.

    The atmosphere was serene, almost leisurely.

    ¡°The arrangement is proving useful,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin thought, gazing at the disciples of Jeomchang Sect walking ahead.

    He had initially anticipated some degree of pursuit. In the regional martial world, Ipwang Fortress wasn¡¯t an untouchable power. Two main types of sects might dare to challenge it: smaller sects unaware of the world¡¯s vastness, andrger factions calcting opportune moments to act.

    The world was indeed expansive, vast beyond measure. Small sects might foolishly provoke them in pursuit of fame, while grand sects could consider assassination or annihtion when the time was right.

    ¡°...Nothing has happened. It¡¯s almost boring now.¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong reclined atop the lead carriage¡¯s roof, using his arm as a pillow.

    From Yunnan to the far reaches of Sichuan, the name of Jeomchang Sect held immense weight,parable to noble families who privately imed royal lineage. A figure like the Small Sword Queen was akin to a royal heir¡ªa supremely noble status.

    Now, with the destruction of much of the Thirteen Heavens of Demonic Marauders in Sichuan, that prestige was even more significant.

    From a distance, the sound of long hair swaying reached him.

    ¡°Jeong Gongja¡­! A spar, perhaps¡ªno, never mind.¡±

    The Small Sword Queen turned back, her expression soft yet awkward, only to spin around abruptly when she remembered that Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s grandfather was resting in the lead carriage.

    Clearly, she had been restraining herself for some time. Fascinated by the fleeting disy of Gwanghwa Sword Style during their earlier exchange of energy, she had been itching to test her de against his. Yet, bound by martial decorum, she couldn¡¯t outright ask about the origin of his technique.

    Instead, her desire to spar with him hung like a lingering cloud.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t reply.

    Unlike figures such as the Sword Dragon Wei Ji Myo-hwa or Namgung Se-jin, the Small Sword Queen failed to inspire much feeling in him.

    Though celebrated for her martial fame, to him, she remained an enigmatic and peculiar figure.

    He regarded her simply as a highly effective tool.

    ¡°Because that¡¯s exactly what she is,¡± he thought inly.

    Just then, a voice interrupted his thoughts.

    ¡°There you are, Mi-ryeo.¡±

    To the left of the road ahead, where the mountain path widened, a figure emerged like a mirage from the Great Desert beyond the Great Wall.

    The woman resembled the Westerners of the Mara Sect, though her hair was the dark ck of Zhongyuan rather than their typical blonde. However, her striking blue eyes betrayed her origins.

    Her posture, slightly slouched, exuded a casual arrogance unbefitting a leader of any significant sect.

    And yet, Jeong Yeon-shin instantly recognized her.

    ¡°The Lord of the Pure Devil Sect.¡±

    He immediately activated the rotation of his Gwangryun Energy. Disaster loomed. The aura she exuded bore a resemnce to the energy of Baek Mi-ryeo, his senior, but it was far deeper and more profound.

    He quickly surmised her identity.

    The Pure Devil Sect¡¯s leader, sensing his gaze, smiled and stepped out of the underbrush. Her sharp features and elegant jawline bore a striking resemnce to Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re the one who shattered my sect¡¯s forces. Your reputation precedes you, as if your martial name seeks to pierce the heavens of Sichuan.¡±

    Her presence was overwhelming.

    Whoosh!

    An invisible gale swept forth, carrying an almost tangible pressure that seemed to reverse and press down upon Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s Gwangryun Energy. The demonic energy shemanded was impossibly deep for any human to cultivate.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how well you can handle this.¡±

    The Pure Devil Sect¡¯s Lord smiled as she unleashed her energy. It was a forceparable to the Bloodme Cult¡¯s leader, a peerless master revealing her true might.

    ¡°Kgh¡­¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Pure Devil Sect¡¯s leader¡­!¡±

    Gasps erupted from the Jeomchang disciples and Ipwang Fortress warriors who had been walking ahead. Some even fell to their knees as ifpelled by the oppressive aura, as though in the presence of royalty.

    ¡°Even though we received reports¡­ to think she¡¯d¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t look directly at her. For once, his gaze moved past her shoulder, an uncharacteristic flicker of surprise in his eyes.

    When did she appear?

    Could she be here to investigate the details of Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s presence? Or was she already targeting the Pure Devil Sect¡¯s leader, waiting for the moment to act?

    All of his conjectures were swept aside by the arrival of another figure, whose presence eclipsed everything else.

    Unexpectedly, and yet precisely on time.

    Standing with an air of immacte grace, she entered the scene.

    Her striking beauty, like an immortal¡¯s, immediately drew the eye. Beneath the shade of a cypress tree, her long, light-green hair shone even in the dim light, and her deep green eyes seemed to silence the entire mountain.

    ¡°A body so finely honed¡ªit¡¯s astonishing. Your aura alone could contend with the Demon Marauder,¡± the Pure Devil Sect¡¯s Lord remarked with a smile.

    From behind her, someone stepped forward.

    The Sovereign of Ipwang Fortress.

    Walking softly, she emerged from the shadows, sunlight dancing across the gleaming de of her divine sword.

 Chapter 141

    The Pure Devil Sect Leader''s arrival was inevitable.

    Having nearly lost all her top warriors beneath her, she had every reason to confront Jeong Yeon-shin and the Ipwang Fortress elites following the incidents at Myunggong Ind and the Ipwang Fortress'' branch stronghold.

    Likewise, the appearance of the Sovereign of Ipwang Fortress was no surprise.

    She had once referred to Ma Yeon-jeok as a long-timepanion. Reports that her trusted friend¡¯s health had deteriorated to the brink of copse likely spurred her descent to this location, perhaps to see him onest time before his final breath.

    Yet, there was an air of mystery.

    The sight of the Sovereign trailing the Pure Devil Sect Leader evoked a peculiar unease, as if the coincidences of the martial world were deliberately orchestrated by fate.

    Could the timing truly be serendipitous?

    Perhaps those who wield extraordinary power, pushing their limits to the extreme, were indeed bestowed with divine decrees that transcended mortalprehension.

    Jeong Yeon-shin briefly entertained the idea, considering thetent potential of his upper dantian.

    Or, perhaps, the Sovereign had observed the Pure Devil Sect Leader earlier and chosen to dy her intervention, as if waiting for the right moment¡ªher intentions as elusive as the wind that brushed against one¡¯s skin.

    If so, what was her reason? Why now, when she had previously dispatched even the Bloodme Cult¡¯s leader without hesitation?

    As the boy pondered these swirling questions, an event unfolded before him.

    Step.

    A strange scene emerged.

    The Sovereign of Ipwang Fortress approached, bathed in the green luminescence of lush foliage. Her presence seemed to cascade like mist through the gaps between the trees.

    The most exalted figure among her n, her abilities radiated from the shadows of the forest, blending seamlessly with the supreme martial prowess of a transcendent master.

    Even the Pure Devil Sect Leader, a figure of extraordinary senses, failed to perceive her presence until she stepped out entirely from the shade of the trees.

    It happened in an instant.

    Her azure eyes widened in shock, her body twisting around, utterly startled.

    ¡°...!¡±

    By then, Jeong Yeon-shin had already activated his inner energy. His Gwangryun Aura whirled within his chest.

    Energy condensed into the acupuncture points at the sides of his throat (Inyoung-hyeol) and directly above his vocal cords (Yeomcheon-hyeol). He sent a swift transmission.

    ¨DDo not let the energy erupt.

    His grandfather was in danger. Even if it meantmitting the audacity of whispering directly into the Sovereign¡¯s ear, it had to be done.

    For a moment, her emerald eyes nced at the boy.

    It was the moment she emerged from the forest, the sunlight scattering around her pale face like a halo.

    Moonlight Divine Art.

    Faint light began to emanate from her body. Her loose, flowing green sleeves swayed gently.

    The moonlit glow wove around her garments, spreading through the air.

    Qi Barrier.

    Condensed energy formed a solid dome, epassing the space with a powerful, tactile force that pushed against Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s body.

    Thud.

    The boy¡¯s feet left grooves in the ground as he was pushed back. His eyes widened.

    A semi-spherical barrier, spanning nearly ten jang (approximately 30 meters), materialized around the Sovereign and the Pure Devil Sect Leader.

    This was the scene she created based solely on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s request, a manifestation that defied mortal capability.

    Each movement in her energy control was iprehensibly intricate, transcending human skill.

    ¡°Ipwang...?!¡±

    The Pure Devil Sect Leader barely had time to react. As she turned fully to face the Sovereign, thetter had already swung her sword.

    A radiant de glimmered in the sunlight, its edge gleaming as though merging sunlight with moonlight.

    sh!

    Blood sprayed from the Pure Devil Sect Leader¡¯s abdomen, her dark internal armor shredding as her defenses failed to hold against the Sovereign¡¯s surprise attack.

    It was a scene that felt unreal, even to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The Pure Devil Sect Leader¡¯s demonic aura, which had seemed so immeasurably deep, was overwhelmed in an instant.

    Boom!

    A deafening roar reverberated through the barrier.

    The Pure Devil Sect Leader¡¯s bloodied figure spun amidst the vortex of qi and wind. Her reflexes remained remarkable; even after suffering a devastating strike, her movements were almost imperceptibly swift.

    But Jeong Yeon-shin knew instinctively¡ªdespite the barrier, the Sovereign had decisively taken the upper hand.

    The Pure Devil Sect Leader¡¯s fortune had turned against her.

    Even in a direct confrontation, the Sovereign would have held the advantage.

    But here, ambushed in the dense forest, she had already lost by two decisive moves.

    Step.

    The Sovereign advanced, her steps echoing softly. She no longer held her sword poised for an attack.

    Her pale sleeves fluttered like leaves in the breeze. With a graceful motion, the de in her white hand seemed to shimmer faintly like a haloed moon.

    Her strikes were beyond mere speed¡ªthey were soyered, they appeared to rend the very fabric of space.

    sh! sh! sh!

    The continuous flurry of strikes resembled a storm carving through a cliffside, each sh speeding up endlessly.

    Still, the Pure Devil Sect Leader was no ordinary master. Her limbs burst forth with bursts of dark energy, deflecting the relentless attacks.

    A battle of monstrous power unfolded, one that felt more like a sh between deities than mortals.

    ¡°Only by defeating such an opponent could one reach the fruits of the Heavenly Tree...¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought, finding himself inadvertently reassured by the Sovereign¡¯s presence.

    The Sovereign stepped forward again, her footfalls light yet thunderous.

    Her de¡¯s aura seemed to dim, not because it weakened but because it grew so intense that it transcended visibleprehension.

    She swung her sword, unleashing a wide arc of condensed power.

    Boom!

    The air itself quaked, the barrier dissolving like mist under the pressure.

    Even with her internal armor, the Pure Devil Sect Leader¡¯s defense faltered under the Sovereign¡¯s strikes.

    Thud.

    The ground trembled with each step of the Sovereign. Her moonlit presence illuminated the battlefield, casting an overwhelming glow over her opponent.

    The Pure Devil Sect Leader let out a battle cry, her body erupting with a ck, ominous aura. She wrapped herself in the dark qi, forging a shield of tangible energy around her.

    Two peerless masters collided, their techniques and power shaking the forest to its roots.

    Thud.

    The ground trembled once more. This time, it was the Pure Devil Sect Leader¡¯s foot that caused the quake.

    Jeong Yeon-shin steadied Hyeon Won-chang, who staggered nearby, but his gaze didn¡¯t waver. He continued to focus intently on the scene ahead, witnessing the Sect Leader¡¯s explosive ascent into the air.

    How many cycles of energy has shepressed into her Yongcheon Acupoint with just one leap?

    Her figure halted midair¡ªa demonstration of the Lingering Void Step, a supreme body movement technique.

    ¡°Ipwang Sovereign!¡±

    The Sect Leader¡¯s voice roared out.

    Her once jet-ck hair now had frayed, uneven ends, as if severed by des.

    Blood trickled down her forehead, painting a vicious streak over her fierce, sapphire blue eyes, giving her the appearance of a wrathful demon.

    ck, ominous energy emanated from her battered torso, blending with her overflowing Demonic Qi. The sight was far removed from that of a mere human.

    Her upper body, now smeared with blood, exuded a ferocious, awe-inspiring presence.

    ¡°How desperate you must have been! Such disgraceful conduct!¡±

    The Sect Leader, her expression contorted in fury, wiped the blood from her brow with the back of her hand.

    Even as she stood midair, her slightly bent leg betrayed the strain of the Sovereign¡¯s earlier strike. Her provocative words and demeanorid bare her nature, even as a supreme master.

    She continued her tirade:

    ¡°To think you would strike so suddenly! Have you no shame? You¡¯ve reached such heights, yet you forsake the spirit of martial contest. And now I hear strange rumors spreading in Yangyang¡ªof you taking amoner, not even of royal blood, as your disciple.¡±

    Her lips curled into a derisive smile as she nodded toward Jeong Yeon-shin below.

    ¡°Is that young prot¨¦g¨¦ of yours so precious to you? Ipwang Sovereign, pawn of the Ming Imperial Court.¡±

    Even as she hovered in midair, the Sect Leader¡¯s mannerisms resembled those of a mythical demon from ancient tales.

    Her tone, though lively, was anything but noble. As the head of her sect, her provocations were reckless, her aim singr: to overwhelm her opponent and crush them utterly.

    Her scrutinizing gaze swept over the Sovereign, seeking any weakness to exploit.

    The Sovereign of Ipwang remained silent, her gaze softening as it lowered slightly.

    She did not bother to look up, her eyes half-closed, casting shadows over her jade-green irises with her longshes.

    The sight was mesmerizing, her figure radiating a tranquil, otherworldly aura. Like one who lived in harmony with the wind, the Sovereign¡¯s presence resonated with the essence of nature itself¡ªa stance unique to the distinguished masters of the Ming lineage.

    The Sect Leader¡¯s lips slowly closed as silence engulfed the battlefield.

    ¡°Imagine¡ªa master of the demonic arts using someone else of disgrace. Is this a theatrical farce?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s murmured words rippled through the air like a gentle breeze, imbued with subtle qi.

    The Sect Leader¡¯s head turned slowly toward him, her sapphire gaze narrowing.

    Her senses, trained on the Sovereign, now shifted. Even so, merely turning her attention toward the boy carried the weight of a mountain crashing down¡ªan oppressive presence that seemed to fill the space entirely.

    ¡°Young one. What did you just say?¡±

    Her coarse, hoarse voice demanded rification. Jeong Yeon-shin replied calmly:

    ¡°I said your words reek of the back alleys¡ªno, even amon thug would refrain from whining about fairness during a life-and-death duel. And dragging my name into your childish provocations? Astounding. Perhaps your qi has invaded your Baihui Acupoint. If you share the principles of your demonic art, I might adjust it for you.¡±

    He tapped his temple lightly with his forefinger, his tone measured and precise.

    Jeong Yeon-shin understood the power of directness.

    Through his travels in the martial world, he had learned that provocation wasn¡¯t always necessary.

    The pride of masters who had dedicated their lives to their arts was akin to the heavens¡ªpointing out their ws or failures, even in the guise of concern, could easily tilt the flow of a duel.@@novelbin@@

    A narrow field of vision caused by rage was deadly in the world of high martial arts, where a split-second decision could determine the oue.

    This isn¡¯t the time to worry about decorum, Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    The Sovereign had unfolded her qi barrier the instant she heard his transmission, likely aware of Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s precarious state.

    The Sovereign was burdened, locked in a life-or-death struggle against a supreme master. Even with her overwhelming prowess, such a fight would not be an easy task.

    Sess in her initial assault did not guarantee victory. Her opponent, too, was a being of transcendent skill.

    Knowing this, Jeong Yeon-shin sought to ease her burden, even if it meant drawing the Sect Leader¡¯s ire entirely onto himself.

    The Pure Devil Sect Leader surely didn¡¯te alone.

    It was highly likely that she had left her subordinates behind in her haste to confront them.

    Time was of the essence.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze flickered toward the rustling leaves around the Sovereign. They moved gently yet ominously, foretelling the storm toe.

    The Sect Leader, still ring at him, seemed to be channeling a specific technique, her breath steadying as if to regainposure.

    A temporary lull settled over the battlefield, a momentary pause to catch one¡¯s breath.

    The stakes were clear: Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s survival hung in the bnce.

    The Sovereign appeared to be sharpening her intent for a decisive, swift resolution.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, meanwhile, focused on creating even the smallest opening, ready to strike with a hidden de if necessary.

    Suddenly, wind swirled at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s feet.

    Dust and debris scattered, caught in the vortex of his Gwangryun Aura. A shimmering white stream of energy filled the surrounding air, radiating an auspicious, divine presence.

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke again, his tone steady:

    ¡°I do find demonic arts intriguing. Baihui Acupoint and all. Sect Leader, in my humble opinion¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough, young master. Please!¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang tried to intervene, his trembling hand gripping Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder. The boy shook him off effortlessly.

    ¡°Why?¡± he asked, nonchntly.

    It was then that a soft sound¡ªa faint chuckle¡ªcut through the tension.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes moved.

    The Sovereign of Ipwang Fortress, silent until now, had tilted her head ever so slightly.

    Her pale lips curved into the faintest smile as she finally spoke:

    ¡°Let me impart the second teaching.¡±

    Her melodic voice, both radiant and serene, resonated with profound authority.

    ¡°The sword of the heart.¡±

 Chapter 144

    ¡°Come here, but you don''t listen.¡±

    The faint sound of rustling footsteps apanied the Fortress Lord as she stepped forward.

    It was directly in front of Jeong Yeon-shin. One step, then another half step closer.

    ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s because you¡¯re of age now.¡±

    Her voice carried a trace of amusement, along with a faint, fragrant scent¡ªa subtle aroma of fresh grass.

    The two steps between them narrowed to half a step.

    Having reached a growth spurt, Jeong Yeon-shin was now nearly as tall as her. Their eyes were at the same level.

    Her gaze, filled with the consciousness of an absolute master, flooded his vision¡ªa sea of deep green.

    The boy faced the overwhelming presence emanating from the deep green glow of her eyes.

    He could now understand why terms like Simjeuksal (the sword of the heart) or Uihyeonggeom (intentional killing)¡ªthe Sword of Intent¡ªwere spoken of in awe.

    The mastery and precision she must wield to channel energy with such an overwhelming presence were beyond imagination.

    He recalled the swordsmanship she had disyed when pressuring the Pure Devil Sect Lord. It was beautiful, as if moonlight itself had condensed into her de, transcending the mortal realm.

    This was the most striking eye contact he had ever experienced.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stared into her ck pupils, reflected in her eyes. It was his own gaze staring back.

    Compared to the immense power in her eyes, his own dark pupils held only a fraction of strength.

    He wondered: When will I ever be able to meet her gaze and confidently request the fruits of the Heavenly Tree?

    ¡®Gwangryun.¡¯

    Inwardly, the boy summoned the wheel of divine energy to findposure.

    It hadn¡¯t been this overwhelming when he had received the Moon Spirit Harmony Technique. That was because the starting point of the foreign energyy in the Myeongmun-hyeol (ÃüéTÑ¨), a vital point on his back.

    This was different. He was now in a position to learn a martial art technique.

    ¡°The senses of a master are not easily deceived. You must etch this fact into your mind.¡±

    The Fortress Lord spoke softly, her gaze still locked with his.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t find her words strange.

    Martial arts scattered across the world were so diverse that their forms of transmission varied greatly.

    Even something like the Iron Palm Technique (èFÉ°ÕÆ) of Shaolin required practitioners to train their hands by plunging them into scalding sand within mortars.

    Her calm voice continued.

    ¡°However, once you grasp the essence of Hocheo (??, ?ÕÐ), even its principles can be a weapon.¡±

    ¡°Is it because of the faith masters ce in their own senses?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked inly.

    Her eyes blinked once, her longshes casting faint shadows.

    Her gaze deepened momentarily.

    ¡°You''ve hit on two points with a single phrase. You¡¯re correct. It¡¯s a method of turning strength into weakness, not by disrupting the five senses, but by scattering the sixth sense¡ªQi perception.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s actually harder to use against lesser opponents because their perception is weak.¡±

    ¡°Then, the reason for standing before me like this is¡­?¡±

    ¡°Feel it for yourself. This will suffice for you.¡±

    Her quiet whisper apanied her movement as her face drew closer.

    Swish.

    Her smooth forehead gently touched his.

    It was soft. Warm.

    For a brief moment, Jeong Yeon-shin felt his mother¡¯s presence. It was reminiscent of when he had received the Moon Spirit Harmony Technique.

    A fleeting memory crossed his mind¡ªa vision where the need for Jeong Family Dynamic Gong wouldn¡¯t have existed.

    If his mother, Ma Yeon-sang, were alive, wouldn¡¯t she have held him as a child and shared this warmth?

    But the moment passed. The Fortress Lord silently pulled her forehead back.

    Whoosh.

    The world inverted. It was as though his entire orientation had flipped, with him rotating upside down around his head.

    He felt as if he were standing inverted in the air. Even his vision reflected this.

    It was without warning, apanied only by a subtle breeze that seemed to toy with the perception of Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi.

    It was as if his sixth sense, the Qi perception that enveloped his body, had been gently kneaded and manipted.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin, seemingly standing on the air, met the Fortress Lord¡¯s gaze. She stood firmly on the ground.

    From this upside-down perspective, their foreheads were aligned. The boy¡¯s breath faintly ruffled the greenish strands of her bangs.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    He felt confused. Was this some form of Illusory Sword (??, »Ã„¦) meant to deceive the senses?

    Or were her hair and even his own breath part of the illusion?

    For an absolute master of her level to personally disy such a technique, perhaps the essence of her swordsmanship extended into the realm of the supernatural.

    Had his confusion shown on his face? The Fortress Lord smiled.

    ¡°Your expression is endearing. It reminds me of leaves from my younger days, swaying in the wind.¡±

    It was truly mystifying.

    In that moment, the boy understood. He realized how deeply intertwined his five senses and Qi perception were.

    To react swiftly to a de or spear flying from behind, one¡¯s entire body¡¯s senses and internal energy perception had to be tightly linked.

    This seemed to be the phenomenon at y. Deceiving perception tranted directly into the miraculous ability to manipte the senses.

    ¡°They say the more integrated Qi perception is, the stronger a master bes.¡±@@novelbin@@

    This was why exceptional martial artists could handle entire groups on their own.

    And this was why the method used on him now was terrifying.

    Although the Fortress Lord had described it as intangible Hocheo, its follow-through, the tangible strike that followed, couldnd almost unerringly by disrupting the opponent¡¯s internal energy perception.

    It was a chain of techniques that could culminate in instantaneous lethality.

    Its utility was immense, though it seemed just as difficult to execute.

    A master¡¯s Qi perception was incredibly sharp and intricately structured.

    Thework of Twelve Standard Meridians (????) and Secondary Channels flowing through their body was often likened to a microcosm.

    Oveing this with a single intangible Hocheo was no small feat.

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked without thinking.

    ¡°How is it done?¡±

    ¡°Why else would I stand before you like this, if not to teach with my body?¡±

    Her calm voice posed the rhetorical question.

    He understood. Jeong Yeon-shin slowly closed his eyes.

    He did not retreat into introspection. Instead, he entrusted his consciousness to the intangible power emanating from the Gwangryun within his heart.

    Simultaneously, he began to sense the Fortress Lord¡¯s Qi enveloping his body.

    It was an unusual technique. It wasn¡¯t just a burst of energy shock.

    It moved as if imbued with intent, wrapping around the opponent¡¯s Qi like a wave.

    It climbed along the emitted energy, confusing the perception of the target.

    ¡®So, this is it.¡¯

    He understood immediately.

    No one could endure such a method for long.

    For a master deeply attuned to their energy, they would sense something amiss within a few breaths during a fight.

    It truly was intangible Hocheo. Difficult to execute and harder to maintain.

    And yet, it was deeply alluring.

    To deliberately adjust perception to this degree seemed impossible for anyone but the Fortress Lord, someone operating beyond human limits.

    Yet, even disrupting an opponent¡¯s rhythm for a single breath could ssify this technique as a masterpiece. It was extraordinarily effective as an intangible Hocheo.

    Jeong Yeon-shin focused his mind.

    Buzz!

    The radiant wheel in his heart began spinning as a separateyer of perception emerged. His vision ovepped for a moment.

    He could see himself gazing at the Fortress Lord¡¯s lips while standing inverted, as well as himself on the ground, meeting her gaze directly.

    Thetter was his true perception.

    The boy quickly adjusted his focus.

    A slight heat rose in his head¡ªthe result of his upper energy center igniting.

    Slowly.

    He traced the Fortress Lord¡¯s Qi, which enveloped him, in reverse.

    He meticulously examined the form of energy she was emitting and simultaneously deciphered its form.

    Words etched themselves into his mind. The operational principles of Hocheo, unspoken by her, appeared clearly in his thoughts.

    It wasn¡¯t a dead technique written in a manual but a living art transmitted directly through the body. This was a teaching method unique to someone like Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°Good. That¡¯s it.¡±

    Her whisper reached his ears. Her breath, tinged with amusement, brushed against his lips.

    She seemed acutely aware of how the boy¡¯s perception was dissecting her Qi. Her mastery was astonishing.

    ¡°This won¡¯t be usable inbat without significant training.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought as he mentally recorded the principles.

    When he figuratively ced the final period at the end of the unseen text, his vision returned to normal.

    At the edge of the Qi flow he had traced, there was a faint smile. The Fortress Lord.

    Swoosh.

    The wind that had enveloped them dispersed. It was the flowing current of energy that had deceived his perception.

    ¡°What did you feel?¡±

    Her lips moved as her gaze, shimmering with curiosity, rested on him.

    Perhaps it was the brief resonance they shared or the familiarity from their intertwined perceptions.

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke without hesitation.

    ¡°It feels¡­ difficult for now.¡±

    ¡°Difficult?¡±

    ¡°It seems difficult to execute properly¡ªcontrolling one¡¯s qi to prate the opponent¡¯s senses and disrupting perception duringbat.¡±

    The boy¡¯s tone was steady as he spoke.

    The Lady of Iphwang Fortress didn¡¯t reply immediately. Her jade-like green eyes calmly studied him, as if to ask whether he truly found it overwhelming.

    How much did she expect from a talent like Seomye? On the surface, her demeanor seemed detached, but there was something beneath the surface.

    Jeong Yeon-shin only realized the weight of his words after speaking them. She was still an intimidating presence, and not simply because she was the guardian of the Celestial Tree. Anyone would find it difficult to remainposed before an absolute master.

    ¡°Still,¡± he added hastily, almost stumbling over his words¡ªa rare urrence for him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve understood how to handle qi and sword energy. The guidance you¡¯ve shown me has revealed much about this terrifying art. I also realize how profound Hocheo truly is.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I stood this close to you. From a normal distance, it would be far harder to affect someone this way.¡±

    Her voice was as serene as ever.

    Jeong Yeon-shin nodded silently.

    If it could be used from any distance, it would no longer be martial arts but something closer to sorcery.

    ¡°Think of it as stealing a single breath from your opponent. Any more than that would be unnecessary,¡± she exined.

    ¡°I¡¯ve memorized the principles clearly. I believe I can eventually put them to use, though it will require diligent training,¡± he replied confidently.

    A faint smile curved her lips.

    ¡°You¡¯ve entered the path.¡±

    Her soft exhale brushed against Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s face. At that moment, her pale hand gently pushed against his chest.

    Rustle.

    Her touch left a faint sound as her fingers brushed the fabric of his robe. Her quietugh followed.

    ¡°It won¡¯t take long. It may even be part of your ascension to the ck rank.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    The realization struck Jeong Yeon-shin, prompting a short exmation.

    In his focus on the lesson, he had momentarily forgotten about the impending trial. Both the White and Blue ranks had required duels during their promotion ceremonies.

    The ck rank, he imagined, would not be any different¡ªperhaps only with additional formalities and considerations. He would likely face an opponent of exceptional skill, someone whose martial prowess would test his limits.

    They will be formidable, he thought.

    Slowly, Jeong Yeon-shin raised his hands in a gesture of respect, expressing his gratitude for the valuable teachings he had received.

    ¡°I will strive to honor your instruction and ensure that I am worthy of the reputation entrusted to me.¡±

    ¡°Simply disy your true potential,¡± she replied calmly.

    Her tone signaled the conclusion of their lesson.

    Turning slowly, she seemed to head back to her quarters.

    Suddenly, Jeong Yeon-shin spoke again.

    Before he could fully articte his question, she paused, as if sensing his intent even before the words left his lips.

    ¡°There¡¯s something I¡¯d like to ask.¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    She answered without turning, her voice carrying easily across the space between them.

    ¡°Is it truly impossible to create a sword of the heart? The Simgeom of Simjiksal, I mean.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s question carried the earnest curiosity of a young prodigy. Though he resented his own nature at times, his innate love for martial arts drove him to seek answers.

    "Your path is different from mine."

    Her luminous voice flowed out, resonating against his ears, indifferent to the bustling noise outside. It filled the deste backyard with a profound sense of solitude.

    "But perhaps you might achieve it. Someday."

    That was the end of her words.

    The wide sleeves of the Sovereign of Ip Hwang Castle were painted with the hues of the setting sun.

    A silent radiance rippled through her hair like waves, as though bearing witness to a day so brimming with fullness that no de was drawn.

    Rustle.

    She moved away slowly, her long strides melding with the descending twilight.

    Even as she disappeared, Jeong Yeon-shin did not release his sped hands.

    "I¡¯ve grown stronger again. There¡¯s so much to ponder."

    d in the borrowed ck robe, the boy had stepped into the realm of Hocheo. And it was none other than the Sovereign of Ip Hwang Castle who had bestowed this guidance upon him.

    ***

    The Next Day.

    Jeong Yeon-shin entered through the main gate of the fortress with hispanions. They had finally returned.

    Stepping between the tworge, open gates, Hyeon Won-chang, who was walking alongside him, let out a deep sigh filled with emotion.

    "Well, we made it back alive somehow. It was a tough journey."

    "I hope the reward is generous. I''ve run out of opium poppies, and there''s no alcohol left."

    Tae Yeom-ryong suddenly alighted from the carriage. His movements were remarkably light.

    He lightly tapped the young leader on the shoulder and spoke smoothly.

    "Could you lend me some silver? Everything here is great, but the pay is too stingy. I can''t manage my expenses."

    "A drunkard and an opium addict. I don''t want to waste money I won''t get back."

    As he said this, the boy nced at Tae Yeom-ryong''s hand.

    It was trembling slightly.

    It didn''t seem to be withdrawal symptoms. It was likely due to the intense yang energy of the Sr Divine Meridians, which was known to cause constant pain.

    At the same time, Jeong Yeon-shin sensed an unusual atmosphere within the vast fortress grounds.

    He saw crowds gradually appearing¡ªnot just a few people.

    Amidst themotion, the air was filled with excitement.

    There were many whispers. The conclusion was the same: voices saying that the protagonist of the ck Rank Promotion Ceremony had arrived.

    It was entirely different from when he had advanced to the Blue Rank.

    It seemed the fortress was preparing for a rare event.

    "Atst."

    The greatest event in Ipwang Fortress awaited the boy.

 Chapter 145

    A Day Later.

    The boy who returned leading three grand carriages had be a sensation. The procession itself was extraordinary.

    As the actingmander of the hastily assembled Hwanik Squad, Jeong Yeon-shin had rescued many of the Ma Gwang-ik elites. Rumors imed that the former Swordmaster Commander and the Elder Council Leader, now drained of their strength, were inside the carriages.

    If the rumors were true, he had achieved an unprecedented feat.

    "I''d like to know the exact details, but the General Directorate is dragging their feet on announcing the merits. It''s only been a day, but still..."

    The wide streets of the inner fortress were filled with groups of martial artists gathered here and there.

    Beneath thete summer sun as the Mid-Autumn Festival approached, they leaned casually against walls or stood straight, engaging in animated discussions.

    "I returned from a mission only to find my juniors gone. This Hwanik Squad business¡ªif their performance doesn''t match the urgent drafting, there''ll be trouble. Ourmander looked furious, utterly seething."@@novelbin@@

    "Isn''t rescuing Ma Gwang-ik''s squad already an overwhelming aplishment? They say they nearly wiped out the Thirteen Heavens. Word is that the Sunmarion and Ten Gates suffered heavy casualties."

    "They say the de Demon and Sunmarion Sovereign were in by Seomye''s hands. If that''s true, the boy could rightly im the rank of amander. Genius or not, his growth speed is baffling. I witnessed his White Rank trial myself, and¡­"

    "The journey to Sichuan is so far; it''s frustrating. Our White Kirin and Shin Bin-bin have kept their mouths shut. Hasn''t anyone heard the full story?"

    Meanwhile, the Sword Empress and her group imed only a fraction of the attention.

    Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin, d in ck robes with one sleeve cut off, left a strong impression. Even the Younger Generation of the Nine ns couldn¡¯t find an opportunity to interject.

    Even elders who had cultivated martial arts for decades and were revered as hermit-sages in civilian circles could only watch from the sidelines.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± the Sword Empress said.

    She had been observing the numerous Blue and White Rank warriors. To her sides, the Sabre Spirit and the Swordsman of Mount Tianzang apanied her as guards.

    Only at that point did the sharp eyes of many high-ranking Ipwang Fortress martial artists focus on them.

    This was the leeway granted to the Nine ns. If it had been a minor sect or an outsider, covert surveince would have been the least of their concerns.

    "There¡¯s discipline here. The ability to gather this many masters under one banner is¡­ truly fearsome."

    The youth in blue martial attire, known for his title Heavenly de of Tianzang, muttered to himself.

    "The single most powerful sect. No one in the world disputes this. If the sect''s goal weren¡¯t maintaining order across the central ins, we might all have to bow our heads. Thankfully, their forces are scattered. That¡¯s what the Alliance Assembly and the Thirteen Heavens are exploiting."

    The Swordsman of Mount Tianzang murmured in agreement.

    The Tianzang party wandered the fortress within the boundaries permitted to them and eventually returned to their quarters¡ªa detached building near the General Directorate.

    The amodations, albeit good, made their position clear: they were guests, not equals.

    A small pavilion surrounded by a pond fed by the river caught sunlight, but the three disciples of Tianzang sat on rocks by the water, paying the scenery no mind.

    "Here in Ipwang Fortress, they¡¯ve quietly cultivated an unparalleled talent: Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin..."

    The swordsman, dressed in white, trailed off as he nced toward the Sword Empress.

    Her calm disposition was well-known within the Tianzang sect. When her fellow disciples ventured into the martial world, she was often tasked with apanying them as a steady guide.

    Among her peers, Sword Empress Chu So-ok was one of the few capable of reigning in her seniors'' excesses.

    "It¡¯s hard to predict what kind of impact he¡¯ll have on the martial world. An unexpected rising star. If he participates in the Alliance¡¯s Sect Competition, he¡¯ll be stepping onto the central stage of the martial world. How will the righteous sects respond?"

    "Can we even call him a rising star anymore? Saying we¡¯ve failed to build a connection with him is just arrogance. What are you worried about, though?"

    The Sword Empress absently traced the rock she sat on as she posed her question.

    The swordsman swallowed nervously.

    "I¡¯m concerned about the stance the Alliance might take. From what I see, Seomye will likely head toward the Martial Alliance soon."

    "And why is that a problem?"

    "The kind of master representing the Alliance in the Sect Competition could change everything."

    "Martial arts are always like that, whether among the righteous sects, the unorthodox, or the outsiders."

    The Sword Empress¡¯s voice flowed in a rhythmic cadence. The swordsman sighed deeply.

    "True, we were the ones who picked the fight, and Seomye¡¯s group didn¡¯t behave poorly. It doesn¡¯t make sense to hastily antagonize them. However, the Alliance might not see it that way."

    "Considering they were founded in response to the annihtion of the Hwangbo n and the purge of the Namgung lineage..."

    The Sabre Spirit, trying to appearposed after his earlier defeat to Tae Yeom-ryong, added in a neutral tone.

    The Sword Empress gave a smallugh, finding her junior endearing.

    "True. For appearances, they¡¯ll find it difficult to align closely with Ipwang Fortress."

    "But the fact that Seomye is a tempestuous young master is another issue entirely."

    "Ah."

    For a moment, the Sword Empress chuckled nkly. She swept her hair back as it fell across her shoulder.

    "Is that what worries you? It¡¯s true. If he behaves toward the elders of the righteous sects the way he did with the Sunmarion Sovereign...?"

    Her lips curved into a wry smile before parting slightly.

    "Hyaa."

    A curious sound escaped her, somewhere between augh and a sigh. Her juniors reacted predictably: the Sabre Spirit blushed and looked away, while the swordsman sighed deeply.

    "If something major happens during the Sect Competition¡­ what stance should our Nine ns take?"

    "Well, first, he needs to ascend to the ck Rank, doesn¡¯t he? To represent in the Martial Alliance¡¯s Sect Competition, I mean. I heard he hasn¡¯t officially assumed the title ofmander yet."

    ¡°That¡¯s not for you to worry about.¡±

    The voice came from across the pond. A man in blue martial robes approached with a poised gait.

    He radiated an aura of refinement, his sharp chin and smooth features setting him apart. His pale skin contrasted with his sharp demeanor, and his high nose carried the confidence of a swordsman.

    "Everyone in their group seems extraordinary. If Seomye matures further, he might surpass even Namgung Hwa-shin. Maybe we should call them the Flower Squadron instead of Hwanik Squad. They¡¯re all exceptional swordsmen, after all."

    The Sword Empress murmured absently, her gaze dreamy, while the swordsman beside her lowered his head with a faint groan.

    The Sabre Spirit bit his lip lightly before stepping forward.

    "White Kirin Namgung Hwa-shin. What brings you here?"

    "I¡¯vee to escort you. The ck Rank Promotion Test is about to begin."

    Even the weight of his voice exuded the majesty of a formidable master. Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s jet-ck eyes scanned the Tianzang disciples.

    It was a statement bound to catch attention. Interest flickered in the eyes of the Tianzang masters.

    "You¡¯re allowing outsiders to witness such a test?"

    The swordsman stepped forward beside the Sabre Spirit. Namgung Hwa-shin gave a small nod.

    "A suggestion slipped during a discussion with themander. I volunteered to deliver the message, but I assure you, it has the approval of the General Directorate."

    "Themander you speak of..."

    The Sword Empress rose slowly, her gaze alight with curiosity, like stars twinkling in the night.

    "Do you mean Suncheon Ik-ju, or the Hwanik Commander?"

    "...Neither. Former Commander Ma Gwang-ik."

    Namgung Hwa-shin replied calmly.

    ***

    The boy, now dressed in a blue martial robe, walked down a long corridor.

    The polished wooden flooring beneath his feet shimmered with a dark sheen, evoking an antique elegance. Despite beingid over stone, the surface was smooth, reflecting meticulous upkeep.

    The corridor stretched endlessly. At his usual walking pace, its end seemed almost unreachable.

    Ahead, a servant hurriedly led the way, his steps quick and precise.

    ¡°Are you certain I am suitable for this task?¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang, walking beside the boy, suddenly broke the silence. Jeong Yeon-shin nodded slightly, his tone calm as he responded.

    ¡°Taeyeomryong is merely an unnamed disciple and therefore unfit. Shin So-bin, being from the prestigious Shin family, might give the impression of relying on their influence. The other seniors are burdensome because of their rank. There¡¯s no one else I can entrust this role to but you, Hyeon So-hyeop.¡±

    ¡°What about Namgung So-hyeop?¡±

    ¡°He is of Suncheon Ik.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°The Hwanik Corps has been officially disbanded. It¡¯s only natural, given that each member has returned to their respective main divisions. The assistance they¡¯ve provided me up until now is a debt I¡¯ll likely never repay in my lifetime.¡±

    The boy¡¯s words carried a quiet sincerity. A faint smile tugged at the corners of Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll ensure I support you better than anyone else. Not that standing by your side is a particrly demanding task,¡± he added with a yful shrug.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always trusted you.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s statement was heartfelt.

    Having entered Ipwang Fortress alongside Hyeon Won-chang, there was something peculiar about him. Though his martial prowess wasn¡¯t extraordinary, he never seemed like someone who would die an untimely death. Sometimes, his im about preserving seventy percent of his innate energy felt oddly believable.

    Hyeon Won-chang, the Upright Hero of Ipwang Fortress.

    ¡®His character is what sets him apart.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought, reflecting on how rare it was to encounter someone so virtuous among the experts he had met.

    Save for exceptions like Ju Yeon-jeong of the Ipwang Ma n, nearly everyone he encountered had offered him their strength. His good fortune seemed almost excessive, as if mere words couldn¡¯t describe it. Truly, he was lucky.

    Thud.

    Atst, they reached the end of the corridor. A grand door loomed before them, its surface decorated with a golden carving of a dragon¡¯s head as its handle. The door itself was massive, likely spanning a full jang in height.

    ¡°This is the ce.¡±

    The servant stepped aside, bowing deeply.

    Jeong Yeon-shin hesitated briefly. The sheer presence emanating from beyond the door made his body pause instinctively. The source of the energy was clear¡ªthere were many individuals inside, far more than just one or two.

    The boy wondered for a moment if the people he was about to meet would resemble the experts he had encountered thus far in Ipwang Fortress.

    ¡®No.¡¯

    He shook his head internally. They couldn¡¯t possibly be the same.

    The martial world of Ming China was vast and unpredictable, filled with individuals whose values and behaviors defied categorization. Not even the most revered teachings could epass the myriad personalities within it.

    Among these, the individuality of martial experts stood out the most. These were people who transcended human limitations, wielding supernatural principles and immense strength. Such uniqueness was only natural.

    And among these individuals, the seventeen grandmasters of Ipwang Fortress were undoubtedly exceptional.

    ¡®They won¡¯t be inferior to anyone.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin grasped the dragon¡¯s head handle. It felt cool to the touch, as though the golden material absorbed the cold presence of those within. Almost immediately, it began to warm under his hand, a reflection of the formidable figures on the other side.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The door opened noiselessly, a testament to its meticulous maintenance.

    Jeong Yeon-shin surveyed the scene before him. At the center of the room was a colossal round table, its sizerge enough for more than a dozen people to lie atopfortably. Surrounding it were towering chairs with backs carved from white marble, each imposing and reminiscent of thrones belonging to prominent sect leaders.

    There were eighteen seats in total.

    The table belonged to the Grand Assembly of Ipwang Fortress, where only the highest-ranked members convened. Even the assignments for Jeong Yeon-shin and Namgung Hwa-shin during their initiation were determined here.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang, standing behind him, let out a low groan.

    Jeong Yeon-shin understood why. The chamber was saturated with an overwhelming concentration of qi, the likes of which were unmatched anywhere else.

    Though only six of the eighteen seats were upied, the room still felt as though it brimmed with an overwhelming presence.

    Twelve pairs of eyes turned toward the boy.

    Seated figures of immense authority, alongside the towering experts standing by their sides, regarded him with piercing gazes. The oppressive energy they exuded was akin to a towering tidal wave.

    ¡®Six.¡¯

    The six individuals dressed in flowing ck robes etched themselves into Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s vision. Among them were three women and three men, each with their unique bearing.

    One man loungedzily in his chair, observing the boy with only his gaze. Another woman sat upright, her regalposure unwavering. Meanwhile, a young girl perched with one knee up, her chin resting on her hand, studying him with keen interest.

    These were the ck-Robed Elders of Ipwang Fortress, known for their unparalleled strength.

    ¡®The strength of six alone is unimaginable.¡¯

    Even as his allies, their mere presence carried an exceptional weight.

    Then, one of them spoke.

    ¡°No disrespect to you, but¡­¡±

    The voice came from a man with sharp, de-like eyebrows. A pure white sword rested across hisp.

    ¡°You¡¯ve set your sights on taking one of my subordinates, as though you¡¯ve already ascended to the rank of a ck-Robed Elder yourself. Even if you were, such arrogance is unbing.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin recognized the speaker. Though they had never met, he knew the face well.

    ¡®Suncheon Ikju, Ha Do-un.¡¯

    Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s direct superior, renowned for his mastery of the Baekbyeok Gwanggeomse (White Lightning Sword Technique). His reputation included massacring three hundred soldiers of the Simmuryun faction in half a day¡ªa feat that earned him the nickname White Lightning Sword Demon in some circles.

    Ha Do-un¡¯s cold gaze bore into Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°I intend to teach my junior a lesson in manners. If any other elder wishes to intervene, speak now.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s thoughts were conflicted. He felt both a pang of guilt and a flicker of irritation.

    ¡®What could Namgung So-hyeop have possibly done this time?¡¯

    The suppressed emotions he had long buried were beginning to surface, spurred by the hardships of his recent journey.

    Even as he struggled topose himself, a faint aura stirred within him¡ªa swirling light that manifested as a de in his mind¡¯s eye.

    Without meaning to, he exuded an almost imperceptible ripple of energy.

    ¡®Hocheo.¡¯

    The moment Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze met Ha Do-un¡¯s, the elder¡¯s sword shed as he stood abruptly.

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you nning to draw blood already?¡±

    The other elders furrowed their brows, their attention shifting sharply. Ha Do-un¡¯s sweeping gaze scanned the room before his sword was slowly sheathed again.

    His eyes lingered on Jeong Yeon-shin, scrutinizing him as though to say, ¡®I know you¡¯ve done something.¡¯

    ¡°What just happened?¡±

    Beside him, Hyeon Won-chang muttered in confusion, his voice loud enough to echo in the hall. Ha Do-un¡¯s expression briefly flickered at the sound.

    ¡®Hyeon So-hyeop is more like an elder brother than any sibling could be.¡¯

    Feigning indifference, Jeong Yeon-shin marveled internally. In that fleeting moment, he had learned something valuable.

    ¡®So that¡¯s how you provoke someone.¡¯

 Chapter 146

    Jeong Yeon-shin, standing beside Hyeon Won-chang, heard a few soft chuckles ripple through the room in response to Hyeon¡¯s words.

    However, most simply exhaled lightly, their reactions subdued.

    The ck-robed masters remained stoic. Even the six elite warriors who stood beside the grandmasters as their guards didn¡¯t show a flicker of emotion, their faces as impassive as stone. They merely gazed at Hyeon Won-chang without a word, their towering presences weighing down the atmosphere.

    Each of them, like Jeong Yeon-shin, had been chosen to stand as attendants beside their respective leaders. Their auras were universally formidable.

    Suddenly, the silence was broken by a clear, unrestrainedugh.

    ¡°Hahaha!¡±

    Theugh came from a young girl seated near the vacant high seat. Twirling the spear propped against the armrest of her chair, she shook her neatly tied hair in yful abandon.

    Herughter carried no malice; it felt lighthearted, as if she simply found the situation amusing.

    ¡®Elder Ak.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin immediately recognized her.

    Ak Su-rim, the Shining Spear of Ipwang Fortress, was the deputy leader of the Singeom Corps. She had apanied him briefly during the sparring matches against the Namgung n.

    It was said that her spiritual cultivation had reached the level of Â¯»ð´¿Çà (perfection through refinement), allowing her to reverse the effects of time on her body. Despite appearing the same age as Jeong Yeon-shin, her youthful exterior belied her mastery of martial arts.

    She was a true paragon among martial artists.

    ¡°Look at him! That bold fellow in white! He¡¯s got the guts to stand next to Seomye, who dared to challenge Cheonggirin. A perfect match! Tell me, Do-un, when was thest time you were treated like this?¡± she teased, wiping an exaggerated tear from the corner of her eye with a slender finger.

    ¡°Let¡¯s leave it at that,¡± said Ha Do-un, the Suncheon Ikju.

    Though his expression had briefly flickered, he now appeared calm, his demeanor restored to the tranquil poise of a renowned swordsman. Hisposure, like a still mirror reflecting the heavens, epitomized the control required of a master swordsman.

    A man whose swordsmanship rivaled that of the de of Light, Ma Gwang-ik, would have a mental fortitude that matched his martial prowess. Though his temperament could be sharp, his mind remained steadfast.

    ¡®Suncheon Ikju¡­ He¡¯s already seen through me. A formidable master.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently acknowledged.

    The ck-robed grandmasters were truly different. Ha Do-un¡¯s keen senses and instinct had allowed him to pinpoint the source of the subtle technique Jeong had employed.

    The Hocheo was an art of delicate deception¡ªa sword form best kept secret. It was not a skill to be unted widely.

    Jeong Yeon-shin steadied his nerves, tamping down the unease that had briefly surfaced. He gave nothing away, his expression calm as he moved forward with Hyeon Won-chang and took a seat beside his uncle, Ma Jin.

    Ma Jin had attended the meeting as a grandmaster, still holding the title of Ma Gwang-ik.

    ¨D Was that the Sovereign¡¯s technique?

    His uncle¡¯s voice resonated in Jeong¡¯s mind through a subtle sound transmission.

    ¨D It¡¯s a method of subtly manipting qi. Impressive. To provoke a reaction from a master like Ha Do-un is no small feat.

    ¨D It¡¯s iplete, Jeong replied briefly.

    He had been astonished when the Hocheo worked. The technique, which he had only begun to learn the day before, had managed to draw a response from a master of Ha Do-un¡¯s caliber.

    It was unexpected¡ªa stroke of luck, nothing more.

    Even so, Jeong Yeon-shin doubted the technique¡¯s practical use in a real fight. Ha Do-un¡¯s reaction had been too brief to yield any meaningful advantage.

    ¡®It¡¯s not viable in actualbat.¡¯

    Even if he sessfully deployed the technique, itcked the immersion necessary to fully deceive an opponent. The level of focus required to execute the Hocheo might be better spent on delivering another decisive move.

    ¡®I can¡¯t let it be another Northern Light Sword, relying on a single trick and falling behind.¡¯

    Determined to hone the technique further, Jeong resolved to dedicate more time to its refinement.

    ¡°Regardless.¡±

    Ak Su-rim spoke up again, her tone light yet carrying a hint of amusement. Her gaze softened slightly as she looked at Jeong Yeon-shin, a spark of recognition glinting in her eyes.

    ¡°Your uncle¡¯s rmendation to appoint you as the sessor to Ma Gwang-ik was approved. If not for you, Cheongmyeong, the Gentle Sword of Azure Tranquility, was the strongest candidate. Apparently, he even conceded without a fight.¡±

    Her casual remark carried surprising weight.

    Jeong Yeon-shin paused in silence.

    He hadn¡¯t expected such developments. Cheongmyeong was regarded as the foremost swordsman of the Ma Gwang Division and had a reputation that far surpassed Jeong¡¯s in both experience and standing. For him to yield the position without contention was unexpected.

    ¡®What could I possibly offer to my seniors in return?¡¯

    Lowering his gaze momentarily, Jeong felt a mixture of gratitude and guilt. His closed eyes reflected the conflicting emotions stirring within him.

    The six grandmasters and their six guards observed the young swordsman in silence.

    Each of them had lived and fought as the des of Ipwang Fortress, standing at the martial world¡¯s center for decades. Their expressions varied¡ªcuriosity, disinterest, intrigue, and even amusement.

    ¡°Your achievements and character have already been vouched for by themander himself,¡± Ak Su-rim continued. ¡°He¡¯s been quick about it too, gathering personal ounts from those who¡¯ve worked alongside you. What remains is proving your martial prowess in front of everyone.¡±

    Jeong nodded, acknowledging her words.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°But there¡¯s more. Advancing to ck is different from the ranks below.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Recognition at this level isn¡¯t about defeating your peers. As a blue, you¡¯ll need to be acknowledged by a ck. Your level of martial enlightenment must meet the standard. And you¡¯ll face a ck master inbat for everyone to see.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why you¡¯re here,¡± she said with a sly smile. ¡°They¡¯ve been gathering volunteers for your match. Apparently, everyone unanimously agreed they¡¯d like to see what you¡¯re capable of¡ªhow well you¡¯ve honed your body and techniques, and how far you¡¯vee since yourst encounters.¡±

    ng.

    Ak Su-rim flicked the shaft of her spear with her fingers, the sharp sound echoing through the chamber. She gestured subtly toward the six grandmasters seated around her.

    ¡°They¡¯re not ones to lift a finger unless something genuinely piques their interest. All of them.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze followed her motion, settling on the figures she pointed to.

    The lithe swordsman was the Cheongcheon Grandmaster, while the gaunt, middle-aged man with piercing eyes was the Myeolseom Grandmaster.

    Both had already crossed paths with Jeong during missions, though this was their first meeting since the Namgung n¡¯s operations. Their stares conveyed an unspoken recognition of the young swordsman¡¯s burgeoning potential.

    ¡°Suncheon Ikju¡¯s personal feelings aren¡¯t the deciding factor here.¡±

    The Myeolseom Grandmaster was the first to break the silence.

    ¡°I oversaw Seomye¡¯s ascension to Blue Rank. It seems only appropriate that I take responsibility for seeing it through. I¡¯ll take on the task, on behalf of the other grandmasters.¡±

    It was a deration that he intended to step forward.

    Three seats away, the Cheongcheon Grandmaster spoke, his voice steady.

    ¡°This junior has something to say. I believe it would be more fitting for Myeolseom Grandmaster to rest after your recent mission.¡±

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    ¡°This Han contributed to Seomye¡¯s achievements. During his initiation, I assisted Ma Gwang-ikju in passing down the elixir. I did not expect him to develop such astonishing martial arts from it.¡±

    ¡°Cheongcheon Grandmaster, speak your true intentions.¡±

    ¡°I wish to lessen the burden on my senior. Since I yed a role in Seomye¡¯s foundation, I hold the duty to verify whether the martial arts he developed are legitimate.¡±

    ¡°This is a well-known story. Was it not because you lost a bet to Ma Jin? I recall that being the sole reason.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Cheongcheon Grandmaster intended to spar with Jeong Yeon-shin under the pretense of responsibility, while Myeolseom Grandmaster seemed simrly inclined.

    Both were instrumental figures in the annihtion of the Hwangbo n alongside Ma Jin. Their lofty and refined manner of speech didn¡¯t mask their underlying ambition, though it was far from distasteful. To Jeong Yeon-shin, it felt more perplexing than anything else.

    ¡®What¡¯s going on?¡¯

    As the young swordsman internally muttered, a voice cut through the room.

    ¡°Let¡¯s wrap this up quickly. This isn¡¯t a matter that should be drawn out.¡±

    It came from a stately woman seated upright, her long, jet-ck hair framing sharp, elegant features. Her calm expression lent her an air of unshakable authority.

    Protruding slightly from her flowing hair were ears as sharp as des, like a well-forged sword.

    Despite her silence up until now, Jeong Yeon-shin immediately recognized her.

    ¡®The Yullyeong Grandmaster.¡¯

    Her appearance matched the description he had received upon entering Ma Gwang Division. She was the head of the Yullyeong Corps, responsible for enforcing thews of Ipwang Fortress.

    A figure of reverence and fear, she was known for her impartiality and strict adherence to her duties. The stories of her capturing numerous individuals within the fortress were too many to count.

    Martial artists within Ipwang Fortress regarded her with the same mix of respect and wariness as righteous warriors did when dealing with those of Ipwang Fortress itself.

    Her voice was steady as she continued.

    ¡°If you wish for an opportunity to spar, request it privately. Suncheon Ikju should refrain from unsheathing his sword further. Once may be a mistake, but should it happen again within the Wonpyeong Ilgeom Hall, I will be forced to detain you and bring you before the main council.¡±

    Her words were firm, leaving no room for argument.

    Ha Do-un, who had been fiddling with the hilt of his sword while casting nces at Jeong Yeon-shin, froze mid-motion.

    It appeared he had been on the verge of interjecting into the discussion between Cheongcheon and Myeolseom Grandmasters.

    ¡°Th-¡­¡±@@novelbin@@

    Ha Do-un began to speak but quickly fell silent.

    ¡°Interfering with the proceedings is not appropriate,¡± the Yullyeong Grandmaster stated tly.

    ¡°To face and receive the martial prowess of a promising junior in front of the fortress¡¯s warriors is an honorable act. Be understanding.¡±

    As Myeolseom and Cheongcheon Grandmasters resumed their calm exchange, Ak Su-rim¡¯s voice rang out sharply.

    Thunk.

    She tapped the armrest of her chair with her index finger. The sound reverberated with an unusual depth, silencing the hall.

    Hermanding aura as the most likely candidate for the next Singeom Corps Leader was evident as she took control of the meeting.

    She spoke again, her voice tinged with authority.

    ¡°It seems all three of you¡ªMyeolseom, Cheongcheon, and Suncheon Ikju¡ªhave some connection to Seomye. Whether good or bad. Even if it were Baek Girin, I¡¯d understand the desire.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°All of you step back. Personal feelings have no ce in a promotion ceremony. That includes Ma Jin and even myself. After all, I worked with him on a mission once. Let the Yullyeong Grandmaster handle it.¡±

    ¡°I ept.¡±

    The Yullyeong Grandmaster responded immediately, her face devoid of any emotion. She showed no particr interest in Jeong Yeon-shin, appearing as impartial as always.

    Perhaps it was her detachment that made her the ideal choice in Ak Su-rim¡¯s eyes. It was a decision no one could argue with.

    None of the grandmasters raised objections, not even Ha Do-un, who eventually nodded slowly.

    ¡°Any debts or grievances among grandmasters can be settled once you yourself be one.¡±

    Ha Do-un¡¯s gaze fell on Jeong Yeon-shin as he spoke. The boy nodded silently, shifting his focus to the Yullyeong Grandmaster.

    She rose gracefully, her ck sword in hand, and began to leave the room without sparing him another nce. Her ebony hair rippled like liquid obsidian as she walked, her steps unhurried andposed.

    ¡°Trouble¡¯s brewing,¡± Ma Jin muttered beside him.

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned his gaze toward his uncle, whose scarred face wasced with a hint of worry.

    The words that followed were spoken entirely in the tone of a concerned rtive.

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°The Yullyeong Corps is tasked with handling the martial artists of this fortress. They have unrestricted ess to every level of the Cheongeum Wugo,¡± Ma Jin exined. ¡°It¡¯s so they can study and counteract the techniques of the fortress¡¯s warriors.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°I hear your martial arts have recently been ssified as higher-tier. They¡¯re now considered advanced skills, inessible to lower-ranked warriors. Sigukgyeong, Hwanikbo, Myeolma Cheonggangsu, Sihwa Mugukgwon, Gwanghwa Geomryu¡­ These are techniques revered across the martial world. There¡¯s no way the Yullyeong Corps hasn¡¯t dissected them.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    A small sound escaped Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s lips, his voice tinged with a faint sense of detachment.

    As Ma Jin observed his nephew¡¯s reaction, his concern deepened. Even Hyeon Won-chang, who had leaned toward Jeong Yeon-shin to listen more closely, froze mid-motion.

    ¡°Grandmaster, your nephew is smiling,¡± Hyeon Won-chang said, bewildered.

 Chapter 147

    The preparations were proceeding with impressive efficiency.

    At the center of Ipwang Fortress¡¯s main martial arena, massive tents were being set up in a circr arrangement. This space, while primarily a training ground, was also used for ceremonies such as promotion events.

    Hundreds of spectators couldfortably sit around the central area.

    ¡°Shift it a little more to the left!¡±

    ¡°On my count¡ªtwo, lift!¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re missing one stone pir! Bring a medium-sized one!¡±

    Dozens of servants, nameless disciples, and white-d martial artists worked together, moving stone blocks and setting up an enormous tform draped with fine cloth.

    In a fortress where wood was rarely used, every piece of the setup was crafted from stone and fabric. The decision was clearly influenced by the Fortress Lord, a figure of the Ming noble lineage. Constructing entirely from stone and cloth was no easy task, yet the disciples and martial artists demonstrated extraordinary strength, raising the stone pirs with practiced efficiency.

    The scale and precision of their cooperation were nothing short of extraordinary, surpassing even thebor-intensive efforts of regr officials in local administrations.

    Among the workers was Tae Yeom-ryong, grumbling as he carried a massive stone pir effortlessly.

    ¡°This kind of menial work reminds me of the military. Back when I was my family¡¯s biggest headache, I couldn¡¯t have imagined doing something like this. Amusing? No, not amusing at all.¡±

    Despite hisints, he handled the weight of the stone as though it were nothing, carrying more than what three white-d martial artists could manage together. His rxed gait and casual demeanor belied the effortlessness with which he maintained bnce.

    Hyeon Won-chang nced at him, noting the peculiar way Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s steps seemed calcted yet unhurried. ¡°You¡¯re using an unusual method to practice your footwork,¡± hemented dryly.

    Tae Yeom-ryong smirked, his face faintly dusted with dirt from his work. The faint sheen of sweat and the smudges on his hero¡¯s bandana were evidence of the effort he had put in, despite his nonchnt attitude.

    Standing nearby, Shin So-bin chuckled softly as she carried a heavy b of stone with equal ease, her neatly braided hair swaying as she moved. Unlike Hyeon Won-chang, her expression wasposed and unbothered, a testament to her skill in energy-preservation techniques.

    ¡°Not bad, Hyeon Senior. You¡¯re still sharp enough to notice such details.¡±

    ¡°Shin Junior, you¡¯re quiteposed yourself,¡± he replied, his gaze momentarily shifting to her unruffled appearance.

    ¡°We all have our limits,¡± she teased, setting down the b with a practiced motion. ¡°Even so, I could carry more if I had to. I¡¯ve heard stories about you being the top martial prodigy in Jinan, but¡­¡±@@novelbin@@

    As the three youngest members of Ma Gwang Division, they had been assigned thisbor due to their rtive inexperience and rank.

    Tae Yeom-ryong, not missing an opportunity to spar verbally, retorted with his usual wit. ¡°A person should only take on as much work as their rank dictates. It¡¯s like how a head of a branch sect is judged by both martial skill and leadership, but you wouldn¡¯t expect a newly initiated disciple to master perfect stances. For a nameless one like me to pull my weight to this degree¡ªwell, it¡¯s praiseworthy, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°Are you mocking us now?¡± Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s voice sharpened.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take it that way, Senior. Just some friendly advice. Let¡¯s not let our factions stagnate like a still pond. You know, my family fell apart for simr reasons. I warned them not to overwork themon folk with forcedbor, but I was treated like a stray dog for speaking out. Disregard like that¡ªwell, it¡¯s maddening.¡±

    ¡°Friendly advice, you say?¡±

    ¡°Quite gentle advice, wouldn¡¯t you agree?¡± Tae Yeom-ryong replied, his smirk widening.

    With a resonant thud, Tae Yeom-ryong nted his stone pir firmly into the ground, the force sending a slight tremor through the area.

    ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s funny, isn¡¯t it? For all the talk of upholding martial virtues, we¡¯re here moving materials withoutint. Quite the curious sight.¡±

    His tone, deliberate and slow, carried the airs of a scion from a fallen noble house. Shin So-bin shook her head, a faint smile ying on her lips.

    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s a promotion ceremony for the ck Rank. No matter the oue, this event alone is monumental,¡± she exined.

    Tae Yeom-ryong tilted his head. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s just how things work around here. A promotion like this is a grand affair, then?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s only natural. Imagine the leader of the Eighteen Arhats of Shaolin or the master of the Plum Blossom Sword from Mount Hua being chosen. This is even bigger. A promotion to ck Rank isn¡¯t just a milestone¡ªit¡¯s a celebration. Even major sects outside the fortress are watching closely.¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong cast a nce toward the elevated seat reserved for the Fortress Lord, a striking white stone throne atop a marble tform overlooking the entire arena. The preparations for the promotion ceremony were shaping up like a grand banquet for the elite.

    ¡°Has the Yullyeong Grandmaster ever lost in one of these matches?¡± Tae Yeom-ryong asked suddenly, his tone casual but his gaze sharp.

    The question lingered briefly as Shin So-bin considered her answer. ¡°Once,¡± she said finally. ¡°The current Singeom Leader defeated her. Aside from that, she¡¯s undefeated. Even Suncheon Ikju and Cheongcheon Grandmaster needed considerable time before they could challenge anyone else after losing to her.¡±

    ¡°She must be quite the master, then,¡± Tae Yeom-ryong mused, stroking his chin thoughtfully. ¡°I¡¯ve seen Cheongcheon Grandmaster¡¯s swordy¡ªhe¡¯s an extraordinary swordsman, no question about it.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s obvious,¡± Shin So-bin replied. ¡°Every ck Rank Grandmaster is an exceptional martial artist, but even among them, she stands out. And it¡¯s not just her martial prowess that¡¯s formidable.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The Yullyeong Corps studies and dismantles every advanced technique practiced within the fortress. They have to¡ªit¡¯s their job to apprehend anyone who vites fortressw,¡± she exined.

    ¡°A ce like my family¡¯s old judicial court,¡± Tae Yeom-ryong remarked. ¡°Terrifying in its own way.¡±

    Shin So-bin¡¯s voice softened, her tone carrying a touch of reverence. ¡°The Yullyeong Grandmaster has it all¡ªbeauty, character, skill, and unparalleled knowledge. For women martial artists within the fortress, she¡¯s an icon. Even Myreo Senior holds her in high regard.¡±

    Her gaze drifted, a dreamy expression momentarily crossing her face. Tae Yeom-ryong shook his head slightly, amused by her admiration.

    ¡°And so, you don¡¯t think our temporary Grandmaster stands much of a chance?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s hard to say,¡± she replied, her focus snapping back to him. ¡°But there¡¯s something else¡ªsomething only I know.¡±

    ¡°Care to share?¡± Tae Yeom-ryong prompted.

    Shin So-bin¡¯s eyes gleamed. ¡°Seomye once told me¡­ he doesn¡¯t reveal his techniques solely for merit or prestige. On the contrary, he wants them to be countered.¡±

    ¡°To be countered?¡± Tae Yeom-ryong echoed, intrigued. ¡°Why?¡±

    She smiled faintly but said nothing more. ¡°That, I won¡¯t tell you.¡±

    Shin So-bin tilted her head yfully, her expression deliberately mischievous, her lips curving into a faint smirk.

    Tae Yeom-ryong let out a dry chuckle, as if amused by her impudent attempt at acting like a boss.

    Thud! Boom!

    As they exchanged banter, time passed, and the promotion ceremony stage began to take shape.

    Instead of using the dedicated tforms already prepared within the vastpound, they went through theborious process of modifying the central martial arts arena.

    This was to honor the immense significance of the ck Grandmasters.

    The position symbolized the sword that protected the vast expanse of the martial world and bore the responsibility of leading one of the elite divisions of the great sects.

    Given the circumstances¡ªhaving recently lost two unparalleled masters dressed in purple¡ªthe administration had expedited preparations.

    The grand ceremony was a strategic move, aimed not only to attract the attention of martial artists but also to boost morale, culminating in a spectacle of unprecedented scale.

    Hundreds of people had already taken their seats, their presence amplifying the tension in the air. The atmosphere of the venue was electric, filled with excitement, curiosity, and nervous anticipation.

    The grand circr tents erected around the arena resembled a royal court''s magnificent celebration.

    The gathering included sharp-eyed martial artists, meticulously dressed attendants, artisans unting their work, and various honored guests¡ªall adding to the lively buzz.

    "Hup¡ª! Hah¡ª!"

    At the center of the arena, a synchronized sword dance was underway, heating up the pre-ceremony atmosphere.

    Around a dozen swordsmen moved in perfect unison, their des tracing elegant arcs in the air.

    Nearby, performers from thepound yed zithers and sang verses praising the indomitable spirit of martial artists, their melodic notes blending seamlessly with the sword dance.

    However, the true masters were too engrossed in their discussions to pay full attention.

    <ul>

    <li>"The hallmark of Semye¡¯s martial lineage lies in its flow. It mayck grace, but it¡¯s undeniably powerful."</li>

    <li>"That matches my observations. The techniques rely heavily on sharp, precise strikes and demand acute sensory awareness."</li>

    <li>"It doesn¡¯t prioritize continuous motion. Instead, it seems to trade that for raw intensity."</li>

    <li>"It''s clearly designed for short-term duels. Every move is quick, almost as if pursued by something."</li>

    <li>"Indeed. Each technique is decisive but fleeting."</li>

    </ul>

    Their insights flew back and forth, analyzing Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s martial style and its potential against the formidable Leader of the Yullyeong Division.

    <ul>

    <li>"His techniques excel in fleeting moments of rity. Without extraordinary intuition, surviving such a style is almost impossible."</li>

    <li>"Hence, he stands here, ready for the ck Promotion Ceremony¡ªa testament to his ability to seize those critical instants in life-or-deathbat."</li>

    </ul>

    "He''s arriving earlier than expected," remarked Suncheon Leader, seated near the lower steps of the main staircase, his eyes fixed on the sky.

    A slender figure blocked the sun, its shadow gracefully spreading out as it descended.

    The figure''s movements defiedmon martial arts techniques, evoking the image of a Sky-Walking Immortal.

    Swish!

    The sound of a ck cloak pping apanied the figure''s elegantnding at the center of the arena.

    The sword dance and the performers¡¯ melodies came to an abrupt halt as an exquisite figure d in ck took their ce on the marble stage.

    Tap.

    The long, jet-ck cloak brushed the floor like a flowing curtain. The Leader of the Yullyeong Division had arrived.

    As the crowd remained silent, their attention riveted on the Yullyeong Leader, another figure began to ascend.

    Wearing a blue cloak that trailed behind him, Jeong Yeon-shin emerged, stepping lightly onto the stage.

    The path cleared before him as the performers withdrew.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, with two swords sheathed at his waist, adjusted his cuffs slightly, exuding an air ofposed dignity.

    Shin So-bin couldn¡¯t help but mutter, "Wow."

    Before Jeong Yeon-shin could speak, a voice, crystalline andmanding, broke the silence.

    "There is no need for formalities," the voice said, echoing from the elevated tform.

    It belonged to the Lord of Ipwang Castle, who reclined leisurely beneath the shade of a thick cypress tree. The sunlight filtering through the leaves gave her emerald-green eyes an ethereal glow.

    "Think of courtesy when you wear the ck cloak. For now, begin the duel," she instructed, her gaze as deep as an abyss.

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned his focus back to the Yullyeong Leader. Without a word, she had already taken a knee in deference to the Lord, then risen.

    Her gaze was cold, devoid of hostility, but also of interest¡ªa reflection of her consummate discipline as a swordswoman.

    The silence deepened as the twobatants faced each other, their presence alone stirring the air between them.

    The ground began to tremble faintly, scratches appearing as if etched by the sheer force of their auras.

    Suddenly, thud!

    Jeong Yeon-shin stepped forward, drawing the Ipwang Sword in a single fluid motion. The white de gleamed, bending sunlight with its radiance.

    Before the light could fade, the Yullyeong Leaderunched her attack.

    ng¡ª!

    In an instant, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s de shattered, fragments scattering into the air. The disparity in skill was stark.

    Yet, Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t falter. As the shards fell, his hand moved swiftly, drawing upon his inner energy.

    Light blossomed like petals scattering in the wind, enveloping the arena in a brilliant glow.

    The crowd, filled with seasoned masters, gasped as many shot to their feet in astonishment.

 Chapter 148

    ¡°The Tang n¡¯s secret technique?! So the rumors about Sichuan were true...!¡±

    ¡°Is that really Mancheon Hwawu?¡±

    A murmur spread throughout the vast ceremonial grounds. It was a scene that left even seasoned warriors speechless: a legendary martial technique of Sichuan suddenly manifesting here, wielded by none other than Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin, whose growth they had observed, albeit distantly, since his days in the White Rank.

    ¡°Could it really be...?¡±

    ¡°So the rumors about the Ipwang Lord were true...!¡±

    The disciples of Jeomchang Sect were especially affected. Both Cheonil Sword and Jeomchang Wugeom had their eyes wide in astonishment.

    The distance between Mount Jeomchang in Yunnan and Sichuan¡¯s martial world was not insurmountable. Tales of Sichuan''s most revered techniques had reached their ears far more often than those of people from remote regions like Yangyang.

    Even the oral traditions surrounding these techniques were unusually vivid.

    ¡°Wow...¡±

    A faint exmation escaped from the lips of Chui So-ok, also known as the Small Sword Queen.

    It was a moment so brief it seemed almost fleeting. Masters observing a duel of this caliber often muttered several words in the blink of an eye, their heightened vitality granting them an awareness that operated on a different timescale.

    Cheonil Sword Sa Do-ryeong was no exception. He cast a sidelong nce at his senior sister, who remained mesmerized, even as the petals of Mancheon Hwawu sttered blood across the Yullyeong Lord.

    It was surprising because she had never shown much interest in techniques beyond swordsmanship. Yet now, her astonishment was palpable.

    The reason was clear.

    Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin¡ªa prodigious swordsman¡ªhad mastered fist arts to an extraordinary level. And now, he was seamlessly utilizing the ultimate secret technique of concealed weapons.

    It meant his innate dexterity and mastery over internal energy maniption were unparalleled.

    Specting on the depth of his connection with the Tang n and how he hade to master such a technique was a task left to Sa Do-ryeong and Jeomchang Wugeom.

    As for the Small Sword Queen, she seemed restless, eager to exchange words or trade blows with Seomye.

    ¡®At least it¡¯s not romantic infatuation,¡¯ Sa Do-ryeong thought with some relief.

    Yet her interest was undeniable. It was the kind of admiration reserved for rare prodigies. This level of fascination could have unpredictable implications, especially at a gathering of the righteous sects. Sa Do-ryeong could only hope things would remain uneventful in the martial assembly.

    His head throbbed slightly. Suppressing the ache in his mind, he turned his gaze back to the duel.

    On the tform, the atmosphere had shifted to a tense standoff.

    The Yullyeong Lord¡¯s figure moved with breathtaking speed, scattering the metallic petals surrounding her like a swirling storm.

    Amid the whirl of silver fragments, her movements were precise, each strike deflecting fatal injuries. The remnants of her white sword path left an almost dreamlike spectacle in their wake.

    True to her reputation, her skill as a swordswoman was wless. Even against Mancheon Hwawu, she left no openings.

    Meanwhile, Jeong Yeon-shin stood motionless, one arm raised. The blue hem of his long robe swayed gently at his feet, but he did not move recklessly.

    Mancheon Hwawu was a secret technique of unparalleled sophistication. Controlling such a technique while simultaneously approaching someone like the Yullyeong Lord¡ªa consummate ck Rank master¡ªwas no trivial task.

    Even holding her in ce with Mancheon Hwawu was a considerable feat. To attempt an uncalcted approach would be reckless.

    ¡®Perhaps if I had mastered the dual-mind technique of the Wudang Sect...¡¯

    Without the ability to split his consciousnesspletely, limiting the Yullyeong Lord¡¯s movements was challenging.

    This momentary reprieve gave Jeong Yeon-shin time to strategize his next move.

    His technique consumed less energy than hers, allowing him to follow her rapid movements with his palm while pondering his next step. She seemed to realize that the closer she got to Jeong Yeon-shin, the stronger Mancheon Hwawu became.

    As a formidable ck Rank master, she likely had her own countermeasures, but for now, he had bought himself a brief moment.

    ¡®The Yullyeong Lord isn¡¯t a transcendent master of the Four Wonders. That much is clear. But she¡¯s definitely reached Samhwa Chwijung¡ªthe unity of essence, energy, and spirit.¡¯

    Her upper dantian was different from his, extraordinarily developed from bnced cultivation of body, energy, and spirit.

    Her energy deployment was faster than his.

    Though Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s dantian held an extraordinary amount of power, it was far from the realm the Yullyeong Lord had achieved. At least, not yet.@@novelbin@@

    ¡®A prolonged engagement in a speed-based battle won¡¯t work.¡¯

    In a fleeting instant, he acknowledged the difference between them.

    He had realized this in their very first exchange. The Yullyeong Lord¡¯s sword strike had shattered his Ipwang Sword with precision, exploiting the weaknesses of his Gwanghwa Sword Style before he could even reinforce it with more energy.

    She had taught him the devastating oue of facing a supreme master¡¯s dismantling techniques.

    ¡®Still...¡¯

    He didn¡¯t think their skill gap was insurmountable. To Jeong Yeon-shin, the disparity in their abilities only highlighted their respective strengths and weaknesses.

    His own strengthy in his singr focus, born from the brevity of life.

    ¡®I need to control the flow of the battle. If I can create the right framework, I can execute my techniques at just the right moment.¡¯

    The Yullyeong Lord¡¯s mastery over dismantling techniques posed a unique challenge, but Jeong Yeon-shin saw it as an opportunity.

    With a deafening roar, a fierce gale erupted from the Yullyeong Lord¡¯s body.

    The storm swept through the remnants of Mancheon Hwawu, tearing Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s energy control apart. Shards of iron petals were flung skyward as the umted energy of her movements culminated in this devastating outburst.

    Jeong Yeon-shin immediately withdrew his arm. The Yullyeong Lord¡¯s footwork was astonishing, her figure erging in his view as she closed the distance in an instant.

    As her de extended straight toward his neck, he ced his hand on the hilt of North Star.

    ¡®Mancheon Hwawu isn¡¯t suited for prolonged use against someone with mastery over Ming¡¯s profound techniques.¡¯

    This realization hit him just as her sword, imbued with tempestuous energy, pierced the gap between them.

    Jeong Yeon-shin twisted his body like a leaf in the wind, narrowly evading the strike. A chilling sh of sword light grazed his field of vision, leaving him momentarily dazzled.

    Steadying himself, Jeong Yeon-shin advanced a single step, his foot sending an unseen ripple through the ground¡ªHwanikibo.

    The invisible wave disrupted the gale surrounding the Yullyeong Lord, creating a brief opening in her overwhelming presence.

    She, however, had already begun to pivot, her sword tracing a crescent-shaped arc. Thepressed wind around her de shimmered, its refined precision slicing through the rippling currents of Hwanikibo.

    ¡®Jungok Simpung Sword Technique!¡¯

    Her technique was as graceful as it was unyielding. Each strike carried the force of a relentless wind, dismantling Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s every move.

    In this relentless barrage, Jeong Yeon-shin found himself at yet another impasse. Her mastery of dismantling techniques left his Gwanghwa Sword Style and Mancheon Hwawu ineffective.

    With no other options, Jeong Yeon-shin focused his internal energy, preparing to unleash his ultimate technique¡ªShihwa Muguk-su.

    As her de neared his shoulder in a perfectly angled sh, Jeong Yeon-shin struck with his palm, unleashing a shockwave that reverberated through the air.

    The impact forced the Yullyeong Lord¡¯s de to recoil slightly, but her presence remained unshaken.

    Jeong Yeon-shin clenched his fist. His counterattack had not been enough.

    ¡®Her mastery truly belongs to a world beyond...¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood in thought.

    Whish¨D!

    Suddenly, the Yullyeong Lord stopped in ce and flicked her sword once.

    With a sharp sound, a streak of blood painted the stage floor. A straight trail of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s blood marked the ground.

    ¡°City Lord,¡± she began slowly, her lips parting deliberately.

    ¡°Seomye¡¯s martial arts are undoubtedly extraordinary, but I believe it is premature to entrust him with the responsibility of leading abat unitposed of primarily Blue Ranks. It would be wiser for him to dedicate himself to training until his internal energy matures to the level of Samhwa Chwijung. Instead, perhaps it would be prudent to assign him to a specialized detachment, selectively deployed against demonic or unorthodox forces.¡±

    Silence fell over the ceremonial grounds. The Yullyeong Lord, who had just been exchanging martial techniques with her opponent, had stopped the duel.

    And she had directly advised the City Lord that the promotion should not proceed.

    The atmosphere was tense with an odd sense of agreement. Most of the hundreds seated in the audience seemed to share her sentiment.

    After all, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sole effective attack had been Mancheon Hwawu. His initial sword strike had shattered the Ipwang Sword, but after that, he had not even drawn another de.

    ¡°Still... something feels off,¡± murmured Tae Yeom-ryong, though few paid attention to his words.

    Seated atop the tiered marble dais, the Ipwang Fortress Lord crossed her legs elegantly and said nothing, merely observing Jeong Yeon-shin.

    However, the boy did not meet her gaze. Instead, he stared nkly at the Yullyeong Lord standing before him.

    ¡®What is she talking about?¡¯ he thought to himself. Even during his turbulent adolescence, he had enough sense to understand the weight of reputation.

    He held his tongue, knowing his goal was to rise to the rank of Commander of the Divine Sword Corps.

    The Yullyeong Unit enforced thews of Ipwang Fortress, apprehending those who vited its codes. It was renowned for dissecting and countering the fortress¡¯s martial techniques with unparalleled precision.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had expected as much. Every dismantling method he had developed so far was born from studying such principles.

    But that wasn¡¯t what the Yullyeong Lord had done.

    Her focus had been entirely on adaptation. She centered herbat style around her own martial arts, reducing his interest as the duel progressed.

    If the Seomye lineage had been thoroughly dismantled, he would have sought to create new techniques from the ashes.

    Perhaps his Gwanghwa Sword Style or Shihwa Muguk-su could have evolved into entirely new forms.

    Just as he had elevated his internal energy through the creation of the Radiant Wheel Technique, he had hoped to grow by experiencing her techniques firsthand.

    But after seeing her approach up close, he knew it was futile. Without realizing it, he muttered under his breath, ¡°It would¡¯ve been better if I¡¯d faced one of their grunts.¡±

    If it had been one of the Yullyeong Unit¡¯s lower-ranking martial artists, they might have only targeted the weak points in his techniques. Suppressing his frustration, he bit back furtherints.

    The Yullyeong Lord did not look back at him. Had she already made her judgment? Her gaze remained fixed on the City Lord.

    ¡°His martial arts and instincts are exceptional, but his energy deploymentgs behind that of most Lords. Furthermore, his adaptability in countering dismantling techniques is insufficient.¡±

    Her face was as expressionless as when the duel began. Only her lips moved, despite the intensity of their exchange moments prior. She seemed entirely disinterested now.

    Thud.

    Jeong Yeon-shin took a step forward. Only then did the Yullyeong Lord turn her gaze toward him.

    ¡°You don¡¯t seem like someone who acts on impulse,¡± she remarked.

    Jeong Yeon-shin did not reply, though the faint disappointment on his face was evident.

    His slightly downturned lips and furrowed brows betrayed his frustration. The Yullyeong Lord¡¯s expression shifted subtly to one of mild curiosity.

    Boom!

    With a sudden burst of energy, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s figure blurred. It was as if his body itself had be a manifestation of rapid swordsmanship.

    His tattered blue robe fluttered dramatically in the air.

    Hwaaak!

    He charged openly, giving the Yullyeong Lord ample time to respond. Her ck eyes took in the full image of the young Blue Rank martial artist before her.

    Her long sword, imbued with the Jungok Simpung Sword Technique, shimmered white with concentrated wind energy.

    In an instant, Jeong Yeon-shin closed the gap. Energy surged from his hands in all directions, driven by Shihwa Muguk-su.

    Wooong!

    The ground beneath him roared as storms erupted from his footsteps. His legs felt as if they were splitting apart, his thigh muscles straining visibly.

    His right fist emanated colorless energy, surging forward in a spiraling motion.

    Thwack!

    This time, his attack came from below, striking the underside of the Yullyeong Lord¡¯s sword.

    A cold, sharp rebound shot through the air as her de flew upward like a geyser.

    Despite her mastery, her dismantling techniques faltered momentarily under the focused spiral energy of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s fists.

    ¡®If her de returns to form, it will start all over again. She¡¯s too fast to disrupt through sheer movement.¡¯

    As these thoughts raced through his mind, the faint curve of a smirk appeared on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s lips.

    He extended his left hand, unleashing another burst of spiral energy. The force fractured the currents created by her sword technique, breaking them apart strand by strand.

    For the first time, the Yullyeong Lord¡¯s gaze wavered.

    Had she wielded her martial arts with full force from the beginning, the oue might have been different.

    But in attempting to test the principles of martial philosophy against Jeong Yeon-shin, she had left herself vulnerable. Her technique, though intricate and profound, failed to withstand his adaptive dismantling methods.

    Her white hand trembled as she raised her sword into a high guard. The once seamless flow of her de became tangled, as if obstacles had been nted along its predetermined path.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t need more than this.

    His dismantling technique always included the essence of disruption. Calmly, he spoke:

    ¡°This is a dismantling method.¡±

    As his left hand¡¯s energy subsided, his right hand, brimming with power, followed suit. This time, he drew his sword.

    In the hyperfast realm of heightened perception, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand gripped the hilt of North Star and pulled it free from its sheath.

    sh!

    A brilliant blue de shot upward in a straight line. Like a bolt of lightning, his strike shattered the Yullyeong Lord¡¯s sword into pieces.

    Even as the immense shockwave reached her weapon¡¯s handle, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s grip on North Star remained unyielding.

    ng! Whooosh¨D!

    The storm that erupted from the broken sword sent residual energy waves spiraling outward.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood in a high guard, his sword glowing faintly blue above his head. The tattered robes of bothbatants fluttered violently in the aftermath.

    Silence nketed the ceremonial grounds. The masters who had been ceaselessly discussing martial techniques fell silent.

    The Yullyeong Lord stood motionless, clutching the remnants of her shattered de, her dark eyes fixed on Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The boy, unconcerned with the stares of others, felt only the conflict within his heart¡ªa mixture of disappointment and relief.

    His body felt heavy, yet the weight of his sword in a high guard seemed to vanish. Perhaps it was the joy of taking one step further on his path.

    He had won. Whatever the circumstances, he had achieved victory.

    Now, he stood as a ck Rank warrior.

    Without a word, Jeong Yeon-shin lowered his arm. The sharp de of North Star grazed the Yullyeong Lord¡¯s ebony hair as it descended.

    While she flinched slightly, the radiant sword returned gracefully to its sheath.

    The boy¡¯s tattered blue robes exuded a peculiar dignity. Some in the crowd, mesmerized, could only stare nkly.

    Tap.

    The clear sound of his de sliding into its sheath echoed through the silent arena, marking the end of the duel.

 Chapter 149

    Hwaak!

    The residual energy orbiting the North Star Sword dissipated entirely.

    A wave of wind swept through Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sleeve, scattering the remnants of the duel.

    It no longer felt like the site of a resounding symphony or an elegant dance of swords. Instead, a gentle breeze, like a mirage on a scorching summer day, brushed over the boy, calm and serene.

    Underneath the grand canopy of red fabric that surrounded the arena, the audience sat in silence¡ªa quiet filled with mixed emotions.

    Wonder, excitement, curiosity, and a tinge of regret lingered in the air. They all gazed at the boy, who would don the ck robes of Ipwang Fortress at the youngest age in its history.

    This was thergest event in recent memory at Ipwang Fortress.

    The ck Rank Lord¡¯s Promotion Ceremony was not yet over.

    Had the duel concluded with the Yullyeong Lord¡¯s suggestion to halt, the crowd would have dispersed. A challenger¡¯s loss signified an early end to the promotion ceremony. However, Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin had emerged victorious against the Yullyeong Lord, ensuring the festivities continued.

    ording to tradition, the ceremony would now proceed with grandeur.

    Unlike the seasoned martial masters of Ipwang Fortress, who disyed a range of emotions, the younger servants and nameless disciples were simply thrilled.

    They relished the rare opportunity to enjoy fine delicacies and an exhrating atmosphere. Though the solemn air prevented them from cheering recklessly, their joy was palpable.

    Amid the crowd were others¡ªabout a dozen young martial artists dressed in in clothes. Their faces were flushed with excitement. A few girls with swords at their waists and boys in training gloves looked downright electrified.

    ¡°Honestly, I didn¡¯t see a thing. Yeon-shin hyung¡¯s fast swordsmanship has always been impressive, but this was... something else.¡±

    ¡°He probably held back when sparring with us. It¡¯s always practice duels, you know.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, no kidding. If Seomye-oppa had gone all out, we wouldn¡¯t have seen a single move from the start.¡±

    ¡°So, does this mean Yeon-shin hyung will now sit in the Lord¡¯s chamber? Think we can visit often? I saw a bunch of sweets in the tea cab there. They¡¯re ours now, right?¡±

    ¡°Maybe those were set aside by the Lord herself? She always gave me one whenever I stopped by.¡±

    The nameless disciples of Ma Gwang-ik chattered among themselves, seated closely under the canopy, their eyes fixed on Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The sunlight made their bright eyes glisten as they failed to suppress their excitement.

    As long as their expressions didn¡¯t criticize the duel itself, their reactions were left unchecked.

    Ipwang Fortress valued freedom within the bounds of itsws. Only those who broke the rules faced the Yullyeong Unit¡¯s wrath.

    Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin, who had led the Hwanik Corps and Ma Gwang-ik during his journeys to Sichuan and back, had earned recognition from seasoned masters. Now, conversations among the nameless disciples about their prospective leader carried weight.

    ¡°It seems the tide has turned. Within Ma Gwang-ik, he¡¯s already acknowledged.¡±

    ¡°He might as well take a seat in Wonpyeong Sword Hall.¡±

    ¡°But how this all concludes today will be the deciding factor.¡±

    Most martial artists now had their eyes on the Yullyeong Lord.

    While the oue of the duel was clear, gaining her acknowledgment was another matter.

    She had already formally opposed the promotion.

    That stance was now at odds with reality, evidenced by the sparkling fragments of her shattered sword scattered around them.

    Under the piercing sunlight, the glittering shards seemed almost mocking¡ªa testament to the Yullyeong Lord¡¯s shattered dignity.

    If she refused to ept the results, another duel might be ordered under themand of the Ipwang Fortress Lord.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, having already sheathed his North Star Sword, stood still, while the Yullyeong Lord, still holding her broken de, remained motionless.

    She stood in a daze, her usual impassive expression fractured. A hint of genuine surprise was visible.

    ¡°...¡±

    Slowly, the Yullyeong Lord¡¯s arm lowered.

    The once-steadfast grip of the noble swordswoman now trembled slightly. Themanding poise she disyed during the duel had faded.

    Her voice broke the silence as she finally spoke.

    ¡°...I lost.¡±

    Her ck robe fluttered weakly, blending with the fractured remnants of her sword to create a peculiar scene.

    ¡°It was a good duel. Thank you,¡± she said.

    Jeong Yeon-shin raised his hands in a formal martial salute. His gesture was impable, though his expression remained detached¡ªcolder than even the Yullyeong Lord¡¯s had been before the duel. It bordered on frosty.

    Inside, Jeong Yeon-shin concealed his thoughts with difficulty.

    ¡®The Blue Rank swordsman on your side would¡¯ve been a more useful opponent.¡¯

    He had anticipated acquiring a new challenge but felt as though he¡¯d been handed a worn-out trinket instead.

    It was akin to the disappointment of a child in a harmonious household¡ªa sentiment he couldn¡¯t quite describe or remember experiencing before.

    Despite his discontent, the spectators expressed admiration.

    ¡°Look at thatposure. Truly cool-headed. He has the air of a rare swordsman.¡±

    ¡°He doesn¡¯t seem particrly happy. Was he more eager for the duel than the promotion?¡±

    ¡°Well, the Yullyeong Lord didn¡¯t get a chance to fully reveal her techniques. But Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin, maintaining such humility before his promotion to Lord¡ªit bodes well for Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s revival.¡±

    ¡°Or maybe he¡¯s just sulking. That face says it all. It¡¯s exactly how I looked when dealing with my family¡¯s failures.¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong muttered, but no one seemed to pay him any mind. The Ma Gwang-ik masters who stood nearby collectively shifted their gazes upward.

    The Ipwang Fortress Lord had risen from her seat at the Taesa Pavilion.

    Swish.

    The soft green hem of her robe brushed against her seat. The faint sound echoed loudly, as sharp as the moment Jeong Yeon-shin had sheathed his sword.

    All eyes followed her unhurried movements. It was as if she carried an aura that drew every gaze, her presence radiating transcendence.

    ¡°...¡±

    Another silence fell, this time carrying a dreamlike quality.

    The Ipwang Fortress Lord stood fully upright, her skin glowing faintly with an ethereal sheen. Sunlight caressed her face, whispering softly as though the forest¡¯s tranquility now draped over the entire arena.

    ¡°Seomye has proven himself worthy,¡± she began.

    ¡°Since Yun So-yu has admitted defeat, Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin possesses skills befitting the ck Rank.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°I permit the continuation of the promotion ceremony.¡±

    At her promation, the atmosphere shifted dramatically. Excitement surged as people rushed toward the stage.

    Most of those approaching were Ma Gwang-ik masters and nameless disciples. They quickly surrounded Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°What was that just now? Did you dismantle her dismantling technique? How did you use energy that way?¡±

    ¡°Blocking her sword flow looked almost like a supernatural ability. Was that some kind of telekinesis used by sorcerers? No way that was purely a martial skill. Well, maybe it is since it¡¯s you.¡±

    ¡°We better heap on the praise now. Once you¡¯re officially promoted, talking to you will be much harder!¡±

    ¡°Your first mission won¡¯t be solo, will it? Being led by a young Lord would be a refreshing change!¡±

    Meanwhile, Yun So-yu, the Yullyeong Lord, kept her head bowed until the Ipwang Fortress Lord returned to her seat.

    Her expression was not one of defeat but rather one of respect¡ªa gesture of courtesy offered to the Fortress Lord.

    When she finally raised her head, she turned directly to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°My earlier opposition to your promotion was rash. It must have felt like an insult.¡±

    Her ck eyes, steady and deep, met his gaze.

    ¡°I apologize. I misjudged you. Truly, I am sorry.¡±

    ¡°Lady So-yu is speaking directly to him. Step back, all of you,¡± Cheongmyeong said, tugging at his peers with surprising strength. The swordsman of noble lineage, still recovering from injuries sustained on Myunggong Ind, was visibly forceful.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, jostled by his senior and junior disciples alike, finally lifted his head.

    Despite the rowdy air of Ma Gwang-ik, where camaraderie resembled a gust sweeping through a field, discipline reigned. Hands that had yfully ruffled his hair and shoulders quickly withdrew.

    For a moment, only the current and former Lords of Ipwang Fortress stood face to face.

    Having signaled her acknowledgment to Cheongmyeong with a nce, Yun So-yu turned her attention back to Jeong Yeon-shin. Her dark eyes were focused entirely on him.

    ¡°As the Yullyeong Lord, I cannot lightly promise to atone for my misjudgment. You understand the need for bnce in my role, I trust.¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied curtly.

    At that, Yun So-yu¡¯s long ck hair shimmered as she lowered her head¡ªa gesture of apology toward him.

    ¡°And,¡± she began slowly, raising her head once more.

    ¡°If only my opponent had been a lesser fighter...¡±

    ¡°Hmm...?¡±

    The boy facing the Yullyeong Corps Commander was unusually flustered.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°What you said earlier... I want to understand the meaning behind it.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Rarely did Jeong Yeon-shin show hesitation, but this moment unsettled him.

    ¨DIf your opponent were less skilled, it would¡¯ve been more helpful.

    The statement wasn¡¯t harshly phrased, but its implications were nearly insulting. When Jeong Yeon-shin had uttered those words in passing, it might have sounded like thement of a defeated fighter. However, in hindsight, the original meaning seemed far more deliberate.

    After all, the way he had utterly shattered the Commander¡¯s counter-sword techniques had been nothing short of brutal.

    This was no small matter.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had been carefully managing his reputation to ascend the ranks and im the title of Shin Geomdanju (Sword Corps Captain). He had been mindful of this since his initiation. But when dealing with someone as prominent as the Executor of the Foundational Law, every move required even greater caution.

    Ipwang Fortress was akin to a military faction serving under the fortress lord, who was revered as a king. Any involvement in disgraceful incidents could spell disaster. The Commander was either someone to keep at a great distance or to form a close alliance with.

    ¡°This is a real crisis.¡±

    Sweat formed on the back of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s neck, a rarity for him. He berated himself. Recklessness had never been his forte. He had been far better at concealing his emotions when he was still at the White Rank.

    Why had he be like this? It felt as though his temperament had shifted after the mission in Sichuan.

    Perhaps it was the sight of Ma Jin losing his arm or the weakened state of Ma Yeon-jeok that had shaken him.

    ¡°Or maybe it¡¯s becausetely, my movements feel off. The slight misalignment between my sword techniques and the martial forms bothers me. That¡¯s why I¡¯m acting out¡ªpurely as a martial artist.¡±

    Despite his attempt at introspection, it was not a matter he could address right now.

    His instincts whispered to him to tread carefully. The pressure in his upper dantian felt like a zing fire.

    As his sharp gaze scanned the room, his eyes firstnded on Tae Yeom-ryong.

    That cunning individual excelled at navigating social situations, but only when dealing with life-and-death adversaries.

    Around Jeong Yeon-shin, however, Tae Yeom-ryong often resorted to provocations.

    "Useless Tae Yeom-ryong," thought the boy, shaking his head slightly before shifting his gaze.

    Next, he noticed Namgung Hwa-shin, speaking with his junior, Shin Bin-bin. Shin Bin-bin¡¯s haughty eyes were lowered, as though she feared her admired senior might shift his interest to Ma Gwang-ik. It wasn¡¯t Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s concern.

    ¡°Namgung So-hyeop is straightforward.¡±

    Better than Tae Yeom-ryong, but not someone worth emting right now.

    Then, his gazended on Hyeon Won-chang, and Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes widened.

    rity burst into his mind as if his experiences were flipping through pages of a well-worn book. His Baihui Point pulsed, and he began to reflect on Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s past actions and words.

    This was how Jeong Yeon-shin had always grown¡ªby drawing lessons from thepanions around him. It would continue to be that way.

    ¡°The Commander¡¯s techniques are so formidable that I was overwhelmed.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin finally spoke, adopting an expression akin to Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s earnest sincerity.

    ¡°It was daunting to counter such a dynamic sword style. As a martial artist, I was deeply ashamed. It took great courage to clear my thoughts and challenge you again.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Yullyeong Corps Commander Yun So-yu tilted her head slightly.

    Her subtle gesture suggested curiosity, but she did not press further. She had no time to, either.

    A sharp chime rang out.

    The banquet had begun.

    Entertainers returned to the stage, and music flowed harmoniously with a faint golden timbre. A grand general beside the fortress lord¡¯s seat began reciting a list of achievements.

    This was the moment to recount Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s aplishments one by one.

    The decorative green silk scroll containing these records was impressively long, yet the assembled masters listened intently to the boy¡¯s achievements, showing no signs of boredom.

    ¡°¡­Thus, the destruction of the Dual Blood Spirit Array of the Bloodme Cult''s main base. In a duel against the Namgung n, Chang Ryeong-hwaju Namgung Mi was in in a single exchange, and Namgung Se-jin, the young master, was fatally defeated.¡±

    When the recitation reached the exploits at Myeonggondo, Kiju Branch, and Tang Manor, the atmosphere shifted.

    The asional exmations of admiration gave way to a profound silence.

    Events that had previously been the subject of rampant rumors were now confirmed with precision by the administrative department.

    Details of how Jeong Yeon-shin had located Myeonggondo, joined forces with Ma Gwang-ik, and in Sword Scorpion Devil Dokgo Gwang and Sunmaren¡¯s demonic martial artist unfolded before the audience.

    It was extraordinarily detailed.

    From theplete annihtion of Sunmaren and Sipjeonmun¡¯s elite at Kiju Branch to securing full cooperation from the previously unpredictable Tang n, the achievements painted a vivid picture.

    This was a deration of why Jeong Yeon-shin deserved to ascend to the position of amander. It left no room for doubt.

    ¡°¡­And so, the name Seomye is inscribed as the seventeenth wielder of the One Sword of Wonpyeong.¡±

    The ceremonial hall fell into absolute silence.

    The chief administrator then spoke in a more respectful tone, his gaze directed toward the fortress lord.

    ¡°For now, it would be wise for Seomye to share the stone seat with Ma Jin and learn the responsibilities of the ck Rank from him. There are many matters for Ma Jin to teach and pass on.¡±

    ¡°Is there a robe prepared for him?¡±

    Her calm question was met with a swift bow from the administrator.

    ¡°My apologies. The oue was too uncertain to prepare in advance¡­¡±

    ¡°Seomye shall take his ce today. Let him borrow Ma Jin¡¯s ck robe for the time being.¡±

    ¡°I shallmission a new robe for him promptly.¡±

    The fortress lord¡¯s serene green eyes swept toward Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Those eyes seemed to hold the mysteries of the universe, as if they could pierce through his soul.

    Under her gaze, Jeong Yeon-shin straightened his posture.

    She slowly parted her lips.

    ¡°I herebymand you.¡±

    It was the first time the word mand" had been uttered.

    Draped in tattered and faded blue robes, Jeong Yeon-shin knelt on one knee, bowing his head. The worn fabric fluttered faintly before settling.

    The fortress lord¡¯s lips curved into a small, graceful smile.

    ¡°From now on, act as the master of Ma Gwang-ik.¡±

    ¡°¡­Ma Gwang-ik epts themand.¡±

    The boy responded.

 Chapter 150

    The new rising star, Jeong Yeon-shin, had ascended to the rank of Ma Gwang-ik (ck Rank).

    Rumors spread like wildfire. They carried the whisper that he had barely crossed into adulthood.

    No one had ever heard of such an extraordinary feat.

    Even within the mystifying and unpredictable world of the martial arts, this was unprecedented. His talent, achievements, and martial prowess were astonishingly unique.

    The news stirred the bustling city center of Yangyang Province, surrounding the Ipwang Fortress. It was only natural.

    A top-tier master had emerged, oneparable to the heads of the martial sects.

    The implications stretched far beyond Hoguang Province, capturing the attention of great factions across the Central ins.

    The Ma Gwang-ik Lord of Ipwang Fortress was such an individual.

    ¡°Hmm.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt the shift in the world around him. It was palpable in the delicate touches inspecting his body.

    A middle-aged man draped in a sapphire silk robe appeared to be weaving energy through his hands, meticulously measuring the boy¡¯s form.

    ¡°Please extend your arm this way,¡± the man requested politely.

    Though his face was rugged and harsh, his words and demeanor were as deferential as a servant¡¯s before a master.

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently raised his right arm. At a small gesture, the man knelt slightly to measure its length.

    The artisan ced a braided silk cord from the boy¡¯s shoulder to his wrist with remarkable precision.

    His movements were meticulous, almost reverent in their care.

    ¡°You seem well-practiced at this,¡±mented Chief Commander Im Jin-myeong, his thick ck beard lifting slightly as he smiled.

    Jeong Yeon-shin did not respond. There was nothing for him to say. He hade upon the Chief Commander¡¯s summons.

    After his achievements were tallied at the main building of the Command Bureau, he had been led to this annex.

    The annex¡¯s office, usually adorned with the faint scent of cedarwood, was different today. A tailor from Yangyang¡¯s finest fabric shop was waiting.

    Normally, merchants dealing in cloth would only buy and sell fabric, but Yangyang Province¡¯s advanced logistics and lifestyle standards were exceptional.

    This was due in no small part to the colossal Ipwang Fortress.

    Even the sries of the fortress¡¯s White-Rank warriors were paid in silver, fostering a thriving city economy.

    ¡°Now that I think of it, I heard the Lord was born into a prominentndowner family. That must be why...¡±

    ¡°I am merely feigning detachment,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied quietly.

    The Chief Commander¡¯s casual mention of his family, the Jeong Household, didn¡¯t bother him.

    If anything, it made the boy feel at ease. The seasoned leader of the Command Bureau was adept at disarming the young prodigy.

    His tone and choice of words had a calming effect on the formidable but youthful martial artist.

    It was enough to prompt the boy to share a light concern.

    ¡°Recently, I¡¯ve felt that my cultivation has teaued, which has been bothering me a little.¡±

    The Chief Commander chuckled, still seated.

    ¡°At your age, such feelings are natural. It is the spring of your life¡ªa time when even reasonable truths may feel dissatisfying. And in a martial world filled with haughty masters, it¡¯s no wonder. Around your age, many ambitious juniors fall prey to their dreams, often meeting untimely ends.¡±

    ¡°Untimely ends?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin echoed the phrase.

    ¡°That has been my experience,¡± the older man continued, his smile deepening as he fixed his gaze on the boy.

    ¡°But such concerns are more fitting for your peers. Your martial prowess is so advanced that your age scarcely matters. Your status is unmatched as well.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s too early to call my skills ¡®advanced,¡¯¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied, recalling the other Lords of Ipwang Fortress.

    The Chief Commander shook his head.

    ¡°In the vast martial world, a Ma Gwang-ik Lord of Ipwang Fortress resides in its upper echelons. Even at the Grand Martial Alliance, you would not sit among ordinary juniors. That should suffice. Surely, you wouldn¡¯t speak arrogantly to the leaders of the Nine Great Sects or the Thirteen Heavens, would you?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    The remark gave Jeong Yeon-shin pause.

    ¡°All done.¡±

    The middle-aged tailor stepped back, his taskplete.

    ¡°To craft a robe from Celestial Silk would usually take a full month. But since you are pressed for time, I¡¯ll reduce it to seven days. If I set everything else aside, it should be possible.¡±

    He was said to be a rare artisan. Every ck battle robe in Ipwang Fortress came from his hands.

    These garments, impervious to ordinary weapons, were highly prized.

    The tailor only adopted such a humble demeanor before the Chief Commander and the Ma Gwang-ik Lord. Among Yangyang¡¯smon folk, he was an unparalleled artisan and a wealthy figure.

    ¡°My thanks to you, Master Jang,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said, bowing respectfully.

    ¡°It is my honor. I am well aware of your feats, cutting down countless demonic fiends. To have the privilege of crafting a robe for such a noble hero is a great honor indeed.¡±

    Master Jang lowered his head withposed sincerity.

    Jeong Yeon-shin found the praise mildly embarrassing but suppressed the feeling. He turned to the Chief Commander.

    ¡°My height and reach are changing daily. Even if I have a new robe tailored now, it will need recing soon enough. Wouldn¡¯t it be wasteful to repeat the process, especially with Celestial Silk?¡±

    ¡°As Ma Gwang-ik Lord, this is not a concern you should trouble yourself with,¡± the Chief Commander replied calmly.

    ¡°The wealth of this fortresses from all corners of the world. With the Emperor on our side, what¡¯s a few bolts of silkpared to that? It has always been this way. After all, our Lords do not fight battles without reason.¡±

    The words resonated with the boy, prompting a small nod.

    Having a new robe tailored reinforced his elevated status as Ma Gwang-ik Lord.

    Jeong Yeon-shin expressed his gratitude to the Chief Commander and departed the Command Bureau. He had heard that the rewards from his exploits in Sichuan had already been delivered to his residence, guarded by the Yullyeong Corps.

    Even so, his steps carried him in the opposite direction.

    The sound of his steady footsteps filled the air.

    As one of Ipwang Fortress¡¯s Lords, his schedule was no longer entirely his own. Unlike his days as a Blue Rank warrior, his movements were now dictated by duty.

    This time, he was headed to a Lords¡¯ Assembly at the Wonpyeong Ilgeom Hall, deep within the fortress.

    The location was where he had once shed with the Suncheon Ik-ju, Ha Do-un.

    ¡°The mission has been decided. They said we¡¯ll be discussing the finer details.¡±

    Now that his face was known to every warrior in Ipwang Fortress, the gazes of passersby followed him as he walked.

    Some whispered in awe, their faces alight with excitement. Even among the youthful swordsmen and seasoned masters, their reactions were no different.

    Unlike his time as a Blue Rank warrior, no one dared to challenge him to a spar or approach him recklessly.

    This newfound peace brought a faint satisfaction to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°At least no one¡¯s being bothersome. This is nice.¡±

    Such was the authority of a Ma Gwang-ik Lord.

    ***

    The number of ck Rank lords currently stationed at Ipwang Fortress was unusual.

    Typically, the Shingeom Corps¡¯ subunits, subordinate to the Divine Sword Corps, would number three at most within the fortress.

    Even for overseeing the vast expanse of the martial world, some argued this was more than sufficient.

    It wasn¡¯t umon for the fortress¡¯s lords to go their entire tenure without ever meeting each other.

    Yet, at present, seven ck Rank masters were gathered¡ªa truly extraordinary urrence.

    The Divine Sword Corps Vice Lord, Yullyeong Lord, Ma Gwang-ik Lord, Changcheon Lord, Suncheon Ik-ju, and Myeolseom Lord.

    Including the former Ma Gwang-ik Lord, there were seven ck Rank lords present. Combined with the fortress¡¯s military power, this assembly represented a force unparalleled anywhere in the world.

    The reason for the return of some lords previously deployed outside the fortress was clear: discussions regarding the Grand Martial Alliance.

    The formation of the Alliance was justified by Ipwang Fortress¡¯s demonstration of military might.

    Amidst famine and the rapidly shifting bnce of power in the martial world, leaving the seats of the Wonpyeong Ilgeom Hall sparsely upied was not an option.

    However, there was an uninvited guest. At least, that¡¯s how Jeong Yeon-shin saw it.

    ¡°Jeomchang?¡±

    The boy muttered under his breath.

    At the round table surrounded by eighteen seats, one corner was upied by a marble chair set slightly apart.

    Sitting there was a senior disciple of the Jeomchang Sect, her beauty entuated by the sunlight streaming in through the windows, casting a glow on her cheeks.

    Her radiant smile was directed at Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you. That duel of yours was truly impressive,¡± she said with a seemingly innocent smile, waving her hand lightly.

    This was So Geomhwi, the Small Sword Queen.

    Having apanied him during his return from Sichuan and attended his ck Rank promotion ceremony, she showed no signs of leaving.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t mind.

    The Grand Martial Alliance was uncharted territory for him. It would undoubtedly be filled with unfamiliar and formidable martial artists from orthodox sects.

    Having sessfully guided the Purple-Robed Veterans back to the fortress, having an ally of her stature¡ªa senior disciple of Jeomchang¡ªcould prove useful.

    ¡®It¡¯s enough if she supports me when necessary. As a representative of one of the Nine Great Sects, her voice will carry weight in the Alliance.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin gave her a slight nod, prompting a mischievous smile from her.

    Her expression was tinged with excitement. A peculiar individual.

    While her inner thoughts were hard to discern, her overt disy of fondness toward Jeong Yeon-shin was undeniable.

    It reminded him of the Seventh Apostle.

    ¡®¡­I won¡¯t entrust my back to her. Nor will I rely on her unnecessarily.¡¯

    He had already received unexpected favors from those he considered enemies. Adding to his confusion was thest thing he needed.@@novelbin@@

    Avoiding her gaze, he turned his head to see his uncle, Ma Jin, smiling at him.

    ¡°So Geomhwi of Jeomchang is here as a witness. Yeon-shin, take your seat,¡± Ma Jin said, patting the chair next to him.

    Unlike her, his uncle¡¯s gesture indicated that Jeong Yeon-shin was to upy one of the main seats¡ªa natural position as one of the fortress¡¯s lords.

    Jeong Yeon-shin took the seat beside his uncle.

    ¡°That robe suits you well.¡±

    The voice belonged to a woman, her tone carrying a firmness that matched her deep cultivation.

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned his head slightly, surprised by thement.

    It was Yullyeong Lord Yoon So-yu, her jet-ck eyes fixed intently on him.

    She had greeted him. Perhaps his previous interactions, carefully recalling Hyeon Won-chang as a reference, had borne fruit.

    Once again, he became aware of his attire.

    He wore a slightly tattered ck Robe with the lower portion of the left sleeve missing¡ªa piece he had specifically requested from his uncle instead of borrowing a new one.

    ¡°Itplements your unique aura. It¡¯s not unsightly. It might even be a symbol alongside your signature techniques,¡± she remarked.

    ¡°My unique aura?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked, his curiosity piqued.

    ¡°Dry and still. Like an elder who has lived their life to the fullest,¡± she replied sinctly before falling silent.

    Looking around, Jeong Yeon-shin noticed that he seemed to be the only one not agreeing with her observation.

    These days, his mind often felt like a stormy sea.

    ¡®Again.¡¯

    Suddenly, a chill spread through his knees.

    He furrowed his brow slightly. His cartge, which had only hurt in childhood, was acting up again.

    It wasn¡¯t severe enough to affect his martial performance, but in the domain of absolute masters, even the smallest disruption could mean the difference between life and death.

    He had to adapt quickly to the ever-changing length of his limbs and his shifting center of gravity.

    This necessity had only grown stronger recently.

    ¡®I also need to refine the Ma Gwang-kyeol stances. Growing legs may enhance vision and leg strength, but they require careful adjustment.¡¯

    He sighed internally.

    ¡°Now that everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s begin,¡± a short-haired girl said, her gaze soft yet steady as itnded on Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Among the seven ck Rank lords present, she was the most powerful.

    This was Ipwang Divine Spear Ak Su-rim, her youthful appearance belying her immense strength.

    With a mischievous grin, she spoke up.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it settled that we¡¯re sending Seomye to cause trouble at the Grand Martial Alliance? Any objections?¡±

    Her words carried the signature informality of the Divine Sword Corps, befitting someone poised to be their next leader.

    Jeong Yeon-shin reflected on her statement. If she put it that way, then there truly wasn¡¯t a need to focus solely on reconnaissance.

    ¡®The looser the mission guidelines, the better. As long as I don¡¯t cause too much trouble.¡¯

    A part of him, nicknamed Seomye, seemed to nod in agreement. It felt almost as if it wanted to dance with excitement. Jeong Yeon-shin deliberately ignored the thought.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Just as her question hung in the air without opposition, one man raised his hand.

    It was Suncheon Ik-ju Ha Do-un, his fitted sleeves revealing the muscles beneath.

    As the direct superior of Namgung Hwa-shin, Ha Do-un had often shed with Jeong Yeon-shin, and his expression was unusually stern.

    ¡°Still no objections, I see? Seomye, do whatever you want! Meeting adjourned!¡±

    With that, Ak Su-rim mmed her spear against the floor with a resounding thud.

 Chapter 151

    ¡°This isn¡¯t something to brush off lightly,¡± said Suncheon Ik-ju Ha Do-un with a calm expression.

    Having long been familiar with Ak Su-rim¡¯s unpredictable nature, he refrained from showing unnecessary irritation. Instead, he cast a quick nce at Jeong Yeon-shin before continuing.

    ¡°I won¡¯t question Ma Gwang-ik Lord¡¯s capabilities. The merits of Lord Jeong¡¯s aplishments are so evident that they¡¯re beyond dispute. My concern lies with the magnitude of his first mission as a Lord. However, in the short time he¡¯s held his position, he has sufficiently proven his qualifications. He is strong and decisive.¡±

    Ha Do-un spoke with clear enunciation, his words carrying the weight of his character.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyebrow lifted slightly. He was surprised. Were all the Lords of Ipwang Fortress like this?

    Just a few days ago, Ha Do-un had made no effort to conceal his dissatisfaction with him. Now, when it came to discussing merits, he put personal feelings aside.

    Perhaps that was what gave his words such gravity.

    The same could not be said of Ak Su-rim.

    ¡°So what?¡±

    Ak Su-rim¡¯s voice carried a petnt tone as she gripped her spear, leaning it upright. Her fingers repeatedly coiled and uncoiled around the shaft, as if ready to wield it at a moment¡¯s notice.

    Ha Do-un¡¯s brows furrowed slightly for the first time.

    ¡°Your attitude is far frommendable, Vice Lord. Are you favoring Seomye?¡±

    ¡°Watch your tone, rookie,¡± Ak Su-rim retorted with augh.

    Suddenly, an overwhelming surge of energy radiated from her.

    The force was enough to lift her short ck hair and even graze Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes, causing him to blink.

    The sheer presence she exuded sent ripples through the Lords seated at the Wonpyeong Ilgeom Hall¡¯s round table.

    The atmosphere distorted for an instant.

    ¡®Her power¡­!¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes widened. The intensity of the qi emanating from her was staggering. He could feel the currents brushing against his skin, clear and undeniable.

    ¡®It¡¯s not just a matter of having arge reservoir of energy.¡¯

    He realized with newfound amazement that her intent was infused within the surge of qi¡ªa vivid image of wild yet vibrant vitality.@@novelbin@@

    Her mastery over the unity of mind, body, and spirit was nearly unparalleled. The speed with which she summoned her inner strength was beyond imagination.

    Her yful demeanor as she gripped her spear belied the lethargy of a master who had long surpassed ordinary ambitions. Her level of skill was perilously close to the Violet Rank.

    This was Ipwang Divine Spear Ak Su-rim.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s expression grew somber. Among all the Lords of Ipwang Fortress, she was one of the most formidable, her reputation unshakable. Her youthful appearance was owed to her mastery over rejuvenation techniques.

    She was often referred to as one of the two pirs of the fortress, alongside the Divine Sword Corps Commander. As the likely sessor to themander¡¯s position, she was Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s most powerful rival.

    The moment he took his seat among the Lords, his goal became clear. A shiver ran down his spine at the realization.

    ¡®I have to defeat Ak Su-rim first, and eventually¡­ even the Commander.¡¯

    What he had once thought of as a giant leap forward now felt like a misstep.

    She wasn¡¯t human¡ªshe was a force of nature.

    And the Commander? The memory of him drawing a radiant, ethereal sword to kill the Namgung n¡¯s patriarch was still vivid.

    That immaterial de of seven-colored light was a marvel second only to the Ipwang Fortress Lord¡¯s Natural Sword.

    Could he reach such a realm within three years? The higher he climbed, the further the pinnacle seemed to recede beyond the mortal ne.

    Their years of service and the rewards they reaped far surpassed anything Jeong Yeon-shin could im. It was impossible to guess how many Spirit Elixirs they might have consumed.

    ¡®Why is everything so difficult? The world is too vast.¡¯

    For a moment, Jeong Yeon-shin sank into his thoughts, a wave of mncholy washing over him like a swamp.

    He resolved not to face them head-on, choosing instead to ignore them in his heart.

    Meanwhile, Ak Su-rim continued chattering to Ha Do-un.

    ¡°Are you absolutely certain there¡¯s no personal bias?¡±

    ¡°¡­Of course,¡± Ha Do-un replied coolly, his face impassive.

    Ak Su-rim¡¯s smile deepened.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it because of the White Qilin? Everyone knows you¡¯ve already chosen Namgung Hwa-shin as the next Suncheon Ik-ju. And now there¡¯s talk that your promising junior might defect to follow Seomye. That would piss you off, wouldn¡¯t it? I know I¡¯d be mad.¡±

    She shook her head with a carefree arrogance that somehow suited her.

    Ha Do-un¡¯sposure was remarkable. His restraint stood out all the more against her audacious provocations.

    ¡°It is a meeting to discuss the martial world¡¯s state of affairs. In separating public duty from personal feelings, I believe I surpass you, Vice Lord. Let me ask you: Aren¡¯t you the one undermining the decorum of this hall? I raised my hand to voice a concern, yet you dismissed it outright. Are you truly unbiased toward Seomye?¡±

    ¡°I dismissed it because we don¡¯t have time for endless bickering. The Lords are already tethered here because of those Grand Martial Alliance scoundrels. If you don¡¯t like how I run things, fight me.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I wouldn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Did you even bother oiling your Suncheon Sword? Go ahead and draw it. You wouldn¡¯tst ten seconds against me.¡±

    For a moment, Ak Su-rim¡¯s defiance and posture, spear in hand, seemed almost theatrical, like the fabled Nine Heavens Maiden stepping onto a battlefield.

    Her sharp words and reckless jabs might have appeared crude, yet they never diminished her air of authority.

    Then, suddenly, her gaze flicked to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°Favoritism? Of course, it¡¯s favoritism. Do you know how dull it¡¯s been surrounded by these stiff, old men? Now there¡¯s a bright red me lighting up this hall. How could I not be smitten? It¡¯s delightful!¡±

    She stamped her foot with exaggerated enthusiasm, her short ck hair swaying with the motion.

    The saying that true masters were unpredictable seemed apt. Jeong Yeon-shin found himself momentarily agreeing with the old adage.

    At that moment, he heard his uncle, Ma Jin, mutter clearly beside him.

    ¡°She¡¯s gone senile.¡±

    ¡°Is that what a eunuch would say? I¡¯m telling you, your nephew is adorable. I¡¯d bring Seomye into the Divine Sword Corps in a heartbeat. Wouldn¡¯t that be good for him? I¡¯ve even discussed it seriously with the Commander. I¡¯d kneel before the Lord if that¡¯s what it took.¡±

    ¡°Vice Lord, maintain decorum,¡± said Yullyeong Lord Yoon So-yu in a calm but firm tone.

    Ma Jin merely sat in stoic silence, like a bear unmoved by the storm around him.

    With a scoff, Ak Su-rim¡¯s overwhelming aura dissipated, her control over her immense power seamless.

    The boy watched her every movement intently, determined to turn her overwhelming skill and presence into fuel for his own growth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be flustered.¡±

    Ma Jin patted Jeong Yeon-shin on the shoulder.

    ¡°This is how Lords¡¯ meetings usually go. It¡¯s a gathering of renowned masters, so it¡¯s always turbulent. That table alone¡­¡±

    He gestured at the massive round table.

    ¡°¡­has been broken and rebuilt dozens of times. You¡¯ll have to get used to it, Yeon-shin.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "Wonpyeong Ilgeom Hall isn¡¯t just a ce for discussions," Ma Jin said. "At times, martial skill must be disyed to lend weight to one¡¯s words. Don¡¯t let seniority intimidate you. Act the same way you did with Yullyeong Lord. You can now draw your sword against other ck-ranked martial artists."

    The final wordsnded heavily. This, too, was the reality of the ck-rank world.

    Following the reverence shown by Master Jang, who meticulously crafted his clothes from Celestial Silk, the prestige of his position became even more tangible.

    Jeong Yeon-shin gave a faint nod. It felt awkward toment on the behavior of the esteemed senior, Ak Su-rim.

    Sensing his nephew''s hesitation, Ma Jin flicked his fingers against the armrest of his chair.

    Thoom!

    The sound reverberated, imbued with energy, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.

    Ma Jin began to speak.

    ¡°Suncheon Ik-ju, state your objections.¡±

    ¡°The handling of Ma Gwang-ik Lord concerns me,¡± Ha Do-un replied, his tone steady. ¡°While the loss ofrades is deeply unfortunate, we cannot ignore the future. With so many injured, how do you propose to assemble a team? Sending Ma Gwang-ik Lord alone to the Martial Alliance is unseemly and dangerous.¡±

    ¡°A fair point.¡±

    Ma Jin nodded, then turned his gaze toward Jeong Yeon-shin, deliberately ignoring Ak Su-rim¡¯s pouty expression nearby.

    ¡°Yeon-shin, do you have a n in mind?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The boy nodded slightly before speaking.

    ¡°We cannot take an entire force with us. It would be akin to Mount Hua Sect¡¯s Sword Masters mobilizing all their Plum Blossom Swordmasters. Such a thing only happens in all-out wars between major factions. As a guest responding to an invitation, it is more appropriate to bring a small group of elite martial artists.¡±

    ¡°Are there any uninjured experts in Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s current force?¡± Ha Do-un asked, narrowing his eyes as if anticipating an unpleasant answer.

    ¡°No, there are not. That is why I was about to make a request,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied calmly, then continued, ¡°I ask Suncheon Ik-ju for the deployment of the White Qilin.¡±

    ¡°So, it hase to this,¡± Ha Do-un murmured, his face grim as if suppressing a sigh.

    He spoke again.

    ¡°It would be unseemly for Lords to quarrel over subordinates.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°However, I cannot allow personnel to be reassigned at will. Discipline must be maintained. Therefore, I will permit this temporary deployment based on rational judgment. Further discussions can take ceter.¡±

    Without a word, Jeong Yeon-shin offered a polite martial salute. Ha Do-un watched his precise form for a moment before shaking his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand, current Ma Gwang-ik Lord. My decision was based on the fact that you and the White Qilin have a well-established rapport from previous missions and that Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s force is currently in poor condition. The formation of the Martial Alliance is no small matter for the fortress. You would do well to n your team selection carefully and maintain a clear mind.¡±

    Ha Do-un carried himself with the dignity expected of a senior. Yet, as if frustrated by his own words, his expression suddenly darkened.

    ¡°So, I¡¯m the one going to Xinjiang. I suppose I¡¯ll have to behead the young sect master of the Bright Sect in one stroke.¡±

    The other Lords, including Ak Su-rim, began adjusting their attire, preparing to leave. It seemed they were ready to conclude the meeting.

    Jeong Yeon-shin sat in a daze. Were all Lord meetings so abrupt, starting and ending without much context?

    The simrity in their eagerness to leave was almostical. Even Jeomchang Sect¡¯s Little Sword Empress seemed amused by their behavior.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you all supposed to have a lot of questions for me?¡± the Little Sword Empress asked nkly.

    ¡°Talk to Ma Gwang-ik Lord,¡± muttered Destruction Lord, his deep-set eyes fixed on her. The Blue Sky Lord standing beside him gave a half-hearted nod.

    ¡°Attending Wonpyeong Ilgeom Hall¡¯s meetings is meaningful in itself.¡±

    ¡°Seomye, remember just one thing,¡± Ak Su-rim said with a sly smile as she rose gracefully.

    ¡°There¡¯s a specific reason you were chosen. The reason an Ipwang Fortress Lord is participating in the Martial Alliance¡¯s inaugural tournament isn¡¯t just for reconnaissance.¡±

    ¡°What else is there?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked quietly.

    Ak Su-rim¡¯s dark eyes shed with a sharp gleam of ck lightning.

    ¡°Well¡­ let me put it simply. ¡®Our Ma Gwang-ik Lord is so young, yet for you to stop this boy genius, your Elder Council would have to intervene. Recognize the disparity in rank and restrain yourselves.¡¯ That¡¯s the message you¡¯re delivering.¡±

    She nodded to herself as if satisfied with her exnation, her demeanor strangely detached from the world around her.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stared at the girl-like senior, wondering what kind of upbringing could shape such entricity. Her behavior carried an inexplicable elegance that defied reason.

    ¡®She¡¯s truly one of a kind,¡¯ he thought.

    ¡°In most sect gatherings, you won¡¯t see elders stepping onto the stage. But you? You could dominate the Martial Alliance¡¯s opening tournament. Even if it¡¯s not the Yongbong Gathering, you¡¯ll face countless seasoned masters from orthodox factions.¡±

    She spoke as if chatting with ark, her tone light and carefree. Jeong Yeon-shin tilted his head slightly.

    ¡°What exactly constitutes an aplishment?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Observe how the Alliance operates, then disrupt their atmosphere. As the youngest invited expert and Ipwang Fortress¡¯s Ma Gwang-ik Lord, make your presence known.¡±

    Her words came with a deep smile.

    She brushed aside a lock of hair near her ear, exposing her pale neck, the movement both bold and elegant, creating an oddly captivating image.

    ¡°With a body as finely tuned as yours, what can¡¯t you achieve?¡± she teased, her gaze sweeping over him appraisingly.

    Jeong Yeon-shin nodded, observing her slim forearm beneath the ck sleeve¡ªa surprising contrast to her mastery of spear techniques. The toll of her rejuvenation was evident even in her sinewy build.

    It was unsettling. Even his grandfather¡¯s robust frame seemed preferable byparison.

    ¡®Rejuvenation¡­ better to age and die naturally. That alone is enough.¡¯

    As this fleeting thought crossed his mind, Ak Su-rim¡¯s red lips parted slowly, her voice tinged with mischief.

    ¡°When you visit the Martial Alliance, humiliate those shameless drifters andyabouts who cloak their oppression under the guise of public welfare.¡±

    Her quiet remark marked the end of the Lords¡¯ meeting.

 Chapter 152

    ¡®Humiliation, she said.¡¯

    The term, more fitting for thugs in back alleys than high-ranking martial artists, strangely suited Ak Su-rim.

    With aposed motion, Jeong Yeon-shin offered a martial salute to Ak Su-rim, a gesture of gratitude for her encouragement.

    ¡°I have a question,¡± he said.

    ¡°Hm? What is it?¡± she asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s about the Great Return Pill offered as a reward for the Sect Opening Tournament. Can I use it personally?¡±

    The moment he spoke, Kya-hahaha! Ak Su-rim burst intoughter. Her short ck hair shook wildly as she doubled over, repeatedly pping Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder.

    The boy stood silently, his gaze fixed on her lips. Her breaths came in bursts, interrupted by her guffaws, yet she didn¡¯t seem to inhale at all.

    It was an eerie disy of her profound internal cultivation, evident even in this bizarre moment.

    ¡°Your arrogance suits you surprisingly well,¡± Ak Su-rim said, her tone still tinged with mirth. Then, she asked, ¡°You n to take it for yourself?¡±

    ¡°I heard it¡¯s excellent for vitality. I intended to give it to my grandfather.¡±

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    A small sigh escaped her lips, and her gaze softened.

    ¡°Old man Ma likely has every rare herb and miracle cure under the sun, but there¡¯s nothing quite like the Great Return Pill. You¡¯ve grown up well, haven¡¯t you? Forgiving your messy maternal family¡­ At least we won¡¯t have to worry about you causing trouble.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin remained silent, even as Ma Jin coughed awkwardly beside him.

    Ak Su-rim ced a hand on her hip, her other still holding her spear.

    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s yours to decide. The Great Return Pill isn¡¯t the mission¡¯s objective. Just attending the Sect Opening Tournament as our emissary, observing the Martial Alliance, and deting their morale as a young prodigy is enough. Honestly, your grandfather must have incredible luck in his twilight years. He didn¡¯t earn much virtue in his youth, you know? Do you have any idea how much I suffered under the previous Shin Sword Corps Commander?¡±

    She grumbled, even knitting her brow.

    ¡°He¡¯s too blessed in his old age. I¡¯ve been waiting for a chance to settle the score, but what should I do?¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the rification. Then, I¡¯ll...¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    As Jeong Yeon-shin turned to leave, she let out a low exmation and narrowed her eyes, giving him a once-over that felt oddly provocative.

    ¡°If the grandson marries the Deputy Commander of the Shin Sword Corps,¡± she said with a smirk, ¡°wouldn¡¯t that make the old man jump out of his grave? He hated me, you know? Called me a disobedient subordinate.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin stared at his senior.

    Lately, he had felt an odd ache in his knees, a sensation he hadn¡¯t experienced since childhood. Watching a girl-like elder talk about marriage stirred something within him.

    ¡®So this is noticing the opposite sex. I¡¯m getting older.¡¯

    It was another realization of growth. It wasn¡¯t just his limbs that were maturing.

    Strange emotions swirled within him. Previously, he had never been self-conscious around women. It was bewildering and slightly terrifying.

    With this natural change came a heightened awareness of mortality, like a chill running down his spine. The sensation climbed to the top of his head, sending shivers through his Baihui Acupoint.

    ¡®Please, go away.¡¯

    As he stood momentarily dazed, Ak Su-rim¡¯s smirk deepened. She gave a faint chuckle, patted his shoulder lightly, and turned away.

    The soft rustling of her robes apanied her departure, her voice lilting like ark¡¯s song.

    ¡°Look at that face. I could say anything, couldn¡¯t I?¡±

    ¡°Not banter, but teasing,¡± Ma Jin said, shaking his head.

    And with that, it was over.

    The Great Return Pill was an invaluable treasure, and Jeong Yeon-shin had been unsure about iming it for personal use. It was a question that required confirmation. If the pill couldn¡¯t be brought into the fortress for private consumption, he would have had to find another way.

    ¡®That settles it.¡¯

    With the tension gone, he felt a sense of relief.

    Having finalized the mission¡¯s roster and set aside his mental burdens, he was now ready to set out again.

    ¡°Best of luck to you.¡±

    ¡°Wishing you all sess, seniors.¡±

    He exchanged farewells with Yullyeong Lord, Destruction Lord, Blue Sky Lord, and even the reluctant Suncheon Ik-ju, who returned his martial salute with a begrudging expression.

    The first stormy Lord meeting had ended. Without dy, Jeong Yeon-shin began walking away, evading a hand from the Little Sword Empress that reached out to grab his cor.

    ¡°Let¡¯s have breakfast together tomorrow!¡± she called after him.

    To the boy, it sounded less like an invitation to breakfast and more like the sound of a de being unsheathed.

    ¡®I¡¯ll spar on the way to the Martial Alliance, if at all. Though I am curious about Jeomchang Sect¡¯s swordsmanship.¡¯@@novelbin@@

    ***

    A young man of schrly demeanor approached a small riverside.

    He was a man of extraordinary beauty. His thin jawline lent him a delicate appearance, almost fragile.

    Yet, his eyes betrayed that impression. In stark contrast to his refined features, his gaze flickered with a cold, colorless brilliance¡ªa testament to his deeply cultivated inner power.

    This was Jeongal Hyeon (Zhuge Xian), also known as Seonryong (The Fan Dragon), the eldest scion of the Zhuge family and the chief overseer of the Martial Alliance Assembly.

    Hands sped behind his back, he exuded an air of leisure and elegance, but this ease was only a facade.

    As he shifted the white folding fan in his right hand to his back, the delicate spokes of the fan trembled slightly¡ªnot from the craftsmanship but from the weight of his thoughts.

    Jeongal Hyeon¡¯s fan, unlike the storied white-feathered fan of Zhuge Liang,cked the serene grace of a masterpiece. Its subtle quivers betrayed its wielder''s inner turmoil.

    Steps in the Autumn Air

    Jeongal Hyeon took cautious steps, savoring the autumn breeze.

    The newborn season descended in radiant sunlight. Along a riverbank in Hanzhong, nestled within the Shaanxi Basin, the early autumn leaves fluttered above, their vibrant reds contrasting sharply against the azure sky.

    This was the site of the Martial Alliance Headquarters, positioned in one of the most picturesque and strategic locations in the martial world.

    The Zhuge family¡¯s home, along with other renowned factions, had made Hanzhong a central hub for martial arts.

    The headquarters stretched majestically along the tributaries of the Yangtze River, its grandeur evident in the sprawling clusters of pavilions on both sides of the river. It was an ever-expanding monument to the Alliance¡¯s ambition.

    But Jeongal Hyeon¡¯s eyes paid no heed to this grandeur.

    Instead, they lingered on the ground where the gifts of autumn had gathered¡ªa particrly vivid maple leaf caught his attention.

    The Leaf and Her

    The beautiful youth bent down, his hand reaching for the leaf with care. When he held it aloft, the sunlight danced through its veins, casting a luminous red glow.

    Straightening his back, Jeongal Hyeon stared at the leaf. Its vibrant hue, touched with dew, reminded him of someone.

    "Like her."

    For a while, he stood still, gazing at the leaf.

    ¡°You called for me?¡±

    A soft, silken voice broke the tranquility of the riverside, sweeping away the gentle murmur of the flowing water.

    Jeongal Hyeon turned gracefully, unfurling his fan in a single fluid motion.

    What had been a serenendscape now seemed transformed into a living painting. His eyes reflected this illusion.

    Before him stood a woman, her presence as stunning as a goddess descending from the heavens. Her white silk blindfold covered her eyes, yet it only entuated her beauty, like a celestial being cast in mortal form.

    Her long crimson hair, glowing like freshly woven silk, cascaded down her shoulders, shimmering in the sunlight.

    Her radiant hair outshone even the maple leaves.

    Jeongal Hyeon discreetly slipped the leaf into his sleeve, as if unwilling to let its beauty pale inparison.

    ¡°Lady Ye (ÒÕ),¡± he greeted her with a calm yet reverent voice.

    ¡°I have decided to participate in the Sect Opening Tournament. If I win the Great Return Pill, it would be a mutually beneficial trade. You could heal your inner injuries, and I could gain the Zhuge family''s assurance of your n¡¯s protection.¡±

    The deration carried the weight of a significant resolution.

    Lady Ye¡¯s lips curled into a faint smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a rumor,¡± she said softly.

    Her voice was as smooth as flowing water, but her words carried a subtle edge.

    ¡°That mastering the demonic arts of the Bloodme Cult to a forbidden level can turn one¡¯s hair ck¡­ and even grant regenerative powers.¡±

    ¡°Such jest is quite mischievous, mydy, especially at the heart of the Alliance Assembly,¡± Jeongal Hyeon replied, a wry smile tugging at his lips.

    ¡°Besides, your hair is beautiful as it is. It¡¯s worlds apart from the murky red of those cultists. Surely, no one dares associate you with such filth. On the contrary, your followers grow in number by the day.¡±

    Their conversation unfolded gently.

    Jeongal Hyeon spoke more, while Lady Ye listened silently, interjecting asionally with brief remarks. Yet, even these few words brightened his expression, as if her approval alone could illuminate his mood.

    ¡®Naturally,¡¯ Jeongal Hyeon thought, brushing aside any self-doubt.

    Lady Ye wasn¡¯t merely attractive; she was singr in her allure.

    Their first meeting had been unforgettable¡ªshe had pped him.

    It happened during a gathering where the Ye Sword Sect had been invited to discuss the Sect Opening Tournament. He had made a misstep, carelessly suggesting that their young emissary, a boy prodigy from the imperial city, might be underestimated due to his age.

    Lady Ye had delivered her rebuke without hesitation.

    Her confidence, her strength despite her youth, and her unwavering grace despite her blindness¡ªit all fascinated him.

    Even without her sight, she could discern objects and people with uncanny precision. Her heightened senses and formidable cultivation were clear indicators of her mastery.

    Jeongal Hyeon had no doubt: if she hadn¡¯t been injured, she could have been his equal¡ªor even his better.

    ¡°I hope you¡¯ll watch the tournamentfortably,¡± he said with a soft smile.

    He recalled recent news delivered by a spy from the Beggars¡¯ Sect:

    The Ma Gwang-ik of the imperial city was said to be a rising star, with martial prowess rivaling that of elders in major sects.

    Though he hoped the boy wouldn¡¯t attend, Jeongal Hyeon knew he had to be prepared.

    ¡®I¡¯ll find his weaknesses. A prodigy like that is bound to have blind spots. Still, it¡¯d be best if he didn¡¯te at all.¡¯

    He pushed these thoughts aside and suggested Lady Ye apany him back to the Zhuge family estate. Their residences were close, after all.

    But she declined, shaking her head. She preferred to avoid the gaze of others.

    Jeongal Hyeon reluctantly took his leave.

    As he walked away, each step felt heavier than thest, yet he resisted the urge to nce back.

    When he was finally far enough, a low voice murmured from behind him.

    ¡°Ridiculous wretch.¡±

    It was the Seven Kill Apostle, her tone dripping with disdain.

    ***

    The Ma Gwang-ik Pavilion in Ip Hwang Fortress was bustling like never before. Workers and unfamiliar martial artists moved about busily, with no one stepping in to stop them.

    The martial artists of Ma Gwang-ik could only stand idly by, watching the influx of valuable treasures being carried in and out.

    Even the senior martial artists, numbering over a dozen, and the twelve nameless disciples seemed equally stunned.

    "What''s all this about?"

    Shin So-bin, who had just arrived from the training grounds, looked on with a keen interest.

    Heon Won-chang shook his head and responded.

    "Apparently, all of it is for Jung So-hyeop. They''re even borrowing the courtyard to store everything because there''s nowhere else to put it."

    "Let¡¯s see... That¡¯s the household staff from the General Bureau, and even the Grand General¡¯s personal guards. Looks like Seomye Senior¡¯s achievements were the first to be settled. Since the rewards for contributionse from the General Bureau, all of this must be the fruits of the Sichuan expedition, right? Hmm..."

    So-bin appeared deep in thought, tapping his chin as his eyes roved over the scene. His gaze sharpened as he observed the mix of workers and martial artists handling the treasures.

    Coming from a prestigious family in the martial world, Shin So-bin had a sharp eye for the value of what was unfolding before him. He quickly began calcting the worth of the items being transported.

    "That¡¯s not just silk¡ªthat¡¯s fabric woven from Heavenly Silkworm Thread! And that porcin over there... that''s imported white porcin from the East. Wow, that¡¯s incredibly rare. How did they manage to get that? Silver wouldn¡¯t be enough to pay for it. Gold coins must be so scarce that they¡¯re bartering treasures instead. Hmm? Wait, those people are Ma family martial artists, aren¡¯t they? They¡¯re carrying Boryeong Jade bundles and... Look at those armfuls of swords! Are they distributing those for training?"

    "Exactly," came the reply from Ma Jin, who stood nearby with an ambiguous expression.

    "The main family has finallye to its senses. They''ve sent unconditional supportpletelyprehensive."

    "Ah..."

    Shin So-bin nodded in understanding.

    "Now that I think about it, Seomye Senior¡ªI mean, the Lord¡ªis a blood rtive of a famous n, right? And the former Lord is about to ascend as the new n leader. Is this Madam Ju trying to win favor by making a show of it?"

    "Could be," Ma Jin replied, his tone casual yet nomittal.

    So-bin¡¯s gaze shifted again. Only the area around the quarters where Jung Yeon-shin resided remained quiet. Four martial artists were stationed firmly in front of the room.

    "Wolyong Unit...? They must havee with the General Bureau. But what could be so important that Wolyong guards are posted directly?"

    The Wolyong Unit was the elite tasked with upholding the fortress''sws.

    All of them wore blue robes, their disciplined presence evident in their stern expressions as they stood guard before the doors.

    Ma Jin¡¯s response was sinct.

    "Small Return Pills (So Hwan Dan)."

 Chapter 153

    The office of Ma Gwang-ik was an unusual ce.

    It was filled with the mingling scents of ink, metal, and oil. A peculiar aroma drifted over the furniture, including the stone-carved desk.

    Where multiple swords belonging to Ma Jin had once hung, the walls were now lined with the treasured swords of the Ipwang Ma n.

    There were over ten of them, filling the precious stone rackspletely.

    Swords are typically consumables, prone to wear and tear. The letter apanying the gift from the Ma n acknowledged this.

    It stated that the swords were meant to be used in martial practice and sparring, presented to the new Da-ju as a gesture of support.

    The letter explicitly pledged unwavering backing for Jeong Yeon-shin. It bore the names of Ju Yeon-jeong, the mother of Ma Se-in, and the elders of the main family.

    Those who once held their noses high had signed it like a public manifesto, pledging their support unconditionally. They imed they sought nothing in return.

    "So, all it takes is connections and status."

    Jeong Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t believe it had been resolved so easily.

    Seated, the young man pondered two reasons for this oue.

    The first was, of course, the appointment of Ma Gwang-ik. As the Seventeenth Da-ju of the Shin Geom Dan, he was an elite martial artist powerful enough to dominate any prominent faction.

    As a high-ranking figure of Ipwang Fortress, martial artists treated him as one of its leaders.

    With his status having risen so dramatically, no one dared criticize Jeong Yeon-shin''s background or concoct schemes against him.

    Now, any family or sect had two choices: either risk everything to oppose him or wee him as an honored guest.

    Ma Gwang-ik Jeong Yeon-shin had be a figure of such stature.

    "¡­You¡¯ve done well. This is how approvals are handled. Your penmanship is elegant, Yeon-shin, so I won¡¯t have to worry about you drafting official correspondence."

    The second reason sat directly before him¡ªMa Jin''s assumption of the Ma n''s leadership. Ma Jin was currently transferring the duties of Ma Gwang-ik to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The condition of Ma Yeon-jeok, Ma Jin''s predecessor, had deteriorated to the point where he needed to focus solely on recuperation.

    However, Ma Se-in, who was being groomed as the next n leader, was still far too young.

    That a peer of Ma Se-in¡¯s age had been appointed as Da-ju, despite being fully trained as a warrior, was nothing short of revolutionary.

    This decision stood apart, even whenpared to the recent rise of the deputy sect leader of the Bright Sect.

    "Se-in must be under a lot of pressure. The need to grow must weigh heavily on them."

    Jeong Yeon-shin was acutely aware of the burden on his friend, Ma Se-in. Until Se-in matured, Ma Jin would serve as the Ma n''s leader.

    Meanwhile, the prosthetic arm being developed by the artisans of Myunggong-do was nearingpletion. Although Ma Jin had lost his left arm, causing disruption in his internal energy channels, he would likely regain his full martial prowess by the time he stepped down.

    The young man, reflecting on the events of the Da-ju Assembly, found himself silently relieved.

    He often imagined what might have happened if he hadn¡¯t ovee the curse that gued him.

    Such thoughts only deepened his attachment to hisrades and family. He went out of his way not to show it, but they all held an irreceable ce in his heart.

    "I¡¯m grateful."

    A fleeting warmth touched his eyes, and his lips curled ever so slightly.

    It was a rare urrence, but Ma Jin, with his seasoned observational skills, caught the moment.

    "You little rascal."

    The stern lines of Ma Jin¡¯s face softened. For a man known as Naraksal, the next leader of the Ma n, his expression now bore no trace of the undefeated martial master he was famed to be. Instead, it reflected the gaze of an uncle doting on his nephew.

    With a faint smile, Ma Jin offered his advice.

    "The higher up you go, the more importance is ced on mastering both martial and schrly arts. While you don¡¯t need to reach lofty academic heights, your understanding of reason and the quality of your writing will be scrutinized. This is particrly true of those from prominent families or the imperial court. You¡¯ll encounter such individuals endlessly in the future."

    "The imperial court?"

    "Da-jus of Ipwang Fortress hold special privileges. If a corrupt official obstructs your duties, you can execute them on the spot under the authority of the ck Rank."

    It was an extraordinary privilege. It ran counter to the Great Ming Code and the current policies of the imperial family.

    Jeong Yeon-shin recalled the noble magistrate from the Hwangbo n who had caused amotion. He had obstructed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mission as the husband of the magistrate¡¯s branch leader. Had Cheongmyeong not been present, Jeong Yeon-shin might have faced significant difficulties.

    "So, there¡¯s nothing holding me back anymore."

    He felt a sense of liberation as he listened silently to Ma Jin''s exnation.

    "There are only two conditions. You need a usible pretext and an environment with few witnesses. After that, nonexistent causes will materialize naturally. It¡¯s a frighteningly seamless process. The imperial secret police, Dongchang and Jinyiwei, will handle the covert operations. They¡¯ll ensure the target¡¯s death appears unrted to Ipwang Fortress."

    It was chilling. Though he had known of it vaguely, hearing it directly exceeded his expectations.

    Dongchang and Jinyiwei¡ªinstitutions that ruled Beijing, where the Forbidden City stood, as if they were grim reapers.

    They wielded powers exceeding the Great Ming Code, enforcing the emperor¡¯s will. Even the highest-ranking officials called them emissaries of the afterlife.

    The emperor¡¯s sword, in coboration with Ipwang Fortress¡¯s Da-jus, was an unparalleled power.

    However, Ma Jin¡¯s expression grew somewhat somber. The scars on his forehead furrowed slightly, a trace of concern shadowing his face.

    "I mentioned your penmanship, didn¡¯t I? Yeon-shin, you mustn¡¯t let the imperial court underestimate you. If you¡¯re not careful, they¡¯ll manipte you."

    "Manipte me? What do you mean?"

    "They¡¯re human too. They prioritize convenience. If you execute a high-ranking official as part of your mission, you¡¯re imposing a burdensome task on them. Imagine how tiring it must be for them to fabricate unrted evidence and announce the cause of death publicly. Sometimes, they have to cover up our actions themselves, which naturally makes them less inclined to favor us. It¡¯s a political burden."

    "I understand."

    Jeong Yeon-shin nodded slowly.@@novelbin@@

    Ma Jin continued.

    "They¡¯re loyal to the emperor but enjoy considerable autonomy. They might impose restrictions on your missions as they see fit. It¡¯s happened more than a few times. Even the Suncheon Lord faced such issues early in his career."

    "And you, Uncle?"

    The boy asked suddenly, and Ma Jin¡¯s lips quirked upward.

    "Dongchang¡¯s eunuchs came to me once. At the time, even their leader, the Great Eunuch of the Brush, wielded power that reached the heavens. But they didn¡¯t dare meddle with me. That¡¯s probably because my methods are more tyrannical than those of the Suncheon Lord. I was like that from the beginning."

    "¡­"

    "There¡¯s no mystery to asserting dominance. It¡¯s either through eloquence or martial strength. In your case, Yeon-shin, don¡¯t hesitate to crush them with your martial arts if needed."

    "¡­Is that eptable?"

    "Our roles and duties are clearly defined. There¡¯s no need to worry about the power struggle ruining the mission. And you, Yeon-shin, have no reason to bow to them."

    "¡­?"

    "The current emperor was tutored by the Fortress Lord, who serves as his master and a king under the Ming Dynasty. As the emperor¡¯s student, the Fortress Lord taught you martial arts. In status, you are no less than Dongchang or Jinyiwei."

    Ma Jin pointed to a document on the desk. The imprint of Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s seal marked the bottom.

    The records showed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s approval of supplies for Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s armament.

    By sending a nameless disciple or White Rank warrior to the general office, Jeong Yeon-shin would receive the corresponding funds and resources.

    "You have the best background of any newly appointed Da-ju in history. However, the pride and self-respect of the imperial court span the world. A sh is inevitable¡ªa battle for dominance."

    Ma Jin¡¯s advice had a clear purpose.

    Today¡¯s schedule had been adjusted to allow an audience with the Crown Prince, who resided within Ipwang Fortress.

    The Crown Prince of the Ming Dynasty.

    As a direct imperial descendant, he studied martial arts under the Fortress Lord and held ultimate responsibility for all imperial and Ipwang Fortress matters.

    Thest time Jeong Yeon-shin had seen the prince, he had just reached Blue Rank. The prince had given him a few pointers on swordsmanship. They hadn¡¯t met since.

    The mission began tomorrow.

    For Jeong Yeon-shin to move through the martial world unimpeded as a ck Rank of Ipwang Fortress, he had to be capable of cutting down any official who blocked his path.

    This meeting was to introduce him to those who would coborate with him.

    "This is for the best. Meeting the Crown Prince is far better than encountering Dongchang or Jinyiwei operatives for the first time. Rumor has it the prince is quite fond of you."

    "Fond¡­ of me?"

    They had met only a handful of times. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s brow furrowed in confusion.

    Ma Jin chuckled softly.

    "The Crown Prince has few pleasures in life. Anyone who can create music with a sword, regardless of status, earns his favor. Not even the grandmasters in the pce can demonstrate such skill."

    "Ah."

    Jeong Yeon-shin recalled his sword technique.

    He had long since set it aside. It consumed his vitality.

    Without achieving the unification of body, spirit, and mind¡ªor the pinnacle of Three Flowers Converging at the Crown¡ªhe couldn¡¯t alleviate the burden it ced on his Baihui Point.

    Still, it seemed fortunate that the Crown Prince had taken notice of him before then.

    "Before you venture into the martial world, this is a condition you must fulfill. Establishing a cooperative rtionship with the imperial court is essential to performing your duties as a Da-ju of Ipwang Fortress."

    Ma Jin appeared unconcerned.

    Perhaps it was because he had witnessed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s recent victories against Sword Scorpion Devil and Pure Devil Divine Hand in Myunggong-do. He concluded his advice calmly.

    "Make a connection, no matter the form. It¡¯s the most important prerequisite."

    "Understood."

    The young man stood.

    ***

    He arrived at an opulent hall, escorted by an attendant dressed in luxurious silk robes.

    During his elevation to Blue Rank, Jeong Yeon-shin hade here with other warriors. Now, he was alone. The attendant kept ncing at him, clearly unnerved by the ck hem of the boy¡¯s long coat, which was slightly out of alignment.

    ¡°Da-ju, please ensure your manners are impable,¡± the attendant said.

    Jeong Yeon-shin gave a silent nod.

    This was the residence of the Crown Prince. The rafters reflected both azure and golden hues in the sunlight.

    As befitting a ce of such dignity, the atmosphere was profoundly still. Even the sound of a gentle breeze sweeping across the floor could be distinctly heard.

    ¡°Ipwang Fortress¡¯s Ma Gwang-ik greets Your Highness,¡± the attendant announced upon entering the interior.

    A soft voice echoed in response, bidding him to enter.

    The crimson doors swung open simultaneously, as if moved by invisible hands. No one seemed to touch the handles.

    The doors parted slowly, revealing a view of the grand interior. Jeong Yeon-shin crossed the threshold with deliberate and measured steps.

    Two pairs of eyes focused on the young Da-ju.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while,¡± a voice greeted himnguidly.

    The speaker was seated in the posture of the Crown Prince, third in line to the Ming throne.

    He had ears sharp as a de¡¯s edge, and though shorter than Jeong Yeon-shin, his presence was formidable. Despite the existence of the Crown Prince, this figure had already been elevated to the title of Crown Heir.

    The intensity between his thick eyebrows was striking. It wasn¡¯t just a matter of martial prowess¡ªthere was an air of inscrutability about him.

    Cool and detached, his gaze naturally positioned him above others. His ck pupils crackled like contained thunder as he looked at Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°Ipwang Fortress¡¯s Ma Gwang-ik greets the Crown Heir,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said, bowing calmly.

    ¡°Already a Da-ju? That was fast, given your age,¡± the Crown Heir observed, his words delivered in a tone as if he were the only one existing in the world.

    ¡°Congrattions on bing part of those whomand the world. I have no personal matters to discuss. Speak with Myeong-yeo, my right hand and aide to the Grand Eunuch.¡±

    Closing his eyes, the Crown Heir seemed to indicate he would merely observe. The man who had been standing to his side stepped forward with hands respectfully sped.

    ¡°The Crown Heir¡¯s words are humbling. While I hardly deserve the title of the Grand Eunuch¡¯s right hand, I ept his encouragement as a reminder of my duty to serve the nation,¡± Myeong-yeo said in the refined, archaic speech characteristic of the imperial court.

    His ears were sharp, almost pointed, and he radiated an unusual aura. A eunuch of the imperial secret police, Dongchang, Myeong-yeo¡¯s martial prowess was unmistakable.

    ¡®He must have mastered the Tongzigong, the boyhood cultivation technique known for its immense power and equally immense costs,¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought, feeling a faint curiosity.

    Myeong-yeo¡¯s narrowed eyes lifted slightly, his gaze lingering on Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The Dongchang eunuch smiled faintly, a deliberate and unsettling gesture.

    ¡°Seeing such a young hero brightens my outlook,¡± he said.

    ¡°I am Ma Gwang-ik,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied evenly, sping his fists in a formal salute but refraining from bowing as he had done for the Crown Heir.

    Myeong-yeo¡¯s lips curved into an enigmatic smile.

    ¡°Since your departure is tomorrow, it seems we must address urgent matters first. I humbly request to test you, Da-ju.¡±

    ¡°Test me?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked.

    ¡°To better understand your capabilities,¡± Myeong-yeo exined. ¡°I witnessed your elevation duel, of course. Yet, it was insufficient to thoroughly evaluate the new Ma Gwang-ik¡ªboth as a Da-ju and a martial artist.¡±

    His tone was soft, almost melodic, likely due to the effects of his castration at a young age.

    ¡°This is of great importance. One test cannot define a person, but understanding the conditions under which you excel¡ªor falter¡ªhelps us prepare. I need to know your strengths and weaknesses, your endurance, speed, and precision. For the sake of operational efficiency, the Dongchang spares no effort in supporting the Da-ju of Ipwang Fortress.¡±

    ¡°Are you implying that the imperial examinations are inadequate?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked coolly.

    ¡°Oh my,¡± Myeong-yeo chuckled. ¡°The imperial exams consist of three stages: Xiangshi, Huishi, and Dianshi. Consider your elevation duel as passing the Xiangshi. Today, we conduct the Huishi. Of course, even a sessful candidate pales inparison to an Ipwang Da-ju.¡±

    ¡°And the Dianshi?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin pressed.

    ¡°That¡¯s the battlefield. I, too, am curious about how the young Da-ju will contribute to the lives of the people.¡±

    His glibness was befitting someone navigating the perilous political waters of the imperial court.

    ¡®So he¡¯s only cordial with my uncle,¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin realized. The situation seemed different from how Ma Jin had described it. He felt a twinge of guilt on behalf of his uncle, even as he epted the truth.

    Myeong-yeo¡¯s speech continued uninterrupted.

    ¡°A teenage Da-ju entrusted with significant duties during the Martial Alliance¡¯s Grand Conflict? Many would find that troubling. Their reactions are often the same¡ªthey find it... suspicious.¡±

    The term ¡°suspicious¡± carried a weight of unease, describing something both disordered and dubious. It was a rarely used word, reflecting the Dongchang¡¯s skepticism toward a teenage Da-ju.

    ¡°Your duel was impressive, Ma Gwang-ik. However, my vision is rather poor, and I struggled to discern certain things.¡±

    Myeong-yeo¡¯s gaze bore into Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°Particrly the final strike. Was it fueled by fleeting brilliance or a profound sense of control? Or perhaps it relied on borrowed strength from an elixir?¡±

    ¡°Does it matter?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked.

    ¡°It matters greatly,¡± Myeong-yeo replied. ¡°It¡¯s a question of stability. If your abilities are limited to bursts of brilliance, it will strain the Dongchang¡¯s ability to support you effectively. If such a strike can be consistently reproduced, however, that¡¯s another matter.¡±

    With a wave of his hand, a wind stirred within the room. Invisible forces spread like threads, causing the air itself to vibrate.

    The gusts twisted and turned, brushing past the furnishings with an almost physical presence.

    ¡°I humbly request that you treat me as a de,¡± Myeong-yeo said, his lips curving into a smile. ¡°Whether you evade or crush, I will analyze the true nature of your martial arts.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said offhandedly.

    ¡°Pardon me?¡± Myeong-yeo¡¯s expression shifted. Jeong Yeon-shin did not retract his words.

    ¡®No need to.¡¯

    His gaze briefly scanned the tendrils of wind taking shape before him.

    Myeong-yeo¡¯s technique seemed to focus on external energy maniption, a rarity among Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s peers.

    ¡®This is an opportunity.¡¯

    Without hesitation, Jeong Yeon-shin stepped forward. His Upper Dantian red with white-hot energy.

    The throbbing Baihui Point atop his head pulsed with rity, as if lightning coursed through his mind.

    A gust brushed past his chest before it could fully make contact.

    By opening his Jianliao Point under his right shoulder and engaging his deltoid muscles, Jeong Yeon-shin triggered a precise burst of energy.

    The explosive force of Radiant Wheel Technique shifted his shoulder slightly, allowing him to pivot naturally.

    His step felt guided, as though the wind itself revealed an escape route. His response was almost preternatural.

    Myeong-yeo¡¯s eyes widened as Jeong Yeon-shin advanced again.

    The boy turned twice, his body moving like scattering leaves. His flowing ck coat rippled with each motion, untouched by the gusts that had failed to graze even his hem.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s unique control over his movements and energy transformed his body into an elegant dance of avoidance. Inspiration struck as he absorbed the nuances of Myeong-yeo¡¯s wind technique.

    ¡®Wind Body.¡¯

    The name of his new movement art emerged in his mind. What had been a nameless instinct now coalesced into a formalized technique, crafted uniquely for him.

    It was the birth of Wind Body, a defensive art designed to evade and outmaneuver.

    When Jeong Yeon-shin reached Myeong-yeo, the swirling wind currents unraveled in a burst. The eunuch staggered, ovee by the rebound of his own technique.

    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± the Crown Heir asked, his gaze still fixed on Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Resting his chin on one hand, the prince seemed unfazed by Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s approach.

    ¡°Th... this...!¡± Myeong-yeo struggled to speak, his throat visibly convulsing as if swallowing blood.

    ¡®Did he suffer internal injuries?¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin wondered. The newfound Wind Body was a gift, a revtion that brought a faint warmth to his expression.

    He felt gratitude toward Myeong-yeo for unintentionally providing him with this breakthrough.

    ¡°The energy seems unstable,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin offered, sparing the eunuch further embarrassment.

    The Crown Heir released a boomingugh.

 Chapter 154

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyshes descended long and gracefully.

    He paid no mind to the Crown Prince''sughter. The boy briefly lowered his gaze and fell deep in thought.

    ¡°I¡¯ve finally devised the new martialw.¡±

    He had met a good fate and created another martial art. Perhaps it could be called a fortunate encounter.

    There were many prestigious families in the Ming Imperial Court, and it was thanks to the eunuch¡¯s trial that he faced upon ascending to the rank of Grand Lord.

    He suddenly felt that he had entered another world. It was destined for someone of his color.

    ¡°There are still many martial arts left to be created. The Qi Shield, lightness skill, internal techniques... I have so much to create.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s value system regarding martial arts differed greatly from many martial artists in the world.

    For most martial artists, cultivating martial arts passed down by their sects is natural. It¡¯s epted as a part of their traditions.

    But the boy was different. He felt as though wearing someone else¡¯s clothes.

    Even when he was taught the Moonlight Harmony Sword technique by the Lord of Ipwang Fortress, it felt the same. There was no need to speak of other martial arts.

    Even now, he was practicing the Qi Shield technique, internal energy techniques, and others in Ipwang Fortress. But none of them couldpare to the martial arts he created himself.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it one step at a time.¡±

    The rapid rise of Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s martial prowess was due to various unique, self-made techniques.

    Martial arts that were created to perfectly fit his body had a unique flow that could not bepared to any other. Both the forms and energy flows were tailored to him.

    ¡°The mental focus required for these formses from the creator.¡±

    The effectiveness of energy maniption was distinct.

    It was as though he stood shoulder-to-shoulder with centuries-old, perfected techniques that had been passed down, improved, and advanced.

    His breakthrough was there, in the divine energy at the top of his Dantian, allowing him to achieve perfect union with his energy and reach the state of Three Flowers Converging.

    He would use his martial arts at the right time to counter the efforts of middle-aged masters and their umted power.

    ¡°The leader of the Yullyeong Daeju revealed the weaknesses of the swordsmanship and martial techniques. The Gwanghwa Sword style and Shihwa Muguk Su also have room for reconfiguration. Improving Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s energy control would be ideal as well.¡±

    There were many tasks ahead. In other words, it meant there was still great potential for growth.

    A subtle smile curled the boy''s lips.

    What new inspiration would he receive from the martial world next? The world¡¯s finest martial techniques were sure to converge.

    Despite his short lifespan, Jeong Yeon-shin enjoyed creating martial arts. It was a quality that developedter in life.

    It had begun when the Jeong Family¡¯s Gong gave him the warmth of his mother.

    ¡°I simply cannot believe it.¡±

    For just a moment, his thoughts were interrupted as he suddenly locked eyes with a pair of pitch-ck eyes.

    The Crown Prince was looking up at him. His ck eyes, full of a cold dignity, met his gaze.

    ¡°Is it really the same as that young blue one? Your air is like that of a master from a hundred battles, which makes it even more incredible.¡±

    ¡°I am honored.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin replied calmly. The Crown Prince stared at him intently.

    ¡°Your talent and wit are beyond belief. When you are with me in private, you may address me as ¡®elder brother.¡¯¡±

    He spoke with a smile that still hadn''t faded from his face. Meanwhile, a loud sound of movement came from beside them.

    The eunuch, having already recovered, raised an eyebrow.

    He looked colder due to his position as the eunuch in the Imperial Secret Police, but Jeong Yeon-shin could sense that the Ming Imperial eunuch was quite surprised.

    ¡°By our family¡¯s lineage, I suppose ¡®elder brother¡¯ is appropriate.¡±

    The boy spoke slowly after blinking once.

    The Crown Prince had also been taught by the Lord of Ipwang Fortress. He was much older than Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Perhaps it was because of the uniquely strong bloodline of the Ming family, his stature was small, unlike Jeong Yeon-shin, who was constantly growing.

    The Crown Prince''s lips curled into a faint smile as he spoke.

    ¡°Ming Ye. Bring it.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    The eunuch appeared to have fully recovered from his internal injuries.

    After respectfully bowing his head, he reached into his cloak and withdrew something. Just before his palm fully emerged, a pair of wings fluttered.

    Tiny white feathers scattered into the air.

    A bird, the size of the eunuch''s hand, appeared. It was a pure white swallow.

    It resembled the bird once owned by the second son of the Hwangbo n.

    ¡°This beast was raised using secret family techniques. It''s highly intelligent, and though small, it can carry messages and even manipte energy. This is Bai Yan, a spiritual creature, and I hurriedly obtained it to present to Ma Gwang-ik.¡±

    The eunuch spoke, and Bai Yan, the swallow, tilted its head and stared at the boy. The small tilt was quite adorable.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the family¡¯s bloodlines use them before. Is this the messenger of the Grand Lord?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked calmly, even in front of such a rare creature.

    Since the founding of the Ming Dynasty, it was no longer just folklore that animals could understand human speech and wield mysterious powers.

    The eunuch nodded.

    ¡°Yes. Though it may look small, it¡¯s a raptor. It won¡¯t cause trouble. It doesn¡¯t even need food. This spiritual creature can only fly between the Grand Lord and me. When we need to cooperate, simply tie a message to its leg, and it will carry it.¡±

    Suddenly, Bai Yan leapt onto Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s chest. The boy supported the swallow¡¯s leg. With a swift movement, he used his finger to activate the Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi technique, gently patting Bai Yan¡¯s head. Instantly, there was a faint wave of energy as if resonating.

    At the same time, Bai Yan nestled into the folds of his robe, as if it had found a new home.

    The eunuch''s eyes widened slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not easy to form a master-servant bond with a spiritual creature... The Grand Lord¡¯s energy seems to be very pure.¡±

    ¡°Should I send it off once I¡¯ve in the officials?¡±

    With a nonchnt question, the eunuch nodded.

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°You said it was one of the de Fist Demon¡¯s confidants? Ma Gwang-ik''s job is to control the martial world. I wonder if it¡¯s possible for him to follow me whenever I need him.¡±

    The boy remembered the Crown Prince¡¯s earlier words about the eunuch, mentioning that he was the right hand of the Dongchang¡¯s eunuch.

    ¡°Impossible, you say?¡±

    A smooth smile appeared on the eunuch¡¯s lips.

    ¡°Indeed, the hands of a ruler are many. The eunuch has countless right hands.¡±

    His words felt as though they conveyed the vastness of the world. The Crown Prince did not deny it.

    Now, with indifferent eyes, he watched the conversation between the boy and the eunuch.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, unfazed, continued the conversation, as it was time toplete his mission.

    ¡°Tomorrow, we depart for the Central ins at 9 o''clock. I won¡¯t concern myself with Dongchang during the journey.¡±

    The Central ins martial world was a different world from the Ipwang Fortress. It was rife with various variables.

    As the Lord of Ma Gwang-ik, he would be managing his subordinates and focusing on his mission, which would require considerable mental effort.

    The eunuch nodded.

    ¡°The previous Lord Ma Gwang-ik did the same. It¡¯s natural. That¡¯s what we are here for, and it¡¯s why the Ipwang Fortress exists.¡±

    ¡°You may go now. You¡¯ve held me up long enough.¡±

    The Crown Prince spoke, his eyes now half-closed. It was a behavior that felt like a long-standing rumor. Jeong Yeon-shin had heard about it.

    It was said that the Third Heaven of the Ming Dynasty was extremely capricious. Whatever caught his interest would soon be discarded.

    ¡°I¡¯m grateful, though.¡±

    The boy briefly murmured as he thought. His connection with the Crown Prince would not end here.

    The day maye when he will be called to the Forbidden City. However, Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t want to seek the favor of those who could help him rise to the purple-robed ranks unless it was absolutely necessary.

    Even the imperial family couldn¡¯t easily give orders to the Lord of Ipwang Fortress, who protected the Heavenly Tree. He had no desire to grow closer to the Crown Prince.

    The ck silk of his cloak fluttered. After paying his respects, Jeong Yeon-shin turned without hesitation.@@novelbin@@

    The eunuch, who had briefly nced at the two boys, spoke again.

    ¡°Lastly, I must inform you, Lord Ma Gwang-ik. ording to the secret agreement between the imperial family and the Ipwang Fortress, Dongchang has no choice but to support you. However, I must warn you not to overuse us. Even though the Great Lords of Ipwang Fortress are highly esteemed, Dongchang has its own matters to attend to.¡±

    ¡°I will act in ordance with the people''s welfare.¡±

    His reply, imbued with the energy of his martial power, rang clearly, filling the room with an aura that showcased his presence.

    Did he understand the value of the background as a disciple of the Lord of Ipwang Fortress and the ck-d status of Ipwang Fortress, along with his extraordinary martial prowess at such a young age?

    The newly appointed Lord Ma Gwang-ik didn¡¯t even look back as he walked out. His steps were firm, crossing the threshold without hesitation.

    He hadn¡¯t paid any attention to the eunuch¡¯s warning. It was clear to anyone that he hadn¡¯t.

    There was an air of indifference, as though he would calmly disregard anyone, be they a government official or a martial artist, standing in his way.

    Thud.

    The faint sound of footsteps brushed against his ears. Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin had vanished.

    ¡°A bold priest, indeed.¡±

    The Crown Prince muttered, eyes closed.

    After receiving permission from the Crown Prince, the eunuch immediately sat at the table and took out his writing implements.

    Dongchang¡¯s eunuch¡¯s slender fingers moved quickly. With perfect posture, he held his brush upright.

    The words written in one swift motion contained the personal information of a certain individual.

    Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Lord Ma Gwang-ik of Ipwang Fortress.

    Born in the Jeong Family of Shinya, Henan.

    Alias (?) and courtesy name (?) are both Seomye.

    Directly chosen by the Lord of Ipwang Fortress for the naming ceremony.

    A martial artist from Sichuan, known as the Flower in the Dark King for his control of the Mancheon Hwawu, a martial technique.

    Sessor to the Moon Spirit Divine Art.

    The highest ranked martial art in Ipwang Fortress.

    Despite a disadvantage of slower energy cultivationpared to other Great Lords, possesses an unexpectedly deep internal energy for his age.

    Disys extraordinary flexibility and adaptability, unparalleled in the ck realm of Ipwang Fortress.

    Has created unique martial arts systems, ssified as high-tier in value.

    Seems to have been influenced by the doctrines of the righteous martial world, excelling in single-strike martial techniques.

    Refer to the attached documents on the investigation of the Seomye Martial System.

    Unfathomable martial talent.

    A naturally arrogant personality, but with a strangely suppressed internal conflict.

    It is suspected that the Jeong family¡¯s values are not ideal, and there may be other factors that need to be observed over time.

    Possesses the character traits of a capable, solitary martial hero.

    His appearance isparable to that of noble families. Shows aptitude as an intelligence agent. When appointed to the Golden Guard, will likely rise quickly in the political world, regardless of gender.

    Evaluation result: Requesting middle-to-high-level support. Should not be difficult to assist in the current Lord Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s mission.

    The eunuch¡¯s blue eyes gleamed as he read the document. His n¡¯s eyes, said to possess the ability to see through all things, scanned his own writing.

    After a moment of contemtion, he nodded to himself, rolled up the letter, and sealed it in a wooden tube.

    This was a top-secret document to be sent to the Forbidden City.

    ***

    The next day.

    The sun rose high in the sky, signaling the start of his mission.

    It was now the time when thete summer¡¯s heat gradually began to subside.

    Perhaps because he had been through fierce battles in Sichuan and had passed the test of ascension, Jeong Yeon-shin had unconsciously believed that summer wouldst forever.

    Today, he realized that was not the case.

    The sky stretched with a tint of water blue. A gentle breeze ruffled the garments of young martial artists, making them flutter slightly.

    Gray, white, and blue fabric swayed above and below, moving in unison with the wind.

    Leading the way was ck. As he rode, the distinct chill of autumn ruffled the boy¡¯s hair.

    The sunlight shone down on the golden yellow emblem on his right shoulder, highlighting it with a soft glow.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it too big?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt the gaze of Hyeon Won-chang. He seemed to be referring to the new cloak he had received just before the departure. The size of the embroidered yellow ¡°Hwang¡± symbol was noticeablyrge.

    It did not seem ridiculous because of the bold, sweeping strokes of the northern general¡¯s style that marked the cloak, reminiscent of the armor worn by northernmanders.

    The cloak worn by Ma Jin, with one sleeve torn off, was a spare he had prepared.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The boy, holding the reins of his steed, chose not to respond.

    He had been told that the cloak would be tailored to his preferred design. It was the Grand Marshal¡¯s suggestion.

    Thus, he had deliberately asked for the embroidery to berge. He had been ufortable with Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s habit of adjusting the shoulder emblem whenever he could.

    Since then, Jeong Yeon-shin had felt a bit embarrassed by it.

    ¡°If it¡¯s oversized, anyone will recognize it instantly.¡±

    He did not hide his identity or his power.

    The purpose of this journey into the martial world was to assert his presence.

    Thud, thud, thud¡ª!

    The sound of hooves seemed to stir up a gust of wind. The riders charged toward the central ins where the martial world¡¯s factions resided, kicking up dust in their wake.

    Despite the ck cloak made of celestial silk, not a speck of dust clung to it, and behind him, the ck edges of his cloak continued to p in the wind.

    Once again, it was time for another mission.

    Lord Ma Gwang-ik Jeong Yeon-shin had set off.

 Chapter 155

    Jeong Yeon-shin''s team was traveling with a small group, with only four members from Ipwang Fortress.

    Leading the way was Jeong Yeon-shin, followed by the powerful Tae Yeom-ryong on the right, and the strategist Hyeon Won-chang on the left. At the rear was Namgung Hwa-shin, whose calm temperament and mastery of stable sword techniques made him well-suited for the position.

    ¡°Every day feels like an eye-opening experience. It seems that in Ipwang Fortress, face and martial ability are treated as equals,¡± said Tae Yeom-ryong, his voice carrying a mix of amusement and exasperation. His words went unchallenged.

    The martial art styles of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s group and the famous sword arts of the Sect were still awkwardly distant. The others werepanions in the journey but not yetrades.

    ¡°I was told that another ck-d figure would join us. I wonder if it¡¯s Senior Ak,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin mused inwardly.

    The martial world was like a tiger''s den. Despite the extraordinary prowess of the three from Ipwang Fortress, it was still a dangerous world. In terms of size and influence, the Ipwang Fortress faction might outmatch the martial league they were about to enter.

    This mission, although of a diplomatic nature, meant they couldn¡¯t rely on arge force of martial experts, but it was clear that the Fortress wouldn¡¯t simply leave a promising new leader unsupported.

    He had heard there would be assistance following him at a distance.

    ¡°Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s absence was expected. There aren¡¯t many uninjured seniors left.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin remembered the conversation before their departure. Qingmyeong had been chosen as Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s substitute, his condition significantly improved after the earlier ordeal.

    ¡°It feels like just yesterday when I lent you my cloak. Either way, Ma Gwang-ik needs to recover. Though the mission is for only a few people, once it¡¯s over, we¡¯ll need to pull some forces together from other martial groups.¡±

    The voice had carried a light-hearted tone.

    It was a private conversation, and Jeong Yeon-shin had listened carefully to his senior''s advice.

    ¡°Seomye Martial System has spread across many martial groups. Reputation is already earned, but nextes fame. The more prominent the Grand Lord¡¯s name is in the martial world, the more others will acknowledge it.¡±

    The conversation was blunt, and even a bit cynical at times.

    ¡°The martial artists who have been known as ¡®the ck-d for decades¡¯ are your opponents. Even Suncheon Ik-ju is called the ¡®Monster of the Mareshang Gorge.¡¯ They¡¯ve all wielded the power of the ck realm for many years and built their reputations from it. Trust and time have stacked upon their names.¡±

    Suncheon Ik-ju was someone who knew how to differentiate work and personal matters, and he had fully recognized Jeong Yeon-shin''s merits.

    However, he remained adamantly opposed to any changes regarding Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s affiliation.

    Qingmyeong had likely mentioned these aspects.

    ¡°Among those with some renown in the martial world, who wouldn¡¯t recognize the name of our former Grand Lord? The influence of the Lords of Ipwang Fortress in the martial world is immense. Their deeds and aplishments are legendary.¡±

    The words seemed to unravel Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s path in the martial world.

    ¡°Normally, catching up would be impossible, but the mission you¡¯ve received might help bridge the gap. It¡¯s up to you, but it could be a significant opportunity.¡±

    The faction war within the martial league was presented as a golden chance.

    ¡°It¡¯s a coalition of all the righteous factions. One heroic act here could have double the effect of your normal feats¡­¡±

    The sound of the autumn breeze suddenly brushed against his face.

    The fleeting thoughts were swept away by the wind. Jeong Yeon-shin, grasping the reins, urged his steed forward.

    The group continued to ride.

    Though there was a ry station in Hanjo, the route from Yangyang, where Ipwang Fortress was based, to Hanjo didn¡¯t have a proper ry route.

    This meant their journey would not be a straight line.

    Three days, four days, five days¡­ They had no choice but to take a long detour.

    They passed through abandoned viges multiple times.

    ¡°This ce is also lost.¡±

    ¡°So many in need of help¡­¡±

    ¡°Senior Baek, if you give out more silver, there won¡¯t be any left for the month. Dealing with the people sticking around is a task on its own.¡±

    Indeed, it was a time of chaos. A famine that led to rampant looting had made food scarce.

    Jeong Yeon-shin hadn¡¯t fully felt this in his past. He had grown up in the prestigious Jeong family, where his concerns had never been about food. Even after joining Ipwang Fortress, food was never something he had to worry about.

    The effects of famine had not yet reached the level of a major disaster, even within the top factions of the martial world.

    For now, food could still be bought with money¡ªthough at a steep price.

    Moreover, the ces Jeong Yeon-shin and the Ipwang warriors passed through were few and far between.

    They either stopped at decent inns and official residences, or the journey took them throughpletely deserted ins and forests.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s own experiences had been the same. Lodging in a humble inn, staying in Ipwang¡¯s sub-branch, or in the Sichuan Tang n''s headquarters... ces they had passed through hadn¡¯t been significantly affected by the famine. The basin-like Sichuan had been isted from the rest of the world.

    It was one of the most fertilends in the world, after all. And Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s battles had drawn arge crowd of spectators.

    However, as they headed west again, things seemed different.

    Bandits were rampant, and rumors said that martial factions were acting like warlords in many ces. Jeong Yeon-shin saw this firsthand as he rode through the deste scene.

    People with no trade, living off hunting, resorted to raiding for survival.

    He could see with his own eyes how the effects of famine had spread across thend.

    ¡°This ce is especially severe.¡±

    Suddenly, Jeong Yeon-shin pulled the reins, halting his steed. Hispanions lined up behind him.

    In front of themy the western side of the Hwanggang area, the capital of Wuyang.

    Thick smoke was rising from several viges nestled around a smallke. There were also cries of distress in the distance.

    It was the most deste ce they had seen so far. Hanjo was close, but the area seemed worse than anything they had encountered before.

    The oppressive silence lingered. It was the unmistakable trace of looting.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Clop, clop.

    Jeong Yeon-shin urged his steed forward once again, making his way slowly toward the entrance of the vige.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what the Wudang Sect has been doing. This should be their closest base.¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryongmented, and Hyeon Won-chang followed with his own opinion.

    ¡°To speak of peace, but go to the martial factions first¡ªit¡¯s problematic. What¡¯s the government doing here?¡±

    Both of them shared the same displeased tone. It seemed that Hyeon Won-chang had always held a strange dislike for the Dae Bang faction.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, though, silently wished he could one day hear more about the life of this older friend of his. Perhaps before his own time ended.

    For a moment, only the sound of hooves filled the air. The group approached a broken wooden fence.

    No one spoke, but Tae Yeom-ryong pointed to a spot on the ground.

    ¡°Those are signs of a gang¡¯s work. That dent over there. It looks like it was done by martial artists.¡±

    Perhaps trying to break the tension, Tae Yeom-ryong spoke in a somewhat yful tone.

    Having roamed around as a mischievous figure from the Hwangbo family, such experiences were likelymon for him.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t respond. He knew that the Wudang Sect and martial artists had been rampaging through nearby viges.

    These weren¡¯t the actions of ordinary martial artists; they were beyond the level of typical martial arts and tactics.

    As they crossed the broken fence, a boy came running toward them. He was around Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s age.

    Despite his tattered clothes, there was a certain resolve in his eyes as he rushed toward them, his gaze fixed on Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°Senior! You¡¯re the martial artist from Ipwang Fortress, right?!¡±

    At this moment, Jeong Yeon-shin felt a slight sense of aplishment. The yellow emblem on his shoulder seemed to have worked its magic.

    Now, anyone could recognize him, even from the front.

    If there was no need to change into Ma Jin¡¯s clothes, Hyeon Won-chang would likely never have to act again.

    Hearing the murmurs behind him, Jeong Yeon-shin felt a small sense of satisfaction. This is my cloak.

    ¡°What happened here?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked carefully. His tone was different from when he spoke to martialrades; it was more open and understanding.

    The sounds of the disciples from the Jeomchang Sect and Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s breathing grew louder. They were slightly surprised.

    ¡°¡­This world of martial arts, or even one¡¯s nature, is truly unique.¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong muttered wryly.

    ¡°Had I been born as amoner, I would have been taken care of by the young Grand Lord. What a miserable life, dying young and having my family wiped out.¡±

    His tone was slightly teasing, almost self-deprecating, but it carried a certain elegance.

    Jeong Yeon-shin ignored him and looked down at the boy.

    The boy, despite his ragged appearance, stared at the ck-d youth atop the steed with an expression clearly filled with anger and sorrow.

    There was no need to ask further. He had lost his family and wealth.

    ¡°Tell me about your enemy.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke.

    They were almost at their destination, Hanjo. With some time to spare, as the Lord of Ipwang Fortress, it was his duty to hear the grievances of themon folk.

    The vige was clearly ravaged by martial artists. This couldn¡¯t be left as it was.

    ***

    The disciple of the Mount Hua Sect thought of a particr insult. It was something used by the traveling performers of Haedong¡¯s "Namsadang" troupe.

    ¡®You got shafted.¡¯

    The words struck Yu Hyeon like a sudden realization. "Getting shafted" meant to be obstructed or betrayed.

    Taking the phrase literally, he felt as if he had been thoroughly "shafted."

    He had arrived early at the main headquarters of the Martial League.

    Boredom was setting in as he remained in the assigned quarters.

    Among his peers, those who had recently joined the martial league, none stood out enough to catch his interest.

    The older members of the league were all focused on ¡°Lady Soja,¡± a blind beauty who had earned a reputation, akin to the famed nine-tailed fox spirit from the Shan Hai Jing.

    ¡®The n members are revolting, and the disciples of the old factions are too slow to arrive.¡¯

    Yu Hyeon considered stepping outside the expected path.

    He figured it would be better to roam around using his "Hoshinqi," instead of staying stuck in the endless formalities.

    He decided to practice the "Dark Fragrance Flow" technique of the Mount Hua Sect, a meditation that required him to take a stroll apanied by senior disciples. Eventually, they had reached the border of Shanxi.

    There, they came across a vige half in ruins.

    It was the vige boy''s desperate plea that started the story. Tears streamed as he recounted his tale of being robbed.

    A faction that had settled on an ind by ake had raided them.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the sect of the Ancient Heavenly Venerable or the Buddha¡¯s teachings,¡± the boy exined. ¡°They built a manor on the ind and periodically came to loot. Whenever our pigs, calves, or crops were about to harvest, they''de and take it all. If we resisted, they¡¯d beat us to death¡­¡±

    ¡°What did they look like?¡± Yu Hyeon¡¯s disciple asked. The boy replied quickly.

    ¡°They called themselves ''Heroes of the Simmuryun.'' Isn¡¯t Simmuryun part of the Thirteen Heavens?¡±

    ¡°...Simmuryun has a base in Hunan, so why would they be this far?¡±

    From that point, Yu Hyeon and his disciples discussed among themselves.

    ¡°They¡¯re at the very edges, so the distance isn¡¯t far.¡±

    ¡°But it¡¯s still suspicious. After all, how could they be involved with the Martial League''s internal divisions so easily?¡±

    Despite their suspicions, they crossed theke to the ind. The sight of the vige¡¯s tragedy was so severe it couldn¡¯t be ignored.

    The role of a swordsman, or "hero," in the martial world was to avenge the wronged. As disciples of an old sect, they couldn¡¯t turn a blind eye to this.

    It also seemed that Simmuryun was linked to the Martial League, which raised even more concerns.

    This situation promised to be moreplicated than expected. The time to gather clues hade.

    ¡®I was overconfident in my abilities.¡¯

    Yu Hyeon thought back to how he ended up in this predicament. His hands were tied behind him.

    They had entered a well-made manor¡ªa beautiful training hall where Yu Hyeon and his three disciples were now sitting, backs against one another, waiting. Over twenty people surrounded them, looking down with mockery in their eyes.

    Among them was a woman dressed in blue, and arge man wielding a sword¡ªboth stood out.

    They were a married couple.

    ¡®A powerful martial faction had joined forces with the ind¡¯s chief. How do we beat them? When both power and authority are corrupted...¡¯

    Yu Hyeon hadn¡¯t realized the ind¡¯s chief was connected to the Wuyang District¡¯s faction. The situation was dire.

    The couple had been in charge of the looting, making them a very real threat.

    "The situation is a tricky one," said the woman in the blue robes. She was the district leader of Wuyang, the most powerful figure on the ind.

    From the moment a person begins to cultivate martial arts, they break free from bodily constraints, including gender differences.

    It wasn¡¯t unusual for a female martial artist to ughter a hundred men in one sweep. Martial potential, like martial arts, had no gender.

    The leaders of the Thirteen Heavens were mostly women, and the head of the Emei Sect¡ªan all-female sect¡ªwas revered by all.

    The influence of the noble families was enormous. The women of noble birth could now take part in government, a shift that had been unimaginable in previous eras.

    The founding empress of the Ming Dynasty had even changed the very idea of the role of women in society.

    Women of noble martial ns had been granted positions in the government, breaking the long-standing tradition.

    However, the woman at the head of this particr faction had a much different role to y.

    It wasn¡¯t that the fact that the district leader was a woman was of any significance¡ªit was her position that mattered.@@novelbin@@

    The woman continued speaking.

    ¡°You¡¯re right, it¡¯s a tough situation. If we hand over the prisoners to the Simmuryun, they¡¯ll know about our involvement with the Mountain Hua Sect¡­ and if we let them go, we¡¯ll just look like fools.¡±

    Her husband, who stood next to her, added, ¡°Yes, it¡¯s better to eliminate them. If someone starts searching for us, we can always im it wasn¡¯t us. Who would doubt the word of the district leader?¡±

    The conversation was growing repetitive. Yu Hyeon, frustrated,mented on their approach.

    "Same old line for days now,¡± he said dismissively.

    Yu Hyeon¡¯s extraordinary talent made him look down on everything¡ªhe wasn¡¯t easily impressed.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of what mighte next? If your wife weren¡¯t a high-ranking official, would you still be alive?¡± he said, half-mocking. ¡°If she were just a regr district leader, your head might already be pickled in plum sauce, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    The district leader silenced her husband, holding him back. Yu Hyeon¡¯s casual insult wasn¡¯t something she was going to let slide.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, Yu Hyeon. I spared you because of our past, but don¡¯t cross the line,¡± she warned.

    Yu Hyeon gave a small smirk, bowing slightly. His disregard for the corrupt official was clear.

    ¡°You should know that there¡¯s no such thing as status in famine. But without officials and martial strength, the people will live wrongly. I understand your righteous anger, but those in power must be the ones who manage the country. Don¡¯t bring your petty judgments here,¡± the district leader remarked.

    Her words held weight. Both she and her husband were used to looking down on themon folk, and Yu Hyeon remained silent.

    Another day passed.

    As the martial energy dispersed in the air, Yu Hyeon felt a sense of heaviness weigh on his chest.

    The once-pristine robes of the Mount Hua Sect now seemed diminished, and the once-vibrant plum blossom embroidery on his cloak looked tattered and worn.

    Then, something happened.

    A soft footstep echoed through the silence.

    ¡°Bad habit, huh? Even getting beat by Tae Yeom-ryong.¡±

    A boy¡¯s voice broke through the tension.

    ¡°...?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve started walking around without the elders of the sect, haven¡¯t you? Keep going like that, and you¡¯ll end up dead.¡±

    The voice was calm and deliberate.

    ¡°...!¡±

    Yu Hyeon lifted his head in surprise.

    Before him stood a figure he never expected to see¡ªa shadow, barely believable in his current state.

    A boy, holding a sword at his waist.

    As the sunlight shone down from behind, his ck robe billowed, creating a halo of light. The yellow emblem on his shoulder gleamed with a golden glow, drawing attention.

 Chapter 156

    Yu Hyeon¡¯s dry lips moved slightly.

    ¡°Yeon¡­ Shin¡­?¡±

    His throat constricted, as if being squeezed. The boy, looking down at him, let out a smallugh.

    His smile was the same. Slowly, a smile appeared, one that only showed itself to those with whom he shared a bond.

    ¡°Doesn''t it seem like your eyes are covered in shadows? Your mastery of internal martial arts doesn¡¯t fade, even though your energy seems temporarily scattered.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s up with that robe¡­?¡±

    The corner of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mouth lifted slightly. Yu Hyeon wasn¡¯t an ordinary person either.

    Right away, he asked about the color of the robe¡ªanyone could tell that he was a born warrior of the Jianghu.

    He was more concerned about his friend''s martial abilities and status than anything else. He didn¡¯t seem interested in the circumstances that brought him here.

    ¡°Are all disciples of the old sects like that? So direct.¡±

    He had connections with four of the major factions among the Nine Great Sects.

    The Sword Dragon Wei Ji Myo-hwa, the Hidden Dragon Yu Hyeon, Monk So Shin-seung, and the Swordsman Choi So-ok... none of them were ordinary figures.

    They each had distinct personalities, but they shared onemon trait¡ªthey were all defined by their strong individuality.

    Even now, it was the same. Yu Hyeon stumbled slightly with his words.

    ¡°Every time I see it, the color changes... How do you do that? Are you on the same level as our Heavenly Master now?¡±

    The leader of the Mount Hua Sect was more famous by his alias than his title. He was known as the Sword Virtuoso.

    As the leader of the Plum Blossom Swordmasters, he had left behind countless legendary tales, one of which included an encounter with Ma Gwang-ik that forced them into a tie.

    ¡°You¡¯re not fit to mention the Sword Virtuoso. Don¡¯t speak carelessly.¡±

    He was a person who lived in a different time. Jeong Yeon-shin mumbled, concealing his true thoughts.

    Those who knew the reasons behind his rise to power, such as the former leader of the Shin Geom Dan (New Sword Squad) and Wei Ji Myo-hwa, were enough to exin his current situation.

    It wasn¡¯t that he didn¡¯t trust Yu Hyeon, but simply that he didn¡¯t want to speak about it.

    ¡®My grandfather didn¡¯t seem to have told my uncle either...¡¯

    Ma Jin¡¯s silence made it clear. He still knew nothing.

    Ma Yeon-jeok had not hastily intervened in his grandson''s matters.

    He didn¡¯t know what was on the mind of the previous Shin Geom Danju, but Jeong Yeon-shin thought it was for the best that it stayed that way.

    Now, it was the support of his closepanions like Heonwonchang, Cheongmyeong, and Baek Mi-ryeo that sustained him. He didn¡¯t want to increase the worries of those closest to him.@@novelbin@@

    It was a burden on him as well. If he had gained the fruit of the Heavenly Tree and healed his constitution, then maybe he could joke about it.

    ¡°So, how did you end up here? The ck-d Lord of Ipwang?¡±

    He asked casually, though his gaze kept scanning Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s robe.

    Yu Hyeon seemed a bit stunned, his reaction amusing to the boy.

    Jeong Yeon-shin nced around briefly.

    Three members of the Zhongyang Gang standing at a distance were frozen, watching them.

    They had found their chi paths and pressure points, and now they couldn¡¯t move. They were paralyzed.

    ¡®Is the internal energy focused in here?¡¯

    Tae Yeom-ryong, Namgung Hwa-shin, and Heonwonchang had gone to scout other areas.

    The ind wasrge, but it seemed like he had arrived in the right ce.

    Jeong Yeon-shin took out a blue jade from his pocket and tossed it into the air. The moment the jade flew, it scattered light in all directions.

    It was the Boryeong Jade, which he had received from Ma Se-in.

    If pure internal energy was absorbed, the object would crack.

    Ma Gwang-ik had decided that it would be used as a signal for the new Lord of Ipwang.

    ¡°How did you end up caught?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked lightly. Yu Hyeon, still staring at the shards of Boryeong Jade, lowered his gaze.

    ¡°There was a survivor in the vige¡ªa boy. I came here after hearing his story. He said the Jianghu factions and the Zhongyang Gang¡¯s local branch are involved. They also have hostages. I waspletely taken by surprise.¡±

    ¡°The local branch?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked again.

    The boy¡¯s existence began to seem suspicious, but it wasn¡¯t as significant as the presence of someone from the higher management.

    ¡°It¡¯s quite funny. The local branch leader did something that went against the rules, but the Jianghu people can¡¯t make a big deal out of the usations. Even though they im they¡¯ve been wronged, the cries of a few Jianghu people don¡¯t matter more than the leader¡¯s own.¡±

    ¡°If someone from Ipwang¡¯s ck d is involved, is it the ¡®Seomye¡¯ you speak of?¡±

    One of the disciples from the Hua Shan Sect, who had been apanying Yu Hyeon, asked. She had finally raised her head, revealing a striking gaze withrge eyes.

    Jeong Yeon-shin nodded briefly and grabbed his sword by his side.

    Swish!

    A sh of light shot from the sword.

    Yu Hyeon sighed, his hand barely tracing the de¡¯s path.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t say a word and simply sheathed his sword.

    The sound of the de being sheathed snapped the remaining Hua Shan disciples out of their trance.

    The disciple who had asked about Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s identity stammered.

    ¡°Thank, thank you, Great Hero.¡±

    ¡°Great Hero...,¡± Yu Hyeon mumbled. "Well, calling you the ck-d Lord of Ipwang is also a bit unfamiliar, but I guess it fits."

    Yu Hyeon got up, muttering in amazement. He looked somewhat baffled.

    However, there was formality in his movements as he bowed to his old friend.

    The refined manner of the Hua Shan disciple proved their noble background.

    ¡°Thank you. You¡¯ve saved me.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned his head slightly, his lips stopping momentarily. He had sensed movementing from the opposite building.

    There were more than a couple of them, and some seemed quite powerful. The boy¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly.

    ¡°A ship came here without fear, and I was expecting nothing but corpses.¡±

    A middle-aged man¡¯s voice came. A group of people began to walk out.

    At the forefront, a man holding arge saber had a corpse hanging from his mouth. It was the Zhongyang Gang leader.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had heard of the boy¡¯s story before. But there were also things he hadn¡¯t heard.

    ¡®So, they¡¯re really involved with the government.¡¯

    He had expected that the officials were involved in the raid.

    The group behind him was a sight to behold. There were about twenty people, a mix of Jianghu members and government soldiers.

    The Jianghu members were dressed in light armor, while the government soldiers wore in clothes with iron armor added.

    ¡°You¡¯re trying to imitate Ipwang? Are you one of the Hua Shan disciples? That golden ''Huang'' on your chest is quite grand. It suits me more than you.¡±

    The Zhongyang Gang leader said, a sneer on his face.

    His mockingughter spread to the people around him.

    Some of the men, hoping to make a name for themselves, began to approach Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The Zhongyang Gang leader didn¡¯t stop them, as Jeong Yeon-shin still hadn¡¯t drawn his sword.

    ¡°Your age, and yet wearing ck... You don¡¯t know anything about the world, do you? You must be some junior who learned a few moves from a decent military officer but you¡¯re not a disciple of Hua Shan, right?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t pretend to be someone you¡¯re not when you¡¯re this ignorant. With your age, being a White Rank in Ipwang is already too much.¡±

    The gang members approached, mocking Jeong Yeon-shin with their words.

    In the Sima Wei Dao, this kind of rough talk wasmonce.

    Despite the mocking words, the posture they took was solid.

    They held their swords tightly. Seeing the bloodied, paralyzed members behind them, it seemed they had some awareness.

    It was then that the woman next to the leader spoke.

    ¡°Husband. Stay still.¡±

    The branch leader said. She looked at Jeong Yeon-shin with a dark expression.

    She sensed something and reached out to stop the Zhongyang Gang leader.

    She was about to speak to the gang members who had been closing in on them.

    It was a moment toote. The boy, who had been standing idly, was already making his move.

    With one outstretched arm, an invisible wave surged forward.

    The first strike from the Seomye style was swift and powerful.

    In that moment, it seemed as if a storm had descended. Amidst the rushing dirt winds, a dull noise echoed. Blood sttered like water, spraying everywhere.

    The three members of the Zhongyang Gang were swept away in a single strike, crashing to the ground with tremendous shockwaves, leaving marks on the earth.

    The swirling pattern of energy left behind by the unique spiral pressure of the Gwanglyun formed a vortex on the ground. It mocked the deaths of the three corpses.

    "......"

    Suddenly, everyone froze. A level of martial power that no one on the ind had imagined had been unleashed.

    Even the disciples of the Hua Shan Sect, who had been standing behind, immediately held their breath.

    Yu Hyeon, the oddball known for his entricity, muttered under his breath. What was this pressure?

    ¡®Themon people...¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin spread the energy from his Gwanglyun in all directions. The maniption of internal energy spread across a radius of ten paces.

    He immediately sensed the faint presence of powerlessmon folk. Around the practice hall, in the humble buildings forming a circle, they were there.

    Just by feeling the energy, he could tell. They were all malnourished,cking vitality, and their internal energy was shallow, only cultivated through the Three-Focus Method taught by the Ming Imperial Family.

    Had they been gathered as hostages to fight Jianghu warriors?

    There was no one guarding them. The ones who had seized the ind had likely never experienced this kind of overwhelming martial force before.

    The contrast between the faint energies of the starvingmoners and the shining, healthy cheeks of the branch leader and his wife was stark.

    ¡®The Jinbyeok energy was particrly shattered... The defensive abilities, and their bodies...¡¯

    The boy nced at the bodies of the fallen Zhongyang Gang members. They seemed to be using the powers of Sima Wei Dao.

    There was no reason to argue.

    "......Husband, is he truly the Lord of Ipwang?"

    The branch leader spoke, her lips trembling slightly.

    "Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin... They said the new Lord of Ipwang was very young. It must be him."

    Hearing his wife''s words, the Zhongyang Gang leader hurriedly spoke, realizing the hopelessness of a direct confrontation.

    They needed to bring in the Jianghu people who were toiling thend rather than leading a proper army.

    It was just like when the Hua Shan disciples arrived. Hostages were needed.

    "Right now...!"

    His words were abruptly cut off.

    Crash!

    The energy that exploded from the boy¡¯s body sent his ck robe flying upwards.

    The flow of energy spread out, scraping the ground and leaving traces of whirlwinds. Silence fell for a moment.

    The sheer presence of the energy overwhelmed everyone, drawing their gazes.

    Soon, the ck-d figure of the new Lord of Ipwang, Jeong Yeon-shin, with dust swirling around him, spoke with a slight movement of his lips.

    "Kill them."

    Boom!

    In an instant, shockwaves erupted from three directions outside the practice hall. Gray, white, and blue robes leapt in from the outside.

    It was a fleeting moment. Heat, killing intent, and the sharpness of swords tore through the air.

    Whoosh¡ª!

    Smoke and blood spurted from all directions.

    Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s two-handed Yeolyangjang crushed eight men in a single instant. Heonwonchang used his signature lethal sword to decapitate five men in one swift motion.

    Namgung Hwa-shin, using his Cheonggungmua sword technique, sent ten energy waves in a single strike.

    It took no more than a breath to clear the area.

    With Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s overwhelming energy drawing attention, the elite warriors of Ipwang quickly surged in.

    It was a strategy that could defeat any sect. The question was how much damage would be done in the first strike.

    The Zhongyang Gang was wiped out in that single move. The same went for the government soldiers.

    The sound of falling bodies echoed. Most of them were struck down by Heonwonchang and Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s swords.

    Tae Yeom-ryong, having wiped his hands clean, furrowed his brow slightly.

    ¡°Do they not raise yanggui? Are these just some petty bandits?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    The only ones left standing were the Zhongyang Gang leader and the branch leader.

    The Zhongyang Gang leader¡¯s face looked pale, as though his soul had left his body. The branch leader, however, maintained an unreadable expression.

    She simply stared at Jeong Yeon-shin calmly.

    ¡°Indeed, Jeonchang didn¡¯t need toe. It was the right choice to let the child stay behind.¡±

    Heonwonchang spoke as he passed by the bodies of the fallen.

    He poked the corpses with his sword, checking for anyone pretending to be dead with the Gwisik Daebeop technique.

    Ipwang was like a military faction.

    They did not negotiate with those who harmed themon people. There was no mercy shown.

    Once theypleted their mission, they left nothing but destruction.

    ¡°Ugh.¡±

    A strange groan echoed. Tae Yeom-ryong stretched his arms, cracking his neck.

    After a long yawn, he looked at Jeong Yeon-shin with a mischievous grin, somehow grating.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say something when we fought? What a shame. You were going to create a new sword style, but your opponents were nothing but half-wits.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to create a new style. I was just trying to breathe new life into the Gwanghwa sword style. So it doesn''t have any blind spots, like the Lord of Righteousness.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin replied casually, trying to brush him off. He knew that if he didn¡¯t respond, Tae Yeom-ryong would continue talking.

    He¡¯d been hit hard in the ruined vige already, and now it felt like a thorn was stuck in his ear.

    Perhaps it was because he had the natural talent for Cheonggongsin from the Tae Yeong Sin bloodline. His immense interest in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s martial ability was evident.

    ¡®Maybe not as much as Chilsa Do, but...¡¯

    A red smile flickered in his mind.

    The sight of the branch leader before him, who had given him a dilemma, filled his thoughts. What should he do?

    It was then that Tae Yeom-ryong spoke again, a rxed smile on his lips.

    ¡°Anyway, now the real battle can only be experienced in the Jianghu. How about you spar with the Lord of Righteousness? The sword saint is said to beparable to the Lord of the New Sword Squad.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t want that, but it¡¯ll probably happen anyway.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin answered in a nonchnt tone.

    It was said that there were two special rewards for winning the Jianghu meeting¡¯s factionpetition. The first was the Daehwan Dan.

    The second was the teaching of the sword saint, who had been appointed as the new Lord of Ipwang.

    Each was something that would stir excitement among Jianghu warriors, but the Ipwang General¡¯s office saw a trap in the second reward.

    Jianghu was a collective of interests. The alliance had united under the banner of the fall of the Hwangbo family and the destruction of Namgung¡¯s direct descendants.

    What would happen if a faction outside the alliance won thepetition?

    Especially if the winner were a master from Ipwang?

    ¡®They said they would bring both the Daehwan Dan and humiliation together.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin dismissed the thought, lightly gripping the Bukmyeong sword.

    Now, he had to decide what to do about the branch leader in front of him.

    At the same time, Tae Yeom-ryong, who had silently approached, whispered in his ear. Kill them to remove any future troubles.

    ¡°Go away.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin replied indifferently, pushing him aside with his elbow.

    At that moment, the pure white de of the Bukmyeong sword rose and a lightning-like strike fell upon the Zhongyang Gang leader, who had been standing in shock.

    Swish¡ª

    The sound of shattering blood vessels and slicing bone rang out.

 Chapter 157

    The Zhongyang Gang leader¡¯s head hit the ground with a dull thud. The body briefly maintained its bnce, but soon, along with Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sword strike, it lost its bnce and copsed.

    The branch leader¡¯s lips slightly parted. A line of blood was etched on her cheek, the blood spattering from the Zhongyang Gang leader¡¯s severed neck.

    Without giving a nce to the body, she gently stroked the cheek where the bloodstain remained, a trace of her husband''s presence.

    ¡°Husband¡­¡±

    With a somewhat detached expression, she murmured. It seemed like she had given up, especially after encountering Jeong Yeon-shin, her face remaining unchanged.

    She was no naive country woman, and certainly not someone who would be oblivious to the state of things. A person of her standing, as a branch leader, would always be aware of Ipwang¡¯s movements.

    This meant she was well aware of his status, martial prowess, and demeanor.

    ¡°Young lord, shall I be killed as well?¡±

    She asked.

    Jeong Yeon-shin did not respond immediately.

    She was not like the Jianghu warriors he had killed so far. There was much to uncover about her.

    What had driven the branch leader to assist in the plundering? What kind of internal struggle had led her to act so close to the Jianghu factions, particrly the Murim Alliance and the Wudang Sect?

    And she had also hosted the masters of Simmooryeon¡ªwhat was their agenda for appearing in line with the Murim Alliance''s factionpetition?

    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±

    The size of Ho Gwang-seong wasparable to that of a small nation.

    As the branch leader, she held an esteemed position, having authority over eight of the region¡¯s Jeohan¡ªmen of great influence.

    Killing her rashly would be a burden for anyone. She might have connections to the Imperial family, and such actions could have serious consequences.

    Jeong Yeon-shin wanted to first solve the questions at hand.

    ¡°Lead the way.¡±

    He motioned for her to go first, leading his group into the inner quarters with the branch leader in the lead.

    ***

    ¡°The news of your presence has spread across the vastnd of Ho-gwang.¡±

    The Governor gently lifted his teacup, pulling his lips away. Perhaps the blood of a prestigious family runs in his veins.

    His fingers, unusually slender and smooth for someone of his visible age, brushed the top of the cup.

    ¡°When a new grand leader rises within the Shin Geom Dan, a letter will arrive promptly to all seventeen of us here in Ho-gwang. With your status and position, it¡¯s best to behave ordingly.¡±

    Despite losing hispanion, there was no visible change in his demeanor. Will he be a monster as formidable as any martial artist when he enters the official ranks?

    Zhibu (Öª¸®). Zhibu Daein.

    Before the Song Dynasty, this title was known as Taishu (Ì«ÊØ). It is a position of the fourth rank in the official hierarchy.

    Higher by three ranks than well-known positions like the Inspector or the Censor.

    In the eyes of the people, the Zhibu Daein is a power figure beyondpare,manding officers, intelligence agents, and allies, justifying the use of the title Daein.

    Thus, the words spoken by the Zhibu Daein before him were proof of the powerful influence of Ipwang Fortress''s ck-d warriors.

    ¡°Does it bother you?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin quietly inquired.

    The disciples of the Hwasan Sect standing behind them inhaled sharply. It was difficult to even imagine such speech in the civilian world, yet the Governor¡¯s expression remained calm.

    Is he epting the full authority of the new Grand Leader of Shin Geom Dan? Or does he merely have a deeper strategy?

    ¡°Bother me? Personal remarks are strange indeed. Any properly-minded official would recognize the necessity of your group,¡± the Zhibu Daein replied, taking another sip from his cup. After clearing his throat with the tea, he spoke again, his expression emotionless.

    ¡°The reckless deeds of martial artists are hard for the officers to stop. It¡¯s only natural. What productivity do the people of the martial world contribute? While officersbor to help themon folk and till the fields, martial artists sharpen their skills in killing. They have no other purpose and do not benefit the state. They should be strong to make up for that. That¡¯s what I believe.¡±

    His eyes fixed on Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°That¡¯s why Ipwang Fortress is necessary. Compared to the central ins, your number is few, but the symbol of the world¡¯s greatest martial sect protecting the people gives us the necessary support.¡±

    ¡°Plunder and massacre aren¡¯t protection.¡±

    The boy responded in a quiet tone.

    Yet, the words came from the ck-d expert of Ipwang Fortress, carrying an unspoken weight.

    The three men behind the Zhibu Daein ced their hands on their waistbands. These were thest remaining officers.

    In an instant, they could unsheathe their swords and expel Jeong Yeon-shin. If a lower-tiered warrior yielded to a higher one, it would be the end.

    But none could hide the trembling of their hands. Just a look from Jeong Yeon-shin had caused such a reaction.

    ¡°Stay still.¡±

    The boy spoke briefly. Was it an order? Their hands instinctively fell away from their weapons.

    The weight in the voice was like the Gwangryun-gi technique, heavy and unyielding. A bitter smile curled at the edges of the Zhibu Daein¡¯s lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re a monster of strength, aren¡¯t you? How is it that you possess such power at your age?¡±

    ¡°Shut it. Is food that scarce? What was the reason for raiding that innocent vige?¡±

    He cut straight to the point. The Zhibu Daein¡¯s smile vanished instantly.

    ¡°I said I recognize the necessity of Ipwang Fortress. What I mean is that I realize the need for the strength to oppress the martial world.¡±

    ¡°Say what you will.¡±

    ¡°¡­But the officers are weak, and inviting imperial experts is difficult even for the main headquarters. That¡¯s why Ipwang Fortress exists¡­ Since you are busy with matters across the central ins, we, officials like me, can only wait our turn to be assigned the next mission. Compared to the world, the people of Ipwang Fortress are but a handful.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°We cannot maintain a personal army with the governor¡¯s sry. That¡¯s why I¡¯ve secretly weed martial artists into my forces. If I used tribute to feed and clothe the martial artists of the rivers andkes, I would be guilty of treason, so I treated it as offering the lives of some of my own people as tribute. By sacrificing one, I can protect ten. While I wait for the arrival of Ipwang Fortress¡¯s sword, I¡¯ll personally deal with the rogues myself, feeding them with the same tribute.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that treason too?¡±

    ¡°I cannot deceive the Dochalwon during the tribute settlement. Funny enough, it¡¯s easier to cover up if an entire vige disappears. The various lowlifes calling themselves martial artists have been disturbing the peace. You¡¯ve seen enough atrocities along the Yangyang path, haven¡¯t you? With famine spreading, martial artists aren¡¯t holding back on their violence. Thesewless, unregistered rogues running amok, unable to tell heaven from earth¡­¡±

    For the first time, the Zhibu Daein showed clear emotion.

    Her hand, clenched into a fist, revealed veins bulging across her knuckles. Jeong Yeon-shin quietly observed, his lips parting slightly.

    ¡°Did the Murim Alliance and the Wudang Sect turn a blind eye to your actions?¡±

    At that moment, the disciples of the Hwasan Sect held their breath. It was a crucial moment.

    The reckless young master Ma Gwang-ik could, depending on the Zhibu Daein¡¯s answer, cause upheaval among the righteous alliances and their sect leaders.

    The Zhibu Daein answered willingly.

    ¡°I doubt the Wudang Sect knows. Those immortals rarely leave the mountains. Together with Shaolin, they receive more imperial support than any other sect, so asionally they descend to deal with rogue factions.¡±

    ¡°The Murim Alliance?¡±

    ¡°They did indeed turn a blind eye. The head of the Wuyang district, bordering the provinces of Shanxi and Hanzhong, is the headquarters. ¡®We won¡¯t interfere with your actions, Zhibu Daein, but please focus on the material exchange between Hanzhong and Wuyang,¡¯ they said.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the message they sent to you, and not a verbal one, I assume.¡±

    Heon Won-chang spoke with a sharp gaze.

    Out of courtesy to the Grand Leader, they had spoken formally for a moment, but their tone had shifted back. The boy didn¡¯t seem to mind.

    ¡°Let me see the letter.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin demanded. Without a word, the Zhibu Daein retrieved the sealed document from the table.

    The young leader, receiving the letter in ce of Ma Gwang-ik, untied the string.

    Soon, a piece of green silk paper was unfolded before the eyes of the experts from Ipwang Fortress.

    Heon Won-chang swore under his breath.

    ¡°The seal of the Zhuge n¡­ Those damn bastards.¡±

    ¡°The family isn¡¯t a righteous sect. Besides, every sect except the old factions are just hypocrites holding power,¡± Ma Gwang-ik said lightly.

    Namgung Hwa-shin, with his deep-set eyes, said nothing. He appeared to be deep in thought.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, without a word, gestured with his chin. The letter, resealed in Heon Won-chang¡¯s hand, was passed to the new Grand Leader.

    The boy took the document and tucked it inside his robes. The bird he received from the eunuch, Myung-yeo, fluttered within his chest.

    A de that would strike at the heart of the Murim Alliance now rested in the hands of Ma Gwang-ik. It was the first step toward a monumental achievement.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, with a dispassionate face, spoke once again.

    ¡°Last one. Talk about the Simmuryun. Are they targeting the Murim Alliance?¡±

    ¡°The forces of Simmuryun are on the move.¡±

    ***

    Jeong Yeon-shin kept the words spoken by the Zhibu Daein tucked away in the corner of his mind.

    For now, his focus was on the uing confrontation with the Murim Alliance. It was hard to predict what variables might arise in the faction war.

    He decided to pour all his mental energy into dealing with the Murim Alliance.

    Any potential ambushes needed to be considered, but the first priority was to enhance the power of the Gwanghwa Geomryu during the ongoing faction war.

    ¡®It would be difficult to wield a sword in front of the so-called invincible leader. I¡¯ll have to rethink my swordsmanship.¡¯

    He released themoners trapped in the annex of Jangwon.

    After hearing their consistent testimonies about the terrible things done to them while alive, and with the Zhibu Daein''s approval, he had the remaining officers executed.

    The number ofmoners massacred while resisting was even higher. Jeong Yeon-shin''s group had previouslye across a pile of corpses in a vige they had passed.

    What remained were only the most esteemed officials from Wuyang District.

    He had her kneel in the middle of the training ground. Jeong Yeon-shin stood like an executioner about to sever the head of a traitor.

    ¡°Whatever my cause may be.¡±

    The Zhibu Daein spoke, her voice calm and deliberate.

    ¡°There¡¯s no doubt you¡¯vemitted a crime that¡¯s worthy of rebellion. Since the Grand Leader of Ipwang Fortress has personallye, it¡¯s only fitting to offer this neck. The order of the world is maintained this way.¡±

    She spoke in an archaic manner. It seemed clear that she was indeed of noble blood.

    Jeong Yeon-shin was unmoved by her detached demeanor. With hands that appeared strong and resolute, he gripped his sword tightly.

    ¡°Is this eptable?¡±

    Yu Hyun, standing to one side, asked the question that was on everyone¡¯s mind.

    It made sense. Someone of the Zhibu Daein¡¯s status would have countless connections within the Forbidden City.

    No matter how noble the Grand Leader of Ipwang Fortress was, this was not a situation to be handled recklessly.

    The eunuch who had acknowledged Jeong Yeon-shin and offered the immortal objects probably had no ns to deal with such a high-ranking official. At best, they might have been thinking of someone like Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s old subordinate, Jeong Chil-pum.

    ¡®Doesn¡¯t matter.¡¯

    The boy¡¯s mind shed to the face of the Crown Prince. Along with it came his words:

    ¡ª ¡°Call it the death penalty if you must.¡±

    No matter how influential the Zhibu Daein was in the Forbidden City, someone connected to her might try to intervene, but at least for now, Jeong Yeon-shin felt he could block any attempts.

    Considering the eunuch Myung-yeo''s ties to the Dongchang, it would only be more likely.

    ¡°Keep ying the wicked. I believe you won¡¯t break so easily. Those who avenge the helpless are the true warriors. If you are the Grand Leader of Ipwang Fortress, you will surely console the souls of hundreds, even thousands.¡±

    The Zhibu Daein spoke again. Was there some kind of lingering bitterness toward the rogues of the martial world?

    Seeing the intense gleam in her eyes again, it seemed far from any sense of nobility. It appeared more like another side to the tragedies brought about by these troubled times.

    ¡°Fine. You first.¡±@@novelbin@@

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t hesitate. If there were those who deserved to die, they would die.

    On his path to the fruit of the Heavenly Tree, there were obstacles¡ªannoyances that caught his eye, like the leader of the Baeggeomjong who had led the destruction of Jeong Ga-jang''s family, or the countless masters who would test him at the uing Murim Alliance gathering¡­

    ¡°As the Grand Leader of Ma Gwang-ik,¡±

    The boy slowly parted his lips.

    ¡°After this journey, you are the most wicked.¡±

    As the words left his mouth, a sh of sword light appeared from his fingertips.

 Chapter 159

    Jeong Yeon-shin and hispanions, fresh from saving the vigers, swiftly entered Hanjung.

    The sight of the ck robes adorned with the golden "Hwang" character and the Ipwang token left the checkpoint guards wide-eyed.

    The warriors of Ipwang Fortress were meant to traverse the martial world freely.

    Naturally, they couldn¡¯t live as ordinary civilians bound to a specific residence. The fortress relied on implicit state support and its role in maintaining public order to sustain its existence.

    The Ipwang token, engraved with a golden tree pattern, doubled as a badge of identity and authority.

    However, dys at checkpoints weremon. The token was a rare and exceptional item in the grander scheme of the martial world.

    ¡°We are honored to witness the esteemed warriors of Ipwang Fortress,¡± one of the guards greeted them.

    Hanjung, a major city, was different. The moment they saw the golden insignia, the guards allowed them to pass without hesitation.

    Most couldn¡¯t take their eyes off Jeong Yeon-shin, their gazes filled not with suspicion but reverence.

    They seemed to understand the authority the robes signified.

    ¡°To be the Lord of Ipwang Fortress at such a young age, you must possess talents beyond theprehension of us ordinary folk. However, you should tread carefully here in Hanjung. This city has long been the Martial Alliance¡¯s stronghold. The Zhuge family has been working behind the scenes for decades, and this gathering was organized under the pretense of Ipwang Fortress¡¯s support,¡± the gatekeeper advised, his words reflecting his worldly wisdom.

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought back to his first mission in Jinpyeong County, Shaanxi Province.

    ¡®The magistrate there dared to underestimate Ipwang Fortress. But Hanjung¡¯s officials are cut from a different cloth.¡¯

    He offered a polite fist-palm salute before passing through the city gates. Instantly, the bustling and chaotic atmosphere enveloped him.

    ¡°Well-crafted porcin for sale!¡±

    ¡°Potatoes imported from the Western regions!¡±

    ¡°Come to the Daewun Inn for the finest delicacies under heaven!¡±

    The streets stretched wide on either side of the main road, lined with countless market stalls. The area was teeming with life.

    Even at a nce, there were hundreds of peoplemoners and martial artists alike¡ªbargaining, trading, or wandering about.

    The scene was reminiscent of the vibrant streets of Yangyang, where Ipwang Fortress was located.

    It was a significant observation.

    ¡°The Martial Alliance¡¯s foundation is impressive,¡± Tae Yeom-ryong remarked as he walked to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s right, his hand lowering the reins of his horse.

    ¡°If the city hosting their main headquarters is already this lively, it¡¯s hard to imagine how much more it will grow by feeding on the logistics consumed by the alliance. As Hanjung prospers, the Martial Alliance¡¯s influence will only deepen. Famine is a hell for the destitute, after all. The wealth and food of the world inevitably flow to the most powerful.¡±

    His insight, sharp and worldly, contrasted with his otherwise carefree and irreverent demeanor, a reminder of his upbringing as the heir to a prestigious family.

    ¡°Are you speaking to me?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked.

    Tae Yeom-ryong quickly turned his head.

    ¡°Of course not. I wouldn¡¯t dare be so informal with the Lord. I was merely talking to myself.¡±

    ¡°Mind your conduct.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s tone was indirect yet clear. His reluctance to use flowerynguage with anyone butmoners had grown noticeably strongertely.

    Hyeon Won-chang chuckled softly, and Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s lips curved slightly upward.

    Only the disciples of the Jeomchang Sect felt out of ce, trailing awkwardly behind the conversation. Among them, the Small Sword Queen smiled vacantly, oblivious to the nuances.

    The group walked along the main boulevard, which stretched straight from the city gate. Having dismounted, they now led their horses by the reins.

    The distinctive attire of Ipwang Fortress caught the attention of passersby, who gradually stopped in their tracks.

    Some even ran further inside to alert others.

    ¡°There will be plenty of disputes,¡± Hyeon Won-chang remarked. ¡°The Martial Alliance wouldn¡¯t have invited sects from the Unorthodox Path, so Ipwang Fortress is bound to be a thorn in their side.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s already tedious. The orthodox sects and their pretentious airs¡ªit¡¯s nauseating to think of the hypocrisy hidden beneath their borate facades,¡± Tae Yeom-ryong muttered, his eyes narrowing in feigned lethargy.

    He continued, ¡°But it¡¯s simple, isn¡¯t it? We safely conclude the Sect Establishment Tournament, assert the grandeur of Ipwang Fortress at their little festival... They wouldn¡¯t dare openly harm us, so we just have to watch out for ambushes. And even then, the Alliance might shield us¡ªit¡¯s customary for hosts to ensure the safety of their guests. All we need to worry about is saving face.¡±

    ¡°Saving face is a life-or-death task, you simpleton,¡± Hyeon Won-chang retorted. ¡°Over a hundred sects are reportedly participating in this Martial Alliance meeting. Countless eyes will be watching our every move.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s bluntness was a stark contrast to his otherwise mild demeanor, a testament to his disdain for Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s aristocratic airs. As a White-Rank warrior under Ipwang Fortress, he often acted on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s behalf to keep Tae Yeom-ryong in check.

    ¡°Given more time, I would¡¯ve gone straight to White Rank after our mission in Sichuan,¡± Tae Yeom-ryong grumbled.

    ¡°At this tournament, I¡¯ll have to make a significant contribution myself. Maybe I¡¯ll achieve something unprecedented in Ipwang Fortress¡¯s history¡ªlike advancing two ranks at once. I¡¯ll aim straight for Blue Rank.¡±

    As they conversed, the Martial Alliance headquarters came into view.

    It was a fortress unto itself.

    The sprawlingpound was surrounded by towering walls, reminiscent of those of Ipwang Fortress. Even the moat encircling it bore a striking resemnce.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost uncanny. Doesn¡¯t this look far too simr to our fortress?¡± Hyeon Won-chang muttered.

    The bridge leading to the entrance was wide enough to amodate dozens of people at once. Merchants, porters, and martial artists affiliated with the Martial Alliance moved with measured precision, creating an atmosphere of order and discipline.

    ¡°That¡¯s... the Ipwang Fortress...¡±

    A murmur spread through the crowd as their eyes fell on Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The ck robe with the golden "Hwang" character was unmistakable, especially to those familiar with the Martial Alliance.

    The bustling scene came to a halt. The air filled with whispers, their words all too familiar: ¡°Ipwang Fortress,¡± ¡°ck Robe,¡± ¡°Seomye,¡± ¡°White Qilin,¡± ¡°Tae Yeom-ryong...¡±

    ¡°So, we¡¯ve reached the ce where we¡¯ll dere our intentions,¡± Hyeon Won-chang said with a boisterousugh.

    As the group crossed the bridge, the guards at the entrance stiffened. Only after Hyeon Won-chang stepped forward alongside Jeong Yeon-shin did they straighten their postures.

    One of the guards approached them cautiously.

    ¡°Where are you from...¡±

    Though unnecessary, he asked the question, perhaps out of formality.

    ¡°We¡¯re from Ipwang Fortress. I am Ma Gwang-ik,¡± Hyeon Won-chang replied.

    ¡°...Bring the register,¡± the guard instructed.

    A subordinate quickly approached, carrying a brush dipped in ink and a ledger, likely to record the identities of those entering the headquarters.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see you inside,¡± said one of the Jeomchang disciples with a wink, entering first.

    ¡°I am Hyeon Won-chang, a White-Rank warrior under Ma Gwang-ik Lord of Ipwang Fortress. They call me Ipwang Grand Hero. Here is my token,¡± Hyeon Won-chang said, presenting his credentials.

    One by one, Tae Yeom-ryong and Namgung Hwa-shin also introduced themselves.

    Their introductions caused a noticeable stir.

    Those who had merely suspected their identities now found their suspicions confirmed. As renowned prodigies of two of the Eight Noble ns, their presence as swords of Ipwang Fortress drew both intrigue and unease.

    ¡°Next...¡±

    The guard hesitated.

    A tense silence fell. The identity of the final figure in ck robes was clear to all.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, Ma Gwang-ik Lord of Ipwang Fortress.

    A name that had recently risen to prominence, shrouded in both fear and fascination.

    Among those well-versed in martial affairs, the mere mention of Ipwang Fortress¡¯s ck-d warriors was enough to instill unease.

    To them, Jeong Yeon-shin embodied an anomaly¡ªa lone figure capable of wielding the might of an entire legion.

    He was a walking taboo in the orthodox martial world.

    This young lord had yed a decisive role in bringing the might of Ipwang Fortress against the Hwangbo n and had even directly shed with the Namgung family¡¯s direct lineage in life-or-death battles.

    Now, he stood at the gates of the Martial Alliance, a key yer in the very alliances and conflicts that had given rise to this historic gathering.

    ¡°...¡±

    The bridge over the moat fell silent.

    Hwooook¡ªThud.

    A young man dressed in a green schr¡¯s robe descended gracefully, positioning himself between the warriors of Ipwang Fortress and the gate guards.

    He held a fan reinforced with steel ribs, its presenceplemented by the dignified air of a learned gentleman.

    Sleek.

    Turning to face Jeong Yeon-shin, he gripped the fan in reverse and offered a respectful fist-palm salute.

    ¡°I am Zhuge Hyeon. I deeply apologize for the sudden challenge, but I have long admired your reputation, Lord. I humbly request a duel with the Ma Gwang-ik Lord.¡±

    His words thickened the silence, drawing the attention of every passerby.

    No longer were people casting cautious nces at the Ipwang warriors; instead, they stopped entirely, eager to witness a potentially historic moment.

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s unexpected. He wasn¡¯t usually this kind of person¡­¡± Tae Yeom-ryong murmured. It seemed he was already acquainted with Zhuge Hyeon through his former status as the Young Master of the Hwangbo n.

    ¡°Here?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked quietly.

    He could feel Zhuge Hyeon¡¯s gaze lingering on his waist, particrly the Northern Bright Sword resting at his side.

    Heightened sensitivity from his upper dantian allowed him to sense the probing intensity in Zhuge Hyeon¡¯s eyes, infused with a peculiar energy.

    ¡°Those eyes¡­¡±

    Among the countless martial arts in the world, there existed Eye Arts¡ªmartial disciplines that trained one¡¯s vision.

    A well-honed Eye Art could elevate perception beyond the limits of conventional martial prowess, enhancing dynamic vision to extraordinary levels.

    ¡°Something about this feels off.¡±

    Zhuge Hyeon, the Fan Dragon.

    Victory wasn¡¯t his objective. It wasn¡¯t so much that he dared hope for triumph as much as it felt like he had a hidden agenda, arger n at y.

    This wasn¡¯t a one-off skirmish but a deliberate move in a broader strategy.

    Jeong Yeon-shin tilted his head slightly, considering the situation. He¡¯d barely set foot in the Martial Alliance grounds, and already he was entangled in a ploy.

    It wasn¡¯t far removed from the sensation he¡¯d felt when dealing with Ju Yeon-jeong of the Ipwang Ma n.

    ¡°I¡¯ll allow it¡ªjust for a few exchanges,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said, epting the challenge.

    A faint smile yed across Zhuge Hyeon¡¯s lips, subtle and enigmatic.

    ¡°I am honored,¡± he replied.

    An impromptu dueling space quickly formed atop the wide bridge spanning the moat.

    In mere moments, word of the duel spread. Crowds from the streets of Hanjung and even within the Martial Alliance headquarters gathered around.

    Onlookers buzzed with curiosity as they surrounded the two figures.

    ¡°So Ipwang Fortress really does bring upheaval wherever it goes!¡±

    ¡°To think the Fan Dragon himself would request a duel. But isn¡¯t he being too polite? His opponent is just a boy who hasn¡¯t evene of age.¡±

    ¡°Keep your mouth shut. You clearly have no idea what that ck longcoat signifies. If you truly understood, you¡¯d never dare say such a thing.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re about to witness the swordsmanship of the Lord of Ipwang Fortress himself¡­ What a fortunate day!¡±

    As the two faced each other in silence, the duel began without warning.

    Hwoo!

    Zhuge Hyeon advanced with a single step, his movement light yetden with profound meaning.

    Dust scattered from the gap between his foot and the ground, swirling upward as visible currents of energy spiraled up his legs like a whirlwind.

    The step led seamlessly into his first strike.

    The steel fan snapped open with a resounding crack and swept horizontally through the air.

    Ordinary steel-ribbed fans were often wielded like clubs, but the Zhuge family¡¯s fan techniques were entirely different.

    Each rib of the fan seemed to carry its own energy, creating miniature whirlwinds between the folds.

    ¡°Interesting.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s lips curved faintly into a smile as Zhuge Hyeon executed his opening move.

    The hem of his ck robe fluttered upward as he leapt lightly into the air, as though stepping onto an invisible tform.

    The boy¡¯s leather shoended squarely atop the steel ribs of Zhuge Hyeon¡¯s fan.

    Tuk.

    His hands sped behind his back, he stood still, his sword unsheathed.

    The peculiar nature of Zhuge Hyeon¡¯s gaze had not escaped him, nor had the details of the mission exined by Ak Su-rim.

    Whatever the Martial Alliance¡¯s schemes, his objective was simple: to humiliate them.

    ¡°Wind Spirit Technique.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin activated the body movement technique he had recently devised.

    Emitting subtle currents of energy throughout his body, he hovered atop the fan like a feather, weightless and unyielding.

    It felt like riding a cloud, a sensation both exhrating and new.

    As Zhuge Hyeon moved the fan and redirected its energy, Jeong Yeon-shin adjusted the microcurrents in his body, shifting his center of gravity with each moment. This allowed him to glide through the air in perfect harmony with the fan¡¯s motions.

    ¡°What¡­ is this¡­!¡±

    Zhuge Hyeon¡¯sposed expression cracked, his sharp brows knitting in disbelief.

    ¡°...¡±

    The crowd, which had been buzzing with anticipation, fell silent.

    Someone murmured, ¡°A single reed crossing the river.¡±

    The phrase evoked the legend of Bodhidharma crossing the Yangtze River atop a reed, a feat of unmatched martial artistry.

    If Zhuge Hyeon¡¯s fan was likened to the rippling waves of the Yangtze, Jeong Yeon-shin seemed to embody the reed itself.

    ¡°Ma Gwang-ik Lord! What are you doing¡­!¡±

    The shout came from a middle-aged martial artist, a mid-rank expert from the Shandong Yue n, who could no longer contain himself.

    ¡°The rising star of the Martial Alliance challenged me to a duel¡­¡±@@novelbin@@

    The boy¡¯s posture exuded calm arrogance as he stood at the very edge of the fan, gazing down impassively.

    ¡°¡­and I am delivering a lesson.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s tone was not mocking; it was a straightforward statement of fact.

    To him, the sh of meticulously cultivated martial arts was more than a contest¡ªit was an opportunity to explore and savor the intent, history, and ingenuity within each technique.

    Finally, he stepped down from the fan, choosing the most opportune moment¡ªjust before the Yue n martial artist could thrust his spear.

    As if stealing the man¡¯s momentum, Jeong Yeon-shin dismounted with unhurried ease, releasing his sped hands. At that moment, he appeared no different from an ordinary boy his age.

    ¡°While weapon techniques are important, you must first master body movement,¡± he said calmly.

    A brief silence followed, the crowd mesmerized by the overwhelming spectacle.

    Everyonemoners and martial artists alike, regardless of age or gender¡ªgawked at the ck-robed boy, their expressions a mix of awe and disbelief.

    ¡°To think I¡¯ve chosen the right genius. Truly, wise advice,¡± Tae Yeom-ryong dered, breaking the silence with apuse.

    His sycophantic tone was unmistakable, though the sentiment seemed genuine enough.

    ¡°You can¡¯t cover ipetence with ttery. That¡¯s the behavior of a sycophant,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied coldly.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Turning to the gate guards, hemanded, ¡°Take us inside. Show the way.¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, follow me,¡± the lead guard stammered, stepping forward with a dazed expression.

    Zhuge Hyeon remained rooted in ce, unmoving, while the Shandong Yue n warrior hesitated, unwilling to risk further interaction with the Lord of Ipwang Fortress.

    The guards ushered away the crowd, though many continued to steal nces at the departing group.

    The ck, blue, white, and unmarked robes of the Ipwang warriors gradually faded into the grand entrance of the Martial Alliance headquarters.

    Even as they were herded away, onlookers could not take their eyes off the retreating figures.

    Summer lingered, but its end was inevitable.

    The season of autumn had arrived.

    Crimson leaves fell gently above, the wind weaving through them like the brushstrokes of a serene painter, a fitting backdrop to the silent, formidable power of the Ma Gwang-ik Lord.

    ***

    The Martial Alliance leadership had deliberately sent Zhuge Hyeon, a rising star, for the duel. Victory or defeat was irrelevant.

    No one had seriously entertained the possibility of Zhuge Hyeon''s triumph. The primary purpose was to test how urately the traces they had extracted from the body of Cheonggirin Namgung Se-jin aligned with actual techniques.

    On a smaller scale, it was an opportunity to analyze Ma Gwang-ik Lord Seomye¡¯s martial arts. Ultimately, the goal was to reverse-engineer the swordsmanship of the Sword Corps Captain of Ipwang Fortress.

    The Martial Alliance gathering was filled with keen-eyed individuals.

    The Zhuge family¡¯s Eye Arts had long been renowned for their sophistication, often deployed alongside their masterful formations.

    The Mo Yong family was no less formidable. Their mastery stemmed from Eye Arts derived from the traces of the Ming Sect, discovered in an unnamed Heavenly Demon¡¯s tomb.

    ¡°He didn¡¯t even draw his sword?¡±

    A middle-aged man with dark, piercing eyes muttered to himself.

    This was Zhuge Cheon (ÖT¸ð«[), the Fengshui Illusionist and leader of the Hyuncheon Unit of the Zhuge family.

    With both the Martial Alliance Leader and the Zhuge Family Head absent, overseeing the reconstruction of the Sword Corps Captain¡¯s techniques, Zhuge Cheon sat in their stead as the acting Grand Marshal of the Alliance.

    ¡°Lord, Ma Gwang-ik Lord of Ipwang Fortress requests an audience,¡± a finely tuned voice announced from beyond an ornate curtain.

    It was the voice of a servant personally trained by the Zhuge family. Zhuge Cheon immediately spoke.

    ¡°Let him in.¡±

    As he granted entry, his hand moved.

    He picked up a few go stones from the armrest of his chair and scattered them across the room. The air grew heavy in an instant.

    The move activated one of the Zhuge family¡¯s greatest arts, known for rivaling the Bloodme Cult¡¯s formations.

    The Whirling Wind Barrier Formation (ÖØïLÂû±Úê‡) was in ce, installed when the Martial Alliance Headquarters was first constructed to safeguard the central hall.

    Externally, it created an imprable wall, while internally, it summoned razor-sharp wind des¡ªa formation at the peak of mystical arts.

    The faint silhouette of ck leather shoes could be seen beneath the curtain. At that moment, the servant and Ma Gwang-ik Lord Seomye would have encountered the barrier.

    How many in the martial world had ever experienced an invisible wall that blocked physical movement? Such formations were rare, even among the elite.

    To break through it required far more than brute force. A typical martial artist wouldn¡¯t even grasp its mechanisms.

    A skilled mystic was an equalizer, creating zones of invibility even against supreme masters.

    ¡°Overt hostility would be unwise, but¡­¡± Zhuge Cheon mused.

    There were many ways to gauge a person¡¯s character, but in Zhuge Cheon¡¯s experience, few were as effective as provoking their temper.

    At least, that was how it worked in the martial world. The Sect Establishment Tournament, a central feature of the Martial Alliance gathering, was a long-term event.

    Understanding the temperament of the young Ma Gwang-ik Lord and exploiting any weaknesses could yield significant results.

    Martial techniques drew strength from the practitioner¡¯s mental state. Qi merely served as a medium to materialize the principles of one¡¯s martial arts.

    Disrupting Ma Gwang-ik Lord Seomye¡¯s focus would have multiple benefits:

    <ul>

    <li>Increase the likelihood of a victory by the Martial Alliance¡¯s representatives in the Sect Establishment Tournament.</li>

    <li>Extract critical intelligence about Ipwang Fortress.</li>

    <li>If the young lord failed to contain his temper, he might disgrace himself before the gathered crowd.</li>

    </ul>

    Such an incident would tarnish Ipwang Fortress¡¯s prestige.

    ¡°Let him in,¡± Zhuge Cheon repeated, deliberately raising his voice.

    Puuuk¡ª

    A hand pierced through the center of the green silk curtain.

    The hand was poised in a straight, knife-like form. Zhuge Cheon felt a sudden, chilling sense of divine dread.

 Chapter 160

    ¡°Is that a human hand? Could it be¡­ Ma Gwang-ik Lord?¡±

    Zhuge Hyeon, the leader of the Hyuncheon Unit, raised his eyebrows.

    Deep lines etched across his forehead betrayed his astonishment as he stared at the hand piercing through the curtain.

    Sleek.

    The hand that had prated the curtain possessed fingers that were both smooth and sturdy, radiating a tangible sense of strength.

    It wasn¡¯t merely a piece of silk that had been pierced.

    Wooong.

    The go stones scattered around the room trembled slightly.

    The vibrations came from a dozen white and ck stones that had activated the Whirling Wind Barrier Formation. This formation, established during the construction of the Martial Alliance headquarters, had been carefully calibrated.

    This formation was a masterpiece of engineering and mysticism, embedded into every material of the room¡ªfrom the rafters and beams to the columns, eaves, and foundation stones¡ªimbued with intricate energy derived from geomantic and philosophical studies.

    This wasn¡¯t something that should have been so easily disrupted.

    ¡°What in the¡­!¡±

    Techniques like this, crafted through mysticism, were difficult to define with a few words. Unlike martial arts, theycked a standardized structure of principles.

    Their onlymonality was their maniption of the universe''s fundamental truths, a study that bordered on the divine.

    For someone without training in the mystical arts to even approach this domain was unheard of, especially for martial artists who cultivated deep but straightforward internal energy.

    To breach the formation with raw force would require extraordinary strength. Even a sect master of one of the Nine Great Sects might struggle to withstand its effects.

    ¡°Unbelievable.¡±

    For someone to shatter it with a single strike meant they had entered the realm of prodigious supernatural mastery¡ªan area reserved for legends.

    It evoked memories of the great masters who had left indelible marks on martial history, such as:

    <ul>

    <li>Zhang Sanfeng, the Taoist master who reached the pinnacle of mystical arts.</li>

    <li>Bodhidharma, the Buddhist patriarch who infused his martial techniques with the essence of Buddhistw.</li>

    </ul>

    Wooong!

    A divine resonance emanated from the hand, unseen ripples enveloping the room in a palpable aura.

    Zhuge Hyeon immediately realized that the formation was unraveling, as though it had never existed. The tremendous resources and effort invested in the setup were undone in moments.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t ordinary internal energy! Could it be Taoist¡­ or perhaps Buddhist¡­?¡±

    It was all over in an instant.

    The power that flowed from the hand was pure, refined, and overwhelming. Such pristine energy was rare in the world.

    Had the intruder used martial force, it would have been easier to counter.

    ¡°This is¡­¡± Zhuge Hyeon¡¯s words trailed off as he stared in disbelief.

    The voice that responded was calm yetced with cold authority.

    ¡°I was told to enter, so I did.¡±

    The hand waved, pulling aside the green silk curtain.

    As the curtain fluttered down, the ck-robed figure of Jeong Yeon-shin, Ma Gwang-ik Lord, came into view.

    Still wearing the ck leather boots that had briefly shown beneath the curtain, the boy casually stepped into the room, exuding an aura of mysterious dignity.

    ¡°I trust I haven¡¯t breached any etiquette. All I did was remove an obstruction,¡± the boy said, his face betraying no emotion.

    For someone so young, his indifferent demeanor seemed extraordinary. Then again, given his position and martial prowess, every gesture carried weight, making it difficult to decipher his mood.

    ¡°That¡¯s unmistakably the ck uniform of Ipwang Fortress.¡± Zhuge Hyeon thought.

    Despite his age, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s abilities matched his attire, signaling his status as a prodigy.

    A boy who had torn apart a mystical formation with one move stood before him, radiating pressure that far exceeded the realm of typical young talents.

    To most martial artists, he might not even appear human.

    ¡°¡­I wee the Ma Gwang-ik Lord¡¯s visit. I am Zhuge Hyeon, acting Grand Marshal of the Martial Alliance,¡± Zhuge Hyeon said, struggling to maintain a calm expression.

    Pretending that nothing had happened was his only option.

    His earlier attempt to provoke Jeong Yeon-shin had backfired spectacrly. He had not anticipated the boy¡¯s ability to destroy mystical barriers.

    He had nned to dismantle the formation himself after testing the boy¡¯s temperament with a bit of provocation, but the young lord had outmaneuvered him.

    ¡°Is this how your Alliance greets an envoy?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s voice was cold and direct.

    ¡°¡­You must be speaking in jest. Perhaps the fatigue of your journey has clouded your judgment. Would it not be better to rest for now? I¡¯ll ensure you¡¯re provided with suitable amodations,¡± Zhuge Hyeon replied diplomatically.

    ¡°I am Jeong Yeon-shin, Ma Gwang-ik Lord. Show me the respect befitting my position,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin dered, leaving no room for further excuses.

    As he advanced toward Zhuge Hyeon, the swish of his long ck robe sounded unnervingly crisp, as if the night sky itself had descended into the room.

    His aura was sharp and upromising, his every step brimming with authority.

    ¡°This wasn¡¯t a decision made by one person alone, was it? After all, this is a reception for an envoy,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said, his tone icy.

    ¡°Apologize to me, on behalf of the Martial Alliance.¡±

    He framed the incident as a matter between the two factions, not a personal slight. His words were as precise and unyielding as a de.

    Behind him, Hyeon Won-chang, the White-Ranked Warrior of Ipwang Fortress, clicked his tongue.

    ¡°There he goes. Our lord has descended from his mountain.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Zhuge Hyeonfell silent. He now understood why this boy had been elevated to the position of Lord.

    It wasn¡¯t just his martial prowess. He was articte, decisive, and unrelenting, much like a predator that mped its jaws around its prey and refused to let go.

    The very formation Zhuge Hyeon had used to provoke him had be a liability.

    Zhuge Hyeon thought, ¡°What if this disgrace doesn¡¯t remain a personal matter?¡±

    He hadn¡¯t be the leader of the Hyuncheon Unit by sheer martial strength. His mastery of formations, broad perspective, and respectable martial arts had earned him the Zhuge family¡¯s trust.

    Should he call reinforcements? How many men and how much time would it take to subdue the Ma Gwang-ik Lord?

    Even if they seeded, the resulting chaos would be catastrophic. The story of the Martial Alliance targeting an envoy would spread uncontrobly.

    ¡°No. A hardline response would be disastrous. The risks outweigh the benefits.¡±

    Slowly, Zhuge Hyeon raised his trembling hand to his chest and bowed.

    ¡°¡­I apologize for the disrespect shown to the Ma Gwang-ik Lord. On behalf of the White Path Martial Alliance, I sincerely offer my regrets.¡±

    It was an apology Zhuge Hyeon had never uttered, save perhaps to his family head.

    A faint smirk curled Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s lips.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take something as proof. Deny this ever happened, and there will be consequences,¡± he said.

    Raising his left hand, the sleeve of his wide robe slid down, revealing a well-trained arm. A storm of energy erupted from his palm.

    Kwaaaa¡ª!

    An immense suction force filled the room.

    The ceiling of Zhuge Hyeon¡¯s office was ripped away entirely, chunks of wood and dust scattering everywhere.

    Amid the chaos, Jeong Yeon-shin caught a splinter of the shattered beam, holding it up for inspection.

    ¡°As decreed by thew. This was part of the formation, wasn¡¯t it?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin murmured, reading the characters engraved into the wood.

    The phrase reminded him of the formations used by the Bloodme Cult.

    ¡°Quite powerful. Was this inscribed by the Zhuge Family Head?¡±

    ¡°Do not speak of the family head so lightly,¡± Zhuge Hyeon snapped, his expression turning fierce.

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    ¡°The family head surpasses you in rank and status.¡±

    ¡°I was taught by the Lord of Ipwang Fortress,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied coolly.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Few dared discuss lineage and hierarchy in the presence of the Ipwang Lord. Zhuge Hyeon¡¯s lips tightened, and even the martial artists who had stormed into the office froze.

    Hyeon Won-chang smirked, echoing words Jeong Yeon-shin had once said to Tae Yeom-ryong.

    ¡°Behave yourself.¡±

    The young Ma Gwang-ik Lord patted Hyeon Won-chang on the shoulder and turned to leave.

    Despite themotion, only the furnishings had been damaged. Zhuge Hyeon himself remained unscathed.

    As the Martial Alliance¡¯s guards stepped aside, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s voice rang out onest time.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again. I¡¯m sure the servants will guide me to my quarters.¡±

    ***

    The rtionship between Ipwang Fortress and the secr orthodox martial sects was far from straightforward¡ªparticrly before the formation of the Martial Alliance.

    For years, the orthodox sects, collectively known as the White Path (Baekdo), refrained from openly antagonizing Ipwang Fortress.

    After all, Ipwang Fortress was the most active force in protecting the livelihoods of the people.

    Though they might criticize the Fortress'' methods behind closed doors, they would never dare to condemn it publicly.

    As long as the ideals of the orthodox martial world were tied to righteousness and heroism, they had little choice.

    Yet, they also maintained their distance.

    This separation was due to Ipwang Fortress'' upromising conduct.

    It did not cater to the circumstances of the martial artists. It acted withplete independence, exposing the hypocrisy of its so-called righteous peers, and did not hesitate to draw its de¡ªeven leading to the eradication of entire ns.

    Orthodox sects, at least in name, pursued both righteousness and justice.

    The terms "righteous path," "White Path," and "orthodox" referred to martial arts factions that sought renown through upright ideals.

    However, in truth, the "heroism" of the martial world had little inmon with justice.

    The differences were stark.

    When viewed through the lens of Confucian teachings, the martial world''s beliefs often seemed bizarre.

    "For instance," Tae Yeom-ryong said, casually tapping the table with hisrge hand. Jeong Yeon-shin and Namgung Hwa-shin sat with him, listening intently.

    "If a familymits a grave crime and is subsequently wiped out¡­ a third party connected to that family might stand with them in battle and die alongside them.

    In such cases, the one who perishes is called a hero (hyeopsa)¡ªbecause they upheld loyalty and belief until the bitter end.

    That¡¯s the reality of our martial world.¡±

    ¡°I thought I understood the martial world,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied.

    Tae Yeom-ryong chuckledzily.

    "The world of gant fighters is, at its core, crude and foolish. That¡¯s why they can never be close to Ipwang Fortress¡ªbecause they must uphold their version of heroism."

    Their assigned residence, Unhyangwon ("Fragrant Melody Courtyard"), lived up to its name.

    It exuded a remarkable sense of elegance.

    Simply opening the door revealed an upper-level pavilion that formed the entrance¡ªcreating a two-story gateway.

    The centerpiece of the courtyard was a stunning miniature mountain sculpted from stone, perched delicately above the pond in the garden.

    It was undoubtedly a ce fit for honored guests.

    Yet, one detail made its location peculiar.

    ¡°So,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked, breaking the momentary silence, ¡°does this mean we can expect trouble soon?¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong tilted his head toward his shoulder and responded, ¡°That¡¯s one way of putting it.

    Can¡¯t you hear it?

    The endless chatter, the thunderous footsteps reverberating all around us?

    Of course, it¡¯s to be expected. We¡¯re staying in a house built in the very heart of the Alliance¡¯s headquarters.¡±

    He leaned back, his expression a mixture of fatigue and amusement.

    ¡°I hear there are over a hundred martial sects united under the Alliance. Even if their intentions aren¡¯t crystal clear, doesn¡¯t this arrangement feel like a tant scheme?¡±

    ¡°I see your point,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied simply.

    Tae Yeom-ryong raised an eyebrow at hispanion''s reaction.

    ¡°¡­But why are you smiling? I¡¯d rather not die an untimely death, you know.¡±

 Chapter 161

    ¡°From Cheong Il-mun of Fujian, I havee to seek enlightenment,¡± announced the middle-aged man with a clear and refined demeanor, sping his hands in a respectful bow. Five disciples stood behind him, their posture rigid with discipline.

    ¡°I have long heard of your illustrious name, known also as the ¡®Dark me King¡¯ in Huazhong. Today, I, Hyeon Mo, humbly request the honor of witnessing your renowned martial prowess to expand my horizons. May I ask for a demonstration of your supreme skills?¡±

    The man¡¯s tone and actions were genial and seemingly sincere, his presence exuding a trustworthiness that made him hard to distrust. He carried himself with theposed air of a schr, someone who had embraced martial artster in life.

    His demeanor hinted at a man deeply aware of his outward impression¡ªa person whose carefully cultivated image made him formidable in ways beyond mere martial ability.

    ¡®They said he¡¯s exactly like that,¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought, his gaze resting on Hyeon Mo.

    He had heard from Hyeon Won-chang that the Martial Alliance was full of social operators who wielded theirwork like a sword. Some were more dangerous than even the strongest martial artists because of their cunning.

    ¡®I didn¡¯t n on taking this lightly from the start,¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin mused, just as another voice interjected.

    ¡°That¡¯s all a lie,¡± Tae Yeom-ryong remarked with a faint smirk, recliningzily against a boulder in the corner of Unhyangwon, their temporary quarters.

    Unhyangwon, allocated to Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s party by the Martial Alliance, had a serene charm that was unexpectedly pleasing to the eye. For Tae Yeom-ryong and Hyeon Won-chang, it was also a perfect spot for drinking and making crude jokes.

    Despite the increasing number of visitors frowning at his behavior, Tae Yeom-ryong looked utterly at ease, as if he were at home.

    ¡°Fujian is on the far eastern edge of thend,¡± he continued. ¡°The nickname ¡®Dark me King¡¯ originated in Sichuan, way out west. How could someone from Fujian already know a nickname that¡¯s only just started spreading there? There are two possibilities:

    ¡°First, the Alliance warriors¡ªdespite their supposed secrecy about Ipwang Fortress¡ªare gossiping like fishwives behind closed doors.

    ¡°Or, second, our friend from Cheong Il-mun has personally dug into information about our dear Ma Gwang-ikju.¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s smirk deepened.

    ¡°Neither possibility is particrly pleasant, is it? So, Master Hyeon of Cheong Il-mun, let¡¯s dispense with the pretense. Just admit it. You¡¯re here to probe our lord¡¯s reputation and standing. You¡¯re not entirely convinced that a child from Ipwang Fortress deserves the fame you¡¯ve heard of, are you?¡±

    ¡°¡­I came to converse with your superior,¡± Hyeon Mo replied calmly, though his tone hardened slightly.

    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t this the perfect opportunity? We¡¯re in the heart of the Martial Alliance, so you don¡¯t have to worry about consequences if you hurt him, nor do you have to fear getting hurt yourself. It¡¯s an ideal chance, isn¡¯t it?

    ¡°If you manage to withstand just a few of his techniques, it¡¯ll be a bragging point for the rest of your life. And if, by some miracle, you win, you¡¯ll make your name here and now. Isn¡¯t that why you¡¯re really here?¡± Tae Yeom-ryong leaned further into the rock, his smirk now sharp and condescending.

    ¡°Frankly, you¡¯re the fourth person to try this, so forgive me if I¡¯m a little irritated.¡±

    Though he spoke in anguid tone andzily chewed on an opium poppy stem, Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s aura was like a storm cloud on the verge of breaking.

    He had been like this when he beat Yu Hyeon at the Yongbong Meeting, his domineering energy rendering his opponents speechless.

    Even Hyeon Won-chang had chosen to stay far off in the main hall, preupied with his calligraphy tools.

    ¡°Why don¡¯t you go inside and rest?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin suggested.

    Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s expression changed immediately.

    ¡°What? How could you say something so hurtful?¡±

    He straightened up, sping his hands together in mock humility, though his mischievous grin ruined the effect.

    ¡°Am I not here to protect you as your loyal subordinate? You¡¯ve nothing to worry about. This Tae Yeom-ryong knows all too well how to handle the hypocritical, backstabbing dealings of the White Path sects. My sword and my tongue are both at your service.¡±

    He seemed both boisterous and cunning¡ªlike a shameless yet oddly endearing trickster.

    ¡®If one more person shows up, he¡¯s definitely going to make a scene,¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought, his annoyance barely masked.

    Tae Yeom-ryong wasn¡¯t one to pass up the opportunity to stir the pot, especially if it meant entertaining himself in the process.

    For all his apparentziness, there was a reason for his behavior. Unlike Jeong Yeon-shin, who strove relentlessly toward a future he couldn¡¯t see, Tae Yeom-ryong lived with the resignation of someone who knew his days were numbered.

    His indulgence in life¡¯s fleeting pleasures was his way of defying his mortality.

    ¡®He¡¯s so different from me,¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin mused. ¡®But I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t understand.¡¯

    He nced toward Tae Yeom-ryong, who was still badgering Hyeon Mo, clearly enjoying himself despite his irritation.

    ¡°Master Hyeon, why aren¡¯t you speaking?¡± Tae Yeom-ryong asked, tilting his head mockingly.

    Hyeon Mo remained silent, his mustache twitching slightly in what seemed to be barely restrained anger.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Master Hwangbo! Your words are out of line!¡± one of Hyeon Mo¡¯s disciples finally shouted, his face flushed with indignation.

    All five disciples were dressed impably in schr-like robes and carried swords at their waists.

    Despite their refined appearance, their auras were intense, suggesting they were moments away from drawing their des.

    ¡°You are the infamous scoundrel of a fallen noble n, and yet¡­¡±

    ¡°Do you even understand the concept of rank? Step back and apologize to Ma Gwang-ikju!¡±

    ¡°How could such disrespect ur in the Martial Alliance¡­¡±

    One of the disciples trailed off mid-sentence as Jeong Yeon-shin took a step forward.

    Jeobeok.

    The sound of his footfall echoed ominously, apanied by a wave of energy that rippled outward, subtle yet overwhelming.

    The oppressive force silenced the entire courtyard.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t youe here to exchange techniques?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin spoke evenly, his voice carrying effortlessly.

    ¡°You have my apology. I will reveal the essence of my martial art to you.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡± one of the Cheong Il-mun disciples asked, visibly confused.

    Hyeon Won-chang, observing from a distance, sighed and shook his head as he set down his brush.

    ¡°It means he¡¯ll fight you with everything he has,¡± Hyeon Won-chang exined. ¡°Even if all of you attack at once, he¡¯s willing to amodate.¡±

    The disciple stared in stunned disbelief. ¡°Did you just say¡­ all of us?¡±

    "To experience the esteemed martial arts of the Marquis of Radiant Light with only one person? That seems truly unfair. I offer to prevent any discord among you by intervening myself," Hyeon Won-chang said with remarkable nonchnce.

    Holding his calligraphy tools and seated confidently, he appeared unflustered, even as the tension mounted. Jeong Yeon-shin inwardlymended him. Well done, my right hand.

    "What an impudent suggestion¡­!"

    "Impudent? How so? Is it impudent to fully engage one''s abilities in a potentially hostile territory? You misunderstand the courtesy being offered. Do you not grasp the significance of Marquis of Radiant Light Jeong Yeon-shin unveiling his martial techniques before the world?"

    There was a pause. Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s reasoning was sound, not mere sophistry.

    Indeed, the warriors of the Radiant Light Fortress were known for their reluctance to leave witnesses to their techniques. Their enemies abounded throughout the world, and even a brief glimpse of their martial forms could spawn countless strategies to counter them. No martial artist faces a horizontal sh with a horizontal sh of their own.

    The establishment of the Martial Alliance itself was a defensive response of the orthodox sects against the Radiant Light Fortress. With incidents involving the Hwangbo and Namgung ns providing justification, the alliance''s underlying motives were suspect. Hence, the techniques of a Radiant Light Fortress marquis held immense value.

    If Jeong Yeon-shin''s vertical strikes were revealed today, the multitude would surely prepare horizontal counters. Others might devise strategies to aim at his waist, cleaving through with a sweeping stroke.

    "Witnessing his explosive energy and aura firsthand is a privilege. There¡¯s a reason martial artists are urged to keep some of their skills hidden. And yet here we are, with the Marquis generously offering a glimpse into his ultimate techniques. This is no trivial opportunity," Hyeon Won-chang added with deliberate gravity.

    He turned to Jeong Yeon-shin. "Perhaps, Marquis, we should reconsider. The sect leaders will soon gather for the opening ceremony. It may be unnecessary to disy your techniques once more¡­"

    Hyeon Won-chang left it at that.

    "We humbly ept the Marquis'' teachings," the leader of the Cheongil Sect, Hyeon Mo, interjected abruptly.

    His voice betrayed urgency, as if he were under unseen pressure. Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s gaze grew sharper as Jeong Yeon-shin and the Cheongil Sect warriors squared off, the sect leader hanging back, watching intently with gleaming eyes.

    The glimmer in Hyeon Mo''s gaze suggested he was employing a sophisticated visual technique¡ªan advanced anbeop.

    Why are they so fixated on observing? First Zhuge Hyeon, and now this?

    Jeong Yeon-shin pondered as he unsheathed his treasured North Star de.

    With a sharp shing, sunlight gleamed along the de, entuating the flowing wave-like patterns on its surface. Reforged after the Sichuan expedition, the North Star de bore the refinement of the Tang Sect''s unparalleled forging techniques. Tang Un-hwang, the sect leader, had described it as embodying the pinnacle of their craft.

    "Oh...!"

    The Cheongil Sect warriors¡¯ admiration was short-lived, for Jeong Yeon-shin had no intention of letting them bask in awe. He struck first.

    I am the Marquis of Radiant Light. My role here is to leave an indelible mark on the Martial Alliance¡ªthrough my skill or my character.

    In a multi-opponent duel, showing leniency or restraint would undermine his purpose. In the very heart of the Martial Alliance, where rumors spread faster than the sharpest des, there would be no room for ambiguity. While the Radiant Light Fortress itself inspired unease, Jeong Yeon-shin, as an individual, sought recognition¡ªif not admiration.

    "Come at me." Jeong Yeon-shin''s calmmand was the prelude to an extraordinary disy.

    The Cheongil Sect warriors charged in unison. Their des glinted under the sun as their aura surged. Yet, Jeong Yeon-shin met them with a ferocity that belied his youth. His flowing ck robes and the golden emblem of "Radiant" on his back made him an unmistakable figure.

    The sh of steel resounded as the five warriors and Jeong Yeon-shin exchanged strikes. des shimmered, and the air seemed to ripple with each resounding impact. Thebat was not merely physical but an intricate dance of skill and intent.

    Seconds stretched into moments. The martial forms etched into the warriors'' movements began to flow seamlessly under Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s influence. His strikes were not merely destructive; they were transformative. The Cheongil Sect warriors felt their techniques evolve midbat, guided subtly by the Marquis¡¯ unparalleled skill.

    The audience, both those directly involved and distant onlookers, watched in awe. Even those who had been vocal in their disdain for the Radiant Light Fortress found their perspective shifting.

    "This... this isn¡¯t the work of a mere prodigy. This is a fully realized master of the de!" Hyeon Mo, the Cheongil Sect leader, was spellbound.

    As the duel continued, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s de carved more than mere air¡ªit etched respect into the hearts of his opponents. His techniques were not simply an exhibition; they were a lesson, an experience that elevated those who dared to face him.

    Tae Yeom-ryong, watching from the side, noticed something others did not. Each swing of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s de subtly adjusted to the rhythm and nature of his opponents. It was as if the Marquis¡¯ every movement refined and recalibrated his art, striving for perfection with each exchange.

    The Cheongil Sect warriors, however, had no such insight. They were lost in the overwhelming tide of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mastery. The young Marquis had achieved his objective: he had left a mark that would linger long after the duel¡¯s end.

 Chapter 162

    "That¡¯s worth learning¡­ truly, a monster," thought Tae Yeom-ryong.

    The young master of Ma Gwang-Ik had engaged in three duels over the past three days. Including the present one, this made four.

    The uninvited challengers all behaved in a simr fashion. They would knock on the gate unexpectedly and say something along the lines of:

    "I admire Ma Gwang-Ik''s reputation; I request to cross swords with you."

    Was it born frompetitiveness, hostility, or perhaps orders from another?

    It was impossible to discern. The depths of human intention are more inscrutable than anybyrinth.

    "Not that it matters. When I have the rarest delicacy right before me."

    Tae Yeom-ryong''s eyes remained fixed on the young master, who was exchanging blows with six skilled warriors from Cheong Il-mun.

    The trail of the sword, a gleaming streak of white, spread through the air like blossoming flowers in full bloom.

    It devoured the orthodox techniques of the Baekdo righteous sects, flourishing radiantly.

    "Impressive, in its own way," Tae Yeom-ryong mused.

    But Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s true strength was not in swordsmanship.

    It was in the Shihwa Muguk Su, a martial art that abandoned the sword in favor of devastatingly powerful strikes delivered with both hands. It always served as the decisive factor in battle.

    The most outstanding move among them was Hwangang, an ultimate technique of incredible ferocity, which he had unleashed to obliterate Geomgalma Dokgo Gwang on Myunggong Ind.

    It was a form of palm art, unmatched even by the Hwangbo n''s techniques.

    "And yet now, he seeks to refine his swordsmanship?"

    The young master was cunning.

    There was no other reason for him to wee the challenges from orthodox martial artists so readily. It wasn¡¯t out of principle but out of necessity.

    When a sect with its name listed in the Martial Alliance''s ledger issues a challenge, it is evidence of their mastery of a unique and advanced technique.

    This was the hallmark of any martial lineage. The young master¡¯s swordsmanship evolved every time he encountered such renowned methods.

    Tae Yeom-ryong, having witnessed it firsthand over time, could distinguish the subtle changes.

    Jeong Yeon-shin absorbed, deconstructed, and subtly incorporated their techniques into his own swordy¡ªall in an instant.

    The process happened so quickly that the altered sword technique reverted to its original form before anyone could notice.

    No one realized he was crafting a deadly new weapon.

    "Ma Gwang-Ik''s swordsmanship has begun to transcend."

    The esteemedmander of the Yullyeong Unit would be flustered, to say the least. Tae Yeom-ryong admitted that the young master¡¯s talent far surpassed his own.

    Such a prodigy, ced within a perfect environment, was reshaping martial techniques. The oue was impossible to predict.

    If, by chance, this led to a groundbreaking revtion, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s swordsmanship might transformpletely.

    Tae Yeom-ryong hoped that transformation woulde before Jeong Yeon-shin faced the Sword Sage, the Martial Alliance leader.

    It would be unthinkable for the young master to unt his palm arts against a celestial swordsman.

    As things stood, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s Hoshin Ganggi would not withstand even a single blow from the supreme sword techniques of such a master.

    What good would it do to gain enlightenment only after suffering a humiliating defeat? To uphold the title of Ma Gwang-Ik, proficiency in weapon arts was essential.

    "Though, seeing this, I feel hopeful¡­"

    Tae Yeom-ryong muttered as he perched atop a rock formation.

    Suddenly¡ª

    ng!

    The garden¡¯s grass erupted into chaos, as though struck by a massive cannonball. The force of the sword aura had exceeded its limit.

    The blurry light of Jeong Yeon-shin''s Gwanghwa Geomryu twisted the very sun.

    As five disciples of Cheong Il-mun fell, Jeong Yeon-shin faced their leader. He unleashed his final move.

    A technique reminiscent of his earlier days¡ªa sword strike, yet not entirely swordsmanship. It fused the striking force of palm techniques into his swordy.

    Jeong Yeon-shin shifted the ball of his foot slightly, channeling rotational power through every muscle in his body.

    While observing the Hwaram Sword Technique, he postponed exploring its intricacies ofyered shockwaves.

    Shihwa Muguk Su: Spiral.

    With a sharp motion, dust swirled violently around Jeong Yeon-shin''s sword-wielding hand, as though the space itself was bending.

    Though the force he wielded wasn¡¯t overwhelming, the resulting vortex created a terrifying martial spectacle.

    Jeong Yeon-shin slightly twisted the de of the Shin Geom Bukmyeong, tilting it so the t of the de faced upward.

    He met the Cheong Il-mun leader¡¯s defensive sword head-on.

    ng!

    The opposing sword shot upward as if yanked by an invisible hand, and the leader with it.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, using his Pungsin Footwork, leapt to an even higher position.

    As their figures hovered briefly in midair, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s left hand moved, as if flowing along a separate axis of time.

    Calloused knuckles struck the Cheong Il-mun leader''s back. From an outside perspective, it looked like a cannonball smashing into him.

    An explosive shockwave rippled through the air, peeling back Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sleeve.

    Boom!

    The leader¡¯s Hoshin Ganggi shattered into fragments.

    His body mmed into the ground with a dull thud, coughing up blood as he sprawled face-down.

    "No talent like hises without a price¡­"

    Tae Yeom-ryong muttered as he witnessed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sword aura subtly distort just before the vortex''s creation.

    He deduced that the boy had grasped yet another fundamental truth of martial arts.

    A nascent swordsmanship was quietly germinating, like the calm before a typhoon.

    "I wonder¡­ will he burn out, like me?"

    The thought brought a wry smile to his face. Yet, detached from such musings, the young master approached the fallen leader.

    Lifting him gently, Jeong Yeon-shin struck his back to release the stagnant blood in his meridians.

    His words, as always, wereposed and eloquent:

    "I was forced to use my full skill. Such is the brilliance of your martial art, Master."

    The Cheong Il-mun leader, coughing blood, managed a faint smile.

    "I am the one who mustmend you, young master. Your ability and generosity are truly extraordinary. Should I retreat to my sect for a few years of reflection, I might gain enlightenment¡ªthanks to you."

    "Your praise is too generous. Take care to recover well."

    Jeong Yeon-shin offered a respectful fist salute, to which the leader and his disciples responded in kind, even as they staggered away.

    Watching them leave, Jeong Yeon-shin returned to his quarters and sat in the hall.

    He unfurled his writing tools and began scribbling down insights:

    The essence of the martial arts he had just faced, potential counters, energy-flow techniques to avoid errors...

    The motives behind the challenges of these Baekdo masters, their goals, or the schemes orchestrated by the Martial Alliance''s proxies remained unclear.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. Scheming wasn¡¯t their sole domain.

    Jeong Yeon-shin and his senior, Hyeon Won-chang, had lured the Baekdo martial artists deliberately. Their goal was to experience and dissect as many techniques as possible.

    It wasn¡¯t enough toplete their assigned mission. They sought greater achievements and glory, aiming to climb to ck Rank in record time.

    And perhaps even higher.

    "Two birds with one stone. This helps refine my swordsmanship, after all."

    Day by day, their trove of knowledge grew. Alongside it, countless strategies for countering the techniques they had faced.

    Jeong Yeon-shin intended topile these countermeasures into volumes¡ªperhaps dozens.

    He even had a title ready:

    Pa-Baek Chongram (The Complete Guide to Breaking Baekdo).

    If the Martial Alliance turned against himpletely, this book might pave his path to the Purple Rank.

    "The next guest¡­ I wonder when they¡¯ll arrive."

    Focused on his calligraphy, Jeong Yeon-shin''s expression remained calm as ever.

    From a distance, Hyeon Won-chang and Tae Yeom-ryong exchanged nces and whispered:

    "He seems excited, doesn¡¯t he?"

    ***

    ¡°It¡¯s the Cheong Il-mun sect this time,¡± someone said.

    ¡°I heard three of them couldn¡¯t even stand afterward. They looked utterly battered.¡±

    ¡°Yet, they were all smiling¡ªeven the sect master himself.¡±

    ¡°Again?¡±

    The voices belonged to the young martial artists of the Alliance gathered in an open pavilion near akeside. The structure, open on all sides, exuded a heavy presence of martial energy.

    The true strength of orthodox martial arts lies in the principle of dyed maturation¡ªsteady growth over time. Though orthodox sects in the mundane world developed slower than the unorthodox or demonic paths, ess to rare elixirs often allowed prestigious ns to ovee such natural limitations.

    ¡°How many times has this happened now?¡±

    ¡°This would be the fourth. His reputation grows ever more impressive. It¡¯s said he even teaches those who challenge him out of hostility, and people are already calling him a virtuous knight. ¡®If he¡¯s not a noble hero, then who is?¡¯¡±

    ¡°Who said that?¡±

    ¡°Yu Hyeon Dojang of the Mount Hua Sect, also known as the ¡®Hidden Dragon of Mount Hua.¡¯¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°At this point, one can¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwhat¡¯s his true intention?¡±

    The pavilion held an eclectic mix of martial geniuses. Some sat in meditative poses, others lounged idly, while one woman casually flicked her fingers, ying with mes of Sammae Jinwha like a musician tuning an instrument. Nearby, a pair of young disciples reclinedzily on the pavilion roof.

    With nearly twenty gifted individuals present, the air rippled with ovepping waves of martial energy. Unlike the chaotic aura of unorthodox sects, their presence felt refined andposed.

    Among them was Mo Yong-myeongjun, a famed prodigy who had once suggested they visit Ipwang Fortress to witness Seomye, Jeong Yeon-shin.

    This was a gathering of the best and brightest, where the traditions of orthodox martial arts and the philosophy of chivalry were shared and debated. Even after Jeong Yeon-shin had humiliated Jeongal Hyeon in a public duel, the mood remained calm¡ªuntil a woman with long braided hair broke the silence.

    ¡°It¡¯s certainly not out of goodwill,¡± said Ak Ye-rim, stroking the sleeve of her white robe. ¡°There¡¯s undoubtedly something sinister behind his actions.¡±

    She was the cherished niece of Ak Su-rim, the Divine Spear of Ipwang. A treasured jewel of the Ak n in Shandong, Ye-rim had once been considered a prospective match for Namgung Se-jin, the Azure Qilin of the Namgung n.

    That was before Namgung Se-jin fell in a duel against Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°...¡±

    A brief silence followed. The Azure Qilin had been renowned for his wless character, striking appearance, and unparalleled swordsmanship. Mastering the Jeong Wang Geomhyeong (Imperial Sword Form), he had earned a reputation as a rare hero capable of erasing the Namgung n¡¯s shadows of dishonor.

    Even those who had never met him admired him deeply through rumors alone.

    ¡°It was said to be a duel of equals, a life-and-death battle. Mercy likely wasn¡¯t an option,¡± someone offered cautiously.

    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t witness it myself, so I can¡¯t say for sure,¡± Ak Ye-rim replied nonchntly. ¡°But let¡¯s not pretend that the Ipwang Fortress hasn¡¯t been excessively aggressive in their methods for years.¡±

    ¡°Miss Ak¡¯s suspicions aren¡¯t baseless,¡± another added. ¡°Namgung Se-jin was the target of both admiration and envy. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if Seomye deliberately overdid it¡ªor perhaps he needed a significant achievement.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°I caught a glimpse of him recently,¡± chimed in a clear voice from the roof. It was one of the youths lying there. ¡°Handsome fellow. Looked like someone from a noble n.¡±

    The speaker was a boy who had previously seen Jeong Yeon-shin when escorting Jeongal Hyeon to Ma Gwang-Ik.

    ¡°Considering he¡¯s a disciple of the Fortress Lord and the grandson of a former leader of the Shin Geom Squad, his lineage is impable. Wearing that ck coat already? He doesn¡¯t have much to envy. Sure, he¡¯s not like us who are heirs to great ns, but if he bes the Shin Geom Danju, that¡¯ll change.¡±

    ¡°You always think too kindly of people, Gongson,¡± said another voice. ¡°Visit the Huangbo n¡¯s domain in Jinan sometime, and you¡¯ll see things differently. Ipwang Fortress is like a beast wrapped in a cloak of civility. If he¡¯s at the rank of a Fortress Master, he¡¯s nothing short of a man-eating predator.¡±

    The group quietly nodded in agreement. These individuals were the cr¨¨me de cr¨¨me of young orthodox martial artists, many of whom had personal ties to Namgung Se-jin.

    Among them were women who had secretly admired him, rivals who had considered him their equal, and others who had respected him from afar. Even those who had never met him harbored feelings of admiration or envy.

    ¡°If you¡¯re so curious, why don¡¯t you just ask him yourself? Ask him what he thought of the Azure Qilin,¡± Gongson muttered, a hint of petnce in his tone. This drew soft chuckles from the group.

    Yet the undercurrent of hostility toward Ma Gwang-Ik persisted. Though no one voiced outright dissent, the room seemed to absorb their growing resentment, like waves building before a storm.

    ¡°It¡¯s a shame Lady Ye isn¡¯t here,¡± someone remarked wistfully. ¡°She would havee up with a bold n to put us at ease.¡±

    A ripple of reactions followed, immediate and varied.

    ¡°Lately, she hasn¡¯t been leaving her quarters much. I wonder if she¡¯s unwell¡­ now that I think about it, I haven¡¯t seen Jeongal Hyeon either.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that because of Ma Gwang-Ik?¡±

    ¡°I miss her. Seeing her demolish that demon was exhrating. She¡¯s definitely mastered an exceptional technique.¡±

    ¡°She took down the Blood me Sect¡¯s assassin with a smile. Chillingly beautiful. The ripple of her palm force was like the hem of a celestial maiden¡¯s robe.¡±

    ¡°And she fought blindfolded! How could she be so strong?¡±

    As the chatter continued, Ak Ye-rim abruptly stood up, rolling up her sleeves as if preparing for action.

    ¡°The Alliance¡¯s primary objective right now is clearly to humiliate Ma Gwang-Ik, isn¡¯t it? I¡¯ll visit Lady Ye myself and seek her counsel. If anyone can devise a brilliant solution, it¡¯s her.¡±

 Chapter 163

    The duels continued day after day. A steady stream of people visited Unhyangwon, seeking to exchange swords and insights with Ma Gwang-Ik.

    Rumors had started to spread discreetly from the headquarters of the Martial Alliance. It was said that the young master of Ipwang Fortress was offering instruction to those who came to challenge him.

    Even now, voices could be heard just outside the gate.

    ¡°Interesting things are happening even before the Sect Inauguration Ceremony. I¡¯ve heard that people from the Namgung n have arrived to meet the White Qilin, and some are setting out to greet the Sword Dragon of Zhongnan. Quite amusing.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it fascinating how all sorts of figures in Jianghu are gathering here? And if we¡¯re speaking of someone from Ipwang Fortress who has reached the ck Rank, they¡¯re bound to stand out, even among such a crowd.¡±

    ¡°I heard from the Cheong Il-mun Master himself. He said he gained the seeds of enlightenment from just one duel with him¡­ But I can¡¯t make sense of it. How can a master from Ipwang Fortress teach martial artists of the Martial Alliance? If he did it intentionally, he¡¯s no reckless radical but a great hero.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t he too young to be called a hero?¡±

    ¡°Then why are you lingering around here, if you think so little of him?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin reflected on the chatter. They¡¯re just as clueless about my intentions as I am about theirs.

    No need to hear any more.

    He stopped the rotation of the radiant wheel resting in his heart. As his qi subsided, his heightened senses dulled, cutting off the conversations.

    The Martial Alliance likely had some understanding of Jeong Yeon-shin, even if iplete. His record alone was enough to raise eyebrows.

    The name Seomye, Jeong Yeon-shin, carried stories of exceeding aplishments for his rank. He had repeatedly defeated opponents deemed nearly impossible to ovee.

    Most notably, during his White Rank days, he had killed an elder of the de Specters, wielding the Eight Fiends Rakshasa Sword Technique.

    It was after repeated battles with the masters of Zhongnan Sect that Jeong Yeon-shin had faced the elder. Despite teetering on the brink of a qi deviation from exhaustion, he had observed the elder¡¯s habits, techniques, and sword patterns and devised a single counter-strategy.

    It was a gamble. If the elder had used a different technique, Jeong Yeon-shin would have been the one to fall.

    Such feats could not help but draw attention.

    The Martial Alliance¡¯s leadership must regard me with caution. Yet, they make no effort to stop their masters from challenging me¡­

    Perhaps they believed the benefits outweighed the risks.

    The current state of affairs reflected this mindset. Many were focusing their attention on Ma Gwang-Ik.

    Yet Jeong Yeon-shin only crossed swords with each of them once. Compared to the information revealed by the Martial Alliance, the insights he gained from these duels were shallow at best¡ªa situation akin to being subjected to rotationalbat.

    This is different from the Azure Qilin. Who is right?

    His thoughts drifted to Namgung Se-jin, the Azure Qilin.

    "I¡¯ve heard you¡¯re skilled at unraveling and dismantling techniques. You deconstruct them with precision and destroy them entirely. For that reason, I won¡¯t show you my techniques in advance."

    Namgung Se-jin had been a remarkable figure. He had obtained intelligence from the Beggars¡¯ Sect regarding the fight between the Zhongnan Sect and the de Specters.

    After hearing of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s feat¡ªbeheading the Rakshasa Sword Master¡ªNamgung Se-jin had used that knowledge to conclude that showing his techniques to Seomye was a grave mistake.

    The Azure Qilin. Perhaps you were right.

    ¡°Move aside,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said, nudging Tae Yeom-ryong out of the way as he sat on a nearby rock.

    Disced, Tae Yeom-ryong grumbled, ¡°I wonder what it would feel like to reach the Blue Rank. Is this what ambition feels like?¡±

    Mutteringints, he wandered to the other side of theke, sping his hands behind his head and adopting the air of a carefree drifter. His casual demeanor made him look thoroughly rxed.

    ¡°Our young master is far too indifferent. Ipwang Fortress is fine and all, but a more aggressive sect might have suited you better,¡± Tae Yeom-ryong teased.

    ¡°If you earn some achievements, I¡¯ll reward you differently,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied, gently tapping the rock with his heel as he gazed at the gate ahead.

    His expression was as nonchnt as Tae Yeom-ryong had described.

    Compiling the Pa-Baek Chongram and refining his swordsmanship were worthwhile pursuits. However, the Unhyangwon was, in truth, deep within enemy territory. He could not afford to overlook the intentions of the Martial Alliance entirely.

    ¡°This should be entertaining,¡± Tae Yeom-ryong said with a grin, still resting his head against his inteced fingers.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take a stroll around the Alliance headquarters. It seems our young master is curious about what those in power are plotting.¡±

    ¡°You want me to entrust reconnaissance to you?¡±

    ¡°Well,pared to the others who¡¯ve gone out first, I¡¯d say I¡¯m better suited. Even orthodox sects are full of humans, after all. Whether they drink extravagantly or bicker over appetizers, or perhaps even perform drunken sword dances¡ªit¡¯s all the same. And besides¡­¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s grin widened mischievously.

    ¡°In Jinan, the name Tae Yeom-ryong of the Hwangbo n is rather renowned¡­ They used to call me the yful Prince of Hwahwa.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin paused, contemting whether to entertain such nonsense.

    Just then, a side door near the gate opened. A man in neat green robes stepped inside, hastily approaching with a message in hand.

    It was a servant of Unhyangwon, sent by the Martial Alliance. Born and raised in Hanjoong, he had only practiced the Samjae Technique, a basic method distributed by the royal court.

    ¡°Young master, a message for you.¡±

    ¡°From whom?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked, descending from the rock to take the letter and open it.

    ¡°It¡¯s from the Mo Yong n. Master Mo Yong-myeongjun requested that it be delivered to you,¡± the servant replied respectfully.

    Tae Yeom-ryong, peering over Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder, nced at the letter. Jeong Yeon-shin ignored him.

    As they read the message together, a brief silence followed. Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s lips curled slightly.

    ¡°An invitation. Seems like they¡¯re making their move before the Sect Inauguration Ceremony. Will you go?¡±

    ¡°I need the information as much as they do. It¡¯s unlikely anyone from their headquarters wille here again.¡±

    ¡°A duty as the young master, is it? Then I¡¯ll apany you.¡±

    ***

    Clunk.

    The old wooden doors creaked open, revealing avish banquet hall lit with ambernterns. Jeong Yeon-shin, Tae Yeom-ryong, and Hyeon Won-chang stepped inside.

    It was an evening just before the Mid-Autumn Festival.

    The night breeze was refreshing, but the atmosphere inside the hall was anything but. The qi emitted by the dozens of martial artists in attendance was overwhelming.

    ¡°You see? Wasn¡¯t I right?¡± Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s earlier words echoed in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mind.

    The interior was indeed grandiose. Numerous martial artists, mostly young, filled the space, eating, drinking, and conversing.

    The vibrancy of the gathering seemed to outshine even thenterns. Life and energy radiated from every corner.

    The stonework decorations andndscape paintings on the walls were clearly of exceptional value. This hall was built entirely for the purpose of such grand feasts.

    But the most striking feature of the hall wasn¡¯t its decor¡ªit was the martial artists themselves.

    The air around them spoke of their extraordinary skills. Theirposed qi mingled with the fiery vigor of youth.

    They were the elite, heirs of renowned ns, whose refined elegance and grandeur matched the splendor of the venue.

    Conversations shifted between pleasantries about sects and deep discussions on martial arts. At times, probing questions were exchanged with subtle sharpness, testing the intentions of others.

    Eyes darted between young men and women, some exchanging meaningful nces with those they admired.

    Step.

    The hem of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s ck trousers moved as he took a step forward. The soft sound of his footfall carried a strange weight.

    The Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi, a technique imbued with spiritual energy, gave him an overwhelming presence. Though he walked without intention, his stepsmanded attention.

    Silence fell as people turned to look.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The aura of a transcendent master. Though he sought no attention, his presence created an unnatural stillness.

    The golden character "Hwang" embroidered on his sleeve gleamed under thentern light. His jet-ck robes resembled the ceremonial attire of Beijing nobles.

    His demeanor and striking appearance added to the effect. His long ck hair, falling to his shoulders and gleaming as if polished, swayed gently as he moved.

    It seemed impossible for anyone to challenge such a figure.

    Who in this hall could dare pierce through the ck aura of Ma Gwang-Ik to grab his hair in a fight?

    ¡°Yellow embroidery on ck¡­ Did they really invite Ma Gwang-Ik?¡±

    ¡°Who would have dared?¡±

    Only a few whispered their doubts aloud. Most, however, met Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze with a calm eptance.

    Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s earlier warning had been correct: martial artists rarely approached subtly or gracefully. Those unwilling to participate simply weren¡¯t here.

    Yu Hyeon of the Mount Hua Sect, for instance, was absent¡ªlikely still under house arrest following orders from his sect elders.

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought it fitting. Actions have consequences, after all.

    I wonder how Yu Hyeon would view this.

    Amidst the silence, a swordsman dressed in pale pink martial robes approached. He was a young man with a strikingly refined appearance.

    ¡°Ma Gwang-Ik,¡± he greeted with a polite smile, sping his hands in salute.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to ept our invitation. Please, enjoy yourself without hesitation.¡±

    There was something subtly off about his tone¡ªas if he were surprised Jeong Yeon-shin had actually shown up. The murmurs of a few others confirmed this impression.

    Some frowned at the exchange, though most did not. The hostility Jeong Yeon-shin sensed was more territorial than personal.

    Ah, it¡¯s about the Azure Qilin, Jeong Yeon-shin realized. This stems from Namgung Se-jin¡¯s reputation.

    He caught Namgung Se-jin¡¯s name mentioned a few times in whispers around him. The question lingered in their eyes: Could someone so young truly possess such martial prowess?

    The young man introduced himself:

    ¡°I am Mo Yong-myeongjun. The young master of the Mo Yong n.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin offered a faint smile.

    ¡°Thank you for the invitation,¡± he replied curtly.

    The simplicity of the response sent a ripple through the room.

    Mo Yong-myeongjun¡¯sposed demeanor faltered for a moment. Though he quickly regained it, the momentary crack was clear to those watching.

    The Mo Yong n wielded influence akin to royalty in the Liaoning region. It was not a position to be addressed so casually by a boy.

    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked calmly.

    Mo Yong-myeongjun seemed about to respond when Tae Yeom-ryong, standing nearby, let out azy chuckle.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite transparent, Mo Yong brat,¡± Tae Yeom-ryong drawled.

    ¡°The representative of Ipwang Fortress is not about to show deference to some fledgling. Respect in Jianghu is earned through the de, not polite words. If you don¡¯t like it, challenge him to a duel. You¡¯ll see just how much respect Ma Gwang-Ik can offer¡­ assuming you survive. Or, if you¡¯re too scared, go break your dantian and live as amoner instead.¡±

    His casual insolence gave the impression that he was a seasoned warrior of Ipwang Fortress.

    Jeong Yeon-shin sighed and nudged Tae Yeom-ryong aside. ¡°I¡¯ll enjoy myself as I see fit,¡± he said.

    Mo Yong-myeongjun nodded silently, though it seemed he had been on the verge of saying something. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s intervention defused the moment, and he seated himself at a table.

    The banquet resumed.@@novelbin@@

    Mo Yong-myeongjun was the first to pour a drink and step away after a polite farewell.

    Tae Yeom-ryong also drifted off, iming he had old acquaintances from his time as a Hwangbo n heir to reconnect with.

    Jeong Yeon-shin doubted Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s intentions but let him be.

    Only Hyeon Won-chang remained, pouring water into Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s cup.

    ¡°Mo Yong-myeongjun, the so-called ¡®Bright Sword of Commerce,¡¯¡± Hyeon Won-chang said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ve heard he acts like a schr but has the soul of a merchant. They say his swordsmanship is decent, but it¡¯s best to either keep him very close or avoid him altogether.¡±

    Their table, noticeably sparse, felt all the more empty in the expansive hall, which was wide enough to seat forty people.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t seem to mind the curious nces sent their way.

    This is valuable, he thought, observing the martial artists of the Martial Alliance.

    None of the elders seemed to have fully retracted their qi. The palpable aura they emitted spoke volumes about their martial attributes.

    Even the faint pain in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s knee reminded him that his upper dantian had grown stronger.

    As he quietly analyzed their qi waves, he formted countermeasures in his mind. These would soon be the next chapters of Pa-Baek Chongram.

    Suddenly, a shadow fell over their table.

    Jeong Yeon-shin looked up to see a woman with long, braided hair standing before him, her ebony eyes meeting his.

    ¡°I am Ak Ye-rim of the Ak n in Shandong,¡± she said with a smooth smile.

    ¡°Ma Gwang-Ik, Jeong Yeon-shin,¡± he replied.

    ¡°I heard you were there when the Azure Qilin met his end,¡± she continued, her crimson lips curling. ¡°I was his fianc¨¦e.¡±

    Her words were sharp, devoid of warmth. Her tone and expression betrayed her true feelings, even as she cloaked them in formality.

    ¡°I knew him as a hypocrite,¡± she said. ¡°Always hiding his family¡¯s disgrace behind a facade of righteousness. What did you think of him, as someone who faced him in a life-and-death duel?¡±

    Her approach was direct but reeked of ulterior motives.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, having encountered his share of schemes in Jianghu, could see through her intent. The tremor in her voice and the irregr rhythm of her heartbeat were giveaways.

    What are these fools trying to achieve?

    ¡°You,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said softly, his voice calm but tinged with steel.

    ¡°Speak of the Azure Qilin so carelessly.¡±

    The rare edge in his tone silenced her for a moment.

    ¡°You tarnish his legacy.¡±

    From within his heart, it felt as though a sword had been drawn.

 Chapter 165

    Hyeon Won-chang''s words were clearly provocative. The situation and his expression left no doubt about it.

    It was a rare sight, unbing of the noble and upright martial artists of the righteous path. The hostility of the surrounding experts seemed to rise like a thick cloud.

    Eyes sharpened, and the qi enveloping their bodies turned razor-edged.

    Tae Yeom-ryong smirked openly.

    "Why so worked up over some kind words? Took a beating, didn¡¯t you?"

    The mocking tone at the end mirrored his master¡¯s arrogance. It was a fitting disy of the Young Lord of the Hwangbo n¡ªarrogant and oblivious to all but himself.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s lips moved slightly. He had already uttered his response, using Hyeon Won-chang of diminishing his own dignity as a martial artist of Ma Gwang-Ik¡¯s caliber.

    Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s words and actions, however, could no longer be dismissed as mere recklessness.

    ¡®It¡¯s nothing new.¡¯

    The boy shrugged slightly. Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s hand, which had been resting on the "Hwang" character embroidered on Jeong¡¯s shoulder, was pushed away.

    With an awkward cough, the High Martial Master of Ipwang pulled back his hand without hesitation. His actions somehow felt irritatingly smug.

    The meaning behind the prominently embroidered "Hwang" character seemed to fade into obscurity, almost as if he was embarrassed.

    Jeong Yeon-shin shook his head inwardly as he reflected.

    ¡®The Heocho technique is bing more natural. Quite effective.¡¯

    He had tried employing a technique taught by the Lord of Ipwang Fortress. To his surprise, it worked remarkably well.

    He caught glimpses of the expressions of Mo Yong-myeongjun and Ak Ye-rim, who seemed utterly baffled.

    These were middling martial experts. Despite their heightened sensitivity, they couldn¡¯t urately discern the qi-infused sword strike Jeong Yeon-shin had just unleashed.

    They were clumsy, but they were still martial artists of noble families. Their coordination of qi sense and physical senses was impressive.

    ¡®That makes them even easier to deceive.¡¯

    Their senses were decent but not refined enough to see through Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s Heocho. They perceived the qi de as real, but their mediocre skills made them easy targets. A deceptive attack like Heocho would work more than seventy percent of the time.

    They were excellent practice opponents. Justing to this banquet had proven worthwhile for this alone.

    ¡®It might even be useful inrge-scale battles... but for lower-tier fighters, Mancheon Hwawu is usually enough. I¡¯ll need to refine it to disrupt even top-tier masters.¡¯

    The young Ma Gwang-Ik¡¯s gaze extended beyond the middling martial experts. Alongside refining his swordsmanship, he resolved to hone his Heocho further.

    It wasn¡¯t enough for it to have worked once against Suncheon Ik-ju. He had to ensure it wasn¡¯t a mere fluke.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The boy spoke.

    By now, he had already damaged the prestige of the Martial Alliance. There was no reason to stay any longer.

    Hyeon Won-chang had been right. Let them revel in their own arrogance.

    Having demonstrated that Ma Gwang-Ik¡¯s dignity stood above theirs, he had achieved his purpose for the evening.

    Tae Yeom-ryong curled his lips into a grin.

    ¡°You say what you want and then act all shy?¡±

    He teased shamelessly, slipping to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s left.

    The boy, brushing off the mischievous grin with indifference, didn¡¯t bother looking up at his unpredictable subordinate. Instead, he nodded briefly to Namgung Hwa-shin, who had delivered the Sword Master¡¯s message.

    Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s voice, tinged with amusement, reached his ears.

    ¡°Technically, I¡¯m also ater-stage martial expert. Should I worry your remarks will lower our leader¡¯s dignity? ¡®Later-stage experts, don¡¯t speak to me. You¡¯ll degrade my standing.¡¯ What a line. Only someone of your age and level could say that.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Let me offer a bit of advice. Don¡¯t kick your nkets in frustration three years from now. Such bizarre talents as yours are unmatched under heaven. I remember nine years ago, I cursed the heavens for bestowing me the cursed Sr God Meridian. Swore I¡¯d burn the world to make it regret. Embarrassing memories, really.¡±

    Chuckling, Tae Yeom-ryong spewed his unsolicited counsel, his voice heavy with amusement. Truly an incorrigible subordinate.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Turning fully, Jeong Yeon-shin spoke.

    The irritation in his tone didn¡¯t escape his own notice. He found it justified. These so-called martial aristocrats weren¡¯t worth even the tip of the Blue Qilin¡¯s w.

    Originally, he had hoped to forge connections and observe their martial arts. Now, the thought no longer appealed to him. His enthusiasm had waned.

    Step.

    He walked off unbothered. No one moved to stop him. Was it thanks to the sublime deception of his Heocho, which seemed almost like a Heart Sword?

    The young martial artists of the righteous path didn¡¯t move. They merely stared at Ma Gwang-Ik in silence, their eyes fixed on the boy who had thrown verbal daggers.

    ¡°Even if you reach the Violet Rank, we¡¯re equals?¡±

    A lone boy in a pale blue silk robe murmured with a strange expression. He appeared a couple of years younger than Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Hyeon Won-chang, standing nearby, identified him as the Young Lord of the Gongson Family.

    ¡°At least his reputation isn¡¯t bad. By the annotations beneath his family¡¯s heraldry, that is. Perhaps it¡¯s because he¡¯s still young.¡±

    ¡°Hmm. The Gongson family has no particrly nasty rumors attached.¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong chimed in lightly.

    ¡°Not interested. Child¡¯s y is over.¡±

    Casting a nce at the Gongson Young Lord, Jeong Yeon-shin stepped forward. He resolved to face only mid-tier martial experts or higher from now on.

    Tae Yeom-ryong and Hyeon Won-chang nked him on either side, while Namgung Hwa-shin guarded his back.

    ¡°Child¡¯s y is over, huh.¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong muttered with a sly grin. Our lord is already devising the next stroke of his "Bedside Martial Arts."

    ¡°Truly, a grandmaster.¡±

    ¡°You are ordered to perform silent meditation until morning.¡±

    The four left the banquet hall without hesitation.

    By then, Ak Ye-rim still sat in a daze, staring nkly at the trailing ck hem of the young Ma Gwang-Ik¡¯s robe.

    Meanwhile, Mo Yong-myeongjun, standing quietly to the side, bit his lip in silence, his expression a mix of confusion, anguish, and simmering frustration.

    Thentern lights in the banquet hall flickered violently.@@novelbin@@

    A gust of night air swept through the gap in the door as Ma Gwang-Ik¡¯s group exited. It was dark and clear.

    ***

    ¡°The Sword Saint was originally a wanderer.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang spoke as they returned to Unhyangwon from the banquet hall.

    Their meeting with the Alliance Leader was scheduled for the following noon, a message conveyed earlier by Namgung Hwa-shin. The Sword Saint had invited them for lunch.

    Namgung Hwa-shin was the only one among their group who held any poprity within the Martial Alliance.

    While gathering information across the Alliance¡¯s main base, he had stopped by Unhyangwon first to deliver the leader¡¯s message.

    ¡°There are many tales about him, though it¡¯s unclear how much of it is true. Rumors say he learned a forbidden sword technique considered taboo by they disciples of Shaolin. Others suggest he¡¯s the sole survivor of a massacred noble family. Another story ims he roamed the world, honing his swordsmanship atop the foundations of a prestigious family¡¯s techniques. Sword Saint Hyeon So-baek is renowned as a man capable of anything.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s remarks were unusual. Perhaps it was because the Sword Saint¡¯s origins were so unclear.

    Rarely did the High Martial Master of Ipwang openly acknowledge others, yet he spoke without restraint.

    Tae Yeom-ryong, lying with an arm draped over his head, nodded.

    ¡°There was a saying once: ¡®When Hyeon So-baek draws his sword, one feels the tranquil mountains of Wudang. When he performs sword dances on Mount Hua, the plum blossoms respond in harmony. And if you wish to grasp the ruggedness of Song Mountain, just face the Sword Saint¡¯s unmatched de.¡¯¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Silence lingered briefly. Jeong Yeon-shin nced at Namgung Hwa-shin and Hyeon Won-chang. Their expressions remained unchanged.

    It seemed to be a well-known tale. Comparing Hyeon So-baek, the Sword Saint, to the sacred mountains of the Nine Great Sects was not out of ce.

    ¡°I suppose I should consider him Violet Rank,¡± the boy murmured slowly.

    Tae Yeom-ryong nodded.

    ¡°Indeed. The Sword Saint is oftenpared to the leader of the Divine Sword Corps. Mostly idle chatter among enthusiasts of the martial world, debating which swordsmanship is more elegant or sublime.¡±

    ¡°Do they really say he rivals the leader¡¯s Invisible Sword?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked absentmindedly, recalling the inner energy de the leader of the Divine Sword Corps had used to kill the Namgung Patriarch.

    Could anything surpass the brilliance of that de? He had yet to see it.

    Tae Yeom-ryong bobbed his headzily.

    ¡°It was the Sword Saint¡¯s White Mute Sword that decapitated the former leader of the Shadow Mara Sect. To be honest, he¡¯s someone worthy of utmost respect. Many revere him, myself included at one time.¡±

    ¡°His tale of halting a hundred warriors from the Shadow Mara Sect is famous. Amidst their armored and armed experts, he took the head of their leader. That was fifteen years ago,¡± Namgung Hwa-shin said, sitting upright as he addressed Jeong Yeon-shin with full deference.

    Of the three subordinates, Namgung Hwa-shin alone afforded him such respect.

    The boy nodded slightly.

    ¡°What kind of person is he?¡±

    ¡°The incident with the Shadow Mara Sect leader urred in front of ordinary vigers. The sect¡¯s martial force often sustained itself through plunder. When they attempted to im a vige as their base, the Sword Saint appeared. He stood alone against a hundred warriors and their leader. After taking the leader¡¯s head, he sustained significant internal injuries and sought refuge in Shaolin Temple. It happened in Henan.¡±

    Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s words carried a tone of reverence for Sword Saint Hyeon So-baek.

    ¡®If the rumors are true, he¡¯s a heroic figure,¡¯ thought Jeong Yeon-shin. Was the Alliance Leader any different? He had rarely encountered a true sense of righteousness among the orthodox sects.

    The few exceptions included his friend Yu Hyeon, the virtuous Wei Ji Myo-hwa, the Shaolin monks who willingly aided in attacking the Bloodme Cult, and the Blue Qilin.

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke again, hoping to avoid any unnecessary rivalry with the Sword Saint.

    ¡°Did he obtain the Great Rejuvenation Pill back then?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how the story goes. It¡¯s said he formed a bond with the abbot of Shaolin during that time.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s certainly no ordinary old man. To give away the reward of the Sect-Opening Tournament for personal reasons¡ªand the Great Rejuvenation Pill, no less.¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong interjected.

    It was a valid observation. Jeong Yeon-shin listened carefully to the words of his older subordinates. As someone often tasked with opposing masters while still a novice, their insights were invaluable.

    Although Ipwang Divine Spear Ak Su-rim believed winning the Sect-Opening Tournament would suffice, Jeong Yeon-shin always aimed higher.

    It was said that the de of a master reflected their character.

    No one with a coarse nature could truly master Wudang¡¯s Taiji Sword. If the Sword Saint was a serene individual, he might even be inclined to give Jeong Yeon-shin the first strike.

    In that case, preparing a decisive strike capable of umting a substantial amount of force in one blow seemed prudent.

    By considering all possible scenarios, he might stand a chance.

    The group discussed how to conduct themselves as envoys until dawn.

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s focus on improving the leader¡¯s demeanor. If you ask me, we may need to be more wary of Zhuge Patriarch than the Alliance Leader. Even the slightest mistake could be exploited. Who knows what schemes they might hatch regarding the Sect-Opening Tournament.¡±

    ¡°My demeanor?¡±

    ¡°To be honest, the young leader¡¯s manner of speech isn¡¯t exactly polite, is it? If anything, it has a knack for making others¡¯ blood rush to their heads. It wasn¡¯t like this before, buttely, something seems¡­¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin prepared to face the day of their meeting, albeit without any significant breakthroughs.

    ***

    The Alliance Leader¡¯s Hall, where the Sword Saint resided, was located deep within the main base. It appeared to be the most secluded ce within the inner sanctum.

    Even the man assigned to guide Jeong Yeon-shin was no ordinary figure.

    Seonryong Zhuge Hyeon. The green schr¡¯s robe he wore evoked the image of a noble academic. He was said to hold the second-highest status within the Zhuge Family.

    ¡®This seems more like a job for an attendant.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought. Zhuge Hyeon had left a rather favorable impression on the boy.

    Though it had been their first meeting, Zhuge Hyeon had courteously requested a sparring match and had even burned his own fan afterward.

    It was then that Zhuge Hyeon, walking alongside him, broke the silence.

    "I didn¡¯t have the chance to say this earlier."

    "¡­?"

    "I am grateful that you epted my sparring request so readily. As you mentioned, it was indeed a valuable lesson. I wanted to thank you btedly for helping me open my eyes."

    "Open your eyes?" Jeong Yeon-shin asked.

    "You said that while weapon techniques are important, achieving mastery of movement muste first. It was a profound insight. I¡¯ve even made progress in achieving the Boshin Technique.¡±

    His tone was calm, unlike Mo Yong-myeongjun¡¯s affected voice. Hisposed demeanor conveyed a sense of sincerity.

    Perhaps burning the fan had not been Zhuge Hyeon¡¯s own intention but a directive from the Zhuge Patriarch or another senior figure.

    Jeong Yeon-shin gave a brief nod.

    "That¡¯s good to hear."

    Few in the martial world had personally expressed gratitude to him, and even fewer among members of prestigious noble families.

    Was it obvious that he felt slightly awkward? Zhuge Hyeon¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. A thought suddenly struck the boy.

    It had been said that Seonryong, Tae Yeom-ryong, and Blue Qilin were contemporaries.

    ¡®Could he be closer to Blue Qilin¡¯s side?¡¯

    The boy¡¯s thoughts briefly wandered to Namgung Se-jin when Zhuge Hyeon spoke again.

    "We¡¯re here."

    Their steps fell upon vibrant autumn leaves, as vivid as flowers. Beneath their feet stretched a wide garden.

    Surrounded by trees, a lone man awaited them with his hands sped behind his back. The crisp fragrance of autumn flowers was apanied by an intense presence that enveloped Jeong Yeon-shin.

    At his current ck Rank, Jeong Yeon-shin could recognize it for what it was¡ªa testament to the man¡¯s unparalleled sword mastery.

    A master so formidable that erecting a sword barrier rivaling a fortress wall would seem usible.

    Now, Jeong Yeon-shin understood why this man was often mentioned alongside the leader of the Divine Sword Corps.

    Sword Saint Hyeon So-baek.

    It was evident he carried the bloodline of a noble family. His pronounced nose, illuminated under the sunlight, resembled the sharp edge of a divine sword.

    A strikingly handsome middle-aged man, his white attire and dark, polished sword hilt exuded an air of refinement.

    ¡°I greet the Alliance Leader,¡± Zhuge Hyeon said, kneeling on one knee and cupping his fists in salute. The Sword Saint smiled faintly and gestured dismissively with his hand.

    ¡°No need for formality. I summoned you here for a reason, so remain present. And¡­¡±

    His jet-ck eyes swept over Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s form. The boy stood silently, offering no formal greeting, merely staring at the Sword Saint.

    The presence radiating from the manpelled him to do so, stimting every nerve in his body.

    In his mind, waves of mantras rippled. His upper energy center pulsed with a sudden, zing heat.

    "So, you¡¯re Ma Gwang-Ik-ju," the Sword Saint said with a slight smile.

    "I¡¯ve heard from the greedy n leaders. They say that when the Sect-Opening Tournament begins, you¡¯ll be the first sprout to lose its head. And yet¡­¡±

    Whoosh.

    Suddenly, perspective warped. The boy blinked, only to find that the Sword Saint, who had been at least thirty steps away, now stood directly in front of him.

    For someone of his rank, the simple white robes the Alliance Leader wore seemed incongruously modest, casting faint shadows. A gust of wind btedly swept past.

    The surrounding foliage bent backward in unison.

    Hwaaaah!

    It was a truly fearsome disy of movement technique, transcending the realm of human speed.

    ¡®I reacted toote. I¡¯ll have to use the second form¡ª!¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand instinctively moved toward the hilt of his Bukmyeong Sword, but he froze. The Sword Saint¡¯s eyes were reddened.

    ¡°How cruel the heavens are, to burden someone so young,¡± the man murmured.

    Tears glistened in his dark eyes, and an iridescent me flickered within. It was as if his gaze embodied divine energy itself.

    It mirrored the boy¡¯s own practice of imbuing his internal techniques with spiritual resonance. This was a hallmark of transcendent mastery.

    ¡°How much have you endured? Come here. Let me embrace you.¡±

    Though startled, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s body reacted before his mind. He instinctively recalled Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s annoying habit of sudden affection.

    Wind qi surged through his body as his internal energy activated the Wind Spirit Technique. A small vortex spiraled along his dark robes.

    In a sh, his legs propelled him forward with precision-enhancing force.

    Ssshhhk!

    Jeong Yeon-shin twisted his upper body in a desperate motion, his feet sinking into the soft earth below.

    It was a counter-move, redirecting the Sword Saint¡¯s embrace to the side. ck and white sleeves brushed past each other, emitting a long, resonant sound. The margin was razor-thin.

    Both the Sword Saint and Zhuge Hyeon widened their eyes in surprise.

 Chapter 166

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    This was the first thing Jeong Yeon-shin, as Ma Gwang-Ik-ju, had said to the Alliance Leader of the Martial Alliance.@@novelbin@@

    Judging by the Sword Saint''s reaction, he seemed to have recognized Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s short lifespan. Yet, regardless of the shock this realization brought, the boy had never imagined someone attempting to embrace him.

    It likely stemmed from his mother, who had passed away during childbirth. If his master, the Lord of Ipwang Fortress, were to embrace him, perhaps he could understand. Even then, it would still feel unbearably awkward.

    ¡®Is the Lord of Ipwang the only supreme master without entricities?¡¯

    The high status and renown of the Sword Saint were no excuse to conceal Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s difort. His brow furrowed slightly.

    ¡°My, my.¡±

    The corners of Hyeon So-baek¡¯s mouth turned down. His emotions were written inly on his face.

    It was the very picture of an "oops" expression, utterly devoid of the authority one might expect from his station.

    ¡°I¡¯vemitted a grave offense against the esteemed Master of Ipwang. Please forgive me. Even with this old face of mine, I¡¯m but a relic of the past. In my younger days, my wits were sharp, but I¡¯m no longer the same. Seeing you reminded me of a grandchild I never had. The sheer mastery you¡¯ve attained at your age is astonishing.¡±

    His sly smile radiated a peculiar charm, revealing a whimsical nature¡ªtruly the demeanor of a seasoned maverick.

    Jeong Yeon-shin instantly understood the Sword Saint¡¯s character: a man who lived in a world of his own, one of the transcendent masters who defined an era.

    He did not hesitate to express sympathy after thoroughly grasping Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s condition and level of mastery.

    He was free-spirited to the extreme. The title "Sword Saint" suited him far better than "Alliance Leader."

    Hyeon So-baek stroked his chin thoughtfully.

    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see. I turn seventy next year. The years have indeed thickened on me.¡±

    ¡°Seventy¡­?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin repeated the word reflexively. The term originated from Du Fu¡¯s Song of the Qujiang River, referring to the rarity of a seventy-year lifespan in ancient times. It was a word seldom used in the modern martial world, even among noble families.

    What mattered more was that the Sword Saint¡¯s age was unknown to the world.

    Even as Ma Gwang-Ik-ju, Jeong Yeon-shin had not encountered this information until now. It was the first he¡¯d heard of it.

    The boy¡¯s expression betrayed his doubt.

    ¡°Are you of mixed noble lineage?¡±

    ¡°I only half-achieved the art of reversing aging.¡±

    The venerable elderughed with the face of a strikingly handsome middle-aged man.

    ¡°I feared that if I allowed my inner energy to lead my body unchecked, I¡¯d lose the strength I cultivated over decades. As a wanderer, I was surrounded by enemies wherever I went. Survival was paramount. To maintain the peak of my abilities, I needed to appear somewhat younger. Your Lord of Ipwang, it seems, did not resort to such measures. Likely thanks to the firm foundation of his noble family¡¯s cultivation techniques. I envy that.¡±

    In his aged tone, he spoke of an entirely different realm of existence. Despite the seemingly entric mannerisms, there was the unmistakable presence of an extreme swordsman.

    He was a master wholly consumed by the pursuit of martial arts.

    ¡°No one in this world possesses talent like yours,¡± he continued. ¡°But how much effort and bloodshed must it have taken to reach such heights? A junior who silently endures a punishment from the heavens and pushes forward¡ªI find you admirable, even endearing. Hence, mypse inposure. No number of youthful swords collected by the Alliance could rival your achievements. The unparalleled mastery you¡¯ve attained is breathtaking.¡±

    The Martial Alliance¡¯s supreme figure spoke with an air that suggested Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s very existence brought him the joy of a doting grandparent.

    It was unsettling and bizarre. A master who challenged the heavens with his de seemed utterly uninterested in the dynamics of power.

    Only martial arts mattered to him.

    He viewed Jeong Yeon-shin solely through the lens of his physique and skills, paying no heed to the rtionship between Ipwang and the Martial Alliance.

    Such favor could onlye from the Sword Saint¡ªa transcendent hero who had decapitated the leader of the Shadow Mara Sect and protectedmon folk. In other words, a true transcendent.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mere presence filled his eyes with a gleaming brilliance that never ceased.

    ¡°Your movement is remarkably unique,¡± Hyeon So-baek noted. ¡°Even advanced footwork tends to shift the center of gravity forward, but yours is dispersed in all directions. It must be due to your innate sense of bnce.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°And that movement technique I saw earlier was extraordinary. Full-body bal-gyeong (wind-propelled energy)¡ªI¡¯ve only conceived of it, never dared attempt it. Using micro-muscles to generate such kic force¡ªis that even possible? It seems your body itself surpasses perfection. It¡¯s more than well-crafted. It¡¯s a masterpiece of martial art. Your method of training must be extraordinary.¡±

    He smacked his lips, as if regretting that he couldn¡¯t outright ask. Jeong Yeon-shin simply listened in silence.

    ¡°Even with my broad experience, I¡¯ve never encountered such techniques before. Naturally, you must have created them. If Shaolin had taken you in as a novice monk, their 72 Arts would have doubled or tripled. The Abbot must be pounding the ground in regret.¡±

    The Sword Saint¡¯s relentless stream of words carried an intimidating weight, filled with equal parts fascination and admiration.

    His insight rivaled that of the most discerning figures in Ipwang¡¯s Yullyeong Unit. Few in the world could match the gaze of this master.

    ¡®So there¡¯s another talkative transcendent besides the Bloodme Cult Leader.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin mused silently.

    Meanwhile, Seonryong Zhuge Hyeon witnessed the Alliance Leader¡¯s demeanor for the first time.

    This wasn¡¯t the affable man who merely nodded during meetings of senior leaders.

    He had never imagined such radiant intensity in his gaze.

    ¡®He¡¯s uninterested in administrative duties.¡¯

    If the young martial artists of the Alliance saw this, they¡¯d likely feel a deep sense of loss. Even Zhuge Hyeon felt a peculiar emptiness.

    To think that this unparalleled discussion of martial arts revolved around a master from Ipwang Fortress.

    Having heard about the banquet¡¯s events earlier, Zhuge Hyeon resolved to keep the meeting between the Alliance Leader and Ma Gwang-Ik-ju a secret.

    ¡®Ahn Mae¡¯s vigor is fading. Can he resolve his conflict with Ma Gwang-Ik-ju?¡¯

    If the Alliance and Ipwang could avoid shing during the Sect-Opening Tournament¡­

    In such a case, this boy would likely serve as the bridge between the two great forces. There was no one else suitable on Ipwang¡¯s side.

    Ma Gwang-Ik-ju, Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The reputation he had built through teaching the Alliance¡¯s martial artists, his outstanding mastery, and his experience as an envoy were all significant.

    The Alliance Leader¡¯s gaze alone made it clear. He regarded the boy as if he were his own grandchild.

    ¡®If Ipwang strengthens its alliance, neither I nor Ahn Mae can afford to antagonize Ma Gwang-Ik-ju. I¡¯ll have to handle this carefully.¡¯

    At that moment, the Sword Saint let out a small sigh. His lips curved into a sheepish smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve gotten too carried away. Ipwang is known for prioritizing the welfare of the people over martial dominance. You possess all the qualities of a hero that catch my eye, which led me to act uncharacteristically. My prattling must have been overwhelming for a junior like you. Let us return to official matters¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin interrupted.

    The displeasure he had shown at the start of their meeting was long gone.

    A gleam shone in the boy¡¯s eyes, even without activating his internal energy. When the Sword Saint assessed Ma Gwang-Ik-ju, the boy had been silently observing the master as well.

    Like the reflection of someone staring into ake.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± The Sword Saint let out a quiet, questioning hum.

    ¡°Merely watching the Sword Saint stand still is an invaluable lesson.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke again.

    ¡°My limited experience has never encountered such bnce before. You mentioned my center of gravity being dispersed in all directions, yet I see that the Sword Saint always connects your feet to the earth. The qi flowing from your Yongcheon Acupoint is impressively steady¡­¡±

    A sh of sky-blue lightning flickered in the boy¡¯s eyes. If analyzing martial arts was impolite, it was a breach the Sword Saint had initiated.

    He couldn¡¯t be criticized for reflecting and learning from it.

    Even as a transcendent, the Sword Saint was aware that Ma Gwang-Ik-ju stood as an envoy of Ipwang Fortress.

    ¡°When ites to the stability of swordsmanship, there¡¯s no internal energy cirction system more robust than yours. It¡¯s enviable. You mentioned Ipwang Divine Spear Ak Su-rim earlier, but your cultivation is no less steady than his. It¡¯s something I¡¯ll use as a reference.¡±

    The Sword Saint chuckled softly.

    ¡°Ha¡­ You can feel this? The usefulness of your body is astounding. I knew your senses were sharp, but¡­¡±

    ¡°The natural state the Sword Saint maintains speaks volumes. The flow of qi through your entire body harmonizes seamlessly with the atmosphere. It was said that even without a sword, you could evoke the ruggedness of Song Mountain. By reinforcing the qi at your Yongcheon Acupoint and distributing it evenly to your Tongziliao Acupoints, you can perceive and predict your opponent¡¯s movements with precision.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke slowly, his tone steady.

    ¡°The rxation of your entire muscture, as it appears now, must also contribute to the immediacy of your strikes. You¡¯ve revealed the utility of a transcendent internal energy technique and the principles of its application.¡±

    "¡­¡­"

    The Sword Saint¡¯s faint smile faded.

    Jeong Yeon-shin reflected on the situation. It dawned on him that this entire journey to the Martial Alliance was a fortuitous encounter.

    He now stood at a pivotal moment. The Sword Saint was an unending cascade of inspiration.

    The moment Ak Su-rim had nominated him for this mission, it had been inevitable. The unity of his body, mind, and spirit was still a distant goal.

    He needed to fill the gaps in his ck Rank domain with refined martial techniques and the creation of new arts.

    The new Ma Gwang-Ik-ju¡¯s words did not stop.

    "Seeing the Sword Saint, the Master of Empty-Handed des, I can now imagine what it must be like when you wield a sword. You mentioned you were once a wanderer. I now understand why the sacred mountains of the Nine Great Sects are invoked when speaking of you. Is it not that you have drawn inspiration from the masters of the Nine Sects? Your supreme state of natural bnce and the very steps you take serve as a foundation for such mastery."

    Jeong Yeon-shin paid no mind to whether the Sword Saint¡¯s lips slightly parted in surprise.

    If the Sword Saint embodied an endless pursuit of the infinite, then Jeong Yeon-shin was born to marvel at and be drawn to martial arts beyond his imagination.

    Perhaps this was the uniquely righteous arrogance of the orthodox sects. The Sword Saint Hyeon So-baek concealed nothing.

    To Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes, the man¡¯s presence was a treasure trove of fascinating insights. It was as if he were a grand inn advertising the ability to craft the finest delicacies¡ªan inn like the famed Daehabanjeom of Hangzhou, known for its exceptional cuisine.

    "Your grip seems light," Jeong Yeon-shin observed. "There are notably weaker points in the energy pulses around your Geogol Acupoint below the shoulder and the Gokji Acupoint on the arm¡¯s bend. However, the Hogu Acupoint between your thumb and index finger appears exceptionally strong. This configuration might not suit swift shes, but when ites to thrusting techniques, there could be no better utilization of energy."

    As the boy spoke, his own upper energy center, where his life force gathered most intensely, revealed its full potential.

    His thoughts swirled with inspiration, wave after wave. Perhaps it was because he had already heard about the Sword Saint¡¯s prowess from his senior subordinates.

    His guesses shed with his observations, igniting bursts of insight like fireworks. Everything became inspiration.

    He couldn¡¯t hold back. By voicing his thoughts, he refined them into polished realizations.

    "Utilize the Wind Spirit¡¯s currents beneath the feet. For rapid strikes, carry a light grip while grounding the Yongcheon Acupoint firmly. I can¡¯t replicate your natural state perfectly yet. Ick a suitable method. But it¡¯s fine¡ªfor now, my body will suffice. I should align Jeong Family Dynamic Gong with the refinement of micro-acupoints. For a sword technique capable of covering all directions, it must incorporate the principles of wind¡­"

    Lost entirely in his thoughts, he muttered aloud. These words were no longer meant for anyone else.

    They were the foundation of a new sword art, taking form in this very moment.

    From rumors about the Sword Saint to the sight of him standing motionless, Jeong Yeon-shin discerned the essence of swordsmanship.

    He observed the transcendent master, who had ascended to the constetions through his de, ceaselessly contemting and refining.

    All that remained was to flesh out the technique and polish it through practical application.

    Standing still, he glimpsed several levels above his own mastery, integrating those insights with a profound introspection of himself.

    It was a state ofplete absorption¡ªan almost inhuman condition.

    Even without activating his internal energy to create an aura, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes flickered with faint, azure mes.

    "Because of someone like him, Namgung Se-jin¡­"

    Zhuge Hyeon murmured, his lips slightly parted in astonishment. Sword Saint Hyeon So-baek, too, disyed an unguarded expression of sheer incredulity.

    Both men were orthodox martial artists of the righteous path. Neither dared to interrupt the boy¡¯s awakening to swordsmanship.

    They simply stared, their faces marked by bewilderment and awe.

    Even when the newly instated Ma Gwang-Ik-ju returned to full awareness and performed a martial salute, they remained entranced.

    "I must thank you, Sword Saint. I am deeply indebted."

    Jeong Yeon-shin bowed slightly, bringing his hands together in a formal gesture.

    Though it was unconventional to bend at the waist for a martial salute, it somehow suited him. His form exuded elegance and discipline.

    The ck sleeves of his robe carried an air of dignity.

    He genuinely considered this an act of grace. The magnitude of what he had gained was immense.

    The Sword Saint spoke slowly, his voice tinged with a hint of disorientation.

    "But I haven¡¯t done anything¡­"

 Chapter 167

    The Sword Saint''s face held an air of faint bewilderment. Jeong Yeon-shin met his gaze steadily.

    Amid the tranquility that had returned to the garden of the Alliance Lord''s hall, Jeong Yeon-shin became acutely aware of the grass beneath his feet. The words of this senior master were sincere.

    The Sword Saint had no intention of burdening a junior martial artist with a sense of debt. He seemed to say, What you¡¯ve gained is your own.

    There was nothing petty about him. He embodied the simplicity and purity of a true great figure.

    The boy shook his head.

    "I would never im as my own what I¡¯ve gained from observing your mastery, Senior. It would be shameless for a junior to ignore such enlightenment."

    "¡­¡­."

    "The fact that you¡¯ve provided such an extraordinary opportunity, merely by being present, is a gift in itself. I am deeply grateful."

    The young Ma Gwang-Ik-ju raised his sped hands again in a martial salute.

    Finally, the Sword Saint rxed his lips into a wry smile, shaking his head as though something precious had been stolen.

    His expression conveyed an incredulous amusement, apanied by a faint chuckle that seemed to admit defeat.

    "Calling it a favor makes this all the more peculiar."

    The Sword Saint murmured, more to himself than to anyone else.

    "This feels less like a profitable exchange and more like an unwee challenge. I only felt admiration, but now, a curious sense of frustration creeps in. You¡¯ve stirred up the old man¡¯s selfish pride. You might as well have pretended not to see anything in this senior¡¯s swordsmanship."

    His words were shockingly candid, especially for the Martial Alliance''s leader and a luminary of the orthodox path.

    But Jeong Yeon-shin''s expression had returned to a calm neutrality. He had already secured an unexpected reward from this mission to the Martial Alliance.

    A sturdy framework for a new sword art had beenid. The achievement was immense.

    The next martial art I create won¡¯t be apanied by the divine insight of the Bodhidharma.

    It would have to be reached entirely through his own skill. He needed to channel the overwhelming inspiration into his Bukmyeong Sword.

    He had already determined that his next divine technique would take the form of a sword art. This meeting with the Sword Saint had proven more beneficial than any elixir.

    "You wear the look of someone itching to wield a sword," the Sword Saint remarked with a mischievous grin.

    "There is a certain shared understanding in that. The joy of refining one¡¯s swordy is iparable. It¡¯s like tasting omnipotence as a mere human. You¡¯ve flustered this old man without even drawing a de, and now I¡¯m thoroughly curious to see the sword you¡¯ll create."

    "Your praise is too generous."

    The boy quickly masked his expression with a neutral facade. The Sword Saint''s smile deepened.

    "It¡¯s not mere ttery," the elder said.

    "¡­¡­?"

    "I know a ce¡ªa situation, perhaps¡ªwhere you can freely test your swordsmanship. Or rather, opponents to test it on. After all, a de is perfected in the bones and flesh of one¡¯s enemies. Conveniently, there are remnants of a rogue military force loitering near the Alliance grounds."

    "The Simmuryun?"

    "You¡¯re well-informed. Ah, now I recall hearing that it was you who rescued the Hidden Dragon of Mount Hua. Let me take this chance tomend you¡ªyou did an excellent job. That child, Yu Hyeon, shows great promise. A proper character as well. I don¡¯t know what will be of this Alliance, but that boy is destined to grow into a remarkable hero. I¡¯m grateful to you."

    "The elders of Mount Hua have already expressed their gratitude. Saving a friend hardly warrants praise."

    Jeong Yeon-shin brushed off thepliment with a curt nod, lowering his sped hands. Any further ttery, and his ears might start burning.

    Turning his gaze slightly, he spoke again.

    "So, what is it you wish to say?"

    "This new Ma Gwang-Ik-ju possesses the spirit of both dragon and tiger," the Sword Saint said, his lips curving into a yful grin.

    "Yet there¡¯s a trace of a cat in you. When you eventually live out your full life span, I hope your soulmate is drawn to that temperament. What do you think? This Alliance is full of noble daughters from prestigious families. I wouldn¡¯t mind ying matchmaker. If you were to pair with a cherished flower of the Alliance¡¯s martial sects, the bond between the Alliance and Ipwang Fortress could¡­"

    "Thank you for your kind words."

    Jeong Yeon-shin cut off the rambling elder with a brief nod, signaling for him to get to the point.

    He was already grappling with the recent realization of his identity as a man. He didn¡¯t need further distractions.

    At the very least, I won¡¯t die young without leaving behind descendants.

    The boy mused, brushing off the sleeves of his ck robe.

    The Sword Saint, who had been watching him intently, finally spoke.

    "You said I¡¯ve done you a favor. Let¡¯s consider it even if you take care of the Simmuryun forces. The Alliance is abuzz with the uing sect tournament. We can¡¯t let the rabble of the Thirteen Heavens douse this excitement with cold water. Take care of those roaming the central regions."

    "Are there no avable experts in the Alliance?"

    "The elder ranks of the great sects seem to be nning to show up only after the tournament starts. The heads of noble families are busy pushing each other to take responsibility. The Alliance is currently nothing more than a sheep in tiger¡¯s skin. A fine facade. Hmm? I hope this isn¡¯t an inappropriate thing to say to a guest from Ipwang Fortress."

    "And what about you, Alliance Leader?"

    "If I leave my post as well, chaos is certain to ensue. Even if I aplish little by remaining here, someone must anchor this ce. I¡¯m no longer a hero who can speak of justice. I can¡¯t simply leave the Alliance, wed as it is, to copse under its own hypocrisy. Even if the Thirteen Heavens wreak havoc nearby, I must look at the bigger picture."

    The Sword Saint leisurely nced around the garden, his hands sped behind his back.

    "In any case, there¡¯s little for you to gain by staying here. The noble families will only use you as a pretext for strife. As a delegate of Ipwang Fortress, you¡¯re a focal point for conflict. Until the sect tournament begins, go and cut down those Thirteen Heavens rogues."

    "Why should I?"

    Jeong Yeon-shin tilted his head slightly as he asked.

    "The victory of the tournament will be yours, but beyond that, I need your aplishments to save face. You can refine your swordsmanship against formidable foes, while I alleviate the political burden. After all, it¡¯s difficult to preach unity while handing over an Elixir of Longevity to an outsider from Ipwang Fortress."

    The Sword Saintughed heartily.

    Unity. He spoke the word, but it was clear he had no desire to aim his de at Ipwang Fortress.

    His earlier remarks about eliminating the hypocrisy of the orthodox factions suggested an ongoing power struggle with the heads of noble families.

    At the same time, a sinister whisper echoed in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mind. The image of the Seventh Apostle flickered, lips curling.

    If you truly wish to exploit the Pa-Baek Chongram, shouldn¡¯t you consider making the Martial Alliance your enemy?

    "¡­¡­."

    The boy remained silent for a moment.

    Sensing the shift in atmosphere, the Sword Saint continued.

    "While you refine your swordsmanship, prepare for your grand stage. This sect tournament will undoubtedly crown you, a young master already on the cusp of transcendent mastery, as its protagonist."

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly opened his lips to respond.

    "You mentioned the elder ranks earlier. This doesn¡¯t seem like a light matter. If you¡¯re entrusting me with this mission, provide me with the intelligence the Alliance has gathered. How am I to know you¡¯re not setting up a borrowed knife strategy against Ipwang Fortress?"

    "A borrowed knife strategy?"

    The Sword Saint raised an eyebrow, finding the boy¡¯sment rather audacious.

    It was a direct implication that the Martial Alliance might use the Simmuryun to target Ipwang Fortress warriors. A question most would never dare utter in the presence of the most revered figure in the orthodox martial world.

    Zhuge Hyeon, who had been silent, cautiously interjected.

    "Ma Gwang-Ik-ju, perhaps your words¡­"

    The Sword Saint let out a heartyugh.

    "Very well. Assemble a team of young Alliance members for the task. The heads of noble families will be left to me. Should the worste to pass, I¡¯ll face my end alongside the direct heirs of the martial ns. I trust you to bring them all back safely."

    Zhuge Hyeon couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment, but Jeong Yeon-shin merely nodded.

    The Sword Saint was a unique figure. This was no situation to demand proof of his trustworthiness.

    What mattered most was the budding sword art within Jeong Yeon-shin. He also recalled the atrocities he had witnessed in the vige ravaged by the Thirteen Heavens.

    Cutting down their top warriors would ultimately serve as Ipwang Fortress¡¯s contribution.@@novelbin@@

    des were best earned in abundance. For now, he set aside his doubts about the Pa-Baek Chongram.

    "Examine this carefully. I wouldn¡¯t bring up the elders of the great sects without reason."

    The Sword Saint handed over a tightly rolled scroll. It appeared to contain information on the Simmuryun operatives nearby.

    This, after all, was the favor he sought from Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The boy returned to his quarters to draft a report for the fortress¡¯smand office.

    Though the Martial Alliance boasted plenty of elite experts, political games had left them in a position where they had to rely on Ipwang Fortress for support.

    "Then I¡¯ll be off."

    Jeong Yeon-shin tucked the document into his robe and turned to leave. His steps were firm and decisive.

    The Sword Saint¡¯s favor would be repaid through this task. There was no reason to linger further.

    "I¡¯ll take Ak Ye-rim, Mo Yong-myeongjun, Gong Sun-min, and the Small Sword Queen Chui So-ok."

    He spoke without turning back, listing the only names that came to mind. He excluded Yu Hyeon of Mount Hua.

    For someone of Yu Hyeon¡¯s skill level, this mission could easily turn into a death sentence. Jeong Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t bring himself to include his friend.

    The same went for Zhuge Hyeon, who had courteously challenged him to a duel and burned his fan as a gesture of respect.

    Standing nearby, Zhuge Hyeon flinched, startled by Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s announcement.

    The boy didn¡¯t look back. What of it?

    The Sword Saint¡¯s voice carried a hint of amusement.

    "You¡¯re picking only the finest. A direct heir of the Eight Noble Families, the sect sessor of Jeomchang¡­ The Simmuryun forces stationed throughout the region are as numerous as those of the Bloodme Cult and as formidable as the Mu-ryong Association or de Specters. I don¡¯t expect total annihtion. Don¡¯t push yourself too hard."

    "That seems like a change of heart¡ªtaking along junior experts," Jeong Yeon-shin remarked tly.

    "It''s all just a burden," replied the Sword Saint. "Thement of a powerless Alliance leader. Changing this rotten orthodox martial world cannot be aplished with a single de, nor even with a sword technique capable of shaking heaven and earth."

    Jeong Yeon-shin nced back at the Sword Saint. The old master, with his youthful, dignified appearance, offered a faint smile.

    It was as if the uing sect tournament had aged him ten years.

    The noble families had established the Martial Alliance to protect their vested interests. The Sword Saint was a symbolic figurehead they ced atop the organization.

    Among those who sought to preserve the old ways, he alone struggled for reform. It was as if he were fighting on a battlefield entirely separate from Jeong Yeon-shin''s.

    "This is...?" Jeong Yeon-shin gestured toward something on the t stone floor next to the Alliance Leader''s seat.

    It was a Go board.

    The Sword Saint chuckled faintly before responding.

    "I suppose I didn''t like being just a figurehead. Zhuge Gaju taught me Go, saying it¡¯s full of lessons in strategy. You should learn it sometime. Life is filled with wonders. After savoring those fruits, I hope you¡¯ll experience them¡ªwhether it''s Go, camaraderie, or love."

    The transcendent master''s words were spoken with crystal-clear sincerity.

    They carried a profound weight. Jeong Yeon-shin nodded quietly.

    The actions of Ipwang Fortress'' leaders were said to be the subject of intense scrutiny by all the major sects.

    Jeong Yeon-shin''s own origins and the path that led him to Ipwang Fortress were no exception.

    Since he¡¯s already seen through my constitution, he must have some idea of my intentions.

    The boy opened his lips onest time.

    "May I ask for your discretion?"

    The Sword Saint responded obliquely, "Focus on refining your swordsmanship and show me the results. You know, don¡¯t you, that the winner of the sect tournament must be able to withstand at least one move from me? Your qi holds divine potential, yet it still has some rough edges. I¡¯m curious to see what kind of sword you¡¯ll create with the guidance I¡¯ve provided."

    With that, their meeting came to an end. The sect tournament was just fifteen days away.

    Half an hourter, back at the Unhyang Pavilion, Jeong Yeon-shin sat surrounded by his older subordinates.

    The spacious room felt both tense and rxed at once.

    Namgung Hwashin sat upright in a formal posture, while Hyeon Won-chang rolled his neck side to side. Tae Yeom-ryongy on the floor, sprawled out at an angle. It was hard to fault him for it.

    Tae Yeom-ryong, after all, often resorted to chewing opium poppies to cope with the heat of the Sr Pulse Vein coursing through his body.

    "So, let me get this straight," Tae Yeom-ryong began. "The Martial Alliance is having a grand festival, and we¡¯re here to stir up some trouble. Meanwhile, the sinister and brutal Simmuryun forces are prowling around this region?"

    "That¡¯s right."

    "And these Simmuryun scum¡ªI''ve heard of them from the dead branch leader. Are we looking at a three-way fight?"

    "Keep it respectful," Jeong Yeon-shin warned.

    "I was talking to myself."

    "¡­¡­."

    "Actually, doesn''t the Simmuryun have a history with you, Lord Ma?"

    Hyeon Won-chang chimed in.

    He referred to the time Jeong Yeon-shin had decapitated a man named Geom Yehwa at a Simmuryun gathering of junior experts. The man had been trying to harm innocent vigers during a boating event.

    Later, when Jeong Yeon-shin traveled with Cheong Girin Namgung Sejin, Yehwa¡¯s betrothed had sent his underlings to take revenge.

    That "betrothed" was none other than the eldest son of the Simmuryun leader.

    "They¡¯re enemies to the death, and given that they regrly pige viges, I can swing my sword without hesitation. Let¡¯s see if I can earn a reputation worthy of being called not just a hero but a godly hero."

    Hyeon Won-chang tied his blue warrior''s bandana tightly around his forehead as he spoke. Jeong Yeon-shin gave a casual nod and rose to his feet.

    "I secured two orders sealed with the Alliance Leader¡¯s seal. One has already been sent to the Fortress via carrier hawk as evidence. We leave now. Before the noble families catch wind of this, we need to capture the junior experts of the Simmuryun. The noble families might even be colluding with them."

    He had seen the Sa-cheon Dangmun''s Supreme Elder working with the Bloodme Cult. He had also been betrayed by the Namgung n.

    Jeong Yeon-shin was now a young yet shrewd martial artist. To draw his sword with the Martial Alliance at his back, he needed to take hostages.

    "I¡¯ll handle it. That ditsy Small Sword Queen will follow along on her own. She seemspletely infatuated with our young lord. As for the rest of them, their skills are no match for mine; they¡¯ll make a good meal."

    Tae Yeom-ryong suddenly stood up.

    "Before we head out, let¡¯s stop by the market. We need supplies."

    "Jerky and medicine for wounds¡ªboth internal and external¡ªshould suffice."

    "I wasn¡¯t talking about that."

    ***

    One Hour Later

    A group of three young martial artists, including Ak Ye-rim, were dragged out, seemingly against their will.

    The Small Sword Queen, with her long hair flowing, looked at the boy d in ck robes with a smile. Among them was also Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s unexpectedpanion, Jeong Hyun.

    Not that it mattered to Jeong Yeon-shin. He did not consider them part of hisbat strategy.

    He also ignored the peculiarck of resistance from the noble families.

    ¡°Such a fascination with supplies...¡±

    He muttered to himself.

    They stood in the shadow of a noisy marketce, in the narrow alley behind it. Tae Yeom-ryong was bargaining animatedly with a merchant.

    Behind the stall, a heap of red poppy blossoms swayed gently in the autumn breeze.

    Watching the scene in quiet detachment, the Young Master of Ipwang slowly turned.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 168

    The boy ran all day.

    Not on horseback, but using his qinggong techniques. The assassination of the Simmuryun elders was not something to be taken lightly.

    He had to stake his life on concealing his presence to approach his target.

    Namgung Hwa-shin was left behind at the main stronghold. It was a precaution in case something unfortunate happened to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    One envoy from Ipwang Fortress had to remain with the Martial Alliance. Even temporarily, only someone of Blue Rank or higher could fulfill the role of a ck Rank substitute.

    Namgung Hwa-shin was ranked directly below Jeong Yeon-shin in the hierarchy. He was also the most trustworthypanion.

    ¡°He¡¯ll likely keep a close eye on the internal workings of the Martial Alliance as well.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin had a high opinion of the White Qilin¡¯s martial prowess, adaptability, character, and reputation.

    The Simmuryun elders were formidable opponents. The masters of the Daebang Sect were not ones to be taken lightly, and victory could not be guaranteed.

    One had to consider the possibility of the entire party being annihted or time being dyed. That was why Namgung Hwa-shin stayed behind.

    ¡°Why not just avoid going altogether? Facing the Thirteen Heavens is no ordinary task.¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong spoke, tapping his chest. At some point, he had sidled up beside Jeong Yeon-shin.

    A bundle of opium poppies, hastily purchased two days ago, was tucked into his jacket. Jeong Yeon-shin shook his head.

    He felt Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s absence acutely¡ªit had been reassuring to have him around.

    ¡°To avoid disgrace, I must confront this. Without a swordsmanship honed in real battles, I cannot endure the techniques of that person. At this rate, the prestige of Ipwang Fortress¡¯s ck Rank will crumble.¡±

    The boy¡¯s voice was resolute. Tae Yeom-ryong bit into a single poppy stem, his expression casual.

    ¡°Is it truly disgraceful to lose to the Sword Saint? He¡¯s no middling master.¡±

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter, even if the opponent is the Martial Alliance leader. If I¡¯m seen losing pathetically, that itself would mean the mission¡¯s failure. Instead of asserting our authority, we¡¯d leave having received a lesson.¡±

    ¡°The Martial Alliance foresaw this and crafted their ploy. Even after conceding the Sect War, they ensured their dignity remained intact.¡±

    It was Hyeon Won-chang, who had straightened his back and was now speaking sharply. He red needlessly at the Martial Alliance warriors walking ahead, all while subtly holding onto Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder cloth with one hand.

    Boldly running his mouth, he shielded himself with the young Daeju. Jeong Yeon-shin wordlessly shrugged off his arm.

    Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s lips curled upward.

    ¡°Well, refusing a ¡®lesson¡¯ might indeed look strange. The Sword Saint offering pointers to the master who conquered the Sect War¡­¡±

    ¡°With Gwanghwa Swordsmanship, I wouldn¡¯tst a second against the Sword Saint. It¡¯s a technique that already falters against the Yullyeong Daeju¡¯s sword strikes.¡±

    ¡°Even Sihwa Muguk-su wouldn¡¯t work, would it? Even against something like Hwanik Gang, for example.¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong asked. Jeong Yeon-shin gazed at him for a moment, silent.

    Though lethargic in demeanor, this man seemed to understand his personal martial arts deeply. Despite their first meeting involving a derisivement about his talent, Tae Yeom-ryong was particrly sharp regarding martial techniques.

    The boy slowly nodded.

    ¡°The distance is the issue. If I close in using Gwonjangbeop, my arms would be severed before I could strike. Hoshin Ganggi can¡¯t withstand the Sword Saint¡¯s strikes.¡±

    ¡°So, in the end, it seems skillful de techniques are the only answer. My family, the Hwangbo n, has a fairly decent sword technique. It¡¯s called Namhwa Sword Domain Form, and after my great-grandfather mastered it, he was celebrated as the top swordsman in Shandong for a decade. There¡¯s a famous tale where he drove back over a dozen spears from the masters of the Ak n with a single sword.¡±

    ¡°Ridiculous nonsense!¡±

    A clear,manding voice cut in.

    ¡°That¡¯s not how it happened! Your ancestor shamelessly wielded his strength against younger, less experienced opponents. You, as the young master, surely wouldn¡¯t be ignorant of that?¡±

    It was Ak Ye-rim, d in a sleek white martial robe. A long spear was slung across her back.

    Her braided hair swayed along with the spear¡¯s shaft with each step she took. The spear techniques she practiced were of the Ak n in Shandong.

    The Ak n had long vied for prestige with the Hwangbo family, also based in Jinan of Shandong Province. Until the forces of Ipwang Fortress swept through thend, the Ak n had been at a disadvantage. They had benefited greatly from the downfall of the Hwangbo family.

    Ak Ye-rim¡¯s voice and presence carried a heavy weight, but Tae Yeom-ryong responded with a smirk.

    ¡°And did your n act with integrity? From what I¡¯ve seen, that¡¯s far from the case.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°You openly challenged our Daeju, who¡¯s nearly a decade younger than you, during a banquet. Everyone knows how much you admired Se-jin, and yet you stooped to such theatrics. If I ever dreamed of behaving like that, I¡¯d bite my tongue and end it the moment I woke up.¡±

    ¡°You¡­!¡±

    Ak Ye-rim¡¯s eyes zed with anger but suddenly fell silent.

    Her gaze shifted briefly toward Jeong Yeon-shin, her thoughtsplicated.

    Ak Ye-rim¡¯s sharp gaze bore into him but then abruptly softened as she closed her mouth.

    Her eyes shifted,nding briefly on Jeong Yeon-shin. In that fleeting nce, a storm of conflicting emotions swirled.

    She had brought up a sensitive topic openly among many young martial artists, unfiltered and without hesitation.

    No one had expected the boy to defend the White Qilin at that moment¡ªnot anyone present.

    His words about equality regardless of status or origin had be a topic of conversation among them for a while.

    ¡®Was he sincere?¡¯

    That alone didn¡¯t quell Ak Ye-rim¡¯s resentment. Unlike the inhumanly impartial White Qilin, she was not guided by unshakable fairness.

    Nor was she a unique figure like her great-aunt Ak Su-rim, who had abandoned her family name for the sake of themon people.

    She was a noble warrior from a prominent martial household, but still an ordinary person among the masses.

    ¡®Ma Gwang-ikju, the White Qilin.¡¯

    It was confusing. Unlike Namgung Mi, Namgung Se-jin had been a good elder brother to the White Qilin.

    Why did he travel the martial world alongside the one who had killed his own brother?

    Ak Ye-rim didn¡¯t see Ipwang Fortress as a haven for righteous warriors. To her, it was the military arm of the martial world.

    After all, wasn¡¯t there only one reason Ipwang Fortress protectedmoners?

    To stabilize the tributes flowing into the imperial court.

    Originally, Ak Ye-rim had nned to meet the White Qilin alone. She wanted to ask face-to-face.

    Was Ma Gwang-ikju, along with Ipwang Fortress, truly any different from her family? Did they think themselves a righteous faction, free of corruption?

    She might have done just that if warriors from Ipwang Fortress hadn¡¯t barged in with a mandate from the Martial Alliance leader.

    ¡°So, where are we headed?¡± she asked.

    Her question wasn¡¯t directed at Ma Gwang-ikju.

    To speak to the Daeju of Ipwang Fortress, she would need to use honorifics, but Ak Ye-rim preferred addressing Hwangbo So-ga-ju instead.

    Yet Tae Yeom-ryong was mischievous. He kept his mouth shut, refusing to answer.

    His smug silence revealed that he could see right through Ak Ye-rim¡¯s brash exterior. Instead, his attention drifted to the sight of two young boys engaged in conversation.

    Beside the young Daeju, a neer from the Gongson family had approached.

    ¡°My fianc¨¦e is quite interested in you. And so am I. Back during the battle at Cheongya Valley, we were there too, you know. When Ipwang Fortress and the Namgung n fought.¡±

    The boy¡¯s eyes gleamed with curiosity. He stood at nearly the same eye level as Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Gongson Min.

    He was the young master of the Gongson family, one of the Eight Noble ns. He seemed to enjoy wandering from ce to ce, driven by curiosity.

    He exuded vibrant energy, his slightly worn white silk martial robe oddly suiting him.

    ¡°Cheongya Valley?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin repeated, recalling the memory. The gorge had been surrounded by a crowd¡ªboth martial artists and ordinary folk alike, an audience farrger than expected.

    Gongson Min nodded enthusiastically.

    ¡°Yes, it was quite the spectacle. Honestly, I wasn¡¯t there to see you, though¡ªI came to witness the martial prowess of the Singeom Danju and the head of the Namgung n. But, separate from their grandeur, your duel with the White Qilin was incredibly striking.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°It was a duel with so much to learn from. Despite the seamless flow of movements, every exchange of techniques was iprehensibly precise. And seeing how you wrapped your hand around the Qilin¡¯s extended sword strike and reversed it into a reinforcement for your palm technique? That scene was awe-inspiring!¡±

    The admiration on his face was unmasked, his thoughts transparent in his expression. It was a refreshing attitude Jeong Yeon-shin hadn¡¯t encountered during his time in the Martial Alliance.

    The Martial Assembly was said toprise hundreds of sects, and it seemed indeed to attract all sorts of individuals.

    ¡°Graves...¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned his head, making an effort not to show any difort.

    It was a moment when tension was necessary. The group had entered a vige. Splinters of what was once a wooden stockade crumbled under their every step.

    Smoke rose from between the houses, reminiscent of the incense burned in bundles to honor the dead. The atmosphere was deste, oppressive.

    ¡°There are no survivors.¡±

    The chilling wind carried the unmistakable sign of a massacre. It was as though the faint trace of life lingering in the vige had been buried along with the hastily dug graves.

    It felt like stepping into another world. The stench of decaying corpses was overwhelming.@@novelbin@@

    It was a sight all too familiar to martial artists enduring the hardships of famine.

    The powerful took what they wanted, stealing food and tightening their grip on the throats of the weak.

    It was a truth as old as time itself. Those who wielded martial skills often turned them toward survival at the expense of others.

    The Simmuryun was no different.

    In Henan, where their sect was based, acts like this would have angered their patron, the Marquis of Ban. That was why they hade to Shaanxi¡ªplundering, eating, drinking, and honing their martial arts outside their territory.

    If they could tarnish the reputation of the righteous sects'' alliance in the process, all the better.

    That much was outlined in the Sword Saint¡¯s letter. Jeong Yeon-shin found it a reasonable assumption.

    ¡°There are many graves here. Who could have made them?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps a wandering hero or the vigers themselves,¡± Tae Yeom-ryong replied casually, engaging in conversation with Hyeon Won-chang.

    Jeong Yeon-shin finally spoke, his voice steady.

    ¡°We¡¯ll retrace the Simmuryun¡¯s steps. Kill every one of them we find and take the head of the force leader responsible for this raid. ording to the document from the Sword Saint, it¡¯s one of their elders: Baek Seo-goon, the Sword Demon of Yongcheon.¡±

    Dressed in his ck cloak, he spoke as Ma Gwang-ikju.

    At his words, Mo Yong-myeongjun, who had been silently following as though lost in thought, immediately raised his head.

    ¡°The Sword Demon of Yongcheon? Is it the one I know?¡±

    Dressed more elegantly than anyone present, he looked uncharacteristically uneasy.

    Despite his brightly colored pink martial robe, a shadow hung over his expression.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the rumors of his Yi Gi Yu Geom technique,manding the sword with qi. They say his de swims through the sky. During the Marquis of Ban¡¯s sixtieth birthday celebration in Henan, he fended off a hundred archers¡¯ arrows with a single sword. The Marquis was so impressed he granted him the title ¡®Sword Demon,¡¯ dering his skills beyond humanprehension.¡±

    Mo Yong-myeongjun¡¯s voice was measured, but his gaze remained fixed on Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Unlike Ak Ye-rim, he maintained perfect decorum when addressing the boy, yet his polite demeanor masked a hint of hidden tension.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of him too,¡± Gongson Min added. ¡°Even a swordsman of Shaolin couldn¡¯t block the Sword Demon¡¯s flying de. Since the Simmuryun¡¯s main base is in Henan, I¡¯m sure the masters of Mount Hua or Zhongnan would know more. The smaller sects can¡¯t be relied upon for this¡­¡±

    He trailed off, frustration evident.

    None of the smaller sects besides Mount Hua and Dian Cang had sent representatives to the Martial Assembly. Their absence made theck of counsel ring.

    The mission to eliminate a Thirteen Heavens eldermanding a military force weighed heavily on their minds. The more Gongson Min thought about it, the more insufficient their lineup seemed.

    The young heir spected that the Martial Alliance leadership had conspired to send Ma Gwang-ikju to his death.

    ¡°I know,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said, his voice calm.

    Tae Yeom-ryong smirked, seeming satisfied with the boy¡¯s short reply.

    ¡°Of course. There¡¯s no point worrying about a flying sword. Even if it really is Yi Gi Yu Geom, it¡¯s the same. Listen, Gongson. For swordsmen famous throughout the martial world, they¡¯re most dangerous when they¡¯re wielding their de directly. When their palm is gripping the sword, their energy is at its peak. Unless they¡¯ve mastered some extraordinary method.¡±

    ¡°If the Sword Demon¡¯s flying de relies on a specific technique, then it¡¯s not truly legendary Yi Gi Yu Geom, is it? Let¡¯s leave the Sword Demon to the Daeju,¡± Hyeon Won-chang added, nodding.

    By then, a shared curiosity began to arise in the minds of the Martial Assembly warriors.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood at the center of their attention¡ªunder the scrutiny of figures like Zhuge Hyeon, Gongson Min, and Mo Yong-myeongjun, as well as So Geomhwi of Jeomchang.

    Even Ak Ye-rim¡¯s gaze lingered on him, unrelenting as though she intended to capture every w and strength he had.

    Each of them harbored different thoughts.

    Yet they shared one unspoken question: How strong was the new Ma Gwang-ikju?

    They were the future leaders of the Martial Assembly, destined to cross paths with the young Daeju for the rest of their lives. Assessing his capabilities wasn¡¯t just Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s burden¡ªit was theirs as well.

    Would his character hold up under pressure?

    How would his martial skills perform under the harshest conditions?

    And, just as critically, did he possess any ring weaknesses?

    ¡°Their eyes are like daggers,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin thought to himself. Merely ying a game of fan-tossing with Zhuge Hyeon wouldn¡¯t be enough to answer them.

    He recalled the mission¡¯s purpose. It was Ak Su-rim¡¯s n: disrupt the Martial Assembly and pour cold water over the Martial Alliance¡¯s rising momentum.

    The boy had not forgotten his true objective.

    ¡°Show yourselves.¡±

    His voice was sudden. His Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi picked up on the distinct inner energy signatures of Simmuryun practitioners.

    The Simmuryun forces that had piged the vige hadn¡¯t left behind a single grain of rice. Instead, they had stationed a few guards. A small contingent.

    Their presence was clear: crouched behind the foliage three paces ahead, stationed on the rooftop of an intact house, and, most boldly, standing atop a watchtower, one foot nted on its edge, gazing down at them.

    Jeong Yeon-shin raised his head, locking eyes with the man on the watchtower.

    Draped in yellow, the man stood tall, legs and back straight, a sneering grin stered on his face.

    He exuded a powerful aura of martial arts. His unmoving stance betrayed his mastery of a profound sensory technique.

    Were they tasked with blocking pursuers?

    The boy didn¡¯t say another word. He simply extended his left hand downward.

    His palm pointed toward the sword strapped to Mo Yong-myeongjun¡¯s waist.

    With a subtle shift, Jeong Yeon-shin activated two distinct techniques on the meridians of his palm.

    Attraction and Repulsion. The opposing forces intertwined momentarily.

    Suddenly.

    Mo Yong-myeongjun¡¯s sword was drawn from its sheath on its own.

    The metallic shring of the de echoed softly, sending silent shockwaves through the air.

    Even the seasoned martial artists¡ªincluding Mo Yong-myeongjun, Gongson Min, and the Simmuryun guard atop the watchtower¡ªwidened their eyes in disbelief.

    With one fluid motion, Jeong Yeon-shin flicked his sleeve, and a radiant light briefly flickered across the sword.

    His ck cloak billowed dramatically as the de transformed into a piercing beam of light.

    A dazzling white arc shot into the sky.

    Thwack!

    The man atop the watchtower doubled over, his body flung backward by force. The de had pierced his abdomen, sending him hurtling into the air.

 Chapter 169

    ¡°Yongcheon? That¡¯s hardly anything special.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin sped his hands behind his back and muttered. A brief silence followed.

    The Simmuryun warrior, who had been flung a full jang from the watchtower,nded on the ground. His breath escaped in a stunned gasp, mingled with disbelief.

    He fell like a bird that had lost its wings, powerless. Yet, the single strike had not been enough to kill him.

    His energy was still faintly discernible, though it wavered precariously.

    ¡®Naturally.¡¯

    The boy mused.

    It hadn¡¯t been Yi Gi Yu Geom, the legendary technique of controlling a sword with qi. Such a pinnacle of swordsmanship was not something even Jeong Yeon-shin had encountered. For now, it remained a realm he could only specte about.

    The way the de moved had only mimicked the illusion of Yi Gi Yu Geom, owing to the subtlety of the Mancheon Hwawu technique. Inspired by the idea, he had used it on a whim. The absence of an imbued qi force confirmed that it was no more than a simtion.

    Moreover, it hadn¡¯t been a concentrated barrage of projectiles meant to sever veins one by one. The attackcked the lethality to snuff out the life force of a high-level martial artist in an instant.

    That was intentional.

    ¡°The de¡¯s edge is sharp. You¡¯ve taken good care of it.¡±

    The boy remarked casually.

    As Ma Gwang-ikju, the young master tilted his chin toward the fallen Simmuryun warrior in the distance.

    At the same time, he shot a nce at Mo Yong-myeongjun, who was staring at him in stunned silence. The gesture was clear¡ªgo retrieve the de and bring the sprawled opponent back with you.

    Inwardly, Jeong Yeon-shin muttered. Looking at you makes my head hurt.

    ¡°What¡­!¡±

    Mo Yong-myeongjun¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. Born into a noble family of Xianbei descent, he had been raised as the heir of a prestigious martial household.

    He had rarely bowed to anyone outside his family elders. Even among the Martial Assembly, the heads of smaller sects treated him with reverence.@@novelbin@@

    To experience such humiliation at the hands of a boy who wasn¡¯t even fully grown¡ªit was unthinkable.

    ¡®I shouldn¡¯t have hosted that banquet.¡¯

    Alongside his indignation, a nobleman¡¯s cold reasoning surfaced. His mind settled like ice.

    It had been Mo Yong-myeongjun who organized the banquet, personally renting the venue and sending out invitations, intending to test Ma Gwang-ikju¡¯s character. It appeared that act had instead earned the young master¡¯s wariness.

    Outside the Assembly¡¯s headquarters, Jeong Yeon-shin was a different person altogether. He carried himself as a supreme master of entirely different stature.

    Reluctantly, Mo Yong-myeongjun took a step forward, feeling a cold and arrogant gaze drilling into the back of his head.

    ¡®Let¡¯s see if you behave the same way back at the Assembly.¡¯

    Suppressing a sigh, he hoisted the groaning Simmuryun warrior onto his shoulder.

    Out of the corner of his eye, he caught a nod from another infuriating figure¡ªHyeon Won-chang. The man¡¯s signature headband, said to change design daily, was firmly in ce. Known as Ipwang Fortress¡¯s so-called "Heroic Champion," he never missed an opportunity to aggravate others.

    ¡°Our Daeju says he¡¯s more impressed than apologetic for borrowing your de in the heat of the moment. The treasured sword of the Mo Yong family certainly lives up to its reputation. After all, it broke through that man¡¯s protective qi barrier with nothing more than the propulsion from the repulsion technique.¡±

    The tone was polite but unmistakably mocking. It was also a way to praise his master while subtly reminding everyone of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s prowess.

    With no qi imbued into the strike, a single blow had subdued the Simmuryun warrior. The message was clear: do as you¡¯re told, withoutints.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Mo Yong-myeongjun remained silent as he returned,ying the injured Simmuryun warrior on the ground. He had not removed the de, concerned about further blood loss.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood over the man, looking down. His condition was visibly poor.

    The only thing keeping him alive was the inherent vitality of a martial artist, barely holding out against a fatal wound.

    At that moment, the ambushed enemies surged forward.

    Thud!

    The sound of feet striking the ground echoed harshly from all directions. The vibrations were powerful, the movement techniques exceptional.

    d in leather armor, they rushed in with the force of charging warhorses.

    The shockwaves generated by their qi, expelled from the Yongcheon point on their soles, created rippling impacts with every step. The continuous resonance resembled the pounding of hooves.

    They were Simmuryun warriors, part of the Marquis of Ban¡¯s trained martial army.

    After a brief chase, the full confrontation began. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mind briefly wandered to his memories of Namgung Se-jin.

    He recalled the sight of Se-jin executing the Cheokma Myeolsageom technique, the essence of righteous swordsmanship, cutting down Simmuryun warriors without hesitation.

    It was vivid¡ªNamgung Se-jin, wielding the Imperial Sword Form, beheading enemies with ruthless precision.

    It had left no doubt in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mind. The Simmuryun deserved to die.

    The Azure Qilin, Namgung Se-jin. Would he have been here now, had his family not pressured him into other duties?

    The boy¡¯s lips moved quietly.

    ¡°Leave two alive.¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong and Hyeon Won-chang reacted instantly. It was time forbat. Without a word, they moved forward.

    The nameless warriors of Ipwang Fortress, d in white, faced off against the Simmuryun¡¯s interception squad.

    Boom!

    Energy waves erupted on both sides. The oppressive qi radiated heat and killing intent. A scream rang out first from the direction Tae Yeom-ryong was covering.

    The stench of burning flesh followed shortly.

    On Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s side, the sound of air splitting from a precise sh echoed through the air.

    Meanwhile, Jeong Yeon-shin tilted his head slightly downward. The man impaled by the borrowed sword from Mo Yong-myeongjun gasped for air.

    It didn¡¯t look like he would survive long. The de had pierced through his abdomen, slicing the stomach and liver before emerging from his back. Among a gathering of martial artists, there was no chance of survival.

    The remnants of his internal energy barely sustained his life.

    The man seemed to understand his situation. Though his chest heaved, his pupils were calm.

    It was the look of a martial artist confronting the Styx. Even in the face of death, the warrior¡¯s spirit remained unyielding.

    Jeong Yeon-shin finally spoke.

    ¡°I hear you¡¯ve been honing your martial skills while filling your bellies with plunder. In times of famine, walking the path of martial arts must be no easy task.¡±

    ¡°Kill¡­ me,¡± the man rasped, his breath remarkably steady for someone so gravely injured. Perhaps he had cultivated his internal techniques to a high degree.

    The boy regarded him silently for a moment before replying.

    ¡°You were defeated by Ma Gwang-ikju of Ipwang Fortress. Remember that.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood tall, his posturemanding. The man on the ground looked up at him.

    The boy lowered his gaze only slightly to meet his eyes.

    ¡°I am thest direct disciple of the Fortress Lord. Tell me, how does it feel to be pierced by the true Yi Gi Yu Geom? It¡¯s a technique you¡¯ll never master in your lifetime.¡±

    ¡°A ck Rank¡­ at your age¡­ and with that sword technique¡­¡± the man muttered with a faint smile. His words were disjointed, scattered like fragments of a broken thought.

    ¡°So, the Ma Gwang-ikju of legend truly exists.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve honored you. Are you willing to answer my questions?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s tone was calm.

    For the first time, a flicker of emotion crossed the man¡¯s face. Ma Gwang-ikju had revealed his name and his supreme technique.

    It was a rare gesture of respect, especially from a martial artist of such renown. For someone who walked the path of the unorthodox, it was an honor he might never experience again.

    ¡°Ha¡­¡±

    A faint exhale escaped the man¡¯s lips, almost likeughter.

    In the face of death, an indescribable sense of awe arose. Even a monstrous figure of the Thirteen Heavens was, in the end, both a martial artist and a human being.

    Slowly, the man opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°I¡¯m on my way out¡­ I have no military code to uphold anymore. What do you wish to know?¡±

    ¡°Your routes.¡±

    ¡°There are two. The Western Peak Road and the Sevenfold Gorge¡­¡±

    ¡°The numbers? Report for each.¡±

    ¡°One hundred fifty for the first, two hundred for the second.¡±

    ¡°Which group is the Sword Demon of Yongcheon with?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°The Sword Demones and goes from the mountains as he pleases, focusing solely on his training. He has little interest in leading. His two disciples decide the destinations. I cannot say which group he has joined.¡±

    His voice grew smoother. The final rity before death.

    Thest remnants of his internal energy flowed out along with his life force. Jeong Yeon-shin mentallypared the Sword Saint¡¯s documents with the man¡¯s ount.

    The details matched. He decided it was credible.

    For a moment, the boy looked down silently at the dying man.

    The man¡¯s breathing grew fainter, his life slipping away. Despite the natural human yearning for survival, he seemed content as a martial artist.

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought of his uncle, Ma Jin, the Naksal. His uncle¡¯s reputation in the martial world was immense, a force to be reckoned with.

    Before Jeong Yeon-shin joined, it had always been so. Ma Gwang-ikju was a renowned figure across the entire martial world.

    His Ma Gwang Sword Techniques, unparalleled weapon mastery, and reputation as a chivalrous protector of themon people solidified his fame.

    This was why the Simmuryun warrior closed his eyes with a satisfied expression.

    A noble figure had graced his final moments.

    ¡®They plundered others¡¯ grain, destroyed families, and showed no mercy to the lives of the innocent.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly recalled the de Specter Lord and spoke calmly.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t really Yi Gi Yu Geom.¡±

    ¡°What¡­?¡±

    ¡°It was just a basic dispersal technique. I suppose you have no intention of apologizing to the vigers here. When you open your eyes in the Sword Tree Hell (Geom Su Jiok), remember that you were bested by a boy not even in his twenties.¡±

    ¡°...!¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes widened.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s cold gaze swept over the man¡¯s upper body. His finely honed muscles were constricting around the prating wound.

    He had cultivated his external techniques to a considerable level. Such a physique could only result from regr, ample meals¡ªa luxury built on the blood and tears of the powerless.

    An inhuman existence that thrived on the suffering of others.

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke again.

    ¡°A body forged from plunder. Worthless.¡±

    His tone was ice cold.

    The judgment of Ma Gwang-ikju held immense significance to any martial artist.

    The Small Sword Queen (So Geomhwi) beside him inhaled sharply, while the man¡¯s eyes lost their focus for a brief moment.

    Thwack!

    Tae Yeom-ryong, who had returned unnoticed, delivered a sharp kick to the man¡¯s head. A faint cracking sound echoed from the bridge of his foot.

    It was an instant kill. The man¡¯s neck twisted unnaturally, and he died on the spot.

    ¡°Well, I guess my foot¡¯s dirty now. Daeju, you better give me credit for this one,¡± Tae Yeom-ryong said with a sly grin.

    His demeanor suggested he had experienced countless battles during his time as a scion of the Hwangbo family. He showed no hesitation in killing a defenseless enemy.

    Despite his joking words, there was an air of decisiveness in all his actions.

    It urred to Jeong Yeon-shin that when the time came to restructure Ma Gwang-ikju¡¯s forces, Tae Yeom-ryong might have to take the vanguard, whether he liked it or not.

    ¡®Can someone rise two ranks at once, from Nameless to Blue Rank? I might have to intervene.¡¯

    The boy pondered. It was a matter worth considering. He said nothing aloud but gave a curtmand.

    ¡°...Clean it up.¡±

    ¡°Clean it up,¡± Tae Yeom-ryong echoed, ncing at the young martial artists from the Martial Assembly. This was a ce meant to honor the vigers who had perished.

    His tone implied that since he had done the killing, they should handle the cleanup of the Simmuryun corpses. Hyeon Won-chang noddedzily beside him.

    A tense silence lingered.

    Ahn Yelim¡¯s reaction was visibly displeased. Her slightly furrowed brow betrayed her thoughts.

    She had never been fond of Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Mocking a defenseless opponent was not something she could condone.

    However, she was the only one frowning.

    Zhuge Hyeon and Mo Yong-myeongjun remainedposed. Their broad perspectives, honed through martial arts and schrly studies, allowed them to guess at the boy¡¯s intentions.

    ¡®A lofty sense of chivalry? The n head would disapprove.¡¯

    ¡®If his swordsmanship reflects his temperament, Ma Gwang-ikju would best be countered with techniques heavy on feints.¡¯

    They mentally recorded the boy¡¯s actions, as ifying brush and ink to parchment. How this moment would be used depended on the paths taken by the Martial Assembly, the Zhuge n, and the Mo Yong family.

    ¡°You can use Mancheon Hwawu like that? How do you focus the energy of absorption into a single point?¡±

    The Small Sword Queen, So Geomhwi, spoke as if muttering to herself but was clearly asking aloud.

    Her drowsy, half-closed eyes sparkled with curiosity. She had no other motive but a genuine interest in martial arts.

    Her gaze met Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s.

    From Sichuan to now, the boy had consistently ignored the Small Sword Queen of the Jeomchang Sect.

    So Geomhwi only ever smiled faintly at the neglect, persistently seeking guidance.

    Without ceasing. Endlessly.

    Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly recalled the Sun Piercing Sword Technique (Sailgeombeop) of Jeomchang¡ªa style famed for its ability to pierce through the sun with its strikes.

    It was a legendary skill known across the martial world. The boy mused. The Radiant Sword Stylecks any thrusting forms.

    ¡°Oh? Want to try it? My sword energy is always ready,¡± So Geomhwi asked brightly. Her intuition was sharp as ever.

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt a flicker of interest. He was in the process of weaving new sword techniques.

    If it were a traditional martial art from the old sects, it could be immensely helpful. After assassinating the Sword Demon of Yongcheon, it would be worth giving serious thought.

    ¡°Later.¡±

    The boy shook his head and spoke.

    ¡°Two routes: Western Peak Road and the Sevenfold Gorge. We¡¯ll split up. Prioritize assassinating the Sword Demon of Yongcheon¡­¡±

    At that moment.

    ¡°Mo Yong-gongja.¡±

    Gongsun Min stepped forward. He was staring intently at the sword Mo Yong-myeongjun had just pulled from the corpse.

    There was greed in his expression. The sparkling light in his eyes seemed almost unfitting, like thunder in clear skies. His desire was evident.

    ¡°Sell me that sword.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Mo Yong-myeongjun asked, confused.

    ¡°How much is Mo Yong family¡¯s treasured sword worth...? I brought plenty of gold with me,¡± Gongsun Min said, his tone brimming with excitement.

    ¡°What are you saying?¡±

    ¡°I know everything. That¡¯s the sword imbued with Ma Gwang-ikju¡¯s Mancheon Hwawu. If word spreads that it was wielded by Seomye, the me King of Huazhong, every wealthy collector will want it. It¡¯s an extraordinary piece.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Please, let me have it. I¡¯m begging you.¡±

    Amotion broke out at an unexpected moment.

    They said that many martial artists in the world lived in their own realities. The vastness of the world and the diversity of their education left little room for uniformity.

    Even if the teachings of the Four Books and Five ssics were esteemed, the values of aristocratic warriors who transcended humanity through martial cultivation varied dramatically.

    Some were refined; others, barbaric and self-centered. It was a chaotic age.

    The absurd expressions on Mo Yong-myeongjun¡¯s face and the determination of Gongsun Min, who had already grabbed the sword¡¯s hilt, were proof of this.

    Even among the Martial Assembly¡¯s elites, it was impossible to predict the behavior of each individual.

    ¡®To develop a new sword art while assassinating the Sword Demon of Yongcheon, and then to face the Sword Saint in the Sect Tournament¡­¡¯

    Without the Martial Assembly¡¯s warriors, perhaps it could be more enjoyable.

    Jeong Yeon-shin briefly considered. Perhaps he would only take Zhuge Hyeon and the Small Sword Queen.

 Chapter 170

    The Simmuryun forces had split into two groups.

    The Western Peak Road and the Sevenfold Gorge.

    They weren¡¯t far apart¡ªonly three days'' travel using light-foot techniques.

    ¡®Based on the information from the Sword Saint and circting rumors, the Sword Demon of Yongcheon definitely wields power befitting a grandmaster of a major faction. He¡¯s mine to face.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought carefully.

    If it were Tae Yeom-ryong, he might stand a chance by relying on sheer luck. But it would cost him his life.

    Allocating their members required meticulous consideration.

    Tae Yeom-ryong absolutely had to separate from Jeong Yeon-shin. The sheer energy reserves granted by his Sun Meridian Vein were staggering.

    Even if Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s internal energy was denser, Tae Yeom-ryong surpassed him in quantity. His qi detection range was bound to be enormous.

    If the group that Jeong Yeon-shin wasn¡¯t part of encountered the Sword Demon, Tae Yeom-ryong would serve as the ideal scout, detecting and retreating without engaging.

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong noddedzily after hearing Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s exnation, a smirk ying on his lips.

    He seemed to think he¡¯d been entrusted with a task that befitted the dignity of a Hwangbo n scion.

    The boy wanted to correct that misunderstanding. Tae Yeom-ryong exuded an innate smugness, even just by breathing.

    Jeong Yeon-shin was desperately clinging to survival, while Tae Yeom-ryong lived as though he had all the time in the world. It was a little enviable, to be honest.

    ¡°Follow the hierarchy.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin said.

    ¡°Ah, so the Nameless shouldn¡¯t overstep the Whites, is that it?¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong shot a nce at Hyeon Won-chang, who stood tall, clearing his throat as if to maintain decorum.

    Meanwhile, tension was brewing between Gongsun Min and Mo Yong-myeongjun.

    ¡°I¡¯ll hang it in my room and brag to Eon Mae about it.¡±

    Gongsun Min hummed the words like a tune, staring at the sword still strapped to Mo Yong-myeongjun¡¯s waist as if it were already his, grinning as though their deal was sealed.

    They were the sons of aristocratic ns. Some kind of arrangement had likely been made.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t care what it was.

    The thought of using a sword once for battle only to turn it into a collector¡¯s item was absurd, though no less strange than the antics of the Seven Killers.

    ¡°We¡¯ll divide the groups as follows.¡±

    The boy began exining calmly. He proposed to group himself with Zhuge Hyeon and the Small Sword Queen.

    Then he suggested that Hyeon Won-chang and Tae Yeom-ryong lead a group consisting of Mo Yong-myeongjun, Gongsun Min, and Ahn Yelim.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s pitch-ck eyes scanned them briefly.

    None of the Martial Assembly warriors flinched under his gaze, though most instinctively twitched their dominant hands.

    ¡°At the edge of life, I¡¯m seeing all sorts of things.¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong curled his lips into a smirk. The scion of the Hwangbo family guessed at their hidden thoughts.

    He found it intriguing¡ªhow he might appear to this iprehensible young master.

    A genius recognized as such by his peers, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mere gaze could unnerve lesser fighters.

    The strides of a martial artist, the depth of their breathing¡ªthese wereid bare by the eyes of a true prodigy.

    Even the finest young martial artists, praised as the best of their regions, were no exception.

    But Jeong Yeon-shin wasn¡¯t concerned.

    ¡°Do not engage the Sword Demon.¡±

    The young Ma Gwang-ikju instructed. It was a warning not to recklessly draw their swords out of misced pride. His tone wasn¡¯t condescending.

    His expression and voice were soposed that no one could retort.

    Then, a long arm raised into the air. Ahn Yelim lifted her hand and stared at Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand. We¡¯re already at a disadvantage, outnumbered. Why split up further?¡±

    ¡°To cut down the Sword Demon quickly. That¡¯ll minimize casualties among the vigers. It¡¯ll also make wiping out the disorganized remnants of Simmuryun easier.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang shook his head, speaking with azy drawl.

    He was no less irritating than Tae Yeom-ryong. Ahn Yelim raised her eyebrows and replied sharply.

    ¡°That¡¯s not the only reason, is it?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re perceptive.¡±

    ¡°What? Speak inly. Don¡¯t mock me.¡±

    ¡°There are just over ten days until the Sect Tournament. It¡¯s too risky to keep fighting masters in remote areas. But it¡¯s also unsettling to spend too much time out here.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang scowled and pointed a finger usingly.

    ¡°Your Assembly¡¯s deputymander yed games during our audience with the Daeju. That wasn¡¯t enough? You gave us Yunhyang Pavilion as quarters and had the gall to leave us in such a precarious spot¡ªone where we couldn¡¯t even safely meditate at night! I wouldn¡¯t put it past some madman from your Assembly to attack!¡±

    ¡°...That was a disgrace. I¡¯ll admit it. But?¡±

    Ahn Yelim, hershes lowered slightly, replied in a calmer tone. Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s lips curled upward.

    ¡°We can¡¯t keep staying apart like this. How can we trust what your Assembly might be plotting? What¡¯s to stop you from suddenly changing the rules of the Sect Tournament? Or elerating the schedule?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Imagine if your Assembly wanted to stop our Ma Gwang-ikju from iming victory. Who knows what you¡¯d try?¡±

    ¡°The Martial Assembly doesn¡¯t resort to such tactics. It¡¯d be theughingstock of the entire martial world.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s to say? Better than letting the world see your Assembly¡¯s experts fall one by one to the young lord of Ma Gwang-ikju.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why time is of the essence. Do you understand now, Lady Ahn? Oh, pardon me¡ªSmall Lady. Don¡¯t mind the title. Our Daeju calls even the Cloud Sword Dragon a Hero, but I doubt your stature matches his.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang spoke with characteristic wit, earning him the nickname ¡°Tongue of Ma Gwang.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently thought about whether Tae Yeom-ryong and Hyeon Won-chang could both ascend to the Blue Rank together.

    He approached and patted Hyeon Won-chang on the shoulder, ensuring Ahn Yelim wouldn¡¯t draw her spear in anger.

    ¡°We¡¯ll split here.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d say the Daeju has a streak of bad luck.¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong slung a bag over his shoulder and remarked casually.

    ¡°You might bump into the Sword Demon as soon as you arrive. I mean you, not me. Considering the rumors about his Yi Gi Yu Geom, he¡¯s probably monstrously strong. Don¡¯t rush into singlebat. Always keep an escape route when facing a hostile master.¡±

    ¡°A novice¡¯s advice.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin acknowledged the point with a simple statement. Tae Yeom-ryong grinned, amused.

    ¡°Survive, and I¡¯lle find you. If the Western Peak Road is west, the Sevenfold Gorge should be northwest.¡±

    ¡°Subtle way of asking for backup. The Sword Demon is mine. Don¡¯t overdo it.¡±

    The boy replied.

    As sunlight filtered through the smoke rising all around, the group split outside the ruined vige.

    Their steps carried them in pursuit of the marauding forces of Sima Odo, fanning the mes of chaos in these troubled times.

    Though no one seemed to be watching, the entirety of the Martial Assembly''s leadership was undoubtedly paying close attention to their every move.

    Thud!

    As the young masters struck the ground with their light-foot techniques, a gust of dust swirled into the air. The lingering resentment of the vigers ran deep.

    Leaving behind the eerie, lifeless vige, a surge of determined wind spread across thend.

    The warriors, armed with multiple weapons strapped to their backs and waists, raced forward like avenging spirits.

    ***

    The headquarters of the Martial Alliance was abuzz with festivity.

    The bangmun (announcements) stered across the central ins were proving effective. It seemed that martial artists from across the world of Jianghu had received word of the Alliance¡¯s formation. The sheer number of people pouring in was staggering.

    ¡°What a shame. They say the young master from Ipwang Fortress shed with the Ascendant Dragon of the Jegal n. If only I¡¯d arrived a month earlier.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t mention that so carelessly. Rumors say Alliance experts are everywhere in the markets. One wrong word, and you¡¯ll find yourself in trouble.¡±

    ¡°Why is that?¡±

    ¡°They say the young master from Ipwang Fortress wore a ck robe. You¡¯re from Nanjili, aren¡¯t you? You must¡¯ve heard of the nickname Seomye, haven¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Of course! Are you saying¡­?¡±

    Wealthy merchants and evenmoners, drawn by the promise of rare information, were flocking to the area. As food supplies dwindled, the value of martial strength grew. Those with power couldmand gold and provisions alike.

    It was clear the Martial Alliance was destined to surpass Ipwang Fortress in strength and influence. The gathering of half the martial world had turned this Menghui (Alliance meeting) into a golden goose,ying the groundwork for unmatched prosperity.

    The influx of individuals from every corner of Jianghu filled the Han region to the brim. Inns and private residences around the headquarters were overflowing. Tavern lights never dimmed, day or night.

    Martial enthusiasts, scribes crafting tales of duels, and martial artists without enough renown to gain entry to the Alliance¡¯s inner circle had all gathered. Voices debating the fate of Jianghu resounded throughout.

    Evenpared to Ipwang Fortress, the scale was unparalleled. Dozens of merchant caravans had arrived with the intent of establishing a foothold in the Han region. Few were indifferent to the uing Sect Challenge (Gaepadaejeon). In a time of famine, the ability to secure even a single grain of rice could determine survival.

    Inside one of the rented taverns, the conversations of merchants filled the air.

    ¡°Is it true wemon folk can watch the Sect Challenge this time?¡±

    ¡°I believe so. Unlike you, I can read quite well, you know. If what¡¯s written on those announcements is true, we¡¯ll be allowed to watch the Martial Alliance in action.¡±

    ¡°Oh, marvelous! Perhaps we¡¯ll find some capable warriors to hire after seeing them for ourselves. Though I doubt we can even dream of recruiting the truly exceptional ones who¡¯ll dominate the Challenge¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m more interested in observing how they wield their des. If I can learn to spot true skill and assess the overall atmosphere, it¡¯ll save me from being cheated when hiring wandering warriors in the future.¡±

    ¡°I should take note of that as well.¡±

    ¡°Word is, even Ipwang Fortress¡¯s experts will be participating as delegates. That¡¯s something worth keeping an eye on. If Ipwang sets the stage with an impressive showing, who knows how the bnce might shift? It could divert trade routes away from this Han region to Ipwang¡¯s seat in Yangyang.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, perhaps. But don¡¯t forget that this is the Martial Alliance¡¯s domain. It¡¯s no secret the Jegal n, long established in this region, forms the backbone of the Alliance. Do you think they would¡¯ve invited Ipwang Fortress without a n to win? They must have their calctions.¡±

    ¡°True, but the rumors about Ipwang¡¯s young prodigy are hard to ignore.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard them too. I¡¯ve gathered information even from Sichuan. If we¡¯re talking about likely candidates to win, it¡¯s got to be the Seomye (Rock King of Huazhong), Ungajeilkwon (Ung Family¡¯s First Fist), or the Sword Sage of Huashan. The elders likely won¡¯t participate, after all.¡±

    ¡°Wait, are you saying the leader of the Plum Blossom Swordmasters hase down from Huashan? That venerable swordsman? Incredible! Could it be an attempt to curb the dominance of the noble ns?¡±

    ¡°If you had to bet, which side would you back? Personally, I¡¯d wager on Ung Hwaran of the Ung n. It¡¯s the safest bet. The Jegal n will probably pit Seomye and the Sword Sage against each other first.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­ Truly a tough choice.¡±

    The Han region had be the epicenter of upheaval, a ce where the established order of Jianghu was being rewritten.

    ***

    Four Days Later

    Jeong Yeon-shin traveled alongside twopanions: Seonryong Jegal-hyeon and Changbong Ak Ye-rim.

    Initially, Jeong Yeon-shin had intended to include So Geomhu, but she ended up joining the group led by Heon Won-chang and Tae Yeom-ryong.

    This adjustment was made by Jeong Yeon-shin after considering the overall bnce of power between the two groups.

    So Geomhu would likely be more helpful than Ak Ye-rim¡¯s spear techniques. Heon So-hyeop and Tae Yeom-ryong need to survive.

    The decision was made as the leader of Ma Gwang, a position that required bncing the power dynamics of the split group. Including So Geomhu would amplify Tae Yeom-ryong''s abilities.

    Before Jeong Yeon-shin created the Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi, even he struggled to achieve a 60% win rate against Tae Yeom-ryong. With So Geomhu in their ranks, the group heading to Chiljung Gorge should be capable of dealing with the high-ranking masters of Daebangpa.

    Tae Yeom-ryong, though merely a disciple of no renown, possessed exceptional talent. However, the difference in years of experience between them was vast.

    During the Yongbong Gathering, Jeong Yeon-shin had barely outperformed him through superior instincts alone. Even after significant growth, Tae Yeom-ryong remained a formidable opponent. It wouldn¡¯t have been surprising if, in a series of ten matches, Jeong Yeon-shin lost three or four.

    There were simply too many variables inbat.

    From the sequence of techniques to the alignment of strengths and weaknesses, the flow of internal energy, and the subtle changes in body mechanics, the world of martial arts masters was extraordinarily intricate.

    Tae Yeom-ryong has an infuriating knack for provocation. If I ever face him again, I¡¯d already be conceding half a step just to keep myposure.

    These thoughts flitted through Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mind as he nced briefly at Ak Ye-rim, whom he had swapped in for So Geomhu. It was a good decision for Heon Won-chang¡¯s group.

    So Geomhu was oftenpared to Wi Ji-myo-hwa, a renowned swordsman. Rumors imed she had mastered the Sahil Sword Technique to its zenith.

    If she could harmonize with Tae Yeom-ryong, Heon Won-chang, and the other martial artists, their group might even hold its own against top-tier masters.

    ¡°What are you staring at?¡± Ak Ye-rim red back at him.

    Jeong Yeon-shin nonchntly replied, ¡°You¡¯re a good addition.¡±

    ¡°What in the world¡­!¡± Ak Ye-rim stammered, startled by his bluntness.

    Without paying her any further attention, Jeong Yeon-shin continued walking. Their destination hade into view.

    It was Seobong Road, a route cutting through the heart of central Hanzhong.

    The path stretched wide and open, with neatly cleared vegetation on either side. The mountain ranges nking the road were visible in their entirety.

    Rather than a proper road, it appeared to be an improvised encampment, meant for armies, caravans, or escort services to rest for the night.

    Tents dotted the well-trodden ground, lending the area an air of vignce.

    Scattered sentries could be seen patrolling. Unlike typical martial artists, these individuals were d in leather armor¡ªa clear indication of their affiliation.@@novelbin@@

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    He didn¡¯t need to specte further to know the answer. This was the military force of Sim Mu-ryeon.

    ¡°It seems they¡¯ve established an outpost here,¡± observed Jegal-hyeon, withdrawing a steel fan from his belt as his eyes gleamed with concentration.

    He activated one of the secret techniques of the Jegal n. His gaze sharpened as he scrutinized the camp, an extraordinary aura emanating from him.

    Was he looking directly into the tents?

    A mysterious energy seemed to gather behind Jegal-hyeon¡¯s fine eyes. He had infused his inner energy into the Dongjaryo Acupoint near his eyes.

    It was an exceptional technique, bordering on the mystical.

    An optical art¡­

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s interest was piqued. He spoke slowly.

    ¡°Summarize what you see. Let¡¯s end this quickly and move on.¡±

 Chapter 171

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    Suddenly, Zhuge Hyeon let out a puzzled exmation, his eyes glimmering as he observed the Sim Mu-ryeon forces.

    ¡°The barracks¡­ they¡¯re all empty. Judging by the stockpiles of wall-breaking elixirs and dried meat, it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯vepletely left. It¡¯s the kind of boldness you¡¯d expect from the Thirteen Heavens of Evil¡ªleaving only a handful of guards behind, about five of them.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s even the scent of liquor in the air. They¡¯ve been drinking, it seems,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin remarked.

    The boy lightly touched the hilt of his sword. The details Zhuge Hyeon described could also be observed and sensed with sharp eyes and intuition.

    The ability granted by Anbup usually enhanced dynamic vision, but what Jeong Yeon-shin needed now was practical knowledge to refine and develop his swordsmanship further.

    ¡®If I were to create a new Anbup, it would have toe from the realm of advanced techniques, like the Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi.¡¯

    However, inspiration didn¡¯te so easily. It was nothingpared to swordsmanship honed with the foundations of Gwanghwa Sword Style and the Sword Saint¡¯s teachings.

    Anbup was a much more subtle and enigmatic discipline.

    He had yet to reach the stage of infusing it with martial spirit by birthing its essence alone. Not yet.

    ¡®It¡¯s boring. I¡¯ve never feltcking in perception anyway.¡¯

    To Jeong Yeon-shin, martial arts had a special meaning.

    It was both a pastime to erase loneliness and a means to extend his precarious life.

    For someone living on borrowed time, he couldn¡¯t afford to cling to things that wouldn¡¯t work. His interest waned, and his tone grew distant.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and wait.¡±

    His voice was indifferent. Zhuge Hyeon and Ak Ye-rim quickly turned their heads.

    ¡°Leader, what did you say¡­?¡±

    ¡°Did you just say we should go wait there?¡± Ak Ye-rim¡¯s tone was sharp, almost incredulous. Anyone would have reacted the same way.

    This was the temporary stronghold of the Thirteen Heavens¡¯ Daebang Sect. It wasn¡¯t a ce to casually throw around as if it were a mere stroll destination.

    The boy known as the ck-Robed Young Lord of Ipwang Fortress, Jeong Yeon-shin, carried a demeanor far more mature than his appearance suggested.

    For those who had never walked the martial world with him, there was much left to imagine.

    Ak Ye-rim¡¯s face betrayed disbelief, suspicion surfacing as if questioning whether he was an inexperienced or reckless youth.

    Step.

    By then, the boy had already started walking. From the perspective of the young lord, Ak Ye-rim was the one trapped in the well.

    How could the sheltered flower of a prestigious family, rooted in Shandong, possibly understand?

    The broad horizons Jeong Yeon-shin had gained from traversing the martial world gifted even a seventeen-year-old boy with insight beyond his years.

    ¡®More than a hundred martial artists have fortified their encampment.¡¯

    He pondered.

    Martial artists of the Jianghu typically disliked clutter and operated independently. Even if they formed groups, it was often for the sake of their own romantic ideals of wandering the martial world.

    Moreover, martial artists associated with the Thirteen Heavens wouldn¡¯t be the type to gather for raidingmoners indiscriminately.

    It didn¡¯t fit their nature, nor was it efficient.

    Traveling in masses and returning in masses? That was the behavior of conscripted soldiers with mediocre martial skills.

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly parted his lips. Behind him, he could feel Ak Ye-rim¡¯s uncertain presence.

    ¡°You¡¯re like a fledgling in the martial world.¡±

    ¡°What did you say¡­?¡±

    Hearing herself called a fledgling by someone much younger, Ak Ye-rim¡¯s eyebrows shot up.

    Unbothered, Jeong Yeon-shin continued.

    ¡°The real problem begins after they¡¯ve returned in full force. Were you nning to wait until then to fight? I didn¡¯t think you were such a coward. Didn¡¯t you train in Ak n Sword Techniques? Senior Ak from the Divine Sword Corps wasn¡¯t like you.¡±

    If anything, he was too bold and gave people headaches. Jeong Yeon-shin swallowed thosest words.

    He had been referring to Ak Su-rim of Ipwang Fortress. Ak Ye-rim¡¯s expression flinched, betraying her astonishment.

    ¡°You sound like one of the elders from my family¡­¡±

    She trailed off, unable to finish her sentence.

    To the tempestuous young prodigy, her words held no significance.

    ¡°This is a mission doomed from the start. It¡¯s like an egg hitting a rock. It¡¯s all thanks to the blunders of the Alliance¡¯s petty politics. The idea of facing the martial forces of the Thirteen Heavens with this manpower is absurd.¡±

    For once, Jeong Yeon-shin thought his words had gone on too long. Such meaningless talk¡ªit wasn¡¯t even about martial arts.

    ¡°Stop right there!¡±

    By then, their group had been discovered. Warriors d in leather armor came rushing toward them from a distance of ten jang.

    Their sprint was impressively swift, as if horse hooves were pounding the earth. Dust clouds rose behind the five men.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill them by mistake,¡± Jeong Yeon-shinmanded the martial artists of Ipwang Fortress. He didn¡¯t wait for a response.

    Thud.

    The young lord stepped forward, activating the revolving wheel of energy within his heart.

    The Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi surged through all his meridians like a wind enveloping his body.

    The ck fabric of his robe fluttered lightly. Without attacking, his body emitted a powerful burst of energy.

    ¡°Gasp¡­!¡±

    Before even shing, the enemies faltered. The same could be said for his allies.

    Zhuge Hyeon took a small, sharp breath, like witnessing an artful fan performance, while Ak Ye-rim froze in ce, as though encountering a strange beast.

    With a forceful kick, Jeong Yeon-shin propelled himself forward, leaving a dark afterimage.

    He deliberately drew his sword, immediately channeling the principles of Gwanghwa Sword Style. This was an opportunity to reflect on his swordsmanship in realbat against the Daebang Sect warriors.

    The de of Shin Geom Bukmyeong glowed faintly as it shed horizontally.

    Swish!

    The weight of his steps fully carried into his strike.

    The right arm of the leading enemy shed with a streak of light before it vanished.

    It was clearly cut, yet there was no resistance felt from the de.

    The faint glow of his sword ended the encounter with the enemy¡¯s arm and weapon falling to the ground, lifeless.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Young Lord of Ipwang!¡± the man shouted as he retreated. His quick wit was remarkable.

    The ability to assess the situation, rumors, and his opponent¡¯s appearance in an instant¡ªit was impressive.

    No wonder the Thirteen Heavens were called the Daebang Sect. It was something worth noting.

    ¡°Subdue them,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin instructed Ak Ye-rim and Zhuge Hyeon, who had caught up with him.

    The boy¡¯s steps didn¡¯t halt. Four enemies remained.

    Sim Mu-ryeon.

    They called themselves a martial force.

    When their numbers swelled, the quality of their martial artists naturally diminished. They were equivalent to the White Rank of Ipwang Fortress.

    Perhaps they could pass as invincible warriors in the markets of wanderers.

    If gathered in the hundreds, their power would indeed multiply significantly.

    But in this moment, they were a small group, and their foe was the ck-Robed Young Lord of Ipwang Fortress.

    Woong!

    The wind brushing past their sleeves carried the sword¡¯s glow. Another arm fell, followed by the hamstrings of two others being severed. It all happened in a single breath.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s overwhelming skill and decisive hand rendered the enemies powerless.

    Meanwhile, one man¡¯s reaction stood out. He evaded Bukmyeong¡¯s sword by deflecting it, drawing a half-circle trajectory.

    The white de grazed the tip of his nose as he leaned back and returned to its original position.

    Following Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s advice, Jeong Yeon-shin had tempered his strike with only seventy percent of his strength, yet it was still an impressive feat.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen someone use a simr sword technique before,¡± the man growled in a rough voice.

    His disheveled hair framed his face. It seemed he was referring to a martial artist from the Seomye lineage, who had refined Gwanghwa Sword Style.

    The warriors of Ipwang Fortress often traveled to the central ins on missions.

    For a martial artist of the Thirteen Heavens, it wasn¡¯t umon to cross paths with them.

    ¡°There must be others like you,¡± the boy said.

    Even for a Daebang Sect warrior, standing against the ck rank of Ipwang Fortress was no different from being a mere wanderer.

    Perhaps these martial artists had studied the techniques together after encountering simr foes. It was hard to think otherwise.

    Such urrences weren¡¯t rare.

    The martial arts of prestigious families were always subjects of counter-strategy. Their lofty reputation naturally attracted many enemies.

    Renowned martial techniques often found countermeasures devised against them through approaches quite different from Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s. Their variability was vast, and their secret manuals were thick with diverse options.

    Typically, dozens of techniques were employed to counter them.

    ng!

    Jeong Yeon-shin pondered this as he exchanged blows with his opponent.

    ¡°The techniques of distinguished families are subtle, intricate, and offer numerous tactical choices.¡±

    Such refinement was absent in the newer martial lineages. This was precisely why groups like the Daebang Sect maintained their standing for so long.

    By analyzing and dismantling their opponent¡¯s techniques, they recorded useful derivative movements into their own secret manuals.

    It was a predicament often faced by martial artists of the Seomye lineage.

    Even the Martial Alliance treated Jeong Yeon-shin this way.

    Being on the receiving end, he found it oddly satisfying. It was more meticulous than what the Yullyeong Division Leader had managed¡ªthough that was because her martial prowess was so overwhelming.

    Instead of understanding the structure of Gwanghwa Sword Style, they had been content to sever its fundamental threads.

    However, this Sim Mu-ryeon martial artist wasn¡¯t taking the easy way out, which pleased him.

    ¡°I need to craft a new form based on the principles of Gwanghwa Sword Style.¡±

    The original form had been created when he was still a novice at the White Rank.

    It drew significant inspiration from sword marks engraved on the cliffs of Zhongnan Mountain, but he hadn¡¯t made major revisions since then.

    There was much room for improvement.@@novelbin@@

    Twisting his wrist, he prepared tounch another horizontal strike. The man reacted instantly, adjusting his sword to stand vertically, opposite Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s movement.

    As Jeong Yeon-shin swung Bukmyeong outward from within his guard, the man extended his sword hand toward him.

    Simultaneously, the man tilted the de slightly toward his own head, creating a sloped pathway. From the fist gripping his sword emanated a burst of energy, aimed at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s trajectory.

    ng!

    Bukmyeong¡¯s de shed against the man¡¯s sword, leaving a mark while sparks ignited along its surface. At the same time, the man twisted his body to escape Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sword path.

    He had grasped the linear trajectory of Gwanghwa Sword Style and adapted ordingly. A faint smile crossed the man¡¯s lips.

    It was undoubtedly a moment of pride. He was holding his ground against the ck Rank techniques of Ipwang Fortress.

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently observed the man, never halting his strikes.

    Upon closer inspection, this man seemed to hold a reasonably high position within their formation.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin muttered.

    His opponent flinched at the unexpected words.

    Woong.

    The energy wheel spun within Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s palm as he gripped the sword.

    Instead of drawing more energy, he altered his sword form. The diagonal trajectory of his de curved into an arc.

    Even the sword energy surrounding the de followed this new trajectory, brushing past the man¡¯s raised defense.

    The man¡¯s defensive posture was utterly mocked, leaving an open path for Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s de.

    ¡°All I did was switch to a curved path.¡±

    The intrigue that had briefly flickered across Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s face vanished. What had this man been so proud of?

    ¡°...!¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes widened. That was the end.

    Thud!

    Without hesitation, Jeong Yeon-shin cleaved through the man¡¯s upper body. The impact reverberated through his grip on Bukmyeong.

    His de tore through the man¡¯s protective qi and into his ribs, ensuring no potential threats would remain.

    Should this man somehow survive by sheer luck, the martial artists of the Seomye lineage might face significant danger.

    Ssh!

    As Jeong Yeon-shin withdrew his sword, a spray of blood arced through the air.

    The open autumn forest stretched vividly before him, and the blood pooling beneath his feet painted the ground with stark rity.

    The red streaks on the ochre soil were like brushstrokes from an artist who spared no paint, vivid and deliberate.

    It symbolized the precision of his strike, with no wasted energy or unnecessary violence. The man¡¯s life had been ended without inflicting internal injuries.

    The lifeless body copsed at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s feet with a dull thud.

    Whoosh!

    The boy in ck robes flicked the blood from his sword before lowering it. He inclined his head slightly, as if entering a meditative state after a moment of realization.

    With his refined features and closed eyes, he exuded a serene and enigmatic aura. His long eyshes cast faint shadows, reminiscent of the young swordsmen often depicted inndscape paintings.

    His quiet gaze and near-perfect swordsmanship lent him an air of mystery.

    Despite his ruthless actions and blunt words, there was a sense of transcendence about him, akin to a Taoist master approaching enlightenment.

    ¡°It¡¯s as if he knows his days are numbered¡­¡±

    Ak Ye-rim, who had been staring at Jeong Yeon-shin as if entranced, suddenly snapped out of it. She bit her lower lip and brushed aside her long, braided hair, chastising herself for her momentarypse.

    She forced herself to speak.

    ¡°¡­The Young Lord of Ipwang Fortress is a cruel man. That power¡ªyou weren¡¯t even using your full strength. You toyed with him before killing him.¡±

    ¡°Cruel? It might actually be the opposite,¡± Zhuge Hyeon responded immediately, his iron fan tucked at his waist.

    ¡°To cross swords without restraint with a master¡ªit¡¯s a matter of perspective. It¡¯s too early to judge the Young Lord¡¯s character.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°For now, let¡¯s focus on extracting information.¡±

    There were four enemies left alive, subdued but not killed.

    Taking care not to disturb Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s meditation, Zhuge Hyeon began interrogating the prisoners.

    He asked many questions.

    How many of them had scattered? What was their return schedule? Where was their leader, the Youngcheon Sword Demon?

    Yet none of the prisoners spoke. Their lips were like vaults without keys.

    As expected of warriors from the Daebang Sect of the Thirteen Heavens. The man who had previously spoken in front of Jeong Yeon-shin was an anomaly.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin broke his meditation and spoke.

    The group had now positioned themselves at the heart of the enemy encampment. This bold decision had been the Young Lord¡¯s.

    ¡°Who goes there? What sect are you from?¡±

    ¡°Ipwang Fortress¡­!¡± one of the returning enemies eximed.

    The looters hade back in groups of ten and eight.

    Each time they rushed in with drawn weapons, they were countered and killed without exception.

    The blood staining Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s Bukmyeong Sword deepened into the hue of sunset.

    Despite Zhuge Hyeon and Ak Ye-rim¡¯s intentions to assist, Jeong Yeon-shin stopped them, using this as an opportunity to refine his swordsmanship alone.

    Earlier, the man who had confessed spoke of one hundred fifty enemies.

    It wasn¡¯t a lie.

    Two days passed. The encampment was filled with corpses. Every single one bore the marks of his sword.

 Chapter 172

    The stench from over 120 corpses filled the air of Seobong Road like a suffocating mist.

    Every one of them had drawn their des before meeting their untimely demise. Among them were those who had captured prisoners¡ªmen, women, and children alike, powerlessmon folk.

    The long ck robe draped over the boy grew darker, stained with more blood as each battle passed.

    Thud!

    The young lord of Ipwang Fortress, Jeong Yeon-shin, drove his sword into the ground. He had just finished another skirmish. The gazes directed at him varied greatly.

    Some looked at him with fear, while others held reverence and gratitude. The prisoners rescued from the enemy¡¯s clutches bowed repeatedly.

    ¡°Thank you, thank you¡­!¡±

    A woman in tattered clothes sped Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand.

    His blood-streaked hand was covered by her dirt-stained palms.

    ¡°Return safely. They won¡¯t dare attack again,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said softly.

    The elderly woman¡¯s face lit up with a faint smile. Her lips quivered with gratitude, forming lines of carewornpassion.

    It was a smile forged despite the loss of loved ones and the destion of her homnd. Even without formal education, she radiated profound wisdom.

    She wanted to show only her best to the young swordsman who had saved her life.

    ¡°May fortune and safety follow you as well, noble warrior.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently watched the woman¡¯s retreating figure. If his mother were still alive, she would likely be of the same age.

    He silently wished that all the misfortunes of her life had culminated in this incident and that her future would be free from strife.

    ¡°Your demeanor seems a bit different, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Tap.

    Ak Ye-rim approached him, her tone casual but questioning.

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned to nce at her briefly. The precious jewel of her noble family wore an inscrutable expression.

    Her face betrayed little, making it hard to guess her thoughts. Jeong Yeon-shin had no desire to delve into her mind.

    The fact remained that Namgung Se-jin, the Blue Qilin of the Namgung n, had met his end by Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hands.

    Ak Ye-rim of the Spear.

    Shebined exceptional martial prowess and striking beauty, a member of the Nine Dragons and Nine Phoenixes. Thete niece of Ak Su-rim, the Divine Spear of Ipwang Fortress.

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned his head away.

    She was someone who resented him. While he could understand her feelings, he had no interest in earning her favor.

    He didn¡¯t have the luxury of spending energy on matters beyond his control.

    Instead, his attention shifted to Zhuge Hyeon, who had much he could learn from.

    ¡°About thirty remain,¡± Zhuge Hyeon said, sitting at the center of the enemy camp. He perched on a rock smoothly sliced across the middle.

    The seat seemed unnatural, and the group spected that it was carved by the swordsmanship of the Youngcheon Sword Demon.

    Such precision was impossible without an extraordinary swordsman.

    Before the stone seaty a Go board, seemingly left behind by the Youngcheon Sword Demon.

    Enjoying a game of Go in the middle of the Daebang Sect¡¯s heavily fortified camp? It could only be the indulgence of someone of elder rank.

    The board was tangled with ck and white stones, locked in a delicate bnce.

    Since their skirmishes had taken ce on the outskirts of the camp, the board remained untouched.

    ¡°You¡¯re the heir of the Zhuge family,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin remarked.

    ¡°Lately, I¡¯ve been known as the Martial Alliance¡¯s key sessor. People often say that the head of the Zhuge family is the true leader of the righteous sects,¡± Zhuge Hyeon replied, showing his palms with a self-deprecating smile.

    After spending two nights together, the trio no longer hesitated in conversation.

    ¡°Is it true that the Sword Saint is merely a figurehead?¡±

    ¡°His martial prowess and renown are unparalleled, but he has no personal ties. He was a perfect fit for the Alliance Leader¡¯s seat. The heads of the great families needed someone without political ambitions to front the Alliance. However, I¡¯d rather not discuss the ones who orchestrated that.¡±

    Zhuge Hyeon redirected the topic, his aversion to his father evident.

    ¡°The remaining forces will likely return within the next day or two. It¡¯s fortunate we¡¯ve already diminished their strength. We¡¯ve been lucky. To have reduced their numbers this much before facing the Youngcheon Sword Demon¡­¡±

    He was right. Out of 150 enemies, over 120 corpses had been cleared.

    Despite the heavy toll over two days, neither Zhuge Hyeon nor Ak Ye-rim¡¯s expressions wavered.

    This was the meaning of Chukmamaeolsa¡ªto be as ruthless as needed when dealing with the heretical and demonic.

    ¡°Do you think the Youngcheon Sword Demon truly uses the Yi Gi Yu Geom technique?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked as he sat across from Zhuge Hyeon.

    Ak Ye-rim, feeling entirely ignored, furrowed her brow, while a faint smile appeared on Zhuge Hyeon¡¯s lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. The Youngcheon Sword Demon is renowned as an undefeated swordsman in Hunan, and his actions are rtively well-documented. However, even the Beggars¡¯ Sect operatives couldn¡¯t analyze his swordsmanship. All that¡¯s left are rumors of his lightning-fast techniques. Some say any ck-ranked master of Ipwang Fortress could im to need only one sword, but the truth is uncertain.¡±

    ¡°An undefeated master? I heard he¡¯s an elder.¡±

    ¡°It means he¡¯s lived as a supreme swordsman for many years. It speaks to his exceptional strength and is a story worth noting. The inner techniques he has mastered likely aren¡¯t the kind that deteriorate with age, unlike those of lesser heretical factions. He¡¯s undoubtedly formidable, but knowing he¡¯s a seasoned swordsman gives you an edge. Martial artists like you, Young Lord, are even more adept at exploiting such insights.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m speaking of the prodigies of the martial world. While their capacities may differ, I¡¯ve known two such individuals¡ªTae Yeom-ryong and the Blue Qilin.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°...I heard you¡¯re of the same age.¡±

    ¡°Yes. The heirs of Zhuge, Namgung, and Hwangbo families are all the same age. It¡¯s rare and somewhat amusing, so we¡¯ve exchanged pleasantries from afar¡ªmeeting at Yongbong gatherings and sending letters.¡±

    Zhuge Hyeon nced at the Go board before him, lightly flicking open his iron fan. The white folds spread gracefully.

    The side etched with a crane obscured his lips slightly.

    ¡°Ah, the Youngcheon Sword Demon ys by the Ten Principles of Go. Never straying from principles, it seems. He appears to have captured both sides of the board single-handedly. Perhaps he¡¯s more straightforward than expected.¡±

    He muttered to himself before turning back to the conversation.

    The Ten Principles of Go¡ªamon set of maxims for the game¡ªreflected an orderly mindset. Zhuge Hyeon, despite his enigmatic demeanor, seemed to find meaning in the simplicity.

    ¡°You know,¡± he continued, ¡°there¡¯s a saying that life is encapsted in Go. It might not be an exaggeration. Even the temperaments of prodigies like Tae Yeom-ryong and the Blue Qilin can be expressed through these principles.¡±

    He spoke in a calm tone.

    Suddenly.

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt a spark, like a bolt of lightning striking his mind. A faint but near-revtory sensation coursed through him.

    A de appeared in his imagination, clear and distinct.

    Slowly, he spoke.

    ¡°Tell me more.¡±

    Zhuge Hyeon¡¯s smile deepened behind his fan.

    ¡°First, let me ask that you don¡¯t mention this to Tae Yeom-ryong. We weren¡¯t particrly close¡ªhe dislikes indulgence.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°It was thanks to the Blue Qilin that we even interacted. If I had to describe Tae Yeom-ryong, the phrase ¡®enter slowly, retreat cautiously¡¯ fits well. He may appear temperamental but knows when to advance and when to withdraw. His sense of timing is impable.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t resonate with me. Forget him.¡±

    Without hesitation, Jeong Yeon-shin redirected the topic. Zhuge Hyeon, who had been observing him, suddenly asked.

    ¡°What became of the Blue Qilin? To understand his true nature, one must know his end.¡±

    His expression betrayed no ulterior motive. In the background, there was a faint stirring¡ªlikely from Ak Ye-rim.

    Namgung Se-jin, the Blue Qilin.

    From the moment Jeong Yeon-shin entered the Martial Alliance as the Young Lord of Ipwang Fortress, Namgung Se-jin had been a constant thorn in his side.

    Everywhere he went, Namgung Se-jin¡¯s name followed. The nightly throbbing in his knees was a reminder of their encounters.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, being human, sometimes grew weary of it all¡ªthe righteous warriors who despised him, the guilt of sending a good man to the afterlife.

    Even if their duel was fair and decided by skill, the fact that he had killed a fellow swordsman weighed heavily on him.

    He just didn¡¯t show it.

    In a calm voice, he replied.

    ¡°He scolded his retainers for trying to harm me. Told them not to sully his death.¡±

    ¡°He passed with the stance of Abandoning Stones to Take the Initiative,¡± Zhuge Hyeon nodded.

    ¡°Even when sacrificing a stone, the principle emphasizes seizing the advantage. This ¡®initiative¡¯ also refers to grasping ¡®significant meaning.¡¯ It teaches us to distinguish between what¡¯s valuable and what¡¯s not. The Blue Qilin abandoned his status as the Namgung heir and embraced the essence of Namgung Se-jin, the swordsman. In the end, he departed as a noble swordsman.¡±

    Even as his eyes reflected a strange sentiment, Jeong Yeon-shin articted his words clearly and methodically.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    He silently lowered his gaze, his eyes taking in the Go board before him. The white stones appeared particrly sparse inparison to the ck ones.

    Ki Ja Jaeng Seon. Sacrificing a few stones to seize the initiative.

    ¡°In the past¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s lips moved slowly.

    ¡°Would it be selfish of me to use what I gained from the Blue Qilin for my own sake?¡±

    Whoosh!

    At that moment, a flurry of activity surged from all directions.

    Around thirty individuals closed in.

    These weren¡¯t like the ones they had cut down earlier. Their fierce auras pressed inward like a typhoon, carrying a formidable presence.

    The remaining martial artists of Sim Mu-ryeon were encircling them, clearly realizing the gravity of their situation.

    They had approached quietly from a distance, only now revealing their concentrated power.

    ¡°This is different from before! They said there are elites personally trained by the Youngcheon Sword Demon¡­¡±

    Ak Ye-rim, releasing the spear strapped to her back, muttered as a brief silence settled over the group.

    Zhuge Hyeon fixed his gaze on the young lord of Ipwang Fortress before him, uncertain of the genius¡¯s exact thoughts.

    One thing, however, was evident. The prodigy of the Zhuge family thought as he observed Jeong Yeon-shin:

    This boy holds Namgung Se-jin, the martial artist, closer to his heart than anyone else.

    The Celestial Dragon, Zhuge Hyeon, parted his lips.

    ¡°You once said at the banquet that even if you ascended to the rank of Violet, you¡¯d only ever be equal to the Blue Qilin.¡±

    ¡°I did.¡±

    ¡°To take a deceased person as your rival¡­ that¡¯s a harsh fate. Whatever you gain from him, the gap between you two will remain constant. If it¡¯s the Blue Qilin, he¡¯d likely find satisfaction in that. The higher your stature rises, the more his legacy ascends with it, does it not?¡±

    That remark.

    Even if it served as self-constion, it was a story that could convince a boy destined for a short life.

    Indeed, Zhuge Hyeon was undoubtedly the true heir of the Zhuge family. He recalled the steadfast image of the Blue Qilin, Namgung Se-jin, who had stood firm even as he bled out.

    He respected him but no longer wanted to be bound by that memory. That was how he felt now.

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly rose from his seat before the Go board.

    The martial artists of Sim Mu-ryeon who had just arrived caught sight of him. To their eyes, no sane person could exude suchposure in this situation.

    They had been ying Go among a sea of corpses.

    The newly instated young lord of Ipwang Fortress radiated an aura so serene it seemed deranged.

    ¡°The loss of Sword Art Flower was a major blow. How will youpensate for it? Perhaps a mere child of Ipwang Fortress in ck can offer some insight.¡±

    A middle-aged man with ck gauntlets on both hands stepped forward. His narrowed eyes glinted with cold light.

    His body was wrapped in an undting energy aura, like a heat haze. This was no ordinary master.

    The uneven waves radiating from his steps hinted at the depth of his internal energy.

    ¡°How fruitful was your harvest?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin ced his hand on the hilt of his sword as he asked. The presence of thirty surrounding enemies was unmistakable.

    He could sense a scattering of azure-level energy auras¡ªmore than just one or two. It was practically an assembly of elite masters.

    ¡°What?¡±

    The middle-aged man responded with a question. A faint smirk tugged at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re farmers, aren¡¯t you? Harvesting human lives. The lowest and most wretched kind of farmers under heaven.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the tongue for a boy.¡±

    The man chuckled softly, his expression betraying no disturbance. His demeanor suggested a profound depth of character.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard plenty about you. A young prodigy who wields raw swordsmanship and martial arts while employing bizarre internal energy techniques. After the Grand Duke of Sim Mu-ryeon lost Sword Art Flower, he was devastated¡­ and to think we¡¯d repay that grief with this opportunity. You¡¯ve been awake for nights on end, haven¡¯t you? One night? Two?¡±

    At that moment, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mind wandered to his eternal rival.

    ¡°Let¡¯s meet again¡­ though not too soon.¡±

    He spoke silently to himself. I want to live a long life.

    Suddenly.

    A sword manifested in his mind. The dam of understanding he had consciously blocked copsed.

    The barrier erected to mourn the deceased burst into a brilliant ze.

    ng!

    Jeong Yeon-shin pulled the Bukmyeong Sword from where it had been nted in the ground. With a step forward, his right hand lifted the de in a sweeping motion.

    A gleaming arc of light curved through the air, almost dreamlike.

    His stance was shoulder-width apart. His feet formed a narrow "°Ë" shape, and his right arm rose unimpeded.

    It was a posture that pointed to the heavens, a quintessential sword stance of precision.

    Such techniques were rarely seen in exceptional swordsmanship.

    This was the stance of a swordsman who discarded defense entirely. It was the most aggressive form of attack.

    An upward guard.

    Jeong Yeon-shin gripped the Bukmyeong Sword in the stance of Ki Ja Jaeng Seon.

 Chapter 173

    A fleeting afterimage of pure white light passed by. The wind, once as fierce as a typhoon, scattered away.

    There were no screams. The silence only deepened further.

    In the open field of Seobong Road, thirty-nine bodies were added to the scene. Along with the stench of blood that had stained the underbrush a dark red.

    It was a sight that did not immediately feel real. This was because those who had perished were elite warriors from the martial forces of the Simmuryun, highly respected in their time.

    "......"

    A cold, chilling silence filled the air.

    All of them had fallen to a single strike of the sword. Every corpse bore the same straight, unerring line of a wound.

    Short, decisive battles usually involve a situation where the disadvantaged party attacks the rtively unprepared enemy. But in this case, it appeared as though a swordmaster of unmatched skill had made quick work of them.

    If we were topare it to the rankings of Ipwang Fortress, it would be a mixture of both blue and white, a collective of high-ranking warriors.

    Screech.

    The young swordsman, standing resolutely at the center, slowly sheathed his sword. The rustling of his dark sleeve could be heard as he did so.

    The ck-d warrior of Ipwang Fortress. He was the sole expert of this realm, a lone figure among the chaos. The youthful Ma Gwang-Ikju, the one who exuded an eerie, chilling aura, presided over the moment.

    Jeong Yeon-shin and Ak Ye-rim were left speechless.

    ¡°Was that just a technique that extended from the sword itself? The trajectory of the strike was odd, almost unexinable. It couldn¡¯t have been a mere sword maneuver; there must have been something more profound involved¡­¡±

    ¡°What was that? What exactly happened?¡±

    It was truly staggering. Even though they had witnessed countless sword techniques through the Martial Alliance, nothing had prepared them for this.

    It didn¡¯t feel like the stroke of a mere human sword. It felt as though some peculiar, almost otherworldly energy had joined the technique, something akin to the powers wielded by legendary families and their mysterious capabilities.

    Swordmasters who had reached such a domain were rare beyondparison. This was a level of mastery only previously known to them in theory.

    The "King of the Namgung n¡¯s Sword" had once stood alone at the pinnacle of martial art mastery.

    Even the renowned swordmasters who could freely manipte the wind with their swords could not break free from the might of the King¡¯s sword techniques.

    Ma Gwang-Ik was now a living legacy of the first Namgung master.

    He wasn¡¯t just another swordmaster. He had transcended.

    ¡°Ma Gwang-Ik follows in the footsteps of Qing Qilin, but also breaks free from that lineage¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin could not help but feel as though he were staring at the heir to a legendary martial technique.

    This was no ordinary opponent. Ma Gwang-Ik had positioned himself as an immortal rival, someone who would only rise further in power.

    Tap.

    The sound of a fan opening rang out, and Jeong Yeon-shin was calmly observed by Jegal Hyun, who had been silent up until this moment.

    Was he simply gathering his thoughts? The young swordsman lowered his head, cing his hand on the sword¡¯s hilt.

    A middle-aged man, dressed in ck and lying at his feet, appeared stunned. He seemed unable toprehend the sword techniques even as hey dying. Perhaps he only realized, in his final moments, that he had been an insignificant underdog all along.

    ¡°I have now woven the first strike.¡±

    The young boy muttered quietly as his eyes opened.

    It was an unnecessary statement to make. His overflowing energy had naturally drawn out the martial prowess within him.

    For a moment, Jegal Hyun thought his ears had deceived him.

    ¡°Did he just say he wove it?¡±

    To say that this was a newly created strike meant that it was a technique that belonged to a realm of god-like strength.

    It seemed impossible unless one were the reincarnation of a mythical figure like Bodhidharma or Zhang Sanfeng.

    The thought that this boy might be the incarnation of the first supreme disciple of a divine sect crossed his mind.

    Ak Ye-rim also wore a skeptical expression.

    The boy paid no mind to their reactions.

    Bang!

    With a single movement, he stamped his foot into the ground, sending a powerful vibration through the air.

    An unexpected burst of energyunched him forward at incredible speed, with Jegal Hyun and Ak Ye-rim hastily chasing after him.

    ¡°Do you think that the Youngcheon Sword Demon is heading towards the Seven Traps?¡±

    Jegal Hyun asked, but Jeong Yeon-shin did not even turn to look, merely nodding in response.

    "The man in ck... he was pretty strong. It was a senior member of the Simmuryun who was left to cover their retreat.¡±

    "If he hasn¡¯t appeared yet, then it¡¯s clear¡­¡± Jegal Hyun¡¯s expression darkened, anxiety creeping into his thoughts. He could not help but worry about the safety of Mo Yong-myeongjun and Gong Sun-min.

    Gong Sun-min was beloved by many in the Martial Alliance for his bright and kind nature, a favorite among the majority of their warriors. The idea that he might be killed was unsettling. Additionally, the aftermath of such a death would certainly lead to chaos within the Alliance.

    Jegal Hyun also felt a certain unease about his father. The cold and calcting nature of his father, the head of the Jegeal family, had long weighed on him. His father¡¯s strict adherence to therger picture had overshadowed his childhood, leaving him feeling distant.

    Only a sword master could keep a man like Jegeal Ga-joo in check, but now, after this incident, he feared it might cost him dearly.

    He could only hope that luck was on their side.

    ¡°We must trust in Tae Yeom-ryong.¡±

    Young Ma Gwang-Ik mumbled, and Jegal Hyun nodded silently.

    Before the appearance of Jeong Yeon-shin, the two were rivals in theter stages of the swordmaster''s field.

    The sharp senses and control of the sun-derived Qi left Jegal Hyun with little choice but to believe in his strength.

    "I had told them to avoid direct confrontation. If we had approached cautiously from the outside, we wouldn¡¯t have run into trouble¡­¡±

    The boy thought quietly as he bolted forward.

    Whoosh!

    He rushed like a storm, ignoring the pain surging within his body. The sensation of his intestines burning as he pushed past his limits.

    The damage to his body wasparable to that sustained by the swordmaster from the Namgung n who had quickly subdued the enemy using rapid strikes and a quick breath.

    He had forced himself to engage quickly, hoping to end the fight. He closed his eyes briefly after the battle, trying to ease the internal injuries.

    The one who had been in by Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sword technique was presumed to be the Grandmaster of Youngcheon Sword Demon.

    With each swing of his sword, he thought of his next moves, calcting the necessary steps for the uing conflict.

    He had to end this quickly, for the sake of hispanions.

    He trusted in Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s perception.

    Yet, the reality was far more difficult than he anticipated.

    The ones who had survived and faced him head-on were far stronger than expected.

    They were not as powerful as the legendary warriors who had hidden their true power, like Hyeon Won-chang, but the thirty strong figures he had faced were enough to be formidable.

    If So Geomhwi could showcase the same level of mastery as the Demon Dragon, then escaping was a real possibility.

    Perhaps it was because of their shared mastery of sword techniques, but Jeong Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t help but think of the elite martial artists from the Namgung Sect and other famous ns.

    He couldn¡¯t help but wonder what the future would have been like if there were more individuals with such noble hearts in the martial world. The harsh years would have been more bearable.

    Boom!

    He increased his pace, the sensation of stone and earth being crushed beneath his feet sending a shockwave through his body.

    The force was fierce. From his feet, the swirling energy of the radiance erupted, pouring out in ripples.

    Hispanions slowly fell behind, clearly disying the gap in martial abilities.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Ak Ye-rim bit her lip, recalling the letter she had received from her aunt in the past.

    "I¡¯ve heard enough. Why are they calling a child ¡®young lord¡¯ at his age?" She had been baffled by those words when she heard them. Now, seeing Ma Gwang-Ik, she finally understood.

    Jeong Yeon-shin was a child with the full power of darkness. She realized that there was sincerity behind the entricity of Ak Su-rim¡¯s strange mannerisms.

    She muttered quietly to herself.

    "I still have to see more of his character..."

    A sword technique that reminded him of a deceased lover was now before his eyes. The sword, like a tribute to Qing Qilin''s spirit, seemed to honor the past.

    Ma Gwang-Ik''s words echoed in his mind once again. He had once vowed that even if his status turned purple, he would be treated with equal respect.

    I want to see more. I need to see more.

    sh!

    However, Ma Gwang-Ik''s ck cloak did not stop its relentless advance. The speed was iprehensible.

    Only the wind brushing against the ck fabric reached him. Ak Ye-rim''s face, filled with confusion, mirrored the confusion in her thoughts.

    At this moment, she couldn''t reach out, nor could she catch up. The boy''s figure moved farther away, indifferent.

    ¡°During the n wars, I¡¯ll definitely...!¡±

    Ak Ye-rim¡¯s eyshes barely obscured her gaze. She was in no position to catch up now, so she decided to wait for a better opportunityter.

    Boom!

    Jeong Yeon-shin, undeterred, pressed his foot firmly against the Yongcheon Point on the ground.

    He intended to repay Jegal Hyun for the enlightenment, but he didn¡¯t look back.

    ¡°The alias for the Youngcheon Sword Demon varies depending on the region and sect. In ces like Simmuryun or Hanam, he¡¯s also called the Sword Master („¦×ð)! The flow of his swordsmanship is far more seasoned than the Grand Master¡¯s, so relying more on instinct than experience is advisable!¡±

    Thete cry of Jegal Hyun, the leader of the Sunryong Sect, echoed behind him.

    Thus, two days passed.

    He ran alone for two full days and nights, a feat that even surprised him.

    The inner stamina gifted by the Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi techniquebined with his body cultivated through Jeong Ga-donggong was truly remarkable.

    His growing body, in its prime, was unmistakably elerating toward perfection.

    The boy finally arrived at a massive stone cliff, following a winding trail. He stood on a small hill, facing the fierce wind.

    The ck cloak of the Ipwang Fortress Master fluttered in the wind, a stark contrast to his surroundings.

    His vision opened up. Below, an endless, winding ravine stretched before him, with twilight creeping across the valley.

    The red dusk light seemed unusually cold.

    This is it.

    The boy stared ahead, noting that every peak in the distance held a strategic post.

    It was tightly guarded.

    The soldiers, like those of the imperial military, had even raised gs. What was the reason a mere regional lord would receive such support, close to rebellion?

    Even if the royal family deemed him a traitor, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising.

    It was said that once one turned ck, it was difficult to remain free of politics. It was a matter worth considering as it rted to his future actions.

    Now, it¡¯s time.

    Jeong Yeon-shin did not hesitate and stepped forward, ascending the nearest peak.

    He reached the lowest point of the Seven Traps, where the first stronghold stood.

    The wind shing with the ravine shook fiverge tents. A massive stone wall rose on one side.

    He had been discovered immediately. It was no surprise, as he hadn¡¯t even bothered to hide his presence.

    ¡°An intruder. What¡¯s this kid doing here?¡±

    ¡°A fool! Doesn¡¯t he see the wild yellow g?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the Grand Master of Ipwang Fortress...?¡±

    ¡°Ma Gwang-Ik! It¡¯s Ma Gwang-Ik, the Sword Master!¡±

    Whoosh!

    A dozen Simmuryun warriors, armed with spears, appeared instantly.

    They eachnded swiftly, using quick reflexes to nt their feet firmly on the rocky ground.

    Their coordinated movements created a powerful gust of wind, and Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s ck cloak swirled dramatically in the air.

    ¡°The reinforcements have arrived early. And while the Sword Master is still enjoying himself,¡± one of the soldiers remarked with a faint smile.

    ¡°They called it right. The ck warrior of Ipwang Fortress is strong enough to lead an army on his own. It means he has the samebat power as the rest of usbined.¡±

    The soldiers in leather armor, though part of the Simmuryun forces, were originally warriors who had studied the basics of martial arts.

    Their words carried a certain level of casual grace.

    ¡°Hide, young ck warrior. For now, we can let you go, knowing how strong your martial arts are.¡±

    ¡°The Sword Master is truly a formidable high-level expert. You, a mere neer, won¡¯t be able to keep up in a drawn-out battle.¡±

    ¡°No matter how high the fortress walls are, they can¡¯t match the spirit of this force. The great battle surrounding this cliff, the final position, is soon¡­¡±

    In an instant.

    The ck cloak closed the distance between them in the blink of an eye. Jeong Yeon-shin seized one of the soldiers by the face.

    The one who had been babbling about strategy didn¡¯t even recognize the speed of the attack.

    ¡°...!¡±

    The moment was filled with shock and confusion.

    A wave of force radiated from Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s palm as he gripped the soldier¡¯s face. The peak beneath him shook violently.

    The roar of the winds in the ravine reverberated through the air, aligning perfectly with his sword strike.

    The swirling winds mercilessly tore apart any resistance to the soldier¡¯s futile advice.

    Whoooooooosh!

    The soldiers had indeed been enjoying the power of the Sword Master, but now they felt the pressure closing in on them.

    Not even a single breath was spared.

    Boom!

    He struck the ground with immense force, still holding the soldier¡¯s face. With the breeze brushing against his cheek, he smashed the soldier¡¯s head against the stone wall.

    A deep, resonating tremor reverberated beneath his feet. The overwhelming power radiating from Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s right hand was undeniable. Fear passed across the soldier¡¯s face.

    ¡°Please, reconsider¡­!¡±

    But Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t listen. He continued the flow of the Hwanikibo, his energy building and surging toward its peak.@@novelbin@@

    The blood energy from Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi and his martial power quickly reached a climax.

    Jeong Yeon-shin activated his final strike.

    Blue veins began to writhe across his palm, an unparalleled power erupting like lightning.

    KABOOM!

    With the deafening roar, the entire ravine trembled. Cracks began to spread across the solid cliff face.

    The explosive power echoed throughout the valley, cascading outward in every direction.

    It was Ma Gwang-Ik¡¯s summons to the Youngcheon Sword Demon.

 Chapter 175

    The newly appointed Ma Gwang-Ikju mocked the sword master of Hanam-seong. They were figures with the stature to represent their respective sects.

    They were no ordinary martial artists. The sh between Ipwang Fortress and Simmuryun¡ªtwo exceptional powerhouses¡ªwas a monumental event.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ve be intrigued by your sword.¡±

    Baek Seo-goon, the Youngcheon Sword Demon, spoke quietly.

    She raised her left hand lightly. It was not a formal stance, merely a casual gesture as she swept back her silver-white hair that barely covered her nape.

    Her posture exuded the wildness of a warrior.

    The energy flowing from her pale nape toward the temple point was palpable. It was immensely powerful.

    For the first time in nearly three years.

    The legendary figure, known as the Demon of the de, showed a hint ofpetition. It was a rare sight, enough to cause a brief disruption in Simmuryun¡¯s martial force.

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently gazed at her. The irregr surges of energy were thick and heavy.

    It didn¡¯t appear that she had cultivated the internal power of Seomye, yet the flow of her Qi moved freely, almost as if revealing her nature.

    Her sword¡¯s path was unpredictable.

    She¡¯s strong.

    The boy reflected on what had just transpired.

    Originally, Jeong Yeon-shin aimed for Baek Seo-goon¡¯s head. He tried to sever it in an instant.

    The moment they faced each other, he sensed that she was no ordinary swordsman.

    The internal injury from the confrontation at Seobong-ro and the exhaustion from his sprinting were substantial. He had no choice but to finish quickly.

    But he was blocked.

    Baek Seo-goon¡¯s defense was incredible. She swiftly grabbed the extended de, redirecting its trajectory to counterattack.

    The sword path pierced like a sh of light, almost saying, If my head were split, your heart wouldn¡¯t remain safe. It was a frighteningly sharp sword.

    Jeong Yeon-shin withdrew his sword, parrying hers. He felt the heavy weight of her de.

    At that moment, the shockwave from the sh of their swords swept around Baek Seo-goon¡¯s neck.

    A true master would neveryer protective Qi over their hair. The sharpness of the de was inevitable.

    The long hair that had once symbolized a martial master was now severed.

    ¡°Talking about qualifications, are you?¡±

    Ma Gwang-Ikju, draped in ck robes, spoke calmly.

    Baek Seo-goon didn¡¯t respond. She simply turned her body toward Jeong Yeon-shin, without saying a word.

    The sound of her red leather shoes tapping lightly on the stone floor beneath the long crimson pants echoed through the silence.

    It was filled with deep, potent energy.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Silence lingered.

    The encirclement of Simmuryun''s warriors froze.

    Many of them were unsure, their eyes doubting what they saw. Even the powerful warriors from Daebangpa seemed uncertain.

    Following So Geomhwi, Mo Yong-myeongjun and Gongsun Min also remained silent. However, their expressions were different.

    The young master of Gongsun n cast admiring nces at Jeong Yeon-shin, while So Geomhwi watched him with caution.

    They were interpreting things inpletely different ways.

    ¡°I will ask again.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin, facing Baek Seo-goon, parted his lips.

    ¡°Do you know the family of the head of the n?¡±

    Holding his sword, he stood tall, equal to the mighty forces of Simmuryun. A sight unimaginable anywhere in vast Hanam-seong.

    Yet, Baek Seo-goon did not call him out for his disrespect. As a seasoned swordsman from Seomye, she seemed ready to face the ck-d warrior from Ipwang Fortress.

    ¡°I know.¡±

    She smiled.

    ¡°I may know more about Jeong Ga-jang than you do. I¡¯ve heard that he left his family to pursue martial arts.

    His life barelypared to mine. I¡¯ve lived a bit longer.¡±

    ¡°Was he a guest of the main family?¡±

    ¡°Who knows. Was Jeong Ga-jang from a family that would host martial masters as guests?¡±

    With a slight smirk, Baek Seo-goon and Jeong Yeon-shin stood in a silent standoff, each in their respective attire¡ªher dark-red robes and his ck cloak.

    The scene was charged with a tense stillness.

    When the boy fell silent, so did the conversation, and no one dared to step in¡ªwhether it was the young warriors of the Martial Alliance or the fierce martial artists of Simmuryun.

    ¡°Not your usual words for surviving a famine.¡±

    Only the presence of Ipwang''s great hero, Hyeon Won-chang, was clearly distinct.

    ¡°A person iming dignity with a sword.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang showed no regard for the encircling gaze of the warriors.

    The previous arrogance of Tae Yeom-ryong seemed trivial now.

    Leaving behind his surprised disciple, Hyeon Won-chang turned to speak again to his superior.

    ¡°That Youngcheon Sword Demon is a monster. If the great lord is to defeat this martial force and capture him, it¡¯s better to make a bet that would entice him. His nature doesn¡¯t follow conventional reasoning. If he desires something, he¡¯ll ept it without hesitation.¡±

    ¡°The young master of the Baek family is sharp indeed. I thought he was just a heavy-handed brute.¡±

    Baek Seo-goon lifted her long eyshes in surprise. This was unexpected.

    She turned her head back to Jeong Yeon-shin, her eyes scanning his figure, her gaze unsettlingly strange.

    It was like appreciating the work of a gifted artist.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown well. I once thought your father had the potential for proper discipline. He died before he could achieve what he dreamed of, but there¡¯s no regret in that. His death was worthwhile.¡±

    Her expression betrayed a sense of satisfaction. She spoke as if shedding a burden, as though her own peace was found in his existence.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s lips subtly curled upward. It was a faint, small smile.

    Baek Seo-goon slightly tilted her head, and behind her, Hyeon Won-chang muttered under his breath. This is pure nonsense.

    But at that moment, her gaze was entirely fixed on Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°It¡¯s truly surprising. I had no idea Jeong Ga-jang¡¯s bloodline had entered Ipwang Fortress. Your father never had the disposition of a coborator. Was he nning to rely on your mother¡¯s side for support?¡±

    Baek Seo-goon remained rxed even while facing Ma Gwang-Ikju''s sword techniques, and more than that, she seemed intrigued by the boy before her.

    Her words were ambiguous, almost as if talking to herself. Meanwhile, Jeong Yeon-shin felt as though she was watching his every breath, her eyes keenly observing.

    Monster¡ªshe was right.

    ¡°After leaving, I didn¡¯t realize it, but seeing you now¡­ it feels strange. I see traces of the evil from your family in your face.¡±

    She absentmindedly ran her fingers through her hair. The sound of energy resonating through her body echoed, signifying the overwhelming martial energy of a true master.

    Her enthusiasm seemed almost to reverberate in the air as she touched the ends of her hair.

    ¡°Evil?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin casually asked, referring to his father¡¯s title. Was their rtionship not close?

    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t made my decision, I would¡¯ve walked alongside you through Shin Ya-hyeon. I have no regrets. You¡¯ve received all the love I couldn¡¯t give. Yourplexion looks quite good; I¡¯m curious how you were raised.¡±

    Baek Seo-goon shed a smile.

    Had she misunderstood Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s cultivation as a gift from his parents? Her assumption was off.

    It was at that moment.

    Unable to hold back, Hyeon Won-chang spoke up.

    ¡°The Blood de Sect and Simmuryun are no different. It¡¯s like a blind man boasting.¡±

    ¡°Hmm?¡±

    ¡°The great lord may know that your family is linked to Ipwang Fortress, but what he doesn¡¯t know are the hidden affairs of the family. That¡¯s something he can¡¯t im to understand.¡±

    Baek Seo-goon¡¯s eyes gleamed sharply.

    ¡°Speak more.¡±

    In an instant, all attention shifted toward Hyeon Won-chang. It wasn¡¯t just her who turned her gaze; everyone did.

    It wasn¡¯t merely curiosity or hostility¡ªit was the kind of information about Ma Gwang-Ikju that was too rare to ignore.

    The boy¡¯s expression grew darker.

    Hyeon Won-chang is stalling. I need to think of a way to escape.

    This was not the ce to be ying for survival.

    He walked the line between tension and rxation, sensing the true unpredictability of Baek Seo-goon¡¯s nature.

    A temporary peace for now.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s worry was real. He was in the enemy¡¯s midst. If he rashly started a conflict, he might lose more than just hisrades.

    With over two hundred warriors and the Youngcheon Sword Demon on his side, it was not a fight to be taken lightly.

    It was impossible to defeat Ma Gwang-Ikju unless he was dragged in a weakened state.

    Originally, Jeong Yeon-shin hade up with a n to block the canyon and allow hispanions to escape. He thought it would be possible, at least for a short while.

    No. It would be difficult.

    The information given by the sword master was wrong.

    The Youngcheon Sword Demon, who was said to be undefeated in Hanam, was far stronger than he had anticipated. She was stronger than he had heard.

    Even though he had never seen a sword technique like Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s before, he managed to survive the match.

    In the world of high-level martial artists, it was like giving up a move and not losing any advantage. It was hard to calcte the chances of victory easily.

    There are soldiers who have mastered martial arts. I can''t handle them here.

    The boy slowly parted his lips.

    ¡°My background is only known to Ma Gwang-il.¡±

    ¡°I will remain silent.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang immediately closed his mouth. Even when Tae Yeom-ryong, who knew nothing, nudged him with his elbow, asking for information, he didn¡¯t speak.

    So Geomhwi and Gongsun Min also showed great interest, but they seemed to be holding back their questions due to the tense atmosphere.

    Even Baek Seo-goon¡¯s face was filled with doubt.

    ¡°Tell me. What did I miss?¡±

    ¡°Go back to Simmuryun and find out. That¡¯s the purpose of the great lord.¡±

    ¡°The purpose of the great lord was to look at your face.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care about that. Stop the plundering and go back. If you don¡¯t, half of the lives of your subordinates will be forfeit.¡±

    Ma Gwang-Ikju, still holding his sword, spoke calmly. It was a steady threat.

    The sight of him cutting off his own hair with the sword in front of Simmuryun¡¯s warriors was clear. He didn¡¯t speak empty words.

    And it was true. The encirclement shifted for a moment. Despite the stern expressions of the trained warriors, they couldn¡¯t fully hide their energy.

    It was possible to kill Ma Gwang-Ikju. However, if this army suffered a blow close to annihtion, the achievement would be meaningless.

    Baek Seo-goon stared at the boy for a moment.

    She slowly parted her lips.

    ¡°You are clearly the son of Jeong Daemyeong, but you are not like him. I want to know more about your life.¡±

    ¡°The great lord is no longer curious about me.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°You¡¯re clearly not in perfect condition. How many days have you been running? Did youe here from Seobong-ro in one breath?¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Rest for a moment. Your energy waves are sharp enough to surprise even me, but I¡¯d prefer not to face a weakened sword.¡±

    ¡°Why the kindness?¡±

    ¡°I have a connection to Jeong Ga-jang. It¡¯s been a long time since I abandoned him, but seeing you now stirs strange feelings. Is there anyone else who survived?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re lying. It¡¯s fine. I can find outter. Have you learned to drink?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t enjoy it.¡±

    ¡°What a pity. With the body you¡¯ve honed, even a good drink could be medicine for you. It would be good to at least loosen up your body.¡±

    Suddenly, her lips curled up into a mysterious smile.

    ¡°Now that I think about it, I¡¯ve never received a drink from the direct descendants of Jeong Ga-jang.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you talking about a big drink here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll spare one life each time you take a drink. You came rushing in without care for the consequences, so it seems you value yourpanions. I¡¯ll make it happen, one at a time. The subordinates should stay here.¡±

    It was a conversation that was hard to follow withmon sense. The martial world was filled with entric people. Youngcheon Sword Demon was one of them.

    She had be a strange figure. Even after stripping away the mystique of being a high-level swordsman, she remained extraordinary.

    Having grown up in a rural family, living in luxury and wielding high power for a long time, her soul had grown dull.

    She had heard rumors about Jeong Ga-jang and traced the whereabouts of Seomye, which brought her to the center of the martial world.

    She could not easily pass up even the smallest of feelings that stirred within her.

    Like a low-ranking official who, after passing the examination, returns home to find peace after many years.

    A drinking party was set up.

    A cup and a sk, two great masters of martial arts sat across from each other.

    Over two hundred warriors surrounded the table. The wide hill of the Seven Peaks sect was now filled with a silent crowd, apanied by a cold tension.

    ¡°You take it first.¡±

    Baek Seo-goon held the sk with her long fingers. It was her right hand, the one she used for swordy.

    As she looked at the boy with a faint smile, the boy took in the sight of her full form.

    When she grabbed the sk, her pinky finger was thest to move. It would be the same when she held her sword.

    The energy flowing from the small acupoint near her smooth nails was the weakest.

    This meant that her sword techniques were free-flowing. When she wasn¡¯t using the mystic sword, she appeared to use a dazzlingly swift sword.

    The right arm, reflected in the red sleeve, was visible in the boy¡¯s gaze. He saw the elegantly polished muscles.

    Her body appeared sleek, like a swordsman ready for flight, with shadows that extended from the biceps and down to her wrist.

    Her body itself was a sword. It was built with an optimal structure for the agile sword techniques.

    It would be worth bringing this technique to Jeong Ga-donggong and further developing it.

    Maybe I should blend the intricacies of Shihwa Muguk-su. The techniques resembling the fierce winds of the Seven Peaks sect.

    Ever since the boy began creating new sword techniques, his insight had evolved again. He saw everything in the world as a source of inspiration for swordsmanship.

    As if a sword had taken its ce in his erged Baihui acupoint, he absorbed energy from both humans and nature alike.

    In his mind, countless lightning-like thoughts shed. To craft a divine sword technique, one type of stance was not enough.

    The seat would make him stronger.

    The young Ma Gwang-Ikju raised his cup in the sunset.

 Chapter 176

    Hyeon Won-chang, along with Jeong Yeon-shin''spanions and the martial artists of Simmuryun, all gazed at the two of them.

    Each of them had their weapons in hand. The sun hid itself in the canyon gap from afar.

    Before long, the golden rays of dusk touched thendscape, and as the day closed, it seemed to tease the faces of those present.

    Jeong Yeon-shin was the first to receive the drink. Baek Seo-goon, pouring with one hand, smiled.

    ¡°You should consider this an honor. Even Lyeon-ju hasn¡¯t had the privilege of receiving my drink.¡±

    The boy felt a sense of fullness as the sharp sting of the sword lingered in his mind.

    Just before taking a sip, he parted his lips nonchntly.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Baek Seo-goon paused for a moment. After a brief silence, her lips curled back into a smile.

    ¡°You¡¯ve truly inherited the blood of Ban-ak.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°Just talking to myself.¡±

    After taking a sip, Jeong Yeon-shin turned his head casually. Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s strange expression caught his eye.

    Did he recognize the words as simr to his own actions? As their eyes met, Tae Yeom-ryong smiled subtly, his grin irritating.

    I should get rid of that one first.

    It was the right move tactically.

    There could be an ambush on the way back, so it would be wise to send Tae Yeom-ryong, the second strongest in the group, as a scout.

    Next would be Hyeon Won-chang. Then, So Geomhwi, Gongsun Min, and Mo Yong-myeongjun. At least five drinks would need to be consumed.

    The oath of the high-level warrior from Simmuryun... It doesn¡¯t feel like an empty boast.

    He turned his gaze again.

    Baek Seo-goon¡¯s gaze met his. There was a grayish hue in her eyes.

    It was a tired feeling that connected with the energy in his Upper Danjeon.

    If she had deep connections to Jeong Ga-jang, she wouldn¡¯t have started her life in the upper echelons of the martial world.

    In Hanam, a region that could rival even a distant kingdom in size, she had once been called a sword master as a woman. Her journey to that title had not been an easy one.

    Thinking this through with a calm mind, the feeling settled in his Upper Danjeon.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been through a lot.¡±

    He spoke without thinking. It was an unreasonablement. The person in front of him was a sword master of Simmuryun.

    It was hardly a fitting praise. His recently heightened sensitivity to his Upper Danjeon had caused him to resonate with the life and kindness of the person before him.

    As he lowered his cup, he narrowed his brows slightly, and Baek Seo-goon¡¯s expression shifted.

    ¡°I suppose it¡¯s my turn.¡±

    She took Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s cup without hesitation. It was astonishingly swift.

    For a moment, her fingers blurred, her movements as smooth as flowing gold.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, in turn, took the sk in his hand and slowly poured, reflecting on Baek Seo-goon¡¯s techniques.

    It was clear she had achieved harmony between her energy and her sword techniques. Such mastery could perhaps match that of Hyeon Won-chang in swordy.

    That moment, it seemed like she had conjured an illusionary sword with her hands.

    A technique designed to confuse the opponent¡¯s eyes. It was a method Jeong Yeon-shin had never encountered before.

    Most low-level warriors¡¯ deceptions couldn¡¯t evene close to reaching the level of illusionary sword techniques. His eyes gleamed.

    Her energy control is harmonized with her swordsmanship. That sword technique has truly merged with her body.

    At that moment, Baek Seo-goon¡¯s eyes softened as she caught Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze.

    She took the cup to her lips and slowly spoke.

    ¡°Your appearance is the perfect apaniment. Now I understand how the youngdies of Ban-ak felt when they faced Ban-ak.¡±

    ¡°Is this what you call casual talk?¡±

    ¡°I said it because it might be helpful. At your age, with such skill, you must have a clear goal. Without a doubt, your target must be the head of the Bloodde Sect.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°As a key figure in the Thirteen Heavens, the rumors and information you encounter will only increase in stature. I know much about your enemy.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin remained silent for a moment.

    The head of the Bloodde Sect.

    He had once hated Jeong Ga-jang when creating Jeong Ga-donggong, but considered the man his home in a way.

    The person who had destroyed his family was naturally his mortal enemy. He had helped suppress the elder of his family¡¯s bloodline.

    But that name was kept only in his heart.

    He was too weak to seek revenge, and his life, granted by heaven, had too little time remaining.

    He thought that when the day came he would wear the purple robes and find the man.

    But even the ck robesmanded reverence.

    The rank that dominated the world. He never knew when he might face the master of the Thirteen Heavens.

    As for the head of the Bloodde Sect, it was a topic that would always be valuable, apanied by the knowledge of his deep enmity.

    ¡°Tell me.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke in a low voice.

    Baek Seo-goon¡¯s lips curled with satisfaction.

    ¡°That man is a hybrid of the Yunnan Bai and Ming families. He was the crown prince.¡±

    ¡°Dali Kingdom...¡±

    The kingdom destroyed by the lord of Ipwang Fortress.

    She had been the sword master of the imperial family. She had erased the rebellion of small royal families and the influence of the Thirteen Heavens several times.

    When people discussed the strongest in the world, the lord of Ipwang Fortress was always included.

    Her martial prowess was absolute.

    The survivor of the Dali Kingdom¡¯s bloodline, the head of the Bloodde Sect, was the one they spoke of.

    ¡°He too carries the eyes of the Ming family. He likely perfected the Ascending Form of the Bloodde Sect, and must have recognized your potential from the start.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Your maternal family must have considered the possibility of entering Ipwang Fortress. While the strength of your enemy grows, why would they choose to spare you? Did they see something in your youthful nature? That seems absurd. Perhaps it¡¯s something worth considering.¡±

    ¡°Do you have a guess?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But one thing is clear: Your entry into Ipwang Fortress couldn¡¯t have been entirely weed by the lord of Ipwang Fortress. If I had topare him to an animal, I¡¯d say he¡¯s like a clever bear.¡±

    Then she locked eyes with Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°Do you understand why I¡¯m telling you this?¡±

    ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°I hope your vision opens up a bit more.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already been swayed by the Thirteen Heavens.¡±

    ¡°In the martial world, right and wrong are often unclear. If you intend to take revenge for your family, the information I¡¯ve given you won¡¯t be in vain. I, a sword master of Simmuryun, have already passed useful intelligence to the lord of Ipwang Fortress. Don¡¯t dismiss the warriors of the Evil Faction just because they are from the Thirteen Heavens. I hope you¡¯ll value those who do good.¡±

    ¡°Are you advising me?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no other way to survive long in the martial world. Above all, prioritize vengeance. When you do, people will gather around you, and one day, they¡¯ll save your life. Even I, the sword master of Simmuryun, once kept Haowen as a close ally.¡±

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll keep that in mind.¡±

    Baek Seo-goon¡¯s unexpectedly soft attitude felt unfamiliar. Was she trying to y the role of a mentor? What had she been in Jeong Ga-jang¡¯s house to act this way?

    The boy tilted his head slightly.

    Baek Seo-goon looked at the son of the notorious viin with fondness.

    With his exceptional appearance, straightforward character, and incredible sword skills, yet still at such a young age.

    The somewhat arrogant demeanor was even more charming to her.

    Had it not been for the fortuitous meeting with the Four Hands Divine Art, she might have found it amusing to look after him.

    ¡°You¡¯ve grown up straightforwardly. It¡¯s fortunate your family fulfilled its role and disappeared. Even if I had been there, I wouldn¡¯t have rmended the path of Simmuryun to you.¡±

    ¡°...You¡¯ve received the cup. Send one away.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    She gave a small gasp as she etched the boy¡¯s brief silence into her mind.

    ¡°I see. I had made an oath. Alright, one can go.¡±

    ¡°Tae Yeom-ryong.¡±

    The son of the infamous viin whispered softly.

    Sitting among the encirclement surrounding the main table, the young man, whose sleeves red due to the heat, squatted and pretended to look away.

    His shadowy figure was a marked contrast to his earlier glory. He was from the fallen Hwangbo family.

    ¡°I¡¯m not at all willing. How about sending the baggage first? Whether it¡¯s Mo Yong or Gongsun Min¡¯s weakling.¡±

    ¡°You are baggage too.¡±

    ¡°To be honest, that¡¯s not true. I can hold my own with the great lord and endure at least ten moves, can¡¯t I? As the third strongest here, I should be the one to take the lord¡¯s back.¡±

    ¡°Ten moves? You think that was a match?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re being too prideful. Haven¡¯t I gone through twenty moves at least? My skills are steadily improving.¡±

    ¡°Not before I learned the new techniques. I didn¡¯t even use the Hwan-gang technique.¡±

    ¡°Even so, that technique of yours was quite interesting. But don¡¯t speak of that ominous Hwan-gang and send the Mo Yong guy over there.¡±

    ¡°Mo Yong-myeongjun?¡±

    ¡°The look in his eyes hasn¡¯t been ordinary since earlier. Looks like he¡¯s nning to report the Lord¡¯s martial arts in detail to the Guild. Wasn¡¯t his mission to dominate the martial world¡¯s sect war? We can¡¯t allow someone like that to stay here. Judging by the atmosphere, it seems like he might even have a match with the Sword Ghost.¡±

    It was a soft remark. The man in pink martial attire flinched.

    The son of Jeong Ban-ak nced at the scene but no longer argued with the Huangbo family¡¯s young master.

    ¡°The Lord will send him away,¡± he said.

    ¡°Excellent choice.¡±

    They were well-matched. Jeong Ban-ak didn¡¯t have friends like that.

    Perhaps it was when Baek Seo-goon had informed him of the "Ten Deadly Gathers" that they were somewhat alike.

    She signaled to her subordinates.

    Immediately, the martial soldiers of Simmooryeon rose, pulling out Mo Yong-myeongjun, the young master of the Mo family, from the group.

    He was held on either side as they descended the canyon, unable to speak. He merely lowered his eyes slightly, seemingly ashamed.

    Once he was gone, Huangbo¡¯s young master spoke.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Even if he¡¯s ambushed and killed, it¡¯s entirely the Sword Saint¡¯s responsibility. We don¡¯t need to concern ourselves with that. We aren¡¯t members of the guild.¡±

    ¡°I made a vow with my alias. Do not tarnish my honor,¡± Baek Seo-goon¡¯s voice was sharp, filled with deadly intent. Her aura was at a level where her intentions were clearly felt through her energy.

    Huangbo¡¯s young master froze at her presence, but she turned her gaze away once more.

    When she locked eyes with Jeong Ban-ak¡¯s son, a smile returned to her face. The young man gave off a faint, nostalgic aroma of an ancient manor.

    They shared several more cups of drink.

    The children of the Gongsun and Jeomchang ns departed first. They had no hesitation in leaving.

    They were loyal to Baek Seo-goon, standing by their word.

    It continued that way until Jeong Ban-ak¡¯s son threw a remark at them.

    ¡°There¡¯s never been a weaker day than today. I¡¯ll seriously consider improving my martial arts.¡±

    The son of the Heroic n walked away reluctantly, while Huangbo¡¯s young master held firm in his stance.

    ¡°Ah, let it be. There¡¯s not much excitement left in this life anyway.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    Simmooryeon¡¯s subordinates watched the prone figure with incredulity.

    Jeong Ban-ak¡¯s son seemed slightly tipsy. Had his body been sensitive to alcohol before he learned martial arts?

    He shook his head and muttered to himself. In the end, we¡¯ll die around the same time.

    ¡®What?¡¯

    The words caused a momentary confusion in Baek Seo-goon¡¯s mind.

    She slowly released the grip on the wine bottle in her hand.

    ¡°If you drink more, you¡¯ll be left as an annoying figure. A great match is only enjoyable when both sides feel it¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    Young Baek Seo-goon raised his eyebrows.

    ¡°Shall we decide the oue like proper warriors? If you gain the advantage, I¡¯ll retreat to Hanam. You will understand my respect for the direct descendants of Jeong Gajang.¡±

    ¡°I ept. You must also be mindful of Simmooryeon¡¯s Lord.¡±

    Jeong Ban-ak¡¯s son responded calmly. She shook her head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t think too easily. You are from the ck Sect of Ipwang. You can¡¯t afford to be careless. If you two sh swords, the oue is difficult to predict. Losing a limb would be the least of it. There is a real risk of death.¡±

    ¡°I understand.¡±

    ¡°Well. I¡¯ve seen many promising talents. None of them ever truly thought about their death. They all believed they would be the greatest of all.¡±

    Baek Seo-goon, her arms crossed, spoke quietly.

    She gazed at Jeong Ban-ak¡¯s son with a serious expression. Her words were not meant as a provocation.

    The Sword Ghost of Yeongcheon was a supreme master. She knew how to appreciate favors and carve grudges into her very bones.

    Even though the other was Jeong Ban-ak¡¯s son, she couldn¡¯t go against Simmooryeon¡¯s elders¡¯ duties.

    She hoped that, in the final moments of their duel, the young man would not regret anything.

    ¡°...The Lord¡­¡±

    The boy slowly parted his lips.

    ¡°I¡¯ve never taken life and death lightly.¡±

    ¡°Your tone is heavy. Alright. I¡¯ve been rambling.¡±

    Baek Seo-goon responded softly as she took in Jeong Ban-ak¡¯s son with a gentle nce.

    She thought to herself that she would have to learn more about Seomye Jeong-yeon when she returned.

    ¡°....¡±

    A brief silence passed.

    They sat across from each other, the wine cups between them, both silently observing each other. The sudden stillness was palpable.

    A gust of wind blew through, cutting across the Simmooryeon¡¯s two hundred warriors and the figure of Tae Yeom-ryong, wrapping around the wine sses.

    The space where Baek Seo-goon and Jeong Ban-ak¡¯s son had shared their lips was filled with the faint sound of the wind.

    Swoosh!

    In an instant, Baek Seo-goon¡¯s sword rang at her waist. A sharp light broke free from its sheath.

    In that moment, Jeong Ban-ak¡¯s son also drew his sword, reverse-ding it with his left hand in an instant. A counterattack.

    The sword of the sword ghost moved slightly faster and met the mighty sh of the sword with a metallic sound.

    Bang!

    The shockwave sent young Baek Seo-goon¡¯s body reeling.

    He quickly righted himself in the air with an elegant somersault.

    The power emanating from his body was simr to that of a noble, honing his craft in his own style.

    With a bit more training, it could rival the Kunlun Sect¡¯s Dragon Eight Style.

    ¡®Who trained him?¡¯

    Baek Seo-goon felt a sense of satisfaction as she signaled with her hand. Once again, the Palhwan Divine Art stirred the sword¡¯s power.

    The sword cried out as it cut through the air, its force flowing perfectly.

    She wielded the sword, effortlessly controlling it.

    Swish! Swoosh!

    The long trajectory of her sword shed with the shorter movements of Jeong Ban-ak¡¯s son. Their strikes blocked out the setting sun with their brilliant light.

    The movements of energy and internal power met with a thunderous crash.

    The sh caused ripples, leaving cracks on the ground below.

    In terms of coordination, she dominated.

    Her sword¡¯s reach far surpassed that of a spear, almost reaching the power of an arrow. Ordinary techniques could notpete.

    Baek Seo-goon stood calmly, observing the young man in front of her.

    The young man¡¯s sword shed as he swirled his dark sleeves around him.

    The beautiful Baek Seo-goon could not be touched by him. That was expected.

    ¡°Phew¡ª¡±

    It was like that until the boy took a long breath.

    Baek Seo-goon¡¯s eyes widened. She had seen the steady breath despite his constant movement.

    It seemed to act separately from his intense focus. It was something impossible unless he was breathing with a divine skill.

    ¡®No way?¡¯

    It wasn¡¯t just his breath.

    Behind the boy, his dark clothes red as the energy surged, intertwining with the autumn wind.

    The sword that had risen above his head made a strange sound, like the wind cutting through a cave.

    The energy that flowed from his sword and body seemed all too familiar.

    There was a wave that struck like the wind.

    In the young Baek Seo-goon¡¯s ceremony, a mystical aura could be felt.

    Baek Seo-goon realized this was no different from the power she had received from the noble family. His martial arts were rising into the realm of divine arts.

 Chapter 177

    Among the martial artists of Ipwangseong, there was one left in the main headquarters of the Martial World Alliance.

    Baek Girin, Namgung Hwa-shin.

    He was the center of attention. The Blue and White Twin Kirins had once been the strongest brothers in the martial world, both in character and martial arts.

    Namgung Hwa-shin was widely recognized as a capable martial artist, known as the next potential leader of the Soongcheong family.

    While some harbored jealousy, the majority extended goodwill toward him.

    Once Jeong Yeon-shin left the scene, the number of people seeking out Namgung Hwa-shin increased dramatically.

    It was mostly due to the infamous reputation of Ma Gwang-Ikju, which kept many away initially.

    Namgung Hwa-shin had to endure many different situations.

    When he received a letter asking for a martial arts duel and arrived at the agreed-upon spot, a de forged with words met him.

    ¡°I¡¯ve had feelings for you, Namgung Gongja. Since the time of the Yongbong Gathering.¡±

    ¡°....¡±

    ¡°Once the sect war ends, it will be hard to meet you, so I¡¯m gathering the courage to say this now. Please don¡¯t answer immediately.¡±

    It was under the moonlight, amidst the mist.

    Some women secretly sent letters of love, while others directly expressed their feelings. Such romantic gestures weremon in the martial world.

    It was nothing new for him. Even before entering Ipwangseong, he had received countless confessions.

    It started when he joined the Yongbong Gathering, holding hands with Namgung Mi, Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s sister.

    He hadn¡¯t expected such things to happen even within the Martial World Alliance. He had constantly rejected them.

    ¡°I appreciate your feelings, but I cannot be your son-inw.¡±

    ¡°......!¡±

    Not all who approached him did so with pure intentions. Some sought to steal away a martial artist whose future seemed destined for greatness.

    The Martial World Alliance boasted over a hundred sects signing their alliance pact.

    It was not umon for men and women of exceptional ability to be approached for romantic purposes.

    Namgung Hwa-shin bitterly turned away.

    He had once known a true love.

    She was the daughter of a minor merchant, trading tea leaves in the Namjikrye region. Under the orders of Namgung Mi, she was poisoned and killed.

    At that time, Namgung Hwa-shin had been raised as his family¡¯s hidden de. The elite martial artists of his family were forbidden from associating with outsiders.

    He had buried his feelings for her in his heart. Since then, no woman had caught his eye.

    ¡°I know you couldn¡¯t inherit the King¡¯s de. But in the beginning, I wanted to witness the Swordless Immortal¡¯s mysterious techniques,¡± he confessed.

    ¡°I once received guidance from the Blue Kirin during my lifetime¡­¡±

    There had been rivalry and challenge. But this was still a minor issue.

    The true problems arose from those who used marriage as a tool and those who pried into the temporary leadership of the sect.

    The former was bearable. Thetter was troublesome.

    ¡°When asking about the structure of Ipwangseong, it¡¯s not to pry into personal matters, but simply out of curiosity¡­¡±

    ¡°Speak.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about Ma Gwang-Ikju. How much standing does the young ck Sect Leader have in Ipwangseong? It¡¯s strange that someone so young, less than a full decade old, would be the head of such a powerful force. Can the White Kirin, a renowned martial artist, follow him sincerely...?¡±

    ¡°......¡±

    ¡°Though it was a fair duel, isn¡¯t he the one who pierced through the Blue Kirin¡¯s body? He killed your brother, and I¡¯m deeply curious about the degree of his skill. Many rumors say he¡¯s rather arrogant.¡±

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s a transparent person. He does what he must, worries when necessary, and shows anger when needed. His manner may seem indifferent, but his actions are sincere. If you want to know more, you shoulde to the Yunhyangwon. This Namgung family will tell you through the sword.¡±

    ¡°Through the sword? I thought he was a simple man¡­¡±

    In fact, no one hade to Yunhyangwon to inquire.

    Those with shallow minds rarely master martial arts deeply. With anything less than full determination, they could never match swords with the White Kirin.

    ¡°Namgung So-hyeop, there¡¯s a letter for you from the opening,¡± a servant handed him a document from Yunhyangwon.

    It was an invitation.

    The letter was an invitation to the Martial World Alliance¡¯s leadership meeting. It was an official invitation, representing Ipwangseong.

    With Ma Gwang-Ikju absent, he was asked to stand in for him, as a member of the Blue Guild.

    He immediately made his way there.

    He arrived at a meeting ce crowded with martial masters, with only two of the same age as him present.

    One was a beggar with an impressive appearance, and the other, a woman with her eyes covered by a white cloth. The woman drew more attention than the man.

    She had smooth, sharp features, a nose that could rival the beauty of the most famous courtesans, and an aura that made her stand out in any crowd.

    She was introduced as the representative of the Ye family, a family that had invested heavily in the founding of the Martial World Alliance.

    ¡®A key figure.¡¯

    Namgung Hwa-shin observed her and the guests from the opening.

    ¡°The matter regarding the sect war,¡± the middle-aged man in a green robe said.

    It was Zhegal Cheon, the representative of the total army of the Alliance, who had the dark sword aura.

    Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    He had previously tried to manipte the tactics with Ma Gwang-Ikju, and this situation seemed ominous.

    ¡°Many propose we move the sect war forward. In the midst of the recent chaos, it might be wise to announce the Alliance¡¯s formation early to gain the support of the martial world¡¯s popce. It seems like a reasonable request¡­¡±

    Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s eyes widened.

    It was a tant attempt to exclude Ma Gwang-Ikju from the sect war.

    They had been fearful of Ma Gwang-Ikju¡¯s abilities and were attempting to prevent him from embarrassing the older martial leaders.

    ¡®How did the martial world sink so low?¡¯

    There were few who looked displeased. Only the Taoists of the Huasan Sect and the warriors of the Tang n were visibly frustrated.

    The other sects were not represented here, and the noble families had long abandoned hope.

    The leader, the Sword Saint, was nowhere to be seen. The talk of him being a puppet seemed to be true.

    Zhegal Cheon, the deputy general of the total army, had introduced a matter that had already been decided.

    Namgung Hwa-shin thought to himself.

    ¡®This must be stopped.¡¯

    Without a moment¡¯s hesitation, the strong and fierce martial artist raised his hand. Everyone in the meeting hall, familiar with the situation, had anticipated this action.

    The noblemen from the ns exchanged faint smirks. The deputy general also smiled politely.

    ¡°There¡¯s no voting right for an envoy¡­ but we will listen to Namgung So-hyeop¡¯s opinion. Please gather your breath and speak.¡±

    At that moment, Zhegal Cheon¡¯s smile faded. Another arm rose in the meeting hall.

    It was a delicate, white hand.

    The woman from the Ye family twisted her fingers yfully.

    ***

    Chiljunghyeop.

    An intangible wave of internal power filled the hill. It emanated from the newly appointed Ma Gwang-Ikju, who had raised his sword high.

    The air cut through like a de, approaching like a chilling wind. It felt as if the strong winds of the gorge shimmered in the air, translucent.

    Even just the prelude made it obvious that it was the rising posture.

    Baek Seo-goon had already seen this sword form once. It was the same posture Ma Gwang-Ikju had taken when he questioned whether he was worthy to treat the Youngcheon Sword Demon with such disdain.

    As she felt the hair on her neck tickle, she opened her mouth.

    "Back then, you were in a rush. I was curious what would happen if you properly unfolded it."

    She spoke while facing the swordwind head-on.

    Baek Seo-goon¡¯s arm brushed through the air. Her gray bob swayed boldly. With the mysterious rhythm of the Seowogeom, her sword swam through the air.

    The powerful wave of energy embedded in the sword¡¯s de surged forward. The inner energy of her entire body, the vital force stemming from her blood channels and the Eight Extraordinary Meridians, spread freely like wild mes.

    The internal energy circting within the air and wrapped around her sword as she struck with the Palhwan Shin Gong was far beyond the ordinary.

    It was a technique embodying the might of the noble ns.

    Stopping the practitioner''s age, she delivered the solemn Igeo Geom.

    With the inherent power of Palhwan Shin Gong, she reached the level of a swordsman of the Eokgeom and broke free from the Ten Deadly Techniques.

    The strategic lessons shared by Jeong Ban-ak, taught during the game of Go, no longer aided Baek Seo-goon in this matter.

    <ul>

    <li>

    Isn''t the advice of the Gija Jaeng Seon and Budeuk Tam Seung at odds? Discard a few stones and take the initiative, yet also don¡¯t hastily be greedy?

    </li>

    <li>

    How foolish. Why would they be contradictory? It says to take the initiative with rxed shoulders, not to rush even if you discard a few stones.

    </li>

    </ul>

    Herpanion, the Eokeo Geom, had been wrong. To a grandmaster who had already stepped into the Igeoggeom realm, both Gija Jaeng Seon and Budeuk Tam Seung were no longer of use.

    Baek Seo-goon lived arrogantly. She stood with strength in her shoulders and chest puffed out. She could endure any loss.

    It was her rightful way.

    She continued like that until everything became futile.@@novelbin@@

    Jeong Gajang¡¯s dispute reached the borders of Hanam-seong, as she reached out with her de, which shot forward like a swift arrow.

    The scarlet sunlight glimmered off the sword¡¯s de. It was a fierce onught.

    The wind of Ma Gwang-Ikju¡¯s sword de wrapped around and pierced through the gusts of wind emanating from his own sword.

    The boy stood silently, holding his sword vertically.

    As Baek Seo-goon followed the sword¡¯s path with her eyes, at the three-step distance, she drove her sword downward.

    The sound of impact rang out. The massive shockwave rattled the earth. It was an incredibly rare and powerful strike.

    But Ma Gwang-Ikju did not halt. As the strike of the divine sword was deflected backward, he took another step forward.

    It was unbelievably fast. His sword technique merged with the divinews. The fierce winds whipped around.

    The boy had nted his foot on the stage, with lightning speed.

    Thud!

    The earth cracked underfoot. A terrifying shockwave followed.

    Crack!

    Jeong Yeon-shin took another step forward. He used the dispersing wave of energy from the shock to fuel his next movement. His body seemed to transform into an unstoppable force.

    Without concern for the divine sword speeding up behind him, he moved forward with reckless abandon. He didn¡¯t even nce back as he pushed forward.

    The posture of Gija Jaeng Seon.

    He threw himself into creating a gap in the offensive. Without looking, he extended his sword backward.

    Swish!

    The divine sword swerved off course. A powerful shockwave traveled down his thigh. The pressure on his lower body was immense.

    The Igeo Geom couldn¡¯t bepletely shaken off. Baek Seo-goon¡¯s sword hummed loudly and spun, cutting across his side, racing ahead of him.

    A sharp pain shot through his side, like a long, fiery burn.

    But it didn¡¯t matter. He was barely ten steps away now. His eyes widened as he grasped the divine sword in his hand.

    In that instant, he had stepped into the domain of a supreme master. It was the obvious reaction.

    She moved with unparalleled speed, her Igeo Geom propelling her forward. A posture aimed directly at his heart.

    The sword moved by itself, reacting to the posture she desired.

    ¡°Done.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought, as he sprinted using his Gyeonggong.

    The energy from his crown chakra surged. The area of his sword¡ªYoungcheon Geom, was flooding his mind.

    Her left footnded, and he measured the angle of the strike, assessing her aura.

    A finely tuned and incredibly rapid strike was about to emerge.

    The boy chanted the core of the Jeong Ga-donggong.

    ¡°Mother.¡±

    His muscles tensed. His right arm contracted ever so slightly. The contraction spread from his shoulder to his upper arm.

    Externally, it was barely noticeable.

    The vital energy flowing through the Su Yangming Large Intestine Meridian coursed upward, gathering strength.

    Boom!

    The ground beneath their feet cracked.

    It was the second stroke of an unnamed sword technique.

    The earth beneath them cracked open with a violent tremor. The umted shockwaves flowed through.

    It was the fifth form of the Yeonhwa Seong. The force built up through his thighs, running along his Eunmun Hyeol and converging into his sword.

    In an instant, a gust of wind blew across the battlefield. Dust exploded in all directions.

    The sword cut through the air in a perfect arc.

    Baek Seo-goon approached, ignoring the sword she was extending.

    The ck-robed boy passed her and swung the sword horizontally, sending out a sh of silver.

    Swish!

    It was a perfect strike. The weight of the sensation in his grip was undeniable. Baek Seo-goon¡¯s sword was sent flying.

    The sunlight reflecting off the de danced wildly in the air. Silence followed.

    "..."

    The faintest gaze traced the boy¡¯s back as Ma Gwang-Ikju slowly turned her feet.

    The sound of her footsteps reverberated ominously through the air.

    The energy emanating from the surrounding martial forces of the Sim Mu-ryeon halted abruptly.

    Their breath seemed to stop at once. This was the response of the lower-ranked fighters to a supreme master¡¯s energy.

    "All of your power... contained in that single sword. An overwhelming force."

    Baek Seo-goon murmured in awe, extending her hand to the air.

    A sword descended gracefully into her grasp.

    It was the legendary Eokeo Geom technique. Yet, she felt no particr thrill from her own form. It wasn¡¯t because she was ustomed to it.

    What remained in her mind was the precise, deadly trajectory of the boy¡¯s sword.

    This was a sword technique unlike any she had seen before.

    ¡°I will confirm my agreement with Youngcheon Sword Demon... Return to the Sim Mu-ryeon headquarters.¡±

    The boy asked her.

    Baek Seo-goon¡¯s smile deepened.

    ¡°Yes, I will. I¡¯ve lived leisurely for far too long. Having received from Jeong Gajang, I will repay the debt over the years. It¡¯s thanks to you for awakening me.¡±

    "Over the years..." Jeong Yeon-shin repeated briefly.

    Baek Seo-goon stared silently at the boy in front of her. What was going through her mind?

    Her lips closed after she mentioned time, and she did not speak further. Something was subtly off.

    At that moment.

    The martial force surrounding them parted as Tae Yeom-ryong stepped forward, muttering.

    "Need any help?"

    "No need."

    "Let¡¯s go."

    "Okay."

    On the high hill of the gorge, the setting sun wrapped the peaks in a transparent veil.

    The light of the sunset flowed with the wind, carried down the valley. The two figures descended the gorge.

    Baek Seo-goon watched the back of the youthful Jeong Ban-ak as he descended.

    A sense of nostalgia and the passage of time stirred in her heart simultaneously.

    "Your sword... it reaps fate."

    She muttered quietly.

    No matter how she looked at it, he had grown well. She thought she would have to thoroughly investigate the devastation of Jeong Gajang¡¯s family.

    It seemed that Jeong Dae-myeong had raised him well, but something the hero had said was still lingering in her mind.

    The sword lord of Hanam-seong and the connection between Seomseo and Hanam were close.

    She recalled Hao Mun-ju, known for her extensive knowledge of the martial world and a counterpart to Ga Bang-ju.

    With Ma Gwang-Ikju now inmand of Ipwang Fortress, she was already on the list of key individuals to watch. Somehow, she would learn how Jeong Yeon-shin had grown.

    Swoosh.

    Baek Seo-goon turned her body. The embroidered patterns on her scarlet robe shimmered in the light.

    The sun had finally set.

    The boy descended from the high gorge, while the woman, standing on the hill, watched his path.

    The shadows stretched long across both sides, casting the shadows of the young noble and the bitter rivalry.

    Even now, Jeong Yeon-shin did not consider his sword technique to be perfected.

    It originated from the mind of a sword master. It had to bepleted through the union of the sword master.

    ¡®Only two strokes so far.¡¯

    As he walked silently with Tae Yeom-ryong, he recalled his swordsmanship.

    They encountered Heon Won-chang, whose eyes were wide open from atop a peak. He hadn¡¯t descended yet.

    He had been nning to intervene at any moment. The boy smiled faintly, shaking his head.

    One by one, So Geomhwi and Gongsun Min joined him. Mo Yong-myeongjun had truly disappeared.

    They had not met him until they arrived at the main gates of the Murim Alliance.

    "Hm? Something¡¯s strange."

    Tae Yeom-ryong, leading the way, remarked. Jeong Yeon-shin could sense it too.

    From deep within the vast headquarters, an enormous roar echoed. There were likely hundreds of people. Something unusual was happening.

    "Excuse me, what''s going on inside?"

    Heon Won-chang grabbed the arm of a passerby and asked. The man, wearing a clean green robe, furrowed his brows.

    As he nced at Heon Won-chang, his gazended on his shoulder insignia, and he jumped in shock, stammering.

    "There''s a... Gepa Daetjeon going on!"

    "A pre-festival of sorts?"

    "No, it¡¯s not a pre-festival. The Gepa Daetjeon took ce three days ago! It¡¯s already the third day..."

    The pleased expression on Heon Won-chang¡¯s face froze immediately.

 Chapter 178

    The Murim Alliance''s Founding Battle Tournament was held with great grandeur.

    To secure provisions and rival Ipwang Fortress, prestige was essential¡ªespecially during times of severe famine.

    As the world steadily descended into chaos, public sentiment and appearances were more critical than ever. The alliance aimed to establish its position as the supreme federation of the martial world.

    The gates were opened.

    The Murim Alliance''s sheer scale rivaled even Ipwang Fortress. The banner of chivalry it raised was the impression it sought to leave.

    Through the Founding Battle Tournament, it created a presence. Experts from the mysterious sects, inheritors of singr martial arts, knocked on the gates, while swordsmen from the Mount Hua Sect descended from the mountains.

    Renowned masters of prestigious ns also made grand appearances.

    A martial artist of the Eon n donned leather gauntlets. One by one, prominent experts with star-like reputations revealed themselves.

    The alliance had spent significant time preparing for this moment.

    The beggars of the Beggar Sect spread rumors in every marketce and pasted notices everywhere. People couldn''t help but take notice.

    It was said to be a stage for the righteous martial artists of the White Path to disy their prowess.

    Crowds swarmed in.

    The vastnds of Hanzhong had no viges left unvisited. Fires in the roadside inns and taverns lining the streets never went out.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been blessed with a feast for my eyes. The Mo Yong n¡¯s River-Severing Sword Style truly lives up to its name. I wonder how the Mount Hua Sect''s Twenty-Four Plum Blossom Sword Style will measure up. They say it¡¯s the most dazzling sword art under heaven¡ªI¡¯m thrilled just thinking about it. Missing it would¡¯ve been a lifelong regret.¡±

    ¡°I saw nothing myself. Your sect''s martial arts must be more impressive than I thought¡ªor is it just boasting?¡±

    ¡°Boasting? How could a low-tier practitioner grasp the vision of a master?¡±

    Laughter and chatter mingled. The wide road leading to the gates was so packed that there was barely room to step.

    On days when word spread of a well-known expert stepping into the ring, the streets transformed into bustling marketces.

    Peasants sold tbread and candy. Even the errand boys from rundown inns came out to pester passersby.

    A sea of people.

    It was an apt description of the crowds. Today was no exception.

    ¡°I never knew such pavilions existed in this world. Tall, grand, and elegant. It truly felt like another realm. Perhaps the Murim Alliance truly is the best under heaven.¡±

    ¡°The real otherworldly marvel was the Eon n¡¯s Heaven-Defying Fist. Is it not a disy of shaking heaven and earth with mere human strength? I now understand why noble ns act so loftily, like royalty. It¡¯s as if they could singlehandedly defy an army.¡±

    The focused attention was overwhelming. For ordinary people, getting a glimpse of the Murim Alliance¡¯s main hall was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.

    Even if they managed to enter, their movements would be heavily restricted, and their identities meticulously verified. Yet enduring such scrutiny was a price worth paying.

    Peasants, merchants, minor sect martial artists, and bodyguards protecting traveling goods¡ª

    The tide of humanity was even a spectacle for the martial artists of the Murim Alliance themselves.

    Opportunities to take in such vast crowds at a nce were rare. Even for the man and woman seated atop the seventh-story pavilion inside the alliance¡¯s main hall.

    It was a vantage point that overlooked the grand road leading to the gates.

    ¡°The Murim Alliance Leader is definitely not the Sword Saint. The Zhuge n Leader is deciding everything.¡±

    The woman sprawled almostzily against the roof beams said. She was none other than the Lady Ye of the Ye family.@@novelbin@@

    Her eyes were covered with a soft, white cloth, but she nced downward as if possessing irvoyant powers.

    ¡°Why are there so many of them? They look like cockroaches.¡±

    ¡°Inparison to the noble bloodline, that is so,¡± replied the middle-aged man dressed neatly in pure white martial robes. He stood upright beneath Lady Ye.

    Even as strong winds howled, his posture showed no sign of faltering. The presence of martial discipline was ingrained in him.

    ¡°The Zhuge n Leader¡¯s dominance was inevitable. Establishing a legitimate federation in their ancestralnds¡ªit¡¯s the price for their years of underground toil. They now stand at the forefront of Murim¡¯s governance.¡±

    ¡°At least the Sword Saint is on my side. That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Lady Ye spoke as she gently adjusted her long, white blindfold with elegant fingers.

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure it would work. I never imagined someone like that would fall for it. He has no clue. These so-called supreme masters¡ªthey¡¯re all entric with their own ws. Even thete Cult Leader was like that. Why do you think that is?¡±

    ¡°There are stages of enlightenment that are achieved only by relinquishing sanity. The absolute masters of this era likely embody such extremes. There is a saying that the realm of absolute mastery is one of madness. It was the Commander of the Ipwang Divine Swords who remarked this.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, but the Rogue Hero was slightly different. The method he used to burn the Cult Leader was something even the First Apostle should have witnessed. Perhaps it¡¯s because he¡¯s our Taesa¡¯s grandfather, but he truly recognized and mastered those techniques? I was so envious.¡±

    ¡°Underestimating the Sword Saint is unwise. The moment even a trace of our sect¡¯s martial techniques bes apparent in his conduct, it would spell catastrophe. As your humble servant, I have repeatedly counseled caution, but more vignce is always required.¡±

    ¡°Is this unreliable?¡±

    Lady Ye brushed her fingers lightly across the edges of her blindfold, causing a glimmer to sh in the middle-aged man¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°That is undoubtedly a sacred relic of our sect. It is a magical artifact passed down through generations of Cult Leaders, designed to protect the direct lineage from the lowly masses. The noble bloodline has always been a target, even without practicing blood arts.¡±

    ¡°So this really is the object that sustained our lineage?¡±

    ¡°When a noble descendent veils their eyes with it, none can identify them. Within the realm of sorcery, it distorts perception. As long as no blood arts are disyed, the illusion remains intact. Its limitations are minimal, making it truly a divine relic.¡±

    ¡°But didn¡¯t you say not to let my guard down?¡±

    ¡°Even if one¡¯s disposition, voice, and appearance are concealed, behavior is another matter.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a line I¡¯ve heard too often. I¡¯m feeling a bit anxious. Our Taesa will be here soon. He is a divine being who has developed purifying techniques using inner strength. What if we¡¯re discovered?¡±

    Her fingers, which had been fidgeting with her blindfold, moved down to toy with the ends of her obsidian-ck hair, twisting it slightly.

    The middle-aged man, standing with a nk expression as if blind to her actions, responded calmly.

    ¡°You have erased all traces of your original habits. You possess qualities surpassing even the previous Cult Leader. With the deepest respect, I advise you to focus solely on your conduct. That is the hardest task of all.¡±

    ¡°Well, fine. Either way, I can¡¯t wait. It¡¯s been ages since I¡¯ve been able to stay this close.¡±

    ¡°¡­The sacred relic is unparalleled in the world. Treasure it deeply.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s only one thing precious to me.¡±

    Lady Ye¡¯s lips curved into a smooth smile. It was wless.

    ***

    Jeong Yeon-shin, apanied by his party, stepped inside the main hall of the Murim Alliance.

    The energy exuding from the countless people inside was almost overwhelming, stimting his Baihui Point relentlessly.

    At the same time, a subtle sense of incongruity nagged at him.

    "Golden silk robes... What an ostentatious outfit for such a young noble."

    "Wait a moment. At that age, wearing the Hwang (»Ä) character and a ck longcoat... Could that be none other than the Seomye of Ipwang Fortress, Ma Gwang-ik Lord?"

    "What? He¡¯s real?!"

    "Stop acting like a bumpkin from Guangdong. You¡¯ll only get on his nerves. Let¡¯s just quietly pass by."

    It was different from before. There were no gazes of challenge or hostility mingled with curiosity.

    Those unaffiliated with the Murim Alliance stared at Jeong Yeon-shin and his party with interest, while the Alliance¡¯s martial artists deliberately averted their eyes and let them pass.

    ¡°They must be aware of their shame. Inviting an envoy and then starting the opening ceremony without them?¡±

    H§åeon Won-chang¡¯s sarcasm was tant, but no response came. Gongsun Min and So Geomhwi, walking alongside them, wore awkward expressions, a rare sight.

    "Could this be some kind of misunderstanding?"

    The young scion of the Gong Sun family spoke. Despite his youth, he was the heir of a great noble family, and his pitch-ck eyes sparked with ebony mes¡ªthe manifestation of his n''s unique internal power.

    He had recently witnessed Ma Gwang-ik Lord resolve a duel with the Sword Sovereign of Hanam Province.

    Gongsun Min¡¯s face disyed a mix of shame and inner turmoil.

    ¡°For an organization iming to be righteous, this is shameful. Even if noble ns chase worldly fame, my family would never agree to this. It¡¯s a disgrace to the principles of pure martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Well, reports say Simmuryun has retreated. There must be more than a few beggars of the Beggar Sect roaming Hanzhong. If someone from a noble family had achieved what Lord Jeong has, they would have been out here greeting him ages ago.¡±

    So Geomhwi of the Small Sword Queen raised her drowsy-looking brows with some effort as she spoke. Both she and Gongsun Min nced at Jeong Yeon-shin, betraying their unease.

    This was unlike her usual detached demeanor, a sign that the matter was no trivial affair.

    Jeong Yeon-shin gave them a calm nce.

    ¡°Rest for now.¡±

    It was a brief statement from the Lord of Ma Gwang-ik, the ck-d expert who had resolved the Alliance¡¯s dilemma singlehandedly.

    Gongsun Min widened his eyes and murmured something unintelligible, thinking he should retrieve his sword from Mo Yong-myeongjun.

    The group split up.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had no intention of reporting his progress to the Sword Saint. His priority was to check on Namgung Hwa-shin, who had been left behind.

    If the Alliance had hastilyunched the opening ceremony for the tournament, Namgung Hwa-shin¡ªgiven his temperament¡ªwould not have remained idle.

    Among the vast crowd, Jeong Yeon-shin noticed people scattering in all directions. Upon seeing him, they began to move.

    It appeared that martial artists from various factions within the Alliance were heading off to report to their superiors.

    Thud.

    The young Ma Gwang-ik Lord stepped forward slowly.

    With every step, the crowd parted. Faces filled with unease and curiosity spread in all directions.

    The reaction to the envoy from Ipwang Fortress became the focus of attention. Would the Founding Battle Tournament end in disaster?

    Or would the festival energy that enveloped Hanzhong transform into a deration of the Murim Alliance''s power, spreading across Zhongyuan?

    ¡°The Murim Alliance is vast yet insr. What could have happened?¡±

    The boy, nked by Tae Yeom-ryong and H§åeon Won-chang, walked silently, his thoughts upied with Namgung Hwa-shin, his most trusted ally and subordinate.

    Namgung Hwa-shin would undoubtedly have raised objections.

    In martial circles, discussions often led to physical confrontations. The difference between the demonic and righteous factions was merely one of justification.

    When disagreements couldn¡¯t be resolved, matters were typically decided by martial prowess. In such a world, the words of a master werew.

    If Namgung Hwa-shin¡¯s opposition had been silenced, Jeong Yeon-shin was prepared to use the Alliance''s inner halls as a proving ground for his new swordsmanship.

    ¡°If they thought a righteous sect would hesitate to draw their swords, they were mistaken.¡±

    H§åeon Won-chang would undoubtedly rify the justification. The wounds inflicted by the Youngcheon Sword Demon could be settled by seizing the Poppy of the Red Demon.

    Srrrk.

    Almost unconsciously, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s left hand moved to grasp the hilt of his sword, encasing the de in the aura of the North Star Divine Sword Technique.

    A gasp rippled through the crowd.

    The martial artists of the Alliance were stunned. Did they think they were about to witness a supreme master draw their sword without warning?

    At that moment¡ª

    Step, step.

    A soft and light sound of footsteps echoed. It was unusually distinct.

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    The presence approached quickly, their footwork dreamy, as if walking on clouds.

    Within a few steps, they were close enough for Jeong Yeon-shin to catch their scent.

    The figure wore pure white robes, their wide sleeves flowing. The outfit straddled the line between martial attire and formal robes.

    The woman walked directly toward Jeong Yeon-shin. Her eyes were covered with white silk, and a single strand of hair was tied elegantly behind her.

    Her appearance was carefully groomed, but her confident stride was striking.

    Was she blind, or a martial artist training in heightened senses?

    ¡°...¡±

    The surroundings fell silent.

    Perhaps it was her status. Or perhaps her appearance.

    Sunlight filtering through the leaves cast dappled light on her elegant features, highlighting her fine nose and porcin-white skin, which gleamed with a smooth radiance.

    Her hair swayed delicately as she moved, exuding an air of mystery.

    ¡°She¡¯s training both her mental technique and movement skill. Her perception is extraordinary.¡±

    From the faintness of her breath and her movements, Jeong Yeon-shin could sense her energy.

    Even the positioning of her big toe on her soft pink shoes subtly followed the principles of the Eight Trigrams.

    Her lively steps seemed to ripple with faint energy.

    It was as if the autumn breeze touched her alone, rendering her uniquely transparent. Her every movement carried an innate elegance.

    She breathed as though embodying martial arts itself.

    If one were to define beauty in the martial world, it might take this form.

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt a strange sensation in his heart. The movement of the Radiant Wheel Technique was unmistakable.

    For a brief moment, there was a pulse¡ªsomewhere between resistance and resonance. A portion of the energy within the Radiant Wheel Technique had stirred.

    Why, he didn¡¯t know. Perhaps it was due to the unique aura the woman carried.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    As Jeong Yeon-shin pondered, the woman approached and spoke.

    Her demeanor suggested she paid no heed to the martial artists surrounding them.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t have to be now. That¡¯s the Sword Saint¡¯s message.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Oh, can I speak casually? I know you¡¯re the Lord of Ipwang Fortress. But I¡¯m an envoy, representing the great merchants. Let¡¯s drop the formalities. I even speak casually with the Supreme Commander.¡±

    ¡°State your name and status.¡±

    The young Ma Gwang-ik Lord replied tersely.

    At that moment, Jeong Yeon-shin felt a peculiar sensation of eye contact, though no malice touched his Danjeon energy sense.

    The feeling was akin to the night sky gazing upon him. A brief silence followed.

    Then, the woman, now standing right before him, let a faint smile emerge¡ªa bewitching expression.

    ¡°This is a secret, but since the great Lord of Ma Gwang-ik asked, I¡¯ll tell you.¡±

    She extended her elegant fingers, her crimson lips moving softly.

    ¡°Ye n Sword Sect, Ye Merchant Guild.¡±

    Her pale fingertips rested on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s clenched hand, which gripped the hilt of his sword. A faint, unfamiliar fragrance spread.

    She gentlyyered her hand atop the stance of the Ma Gwang-ik Lord¡¯s sword-drawing technique, then bowed her head slightly.

    A soft exhale scattered near the boy¡¯s corbone.

    ¡°My name is Ye Harin,¡± she whispered.

 Chapter 179

    In the heart of the Murim Alliance, a meeting took ce between the most significant financial power of the Alliance and Jeong Yeon-shin, the Ma Gwang-ik Lord of Ipwang Fortress.

    This encounter immediately captured the attention of those who had been cautiously avoiding the two figures.

    ¡°Lady Ye? Wasn¡¯t she originally known for her red hair?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re behind on the news. It¡¯s said she¡¯s achieved mastery in her martial arts technique.¡±

    ¡°Mastery of the Tona Technique? That¡¯s news to me.¡±

    ¡°Unmarried members of the Ye family don¡¯t reveal their names. It¡¯s said that their distinctive reddish-ck hair, resembling the aura of blood arts, manifests in their descendants. Once their cultivation deepens, they regain their ck hair. Apparently, this transformation urred during the opening ceremony.¡±

    ¡°During the opening ceremony? Were there many witnesses?¡±

    ¡°There were plenty. Many heads of prominent ns and the Alliance Leader were present. Having proven her lineage, wealth, and martial prowess, she was appointed to the position of General Commander of the Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Is this something we can dismiss as merely coincidental? It¡¯s far too simr, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    The man in yellow robes lowered his voice, prompting a swordsman to chuckle softly.

    ¡°It is said that enlightenmentes unexpectedly. A master cannot hide the aura that emerges when they break through their limits. It happened when Namgung Hwa-shin, the White Qilin, faced a crisis during a duel. Suddenly, her aura surged from the observation deck, washing away her red hair into jet ck. Personally, I found it as impressive as the martial disy by the Eon n¡¯s warriors. It dispelled even the smallest doubts.¡±

    ¡°Namgung Hwa-shin! What happened to her? I heard she faced a seasoned master from Hongwon Sect?¡±

    ¡°Not just a seasoned master, but their leader. A veteran in his forties...¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin heard everything.

    He had already picked up on the conversations before Ye Harin approached.

    The Radiant Wheel Technique was the culmination of his inner cultivation. If it had stirred even for a moment, it was no trivial matter.

    Thus, he remained still.

    When she drew close enough, he briefly recalled the Seventh Apostle. Her cheerful tone seemed strangely detached from reality.

    Had her voice been more simr, his suspicions might have deepened.

    The angles of her jawbone and cheekbones were slightly broader than those of the Seventh Apostle. Her brow and the bridge of her nose were also marginally wider.

    These features corresponded to points where neural and energy pathways intersected¡ªareas impervious to even the most skilled disguise techniques.

    Even so, he needed to be certain.

    He did not react as she reached out. It was the same approach he used to instantly discern the martial energy of the Demonic Sect.

    He intended to confirm her true essence through contact. Yet, the Radiant Wheel Technique¡ªafter pulsing once¡ªremained unresponsive.

    Even when her hand made full contact, it stayed still.

    Unless she possessed an extraordinary treasure capable of perfectly concealing her aura, she was most likely a genuine martial artist of the orthodox path.

    ¡°Perhaps my technique reacted first.¡±

    If she had purified her energy through advanced cultivation, it was possible. Mount Hua¡¯s Yu Hyeon had achieved a simr result through the renowned Purple Radiance Divine Art.

    Likewise, Wei Ji Myo-hwa, who cultivated the Taoist martial arts of the Zhongnan Sect, would exhibit simr traits.

    As these thoughts settled in his mind, the boy remainedposed.

    ¡°You seem bolder than you look. Despite your stoic demeanor, you strike me as someone with a gentle heart,¡± Ye Harin remarked, pulling back her hand with a faint smile.

    Her fingers lingered briefly, the tips of her index and middle finger¡ªthose used in sword gestures¡ªbeing thest to leave his hand.

    Clearly, she was a martial artist who trained earnestly.

    ¡°If it feels like I¡¯ve revealed too much, consider this: the name I just told you is my childhood name. The name I received uponing of age is reserved for significant moments.¡±

    ¡°Ry the Sword Saint¡¯s message properly,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied curtly.

    Ye Harin¡¯s smile deepened.

    ¡°That¡¯s truly all there is to it. His suggestion was to dy if necessary. Whether toply or not is up to you. Who in this ce could im the right to dictate the actions of Ipwang Fortress¡¯ ck Lord?¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin gave a short response, though he felt a faint tickling sensation deep in his energy core.

    It was a concentrated disy of goodwill, threading through his Baihui Point, which had been more open than usual ofte.

    It originated from Ye Harin, whose smiling face left an impression akin to candy melting in the mind. She was a profoundly intriguing individual.

    The boy shook his head internally and began walking forward.

    At that moment, Ye Harin sped her fluttering white sleeves behind her.

    ¡°Namgung Hwa-shin stepped in for you in the opening tournament. She¡¯s likely preparing for the next match.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he said.

    ¡°We¡¯ll see each other often from now on. My duty is to ensure you¡¯re treated with utmost respect. As an envoy of the Dae Bang Sect, not part of the Alliance, I must exercise exceptional care,¡± she added with a yful smile.

    With that, she left a message discouraging unannounced visits but suggesting she wouldn¡¯t turn him away.

    Jeong Yeon-shin paused briefly before resuming his walk.

    Tae Yeom-ryong, who had been surveying the Alliance¡¯s martial artists, quickly followed. Walking alongside, he lowered his head slightly.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°She¡¯s arrogant, but she doesn¡¯t cross the line. When she touched your hand earlier, she even lightly rxed her forearm muscles. She¡¯s trained in orthodox martial arts, and her inner energy control is remarkable.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The famous Lady Ye herself. Among the younger generation here, few can resist admiring her. Even the White Path¡¯s prim noblemen, raised to value refinement, are utterly captivated.¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong chuckled, his sly gaze ncing at his superior¡¯s expression.

    He understood the weight of the Great Return Pill, the prize of the tournament, for Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The boy had gifted the Small Return Pill, obtained during the Sichuan mission, to his grandfather, Ma Yeon-jeok.

    The pill, presented as an award for distinguished service, had been left at his grandfather¡¯s bedside.

    Having nearly perished in his duel with the Bloodme Cult Leader, Ma Yeon-jeok now frequently lost consciousness.

    ¡°The Small Return Pill isn¡¯t enough.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin clenched his fist around the hilt of his sword.

    The Great Return Pill, renowned second only to the mythical fruit of the Heavenly Tree, might suffice.

    He sought not the restoration of martial prowess but merely the freedom to move without restraint.

    The image of his grandfather, blocking the Bloodme Cult Leader amidst a storm of blue mes, remained vivid¡ªa rare act of familial love seared into his memory.

    ¡°I¡¯ll focus on the tournament for now,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin finally said.

    Tae Yeom-ryong chuckled softly.

    ¡°I like it when the Lord¡¯s determination is fully channeled into one thing. It makes things thrilling. But wasn¡¯t the tournament already underway?¡±

    ¡°What of it?¡± Hyeon Won-chang interjected, his eyes gleaming faintly with inner energy as he turned to walk alongside them.

    ¡°These fools need a lesson in shame. All you need to do, Lord, is wield your sword.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s convenient,¡± muttered Tae Yeom-ryong as the Alliance¡¯s martial artists receded behind them.

    Even among the curious onlookers, none dared approach the young Ma Gwang-ik Lord and hispanions.

    As the boy and his entourage entered Yunhyangwon, the usual serene silence of the residence was absent.

    A faint scent of blood lingered in the air.

    The servants, startled by the sudden arrival of the boy and his group, stepped aside. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gazended on Namgung Hwa-shin in the courtyard.

    Bent over a small pond, she dipped her hands into the water. Her posture was unusually disheveled for a master of her caliber.

    One foot rested on a rock, and she wiped blood from her lips with the back of her hand.

    Realizing their presence, she straightened herself as if to conceal her condition but hesitated when she knew it was toote. A sheepish smile crossed her face.

    ¡°It¡¯s a relief that you¡¯re safe,¡± Namgung Hwa-shin said.

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently observed her.

    ¡°You stepped into the ring on my behalf, I hear.¡±

    ¡°I was fortunate enough not to lose. I¡¯m d I didn¡¯t encounter any post-generation prodigies. The martial artists I faced were seasoned veterans, offering excellent opportunities for study. From what I hear, most of the younger martial artists have been eliminated, leaving primarily middle-aged experts.¡±

    Her tone was measured. Was this the same face her elder brother, Namgung Se-jin, often saw?

    She smiled faintly, her weariness apparent despite her calm demeanor.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The autumn wind brushed against the boy¡¯s face. Jeong Yeon-shin felt its translucent touch as silence lingered between them.

    The ripples in the pond spread outward in waves.

    The boy finally spoke. ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ***

    The Next Day

    News of the return of the delegation from Ipwang Fortress received little attention.

    The martial artists of the Murim Alliance who had witnessed their arrival near the main gate felt a pang of shame and chose to remain silent.

    Even the leaders of the Murim Alliance refrained from widely publicizing the defeat of Simmuryun.

    The festival days of the Murim Alliance''s opening tournament were meant to uplift morale and public sentiment. This grand martial arts celebration unfolding in Hanzhong, Shaanxi, was nothing short of a monumental event.

    ¡°Radiant Zen Sword (???), the Hero of Yeoju (????)! Step forth and broaden the vision of your fellow martial artists!¡±

    The powerful voice, imbued with martial energy, echoed across the grounds. It was none other than Zhuge Cheon, acting General Commander, d in deep green martial robes, who personally stepped forward.

    He stood atop the massive circr arena that symbolized the orthodoxy of the White Path martial world and the Murim Alliance. A tremendous roar from the crowd filled the air.

    ¡°WAAAAAAAH!¡±

    Thousands of people surrounded the arena, their fervor turning the atmosphere into one reminiscent of midsummer.

    Wooden watchtowers surrounding the grounds were packed with people, miraculously holding up under the weight.

    A middle-aged man wearing yellow robes ascended the stage. He was Seop Un-cheol, known as the Radiant Zen Sword, a local martial artist born and raised in Hanzhong.

    His sharp, deep-set eyes and darkly polished sword hinted at his extraordinary nature. He was also widely recognized as the brother-inw of the Zhuge n Leader.

    Approaching from the opposite side was So Jun, the Hero of Yeoju, whose aura was equally remarkable.

    The moment So Jun stepped onto the arena, the spectators in the watchtowers swayed.

    Such was the strength of the energy emanating from his movements.

    The presence of these seasoned masters was distinctly different from the prodigies of the younger generation.

    These were the true contenders for supremacy in the opening tournament.

    ¡°There are so many dragons and tigers here. Was it really necessary to rush the schedule?¡±

    ¡°Precautions had to be taken.¡±

    ¡°And what of public perception?¡±

    ¡°Hanzhong already belongs to the Alliance. Under the banner of righteousness, any shame is diluted.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right, General Commander. After all¡­ it¡¯s not as if there are no masters below the rank of Elder who could stand against Ma Gwang-ik Lord. Even the heads of various sects are in their prime, thriving in their middle age. The Mount Hua Sword Sage has also descended from the mountains, has he not?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a topic best avoided. Sending a young prodigy barely past his youth against them was Ipwang Fortress¡¯s ploy. For us, a loss would have been a disgrace, and a victory would hardly have beenplete.¡±

    This conversation took ce in the observation pavilion reserved for the leaders of the Murim Alliance. Beneath an opulent canopy, they exchanged low whispers in the shade.

    A sense of victory, cultivated over a lifetime, flowed gracefully among them.

    These were the noble families of the martial world, living their lives ording to their own rules.

    In one corner, a middle-aged swordsman in Mount Hua Sect robes furrowed his brow, his arms crossed as he sat with his eyes closed, exuding difort.

    Simrly, So Geomhwi, a Small Sword Queen and representative of Jeomchang Sect, sat with a dazed expression, her unease barely concealed.

    For sects that honed their arts in the mountains, the Murim Alliance¡¯s opening tournament represented an unstoppable current signaling a new era.

    ¡°Radiant Zen Sword versus the Hero of Yeoju. Who¡¯s your bet on?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve already wagered half of my remaining fortune on the Mount Hua Sword Sage and the Eon n¡¯s Master, but just witnessing this duel is enlightening. I think Radiant Zen Sword¡¯s techniques might be sharper. He was once hailed as the greatest prodigy in Hanzhong.¡±

    ¡°Those near Yeoju might disagree.¡±

    As the crowd chattered excitedly, Seop Un-cheol and So Jun faced off in the arena.

    The excitement reached a fever pitch, the cheers growing deafening.

    On the fourth day of this unparalleled festival, yet another grand match was about tomence.

    But then¡ª

    BOOM!

    A g struck the center of the arena at an angle, embedding itself into the ground with immense force.

    A shockwave spread from the impact, sending dust spiraling outward in concentric circles. A surge of energy rippled through the ground.

    The white g tied to the steel pole pped violently, revealing a bold Hwang (»Ä) character embroidered on its surface.

    ¡°Ma Gwang-ik Lord of Ipwang Fortress! I, Jeong Yeon-shin, the Seomye who pities themon folk of Hanzhong, have arrived!¡±

    A young voice roared across the grounds, amplified with powerful martial energy.

    The aura emanating from the g mirrored the resonance of his voice, as if it carried the might of a lion¡¯s roar.

    ¡°I have vanquished the Youngcheon Sword Demon and the forces of Simmuryun!¡±

    The thunderous deration seemed to shake the very air.

    A suddenmotion erupted. Such a brazen disy was nearly unthinkable in the White Path martial world.

    Though reckless, the scene stirred the ambition of all who witnessed it. A tidal wave of murmurs spread in all directions.

    In the blink of an eye, as hundreds of martial artists processed what they had seen, a boy d in ck stood beneath the white g of Ipwang Fortress. His presence was electrifying.

    A gale whipped through the arena, dyed by his staggering footwork.

    His ck coat and hair billowed together as the young Ma Gwang-ik Lord slowly parted his lips.

    ¡°As an envoy, I intended to participate, but I was dyed by my own shorings. Wasn¡¯t this Alliance formed to stand against Ipwang Fortress? What meaning is there without me? Is it not so?¡±

    His demeanor radiated arrogance, his tone dripping with audacity.

    The young supreme master stood proudly between Seop Un-cheol and So Jun, his posture exuding authority.

    Tilting his smooth chin slightly, he gazed down at the crowd below.

    ¡°Ma Gwang-ik Lord?¡±

    ¡°That presence¡­!¡±

    The boy ignored the two seasoned masters entirely.

    With one hand sped behind his back, he gripped the gpole with the other and raised it effortlessly before speaking.

    ¡°Ipwang Fortress does not shy from challenges.¡±

    With that, he drove the gpole back into the ground.

    THUD!

    A heavy vibration reverberated through the arena, sending waves of energy outward in a circr pattern, mingled with a faint breeze.

    The gpole stood perfectly upright, the Hwang character on the g rippling proudly.

    ¡°I take full responsibility for my tardiness. From this moment forward, I shall face every match alone.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s lips curled into a smirk.

    ¡°You need not worry about the shame of a rotation battle.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The world seemed to freeze, suspended in a few breaths of stunned silence.

 Chapter 180

    A daunting hoenyeongi (heroic aura) filled the air.

    The promation of a duel against the Murim Alliance had just been made¡ªa deration that one would single-handedly take on the entire Alliance.

    Jeong Yeon-shin deliberately smiled. He had taken Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s advice to heart.

    Even the faintest smile, he had said, would be a near-irresistible provocation.

    Though Jeong didn¡¯t entirely understand why, Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s insights into handling tense situations had proven their worth on numerous asions.

    Disrupting the grand structure of the event through such a sudden intrusion was unlikely to go smoothly, but that wasn¡¯t the point.

    ¡°Keep pressing them relentlessly,¡± Hyeon had said.

    ¡°...¡±

    A chilling silence descended upon the crowd.

    The fluttering white g cast back every ray of sunlight. Beneath it stood Jeong Yeon-shin, calmly looking down on the Murim Alliance warriors.

    It was as if the grandeur of the Ipwang Fortress was on full disy at the opening tournament. This was the presence of the Ma Gwang-ik Lord, who had returned victorious from his heroic journey.

    ¡°Is that young lord truly the Ma Gwang-ik Lord?¡±

    ¡°He defeated Simmuryun¡­?¡±

    Murmurs began to ripple through the crowd, especially among those less familiar with the inner workings of Murim.

    Their temples bore shallow indentations at the taiyang acupoints, and their attire was more mercantile than martial, distinguishing them as onlookers from outside the martial world.

    If what the loud youth earlier had said was true¡ªif the martial forces of Simmuryun had truly been repelled¡ªthen this was no ordinary asion for themon folk of Hanzhong.

    Trade routes had been paralyzed, and livelihoods had suffered as a result.

    ¡°If more people are entering the city safely these days...¡±

    ¡°Then perhaps the masters of Ipwang Fortress have shown mercy...!¡±

    ¡°Go confirm this at once!¡±

    A flurry of movement erupted. Dust rose as people scattered in all directions.

    Ordinary citizens, monks, small-scale merchants, and even guards associated with trade caravans¡ªall reacted differently.

    Expressions ranging from confusion to admiration spread across their faces.

    The mention of Simmuryun¡¯s name alone stirred a mixture of awe and unease.

    For many martial sects, the Thirteen Heavens of the Unorthodox Path were an unassable monolith, their sheer presence suffocating any opposition.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s exploits had earned him the title of the ¡°Dark King of Huazhong¡± for his role in the affairs of the Thirteen Heavens in Sichuan.

    Defeating one of their major factions was an event that resonated far and wide.

    ¡°...¡±

    The warriors of the Murim Alliance remained silent. Some sat or stood in a daze, their gazes locked onto the faint smirk of the young Ma Gwang-ik Lord.

    And then, from one corner of the observation stands, a bold voice rang out.

    ¡°The Lord of Ipwang Fortress speaks no falsehoods. He does not barter with his sense of honor. In reverence to the noble Lord of Ipwang Fortress, whose martial path is righteous and whose heroism is steadfast, let it be known that Ma Gwang-ik Lord¡¯s deeds are true. His vow tomemorate this opening tournament alone is no empty boast. Not a single word is without weight.¡±

    It was a promation worthy of a hero, spoken in praise of his lord.

    This was a deration of war. The warriors of Ipwang Fortress had challenged the Murim Alliance.

    A g from another faction had been nted amidst the territory of a righteous sect, yet there was nothing crass or vulgar about it. On the contrary, it was a strikingly dignified act of provocation.

    Some in the crowd couldn¡¯t help but admire it.

    ¡°What eloquence. His words are like a de.¡±

    ¡°Anyone from the western provinces would recognize that young man. That¡¯s Hyeon Won-chang of Ipwang Fortress, the hero who defended the people from the Blood Demons. I never thought I¡¯d see him here, but it seems he serves the Ma Gwang-ik Lord.¡±

    The opening tournament was meant to showcase martial prowess and resolve, a gathering of forces under amon banner of righteous ideals.

    Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s words had struck a powerful chord, embodying the very spirit of the event. This was no mere disruption.

    ¡°Truly audacious. No¡ªmagnificent.¡±

    ¡°A duel between the Murim Alliance and Ipwang Fortress...¡±

    The crowd¡¯s attention split into three distinct directions: the young Ma Gwang-ik Lord, the observation stand of the Murim Alliance leaders, and the arena where Zhuge Cheon, acting as the General Commander¡¯s proxy, still stood.

    An unspoken expectation filled the air. People wanted the challenge to be epted.

    Though no one dared to voice it outright, the weight of their collective gaze made it clear.

    ¡°...¡±

    Zhuge Cheon remained silent.

    As the acting General Commander, his lips were pressed tightly together, betraying no emotion. Speaking prematurely might reveal uncertainty, which he could not afford.

    After all, the young Ma Gwang-ik Lord, though an invited guest, had now be an uninvited provocateur.

    As a representative of the Murim Alliance, Zhuge Cheon could not afford to appear weak.

    ¡°This is a dilemma.¡±

    It was a significant matter. epting the challenge lightly would be reckless, but rejecting it outright would deal a severe blow to the Alliance¡¯s honor.

    Zhuge Cheon nced toward the canopy where the leaders sat. The decision needed toe from them; it was not his to make.

    At that moment, Seop Un-cheol, the Radiant Zen Sword, spoke up.

    He was one of the seasoned masters who had stepped forward to duel on the fourth day of the opening tournament, alongside So Jun, the Hero of Yeoju.

    Beneath his refined brows, his eyes glinted with martial energy as he fixed his gaze on Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°So, the Ipwang Fortress¡¯s foremost virtue has changed. It seems eloquence has reced martial prowess and chivalry as its mainstay.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it your righteous sects that favor debates over swordy?¡±

    The young lord of Ipwang Fortress replied.

    He stood by the white g with the Hwang character, his posture calm andposed.

    d in immacte ck robes, he carried himself with the dignity of themander of Ipwang Fortress¡¯s martial forces.

    The boy supreme master did not even nce at the Radiant Zen Sword or the Hero of Yeoju.

    ¡°Enough chatter. Draw your de.¡±

    His words sent a ripple through the crowd. Such bluntness was rarely seen in the righteous path.

    The flowing edges of his ck coat remained serene amidst the tense atmosphere.

    Despite the audacity of his words, the boy¡¯s striking appearance gave him an air of nobility, lending a strange allure to his arrogance.

    A gentle breeze swept across him, brushing against his garments with an almost ethereal rity.

    In a world where spectacles were rare, many had walked miles to witness such a sight.

    A strikingly handsome martial hero, bold and unyielding in his demeanor, was an unforgettable sight¡ªan extraordinary disy that left many in awe.

    ¡°The gantry is remarkable...¡±

    ¡°Are all the high-ranking warriors of Ipwang Fortress like this? He looks like he¡¯s from a utopia.¡±

    ¡°I finally understand what they mean by throwing fruits to fill the cart. I¡¯d have done the same if I had any to spare...¡±

    The story of throwing fruits to fill the cart referred to an ancient tale from the Three Kingdoms period. A young man of exceptional beauty, Ban Ak, had been so admired that people filled his cart with fruits.

    Both noble heirs like Gongsun Min and daughters of prestigious families openly disyed their admiration for Jeong Yeon-shin, heedless of the Murim Alliance¡¯s disapproval.

    To reject this challenge would be the ultimate humiliation.

    ¡°This is bad... What¡¯s the true extent of Ma Gwang-ik Lord¡¯s martial prowess? It¡¯s said he overcame half of Simmuryun¡¯s forces, including the Youngcheon Sword Demon, unscathed. While we have warriors who might stand a chance, for one so young to prevail...¡±

    As Zhuge Cheon anxiously exchanged messages with the leaders under the canopy, Seop Un-cheol¡¯s expression turned resolute.

    A scion of the renowned martial Seop family of Hanzhong, he had long sought to cement his family¡¯s legacy.

    This opening tournament was his opportunity to disy his family¡¯s greatness to all who had gathered from far and wide.

    To retreat now was unthinkable. Even if he lost, he had to fight.

    The warriors of Ipwang Fortress had maneuvered him into a corner.

    A cold gleam flickered in Seop Un-cheol¡¯s eyes.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see what you¡¯ve got.¡±

    He stepped forward, his voice steady.

    The pride of a seasoned master often disregarded reputational differences.

    His years of painstaking cultivation were not merely techniques¡ªthey were his very life. They represented the pride of a master and the indelible marks of a lifetime.

    Regardless of his opponent¡¯s prowess, even if they were one of Ipwang Fortress¡¯s most formidable warriors, he would not falter without a fight.

    ¡°Come.¡±

    The Young Ma Gwang-ik Lord Speaks

    Seop Un-cheol said nothing in reply. Instead, he silently raised his left hand, gripping the hilt of his sword tightly.

    ¡°Wait a moment!¡±

    The voice came from the opposite side of the dueling tform. A middle-aged man stomped his foot heavily, causing the tform to tremble under the force.

    It was So Jun, the Hero of Yeoju and Seop Un-cheol¡¯s original opponent.

    ¡°You think to alter the structure of the opening tournament so hastily? I, So Jun, cannot consent to this!¡±

    ¡°Hero So, please step back. I, Seop Un-cheol, will safeguard the dignity of the Alliance.¡±

    ¡°This is not a decision to make so rashly! This is a matter of great consequence!¡±

    So Jun¡¯s sharp words reverberated as he turned his gaze to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°The Murim Alliance¡¯s opening tournament still has four days remaining. By my count, more than forty masters of unparalleled skill have yet to showcase their craft. These are men and women renowned throughout the martial world, each capable of taking on a hundred foes. Their abilities are extraordinary.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Even if each duelsts a mere twenty exchanges, that¡¯s six hundred bouts. Six hundred breaths exchanged in a climactic battle. Young Lord, consider carefully. No matter how deep your cultivation, no one can endure such an ordeal unscathed. Should you retract your words, none would dare hold it against you.¡±

    So Jun¡¯s tone was calm, though his lips trembled ever so slightly.

    The unexpected emergence of the Ma Gwang-ik Lord had thrown everything into disarray.

    This could not be allowed to continue. The boy needed to be reminded of reality and promptly removed from the tform.

    ¡®Let him falter a few timester on, but for now¡­¡¯

    If this debacle began here and now, everyone would be swept up in the Ma Gwang-ik Lord¡¯s provocation.

    All eyes, including those of Zhuge Cheon, So Jun, and numerous other martial artists and heroes, turned toward Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°The Ma Gwang-ik Lord,¡± the boy began, his fingers brushing the hilt of his sword, ¡°is one of the seventeen bastions of the Ipwang Fortress. I am the wall you must ovee to challenge my stronghold.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°As a delegate of the fortress, I extend my respect to your alliance. Tomorrow, the day after, and until the tournament concludes, I shall remain under this banner to exchange blows. You may use me as your proving ground, to measure the sharpness and resilience of your skills. Consider me the opening gift of this tournament, from the Ipwang Fortress to your alliance.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin withdrew his hand from the banner and his sword hilt, sping them behind his back. His ck cloak and ebony hair swayed with a quiet dignity.

    The air grew heavy with tension¡ªhis words were a direct challenge to battle.

    Boom!

    Seop Un-cheol stomped down, unable to bear the insult any longer. No martial artist could tolerate such tant provocation.

    The Ma Gwang-ik Lord had challenged the entirety of the Murim Alliance. He had pierced through the ceremonial facade of the opening tournament and thrown it open wide.

    There was no turning back now. This was full participation.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see if your sword is as strong as your words!¡±

    Drawing his de, Seop Un-cheol charged. His left-handed grip wielded the de with exceptional control, exuding a sharp aura before the strike had evennded.

    Dust kicked up under his feet, only to be shredded into fine particles by the cutting force radiating from his de.

    The duel had begun.

    The spectators held their breath as the dynamics of the opening tournament shifted dramatically.@@novelbin@@

    It was now a duel between the Murim Alliance and the Ipwang Fortress.

    How far could this boy, the Ma Gwang-ik Lord, possibly hold out? Seop Un-cheol was renowned as Hanzhong¡¯s greatest sword prodigy.

    Even if he somehow managed to triumph, what of the next match? And the one after that?

    A Left-handed Sword.

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned to face his charging opponent, who was already closing the gap.

    The Radiant Zen Sword bore its title with pride. His stance was impable, his posture firm as he extended his de.

    The sword and its wielder moved as one. The cutting wind generated by the de swept outward, sharp enough to sting the skin with its intensity.

    Though rare, left-handed swordsmen often leveraged their unorthodox approach, refining techniques designed to exploit their opponents'' unfamiliarity.

    Seop Un-cheol was no exception, his sword tip osciting ever so slightly while maintaining incredible precision.

    ¡®The stance alone reveals much. A master of the Seop family in Hanzhong. Worth adding to the Paebaekchongram (White Book of Swords).¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin observed him calmly, his left hand gripping the scabbard at his waist.

    With his right, he wrapped his fingers around the hilt, channeling energy through his palm from the qi welling up in his heart.

    The Luminous Method Wheel Qi swirled gently in his grasp, emanating a faint warmth.

    ¡°Hup!¡±

    Seop Un-cheol exhaled sharply as he lunged from five paces away, lowering his upper body as his de aimed for Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s side.

    A burst of energy erupted from the yongcheon (bubbling spring) acupoint on the sole of his rear foot, propelling him forward.

    The tform trembled violently, fragments of stone erupting into the air.

    Boom! Crack!

    Amidst the deafening noise, Jeong Yeon-shin finally drew his sword.

    The de of the Northern Bright Sword gleamed brilliantly as it rose, sunlight cascading down its edge.

    The radiance seemed to flow from the de itself, though only briefly, as the weapon soon vanished into the void.

    Whoosh!

    A hazy streak of light rippled outward. In a sh, a luminous trail like a feathered cloud traced across the air.

    The iing attack from Seop Un-cheol was deflected cleanly, his de¡¯s energy scattering into fragments.

    It was an extraordinary disy of skill. The Ma Gwang-ik Lord¡¯s technique did not merely neutralize the blow; it surged forward like a tempest.

    ¡°...!¡±

    Seop Un-cheol¡¯s eyes widened as he hastily threw himself backward. Even so, strands of his hair, cut neatly at the sides of his neck, fluttered to the ground.

    A chilling wind swept past his nape.

    Boom!

    A thunderous crash echoed in the air, the residual shockwaves from the exchange filling the silence with their roar.

    Somehow, in the blink of an eye, Jeong Yeon-shin stood still, his Northern Bright Sword extended toward Seop Un-cheol¡¯s brow.

    The boy¡¯s left hand remained sped behind his back, as if delivering a lesson to a lesser student.

    Jeong Yeon-shin nced briefly at So Jun, his tone calm as he finally spoke.

    ¡°You mentioned forty?¡±

    His voice carried effortlessly across the tform.

    The veins in his exposed arm bulged as he lowered his de and gave it a slight flick.

    A faint, silvery glow shimmered along the length of the sword, dissipating the lingering energy of the strike.

    The boy moved with purpose, returning the de to its scabbard with a fluid motion.

    The sound of it locking into ce was crisp and resonant.

    Click.

    ¡°Forty exchanges will suffice,¡± dered the Ma Gwang-ik Lord.

 Chapter 181

    All participants of the Gepa Daetjeon martial contest were regarded with the phrase, "A single move suffices."

    Such words as Decisive strike carried weight rarely encountered in the orthodox martial world.

    Few battles are as fraught with variables as those between masters.

    In a short-term duel, fortune bes as important as skill¡ªluck interweaves with martial arts, thepatibility of techniques, and even the state of acupoints.

    Not every contest ends in a single exchange, of course.

    Yet, Ma Gwang-ik, with one sword strike, demonstrated the sheer magnitude of his skill. The boldness of his im left no room for objection.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The silence delivered by Ma Gwang-ikju, the Sovereign of Darkness, was profound.@@novelbin@@

    For a fleeting moment, even the whispers among the audience faded away, reced by the soft rustling of the wind, which felt strangely out of ce.

    The oppressive stillness was nearly unbreakable, even in a gathering filled with the most distinguished figures of the martial world.

    Step.

    Near the pole firmly nted by Hyeon Won-chang, the renowned master of Ipwang Fortress, a ck hem stirred slightly.

    The young Sovereign of Darkness, d in a pitch-ck long robe, sped his hands behind his back and lowered his eyelids. He stood beneath the fluttering white banner of the wilderness.

    Atst.

    His extraordinary presence, martial prowess, andposed elegance drew admiration from all around. Murmurs began to spread through the crowd.

    "Such an inhuman air about him. Who would¡¯ve thought a youth like him existed in the martial world?"

    "They say the former adversary of the Mount Hua Swordmaster was Ma Gwang-ik himself. And here stands the ck Sovereign of Ipwang Fortress. He ranks among the divine masters of the orthodox schools. How rare it is to witness such a figure in one¡¯s lifetime¡ªare there even a hundred like him across the vast Nine Provinces?"

    "At his age... I can hardly believe my eyes!"

    Nearly a thousand gazes locked onto the young swordsman. Some stared in awe, others in disbelief, and a few in envy.

    Even in this interconnected era, where information traveled slowly, witnessing such martial mastery firsthand was astonishing.

    Carrier pigeons were rare, and spirit beasts bred to deliver messages were privileges of only the most elite ns.

    For the masses, rumors spread by travelers were the only source of information. Amid such skepticism, the mere sight of a youth wearing ck robes did little to convey his martial mastery without direct demonstration.

    ¡°He must be a swordsman beyond the reach of mere elixirs. His skill is unfathomable in its refinement.¡±

    "I¡¯ve heard tales of his feats in Sichuan, but still..."

    Even those who had glimpsed Seomye, the Sovereign of Darkness, in Cheongyagok near Namjikrye, struggled to grasp the rapid ascent of his martial prowess.

    Barely a year had passed since his duel with Namgung Mi, the Flower of Changryeong, and Namgung Se-jin, the Azure Qilin of the Namgung n.

    A mere few months had elevated his abilities to a degree that defiedmon reasoning.

    Amid the gathered crowd, a swordsman murmured to himself, ¡°Did he spend decades in the frozen paradise of Peach Blossom Spring?¡±

    ¡°Step down.¡±

    The calm voice of Jeong Yeon-shin, the young Sovereign, rang out. His words were directed at Seop Un-cheol, whose disheveled hair and staggered posture betrayed his defeat.

    The once-radiant eyes of Seop Un-cheol, known as the Radiant Zen Sword, now looked hollow. He seemed drained, as though his very soul had left with his severed locks.

    There was no sign of protest in his expression.

    One could only wonder what emotions Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s de had stirred within him during their match.

    ¡°¡­True martial artistry¡­¡±

    Seop Un-cheol finally spoke, his voice deliberate and slow.

    ¡°¡­Thank you for¡­ showing me.¡±

    He raised his hands, still gripping his sword, and ovepped them in a gesture of respect¡ªa slight tilt to the side.

    The light glinted off the de that had narrowly missed his neck. This gesture, modified from ancient military customs by theter Yuan Dynasty, was now used in martial circles to express deep satisfaction with a duel.

    For a moment, the young Sovereign¡¯s eyes widened slightly.

    When they had first crossed paths, greed had marked Seop Un-cheol¡¯s face. He seemed like just another ambitious figure from one of the elite ns.

    But now he appeared transformed, his bearing dignified and serene.

    Could anyone, even the greatest masters of the orthodox martial world, maintain suchposure when faced with martial perfection?

    ¡°Conserve your strength. May fortune favor you in battle.¡±

    Step.

    The short blessing delivered by Seop Un-cheol marked his exit. Without waiting for Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s response, he sheathed his sword and descended from the stage.

    His earlier demeanor seemed shameful in retrospect.

    It was said that the insights gleaned from a master¡¯s sword could profoundly alter the spirit and mind of a lesser martial artist.

    Jeong Yeon-shin wondered.

    What had Seop Un-cheol seen in the nameless sword technique¡ªthe trajectory that even Yeon-shin himself didn¡¯t fully understand?

    ¡®It didn¡¯t seem like false humility.¡¯

    Perhaps their paths would cross again. A warmth emanated from the Baihui Point, centered in his Sangdanjeon, as though reassuring him that this might be a fortuitous bond.

    He surveyed his surroundings.

    Warriors, merchants, escorts, the weak, beggars¡ªall circled the dueling tform. From every direction, high-ranking martial artists observed from watchtowers, each d in distinctive garb.

    These were people truly living in the moment.

    Never before had Jeong Yeon-shin witnessed such a vast assembly.

    As his gaze swept across the crowd, their varied expressions reflected admiration, envy, and disbelief.

    Strangers¡¯ jealousy and praise brushed past him, resonating faintly with his internal energy.

    ¡®All these people¡­ Fifty years, a hundred years of life¡­¡¯

    The praise felt burdensome, the jealousy trivial.

    For Jeong Yeon-shin, their reactions mirrored the truths of mortality¡ªa reminder of fleeting lifespans.

    Ironically, the deepest insecurityy within him.

    What would it feel like to live life without limits? Even in a world where few lived to fulfill their days¡­

    He blinked slowly, closing and opening his eyes.

    ¡°¡­This lord shall not rest until the sun sets. Let the next warrior step forward.¡±

    Themanding tone of Ma Gwang-ik resounded.

    Standing firmly on the tform, his ck robes rippled with faint energy currents.

    His movements were almost imperceptible, yet the invisible force of his Shinbeop Pungsin caused many to flinch.

    Without direct confrontation, one could already tell¡ªthis was the work of an ascendant martial art.

    Swallowing his thoughts, the young Sovereign of Ipwang Fortress took his position.

    The crowd¡¯s expressions shifted.

    Excitement sparked like wildfire. The atmosphere now suited the spirit of a grand festival.

    Ipwang Fortress, after all, held stronger ties with themon people than even the Nine Great Sects.

    Unless aligned with the Murim Alliance, few would begrudge the sight of the young lord of Ipwang Fortress proudly disying his mastery.

    ¡°I am So Jun,¡± a voice dered.

    The Hero of Yeoju stepped forward, his appearance perfectly fitting the asion.

    It was the natural flow of events. Meanwhile, Zhuge Cheon, the acting generalmander of the Murim Alliance, retreated into the shaded pavilion of the Alliance leaders.

    In the deepening shadows, the crowd''s attention remained solely on the dueling tform.

    Jeong Yeon-shin gazed calmly at So Jun, who couldn¡¯t quite mask his dismay.

    The Hero of Yeoju, now faced with Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s overwhelming presence, had seen the duel between the young Sovereign and Seop Un-cheol up close. He seemed to fully grasp the disparity in their martial levels.

    Yet retreat was not an option.

    With measuredposure, So Jun sped his fists in a respectful salute. His conduct was befitting of an orthodox martial artist respected by many.

    ¡°I hail from Yeoju in Shanxi, trained at the Kunlun-affiliated One Origin Martial Hall. A humble disciple of Kunlun''s lesser branch.¡±

    ¡°From Hanam Province¡¯s Shinya County. Sessor to the Martial Legacy of Ipwang Fortress.¡±

    The boy offered a brief response.

    He revealed no more than necessary.

    It was better to leave them guessing, to let them search fruitlessly for the weaknesses of a martial art that had never truly existed, rather than confirming his techniques were rooted in poison-based martial arts.

    Among the forty or so mid-level masters he would eventually face, two names stood out: The First Fist of the Un n and The Swordmaster of Mount Hua.

    These titles carried tremendous weight, names he had heard even before the Jeong family faced its annihtion. They were renowned as warriors capable of rivaling the ck Sovereign of Ipwang Fortress.

    The Swordmaster of Mount Hua, Cheon Joo-jin, had once been a match for Ma Jin himself.

    For a newly appointed young lord of Ipwang Fortress to contend with a mid-level supreme master of the orthodox schools, he would need to push his innate senses to their very limit.

    ¡®The key lies in how little of my true martial arts I reveal before I reach them.¡¯

    To achieve that, overwhelming victories were necessary.

    The boy focused his gaze. So Jun, the Hero of Yeoju, was approaching with a peculiar footwork technique.

    Tap. Tap.

    Each time his heel touched the ground, the flow of energy shifted. Dust rose faintly around his feet, swirling in response to the waves of internal energy emanating from him.

    The movement was subtle yet profound, as if dering his mastery over any direction and his ability to strike with lethal precision wherever he chose.

    Before its downfall, the Kunlun Sect had been one of the Nine Great Schools. Everyone knew this.

    The martial arts of Kunlun''s secr branch were not to be underestimated.

    The decisive moment woulde when his irregr steps fully harnessed his inner strength. That was when a deadly strike, paired with an unsheathing of his sword, would follow.

    Thwack!

    A faint wind swept across the duel tform, silencing the audience, who watched the bout with bated breath.

    sh!

    In that instant, a glint appeared in So Jun¡¯s eyes. The umted energy from his Kunlun-inspired footwork erupted with overwhelming force.

    White dust billowed around the tform, spiraling outward. From Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s perspective, So Jun¡¯s form suddenly loomedrger.

    He had already drawn his sword, fully infusing his weapon with his concentrated energy.

    This was undoubtedly the skill of a mid-level master. His seasoned prowess shone through, his movements embodying the umted experience of a true martial artist.

    ¡®The next chapter,¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought, recalling the Pabaek Chongram, his mentalpendium of martial techniques.

    As he observed So Jun¡¯s footwork, he calmly took a step forward, just as his opponent prepared to move diagonally across the front.

    In his mind, he mapped out the trajectory of So Jun¡¯s legs and the direction of the energy waves, sketching aplex diagram of intersecting lines.

    It was a predictive realm that fractured the Eight Trigrams'' directional flow into minuteponents. Yet, his Baihui Point and Sangdanjeon remained tranquil, like still water.

    On this calm mental surface, the imprints of So Jun¡¯s steps appeared clearly.

    Step.

    He moved precisely, channeling energy into the Liangqiu and Shangyangguan points of his legs.

    Beneath his thighs, along therge femoral muscle, the small muscles around his knees rxed slightly under his control.

    This was the footwork of Shinbeop Pungsin, the Way of the Wind God, seamlessly integrated into his movement.

    Swoosh!

    So Jun, who had confidently aimed his attack, suddenly veered off to the side, his expression twisting in shock.

    His carefully executed strike had been rendered useless by a single step.

    The gust of energy he unleashed scattered wildly, lifting the hem of Ma Gwang-ik''s ck robe dramatically.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t stop there.

    With an almost casual motion, his outstretched hand caught So Jun by the back of the neck.

    The man¡¯s short hair rustled against Jeong¡¯s fingers, and he could feel the rapid, panicked thrum of his pulse.

    ¡®Reinforcement.¡¯

    He channeled energy through the Lao Gong and Shao Fu points in his palm, maintaining his grip on So Jun¡¯s neck without even ncing at him.

    A spiraling current of power began to flow from his palm. So Jun flinched in his grasp.

    Since Ma Gwang-ik had stepped onto the main tform of the Murim Alliance, rumors about Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin had spread like wildfire.

    The fight in Cheongyagok, publicly witnessed by many, was nowmon knowledge among the Alliance members, including the fearsome name of the devastating palm technique bestowed upon him by Namgung Se-jin, the Azure Qilin.

    ¡°I yield!¡±

    So Jun shouted, his back turned. Jeong Yeon-shin immediately released his hold.

    Leaving the Murim Alliance¡¯s dignity intact, the brief application of his Reinforcement Palm had sufficed.

    The boy had taken another step towardpleting his mission.

    The crowd reacted instantly¡ªnot with silence, but with loud, raucous cheers.

    As if suddenly reminded of the tournament''s true purpose, shouts of excitement erupted from every corner.

    Hundreds of voices roared like wildfire.

    ¡°Witnessing such a spectacle in Hanzhong!¡±

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t that another decisive strike? A single step and a single move!¡±

    ¡°No ordinary prodigy... If he¡¯s from Ipwang Fortress, my father would certainly approve him as a match¡ª!¡±

    Overwhelming disys of martial prowess often stirred the hearts of the masses. The fervor was palpable.

    Even as some spectators quietly left their seats, the gaps went unnoticed.

    One notable figure remained seated¡ªLady Ye, a rare gem of the Ye n. Yet no one seemed to notice her amidst themotion.

    The exchange of respect between So Jun and Ma Gwang-ik was swallowed by the noise.

    ¡°I saw the brilliance in your gaze,¡± So Jun said, his tone sincere. ¡°I felt as though I was being drawn into it. I, So Mo, offer my gratitude for your earnest engagement.¡±

    ¡°Your footwork was extraordinary. It broadened my horizons,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied.

    So Jun, who had been sping his fists in salute, blinked once before breaking into heartyughter.

    ¡°It is my honor.¡±

    Perhaps he took it as apliment, but Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words were genuine.

    Another page had been added to his Pabaek Chongram.

    Piece by piece, he might even create the third form of his nameless sword technique before he faced the true Swordmasters.

    With three forms, he could finally unify them into a single flow¡ªaplete martial art worthy of its own name.

    That would mark the birth of Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s Signature Art.

    ¡°Next challenger,¡± the boy dered.

    The cheers grew louder.

    The Gepa Daetjeon, set tost four days, had entered an entirely new phase.

    ***

    The next day.

    A high-level assembly of the Murim Alliance was convened.

    The gatheringprised thirty individuals¡ªa substantial number, even by the standards of the upper echelons of the martial world.

    Among those present were the heads of various prominent ns, their heirs, and even the patriarch of the Ye family, apanied by his nephew.

 Chapter 182

    Rustle.

    The grand round table was brushed by a variety of elegant robes.

    Figures of great renown, wrapped in vibrant auras of authority, took their seats. Each garment shimmered with a fine gloss, their colors as varied as their personalities.

    The robes were all pristine silk, befitting the noble elite of orthodox sects, who began their mornings with rigorous meditation and martial practice. Theirplexions reflected their disciplined lives.

    These were individuals who perspired daily in the pursuit of mastery, none of them neglecting their purification rituals.

    "The skies were an unusually vibrant blue today, almost as if it were spring," said a middle-aged man seated furthest from the door.

    In his left hand, he held a white crane fan adorned with deep blue tassels. His snow-white robesplemented his pale, smooth skin, while his slender facial features and prominent eyebrows lent him a distinguished air.

    This was Zhuge Gaju, the head of the Zhuge family, and the father of Zhuge Hyeon, known as the Sage Dragon.

    Some called him the reincarnation of the Crouching Dragon. Not because he possessed the ingenuity of the legendary Zhuge Liang of Shu, but because his appearance and demeanor evoked the renowned strategist¡¯s grace.

    His mastery of martial arts and mystical techniques further bolstered his reputation, earning him the title Reborn Dragon. It was said he had even reached a level where he could influence the weather.

    Zhuge Gaju continued in a calm voice:

    "It was astonishing to see a youthful de crossing the skies. Radiant and beautiful beyond belief, wouldn¡¯t you agree?"

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    He was speaking, of course, about Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin.

    They had gathered to discuss measures to address his presence.

    Ma Gwang-ik, the ck Sovereign, had dared to participate in the Gepa Daetjeon. The event, meant to symbolize the face of the Murim Alliance, was now at risk of being overshadowed.

    The tyrannical might disyed by the ck-d youth of Ipwang Fortress reminded some veteran martial artists of Ma Yeon-jeok, the Rogue Swordsman.

    That monster, dressed in a purple robe, had once terrorized the martial world in his thirties.

    "I had hoped to endure the humiliation. It was a difficult decision, but as they say, justice prevails in the end. Cunning tricks seldom seed," Zhuge Gaju said with a faint smile.

    Silence followed. The atmosphere around the antique round table was far cooler than his demeanor.

    Everyone knew that the true powers of the Alliance were deeply outraged.

    "Where is the Alliance Lord?"

    The question came abruptly from a middle-aged swordsman with piercing eyes. This was Mo Yong Gaju, the head of the Mo Yong family.

    Unlike his son Mo Yong-myeongjun, he wore a deep pink robe. His casual cement of his hand on his sword seemed oddly natural. Such entricities were permissible for the Greatest Swordsman of Liaodong.

    "Ah, my apologies for theck of order," Zhuge Gaju replied, his smile deepening.

    "What I just recounted was the Alliance Lord¡¯s own observation."

    "That lone swordsman?" Mo Yong Gaju furrowed his brow in response.

    The solemn hall remained still. Only the rays of sunlight streaming through the windows disturbed the quiet, illuminating the dust that swamzily through the air.

    Mo Yong Gaju¡¯s casual reference to the Sword Saint drew no visible reaction, save for subtle shifts in the expressions of figures like Zhuge Hyeon and Gongsun Min.

    Both Zhuge Hyeon and Ak Ye-rim had returned safely after parting ways with Ma Gwang-ik on Seobong Road.

    They had avoided an ill-fated encounter with Baek Seo-goon, the Youngcheon Sword Demon, thanks to a short missive delivered by an artifact of the Jeomchang Sect, carried by So Geomhwi.

    ¡®How troublesome,¡¯ thought Zhuge Hyeon.

    Whatever others might say, the Ma Gwang-ik he encountered was, in truth, a somewhat pure-hearted boy.

    Despite possessing extraordinary martial prowess at such a young age, the boy had attentively listened to Zhuge Hyeon¡¯s stories.

    When dealing withmoners, he behaved like a child of his age. He even held the death of Namgung Se-jin, the Azure Qilin, close to his heart.

    He could have easily condemned the entire Namgung family but chose not to.

    ¡®Had he been part of a prestigious n, he would have mocked the character of those he killed and justified his actions. I¡¯ve seen it far too often, even within my own household.¡¯

    But the young Ma Gwang-ik was different¡ªa green sapling of a chivalrous spirit. He was not someone to be targeted by petty schemes.

    As Zhuge Hyeon wrestled with his growing disillusionment, a soft voice whispered in his mind.

    ¡ªDo not show it, my foolish brother.

    The girl seated beside him lowered her gaze with casual indifference. Her long ck hair, tied with sky-blue silk, fell to one side as she brushed it over her neck. She did not spare a nce at the gathered figures.

    This was Zhuge Cheong-ah, Zhuge Hyeon''s younger sister.

    Renowned as a prodigy of mental arts from a young age, she was equally famous for her striking beauty, which rivaled her brother¡¯s.

    Hearing her telepathic message, Zhuge Hyeon straightened his gaze, focusing on his father.

    Fortunately, Zhuge Gaju was not looking their way, instead nodding slowly as he spoke.

    "The Sword Saint seems to have taken quite a liking to the young lord of Ipwang Fortress. A rather remarkable development, isn¡¯t it? Most of Seomye¡¯s widely known achievements have been aplished through palm techniques rather than swordsmanship. He¡¯s better described as a natural fighter than a swordsman. Yet the Sword Saint must have seen something else."

    ¡°Of course, the Alliance Lord¡¯s mind is none of our business. What concerns us is the uninvited guest. It¡¯s quite the spectacle, isn¡¯t it? His rampage has reached a point where it can no longer be ignored,¡± Mo Yong Gaju said.

    "What is your esteemed opinion, Mo Yong Gaju?"

    "I observed Seomye closely and noted a sword scar on his lower abdomen. The residual energy emanating from it was extraordinary. It wasn¡¯t an ordinary mark."

    Zhuge Gaju smiled.

    "I saw it as well. Likely a strike from the Youngcheon Sword Demon."

    "It¡¯s not a wound that will heal easily. Perhaps dying things under the guise of maintaining appearances would suffice. The longer he fights without rest, the worse his internal injuries will be. Our younger generation might even im victory."

    As Mo Yong Gaju concluded, a faint, colorless light flickered in his eyes.

    At that moment, a young woman seated at one side of the round table slightly raised her head. Sunlight yed along her elegant jawline.

    The head of the Ye family, seated beside her, immediately responded. A man dressed impably in pure white robes, his demeanor was that of a meticulous overseer.

    Raising his hand to draw attention, he spoke in a deliberate tone.

    "Calling him an uninvited guest is a misnomer. Did we not invite him? We summoned the envoy from Ipwang Fortress to bolster the Alliance¡¯s reputation and to dere to the world that we are unafraid of the imperial watchdogs."

    "Are you criticizing the decision to expedite the schedule?" Mo Yong Gaju asked.

    "I suggest a more thorough discussion. Simply dying the matches for appearances¡¯ sake? That¡¯s hardly an inspired n. Instead, what about imposing a limit of ten exchanges per match?"

    This drew the attention of the room.

    The Ye family, which had established itself during thete Yuan Dynasty alongside ns like the Bloodme Sect and the Ming ns, wielded significant influence.

    Their wealth was so vast that they remained the primary financial backers of the Murim Alliance even after investing heavily in its establishment.

    Zhuge Gaju showed interest.

    "Ten exchanges per match. Are you suggesting we add this condition to the Gepa Daetjeon?"

    "The primary concern here is preserving the Alliance¡¯s reputation. Whether our mid-level masters struggle or lose outright against the boy, or whether they only narrowly defeat him after repeated matches, the damage will be immense. By limiting the number of exchanges, both sides can save face. It¡¯s not a bad approach, don¡¯t you think?"

    The room fell into discussion.

    Zhuge Hyeon and Zhuge Cheong-ah remained silent, as did Ak Ye-rim, Gongsun Min, and Mo Yong-myeongjun. It was not their ce to voice opinions.

    The conversations of these elders, who moved the upper echelons of the martial world, carried grave weight. This remained true until the end of the meeting.

    When it concluded, Zhuge Gaju addressed his children as they exited.

    "You and Seomye. I hear you became acquainted during your journey on Seobong Road," Zhuge Gaju remarked, walking ahead of his two children.

    Without looking back, he continued, prompting Zhuge Hyeon to lower his head slightly and reply.

    "We merely exchanged a few words."

    "Ridiculous. You couldn¡¯t even consider deceiving him? Had it been your sister, she¡¯d have discovered the name of the maid he once admired as a child. All information about the ck Sovereign of Ipwang Fortress is a treasure to be valued."

    "¡­My apologies."

    "Enough."

    Zhuge Gaju spoke dismissively before addressing his daughter.

    "Cheong-ah, listen carefully."

    "Yes," she replied quietly, walking a step behind him.

    "The body of the Azure Qilin has been recovered. We also managed to retrieve several corpses of the Sim Mu-ryeon scum who ambushed him on Seobong Road."

    "¡­"@@novelbin@@

    "You will examine them. Though we¡¯ve already deduced much of Seomye¡¯s martial techniques, the uncertainty of a ten-exchange match necessitates caution. Use your unique perspective. Leave no subtle detail unnoticed. Ma Gwang-ik is a formidable opponent."

    "I understand."

    Her reply was calm and devoid of emotion.

    Zhuge Hyeon¡¯s face contorted. Nothing about the situation pleased him.

    Neither his ownpliance with his father¡¯s authoritarianism nor his father¡¯s maniptive schemes veiled as righteousness.

    Even histe friend, Namgung Se-jin, had shared this frustration.

    Both had been strong as young heirs of their ns but weak as righteous martial artists.

    Zhuge Hyeon watched his sister walk away with measured steps.

    Unintentionally, he thought of Namgung Se-jin, who had died on his own terms, and envied him for it.

    The autumn wind stole moments from time as transparent sunlight nted across the day.

    Zhuge Cheong-ah now faced the task of examining the bodies of those who had fallen to Ma Gwang-ik. The scars left by martial techniques could reveal much.

    The crushing traces of energy revealed the nuances of force, and the patterns in sword scars could map a swordsman¡¯s path.

    This task came slightly easier to her, but only when dealing with the living.

    She had mastered the secret mental arts of the Zhuge family at a young age, having been chosen at birth to inherit these skills. Her exceptional talent among the Zhuge heirs had contributed to her rigorous training.

    Even so, this was the first time she would attempt to decipher martial techniques from the scars on the dead. Her father often pushed her and her brother to their limits in such ways, teaching them to pursue the family¡¯s interests under the guise of chivalry.

    "Ady like you¡­ what brings you here?"

    "I¡¯m following orders," she replied tly.

    Passing bewildered attendants, she crossed the threshold of a secluded pavilion. An escort quickly joined her.

    The man, expressionless, guided her deep into theplex.

    The scenery that passed her¡ªdim light, dark floors, the cold texture beneath her feet¡ªfelt both familiar and alien.

    In the final room, a long-standing family servant waited just outside the door.

    Zhuge Cheong-ah stepped inside and faced five bodies lying still. Her gaze trembled slightly.

    Rustle.

    She bowed twice to the deceased. Her long ck hair spilled over her shoulders, and her sky-blue robe brushed the floor as she rose.

    Zhuge Cheong-ah stared down at the body of Namgung Se-jin.

    His closed eyes rested peacefully. His paleplexion stood out.

    Though preserved by the techniques of the Mosan Sect, a corpse remained a corpse. Even in death, he could not find rest¡ªthe price of being born into the power of the great families.

    It was a tragic fate, both his and her own.

    "Power aside¡­"

    She muttered deliberately as she studied the traces of the sword that had torn through Namgung Se-jin¡¯s body.

    She wanted to leave this ce as quickly as possible. She examined the scars that reached his ribs and the copsed side from the palm technique that had shattered it.

    She imprinted Ma Gwang-ik Seomye¡¯s martial arts firmly in her mind.

    A faint light of internal energy reflected in her pupils as her gaze swept over him.

    ¡®Every technique carries intent.¡¯

    Her eyes widened.

    Something intuitive began to take shape.

    The sudden sh of inspiration that struck geniuses now raced through her mind in response to Seomye¡¯s techniques.

    Her dark pupils gleamed with an intelligent, almost electric blue light.

    "Intuitive, desperate, and fast."

    A peculiar sense of fascination flickered across her face.

    What could becking in a boy heralded as the greatest of his generation? It was unreasonable, she had thought, for such talent to exist in the world.

    While the Hwangbo n¡¯s Tae Yeom-ryong was praised as their finest, the Sr Veins demanded a price in return for its gift.

    Why, then, had Ma Gwang-ik infused such intent into his techniques? He already had everything as the youngest ck Sovereign of Ipwang Fortress.

    ¡®The scars run deeper. The sword strikesnded perfectly. The increased effectiveness of his energy attacks suggests he grew steadily stronger during life-or-deathbat¡­ There is no other monster like this in the world.¡¯

    For the first time, a faint curiosity stirred within her.

    She deliberately nurtured the feeling to suppress the guilt of examining the dead.

    Zhuge Cheong-ah wondered: what could be the deficiency of the most perfect boy in the martial world?

    Just as her brother, Zhuge Hyeon, had formed bonds with Namgung Se-jin and Seomye, might she too find a connection with the young lord of Ipwang Fortress¡ªa connection born of mutual empathy?

    ***

    Ma Gwang-ik, the ck Sovereign.

    Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s streak of victories continued without interruption, even after epting the proposal for the ten-exchange rule.

    The boy found the arrangement somewhat puzzling. It was a format overwhelmingly favorable to him.

    Physically, it yed to his strengths. Strategically, it benefited him when facing the likes of the Hwasan Sword Hermit, the strongest master participating in the Gepa Daetjeon.

    The Sword Hermit was said to rival the Ma Jin of his prime¡ªa realm where swords bloomed like flowers in their artistry.

    Compared to such a figure, the new Lord of Ipwang Fortresscked the seasoned experience with the sword. The longer the exchanges dragged on, the more inevitable his defeat would be.

    ¡°I intended to finish it quickly anyway, and now they¡¯ve codified it into the rules,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin thought as he faced the head of the Heaven¡¯s Ridge Sword Unit from the Mo Yong n.

    "I¡¯ve heard whispers that you¡¯re a grandmaster. They say every technique in existence has been adapted to suit you, and that such overwhelming martial prowess has been yours to unt since childhood. Is it true? It¡¯s hard to believe," said the middle-aged swordsman dressed in crimson.

    His narrow eyes beneath a broad forehead gleamed with sharp curiosity, his gaze prating.

    The upper echelons of the Murim Alliance had studied all known aspects of Seomye¡¯s martial prowess.

    The ck Sovereign¡¯s techniques were explosive and abrupt.

    They bore the marks of orthodox martial influences, characterized by powerful, single-strike outbursts. Such an approach would have been highly effective in life-or-death situations.

    ¡°But the world of true masters is different.¡±

    The leader of the Heaven¡¯s Ridge Sword Unit scrutinized the boy from head to toe.

    At the highest levels ofbat, victory depended on the flow. The reason why techniques like swordsmanship and martial arts were so meticulously interwoven was to sustain this flow.

    This was why vagabonds often failed against seasoned orthodox masters.

    If an opponent could endure a single blow, a structured sword style would eventually allow them to seize the advantage, rendering single-strike techniques ineffective.

    The rule limiting matches to ten exchanges wasn¡¯t necessary. The Alliance¡¯s leadership had panicked and erred, fearing the drawn-out process of defeating the boy might expose their weaknesses.

    They had designed a format where even a loss could preserve their dignity. But Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s position was fundamentally different.

    The leader of the Heaven¡¯s Ridge Sword Unit continued, addressing the boy who remained silent.

    "Your existence feels like something out of legend, filled with rumors that are likely nonsense. Yet, this ten-exchange rule is disappointing. For true swordsmen, there¡¯s no greater connection than through the vibration of des. Without it, how could one even begin to grasp the essence of battle?"

    "You talk a lot. Has the duel already started?" Jeong Yeon-shin asked.

    A long smile formed at the corners of the swordsman¡¯s lips. With rxed movements, he lightly tapped the scabbard of his undrawn de.

    He intended to turn the rule to his advantage. The Mo Yong n harbored personal grievances against Ipwang Fortress.

    He nned to humiliate the boy with a show of false bravado, diminishing the prestige of the ck Sovereign.

    "Am I not already allowing you the advantage of the opening move? I have even crossed swords with Seonmok Lingju among your ck Sovereigns¡­"

    Suddenly, a gust of wind swept through the air.

    The next moment, the leader of the Heaven¡¯s Ridge Sword Unit saw a glinting de sh before his eyes.

    "What¡­!"

    A sword brimming with overwhelming force tore toward his forehead. The air seemed to ripple as if the sharp wind itself had crystallized into a de.

    He couldn¡¯t tell when the strike had been initiated. In the blink of an eye, a storm erupted from the boy¡¯s swordy.

    The strike carried an eerie ferocity that sent chills down his spine. The surroundings blurred, his vision consumed by a single, piercing point.

    The swordsman of the Mo Yong n instinctively drew his sword like a thunderp, unable to spare even a moment to take a full stance. He swung upward.

    Swish!

    The air rippled translucently along the de¡¯s edge, but no impact met his grip. The attack had been a feint, targeting the gaps in his mental focus.

    The cold sensation of steel pressed against his neck in a straight line.

    Toote, he saw the boy standing to his side, his ck robes fluttering in the wind.

    The de¡¯s pure, radiant glow reflected in Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s gaze.

    The boy emanated an uncanny aura of transcendence, his presence almost otherworldly.

    ¡°Could this be how Dharma would have appeared had he walked the mundane world?¡±

    Perhaps it was the surreal nature of the moment that evoked such a thought.

    "Such precision! Truly remarkable!"

    From the spectators¡¯ stands, a man wearing a pale blue hero¡¯s headband shouted, his voice echoing with admiration.

 Chapter 183

    Hyeon Won-chang''s words carried a yful wit, a rarity in Hanzhong.

    The crowd gathered around the martial arena let out subdued chuckles. They dared notugh too loudly.

    After all, the opponent was a revered swordsman from the Mo Yong n. Open ridicule could provoke trouble, especially under the watchful eyes of the Murim Alliance. Only someone like the Ipwang Hero could get away with it.

    ¡°¡­Let me give you some advice. You should manage your subordinates better,¡± said the Heaven¡¯s Ridge Sword Unit Leader. His neck was precariously pressed against the young Ma Gwang-ik Lord''s exceptional de.

    ¡°That brat is like a fish flopping out of water, stretching his legs without knowing his ce. Ma Gwang-ik, mark my words¡ªhe¡¯ll drag you down someday. He¡¯s made countless enemies, especially with the Daebang Sect. His end will be anything but peaceful, and as a martial artist, he¡¯ll never know tranquility.¡±

    He spat the words out with venom.

    Ipwang Hero Hyeon Won-chang had be a figure of interest among Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s entourage¡ªsecond only to Jeong Yeon-shin himself. This was no surprise; from the moment he contributed to Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s participation in the Gepa Daetjeon, his cunning had been evident. Backed by the Ipwang Fortress delegation¡¯s might, he had skillfully swayed public opinion.@@novelbin@@

    A man who could brandish a de over even the smallest pretext¡ªhe was especially lethal to the righteous martial world.

    The Heaven¡¯s Ridge Sword Unit Leader narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°A martial artist entrusted with themand of a force should take responsibility for their subordinates'' conduct. Your downfall might be closer than you think. The honorable swordsmen of the Daebang Sect will not tolerate such insolence.¡±

    Feigning concern, he spoke with a patronizing tone.

    The young swordsman, still pointing his de, tilted his head slightly.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you just lose in a single move? Your tongue wags too long.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°How vulgar. Get off the stage.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin applied force to the Northern Bright Sword, bending its de. With a graceful motion, he pushed the Heaven¡¯s Ridge Sword Unit Leader¡¯s neck with the t of the sword and lowered the de, seamlessly sheathing it with precision.

    The middle-aged swordsman stepped back, biting his lip. A humiliation anyone would find hard to swallow.

    ¡®Only someone like that would resort to such moves,¡¯ thought the young man.

    Jeong Yeon-shin marveled once again at the utility of Hocheo, the evasion technique bestowed by the Ipwang Fortress Lord. Constantly refining it alongside other sword techniques, he had reached a level where he could im thirty percent sess even against those of equal skill. For anyone less skilled, its use would almost certainly result in death.

    ¡®A densely executed Hocheo robs the opponent of their breath.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin''s repertoire of techniques grew daily. Like the legendary figures of the martial world with their myriad entric methods, the young swordsman too was stepping into the realm of the extraordinary.

    It was a process of maturing into theplete ck swordsmanship of Ipwang Fortress.

    The Heaven¡¯s Ridge Sword Unit Leader stormed off, his light-pink attire whipping the air. Before the ck cloak of Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s long coat, even the Mo Yong n¡¯s signature colors paled.

    ¡°¡­The victory goes to Martial Master Seomye.¡±

    At the edge of the stage, Zhuge Cheon, acting as the arbiter, dered the result.

    Atst, cheers erupted from various parts of the stands. While the crowd hesitated to openly humiliate the Murim Alliance martial artists, few held back their enthusiasm for the prowess of the Ipwang Fortress¡¯s champion.

    Here and there, the young swordsman¡¯s gaze caught jubnt exmations, regardless of age or gender.

    ¡°Over here! Look this way! How can someone look that perfect? Like a celestial being!¡±

    ¡°The Heaven¡¯s Ridge Sword Unit Leader is one of the Mo Yong n¡¯s finest swordsmen, and yet¡­¡±

    ¡°This is a revtion! Little Seven, pack our goods for departure in two days and keep your eyes glued to the main gate. We¡¯ll follow them back to Yangyang¡ªit¡¯ll be the safest route.¡±

    ¡°We must align ourselves with the new Ma Gwang-ik Lord. There¡¯s no time to waste!¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin ignored the chatter behind him, adjusting the cor of his flowing ck coat as he walked away.

    It was the second day of the intrusion. Thest opponent of today¡¯s duels had been the Heaven¡¯s Ridge Sword Unit Leader.

    Once again, Jeong Yeon-shin had defeated every challenger. A wless record.

    In two more days and nights, his mission woulde to an end¡ªwhatever the oue.

    ¡°How¡¯s the sword wound inflicted by the Sword Demon?¡± Tae Yeom-ryong asked, sidling up to Jeong Yeon-shin with ghostly agility.

    They were on a narrow path behind the martial arena, shielded from the throngs of people. The path was reserved for Gepa Daetjeon participants returning to the Murim Alliance Hall.

    The martial artists standing guard on either side barely nced at the two, save for a few respectful nods directed at the young Ma Gwang-ik Lord.

    ¡°It¡¯s improving,¡± the boy murmured, ncing sideways at Hyeon Won-chang, who had alighted as if flying.

    ¡°Ipwang Hero is worth ten Tae Yeom-ryongs,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said in a calm tone.

    The reply came immediately.

    ¡°Do not worry, Lord Ma Gwang-ik. I am but a bird that ps its wings alongside yours, one body and soul. Every word from my lips is to serve your interests and elevate your status. Rest assured, I will never falter.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang grinned.

    ¡°If there were ten of you, we¡¯d have to form a newmand unit,¡± quipped Tae Yeom-ryong, who had recently resigned himself to being little more than Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s tagalong.

    The group shared lighthearted banter as they reached Unhyangwon, their temporary residence provided by the Murim Alliance.

    For two days, twenty-three Alliance martial artists had fallen in session to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s de. His overwhelming presence had shaken the Gepa Daetjeon.

    A knock resounded through the hall shortly after their arrival.

    Jeong Yeon-shin sat in the main room overlooking the courtyard when a familiar voice reached his ears.

    ¡°Yeon-shin-ah!¡±

    It was a boy¡¯s voice, belonging to someone entirely unaffected by the day¡¯s duels.

    ¡°Come in,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied calmly.

    Before the attendants could approach, the door swung open on its own. The figure peeking in wasn¡¯t Yu Hyeon from the Mount Hua Sect.

    Instead, a woman with a faintly absent-minded expression and a mischievous smile stepped inside. It was Chui So-ok, the Small Sword Queen.

    Her crimson silk armor swayed gently, and a dark sword dangled from her waist. In one hand, she held a jade-green gourd.

    "I tried mimicking someone¡¯s voice by moving my throat muscles with internal energy... I guess it worked pretty well," she said, brushing back the hair near her ear with an awkwardugh.

    Her voice now was her own. Martial prodigies with innate control over their internal energy could manipte parts of their bodies at will, much like Chui So-ok had just demonstrated.

    The core principle of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s newly created Wind God Technique also originated from such ideas. It involved full-body energy bursts, utilizing the transformations of acupoints and muscles throughout the body, although its execution was vastly moreplex.

    Sitting upright, Jeong Yeon-shin fixed his gaze on the Small Sword Queen.

    "What brings you here?"

    "I wanted to share a drink as a token of gratitude. This is rice wine," she said, giving the jade gourd a small shake to emphasize her point.

    Chui So-ok had been captured alongside Tae Yeom-ryong by Sim Mu-ryeon¡¯s forces under the control of the Youngcheon Sword Demon, who had upied the Seven Layers Peak.

    Even before her rescue, she had shown great interest in Seomye¡¯s martial arts. Since Jeong Yeon-shin saved her, her demeanor had shifted to a familiar yfulness, reminiscent of Yu Hyeon¡¯s casual attitude.

    Following behind her, Gongsun Min appeared with a simr ease.

    "Greetings, Lord Ma Gwang-ik. I trust the warriors of Ipwang Fortress are in good spirits today?" he said with a broad grin, his demeanor entirely rxed.

    He had boasted before about how he had sessfully deflected Mo Yong-myeongjun''s de¡ªa feat that had earned him no small amount of pride. It had been the same sword Jeong Yeon-shin had used when wielding Mancheon Hwawu, the Tang n¡¯s legendary technique. Gongsun Min had recounted the story with no small amount of swagger.

    Jeong Yeon-shin simply observed them, his expression unchanging, while the yful duo tried to make themselvesfortable.

    The sessor of the Gongsun family, a distinguished branch within the Murim Alliance, had been temporarily housed in the guest quarters.

    ¡°This is absurd. The next leader of the Jeomchang Sect mimicking Mount Hua Sect¡¯s senior disciple?¡± Tae Yeom-ryong muttered in disbelief, sprawlingzily by the pondside table in the courtyard.

    The oldest but most unremarkable of Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s attendants, chewing on a poppy stalk, chimed in, ¡°No drinking. Our Lord isn¡¯t fully grown yet.¡±

    It was an excuse, flimsy at best.

    ¡®A clumsy attempt at concern,¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought, fully aware of the reason behind the old subordinate¡¯s behavior. It was due to the lingering sword wound inflicted by Baek Seo-goon, the Youngcheon Sword Demon.

    The scar was carved by the Sword Saint of Hanam Province, renowned for his precision. The deep internal energy imbued in the sword strike meant that even a sip of alcohol could aggravate the wound.

    A duel with the Plum Blossom Sword Masters of Mount Hua Sect loomed on the horizon, so the Ma Gwang-ik Lord¡¯s attendants were focused on ensuring his peak condition. Even Namgung Hwa-shin had excused himself to use his connections to procure rare, efficacious remedies.

    The leader of Mount Hua¡¯s Plum Blossom Sword Masters was a formidable foe, considered one of the strongest under the grand elder tier. Facing such an opponent at less than full strength was unthinkable.

    But Chui So-ok, oblivious to these concerns, tilted her gaze upward, clearly puzzled by the conversation.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you spar with the Youngcheon Sword Demon before¡­?¡±

    ¡°This noble lord advised against it,¡± Tae Yeom-ryong replied, his bright eyes meeting hers.

    Chui So-ok¡¯s face froze in bewilderment.

    ¡°And who is this youngdy?¡± asked Hyeon Won-chang, who stood near Jeong Yeon-shin with arms crossed, his tone light but his expression sharp.

    Tae Yeom-ryong smirked in approval, nodding subtly as if tomend Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s timing. Gongsun Min, standing nearby, chuckled softly and introduced the neer.

    ¡°She¡¯s the younger sister of Seonryong.¡±

    ¡°Zhuge Cheong-ah,¡± she said softly, offering a small bow with aposed gesture. Her dark eyes rested on the young Ma Gwang-ik Lord, observing him with peculiar intensity.

    Her gaze was far from ordinary. Within her jet-ck pupils, a faint glimmer, like that of a leaf caught in sunlight, hinted at mastery over advanced ocr techniques.

    ¡®An exceptional refinement of a rare skill,¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin noted, his expression betraying faint interest.

    ¡°Prepare a seat. She will join us,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said.

    ¡°My Lord?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not drinking,¡± he added tly, brushing Tae Yeom-ryong aside as he took a seat at the courtyard table.

    Gongsun Min¡¯s face lit up with delight, while Chui So-ok twirled the wine bottle with an exaggerated pout.

    ¡°I was curious about the sword paths inspired by intoxication,¡± shemented.

    The servants of Unhyangwon moved briskly, constantly ferrying dishes between the kitchen and the courtyard. It was clear they had received instructions from the Murim Alliance leadership to treat the Ipwang Fortress delegation with the utmost hospitality.

    The impable service left no room forints, as if to distance the Alliance from any perception of favoritism during the Gepa Daetjeon.

    ¡°It¡¯s better than what they served us in the main hall¡­ Are they biased against the Nine Great Sects?¡± Chui So-ok muttered, now seated beside Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Over the swiftly arranged spread, the skies cleared, revealing a bright, sunny day.

    From his position at the head of the table, Jeong Yeon-shin nced at Zhuge Cheong-ah, who appeared to be about his age.

    ¡°State your purpose,¡± he said.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The girl¡¯s calm demeanor matched her unchanging expression. Her jet-ck hair, tied in a single braid, draped over the cor of her sky-blue robe, glinting like polished ebony.

    Even under the scrutiny of the renowned Ma Gwang-ik Lord, her serene face remained as still as freshly fallen snow, her posture impable.

    Zhuge Cheong-ah finally opened her mouth.

    ¡°I came to request a spar, having heard of your exceptional martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Not simply a vagrant swordsman hosting a noble novice. Zhuge Cheong-ah possesses profound knowledge of martial philosophy. She¡¯s my betrothed¡¯s close friend, so I can vouch for her merits. Lord Ma Gwang-ik, you¡¯ll find her insights worth engaging with,¡± Gongsun Min interjected, his excitement clearly directed at Jeong Yeon-shin rather than Zhuge Cheong-ah.

    ¡°A spar,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin repeated, his young voice carrying weight.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what it¡¯s about.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Zhuge Cheong-ah asked, her calm eyes fixed on his.

    ¡°Taeyang Acupoint.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Tongziliao, Sibai, Zanzhu, Yintang,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin continued, listing the names of facial acupuncture points.

    ¡°You¡¯re employing ocr techniques. The internal energy ripple is distinct. You might even channel it through your palms. I can¡¯t discern the depth of your cultivation without the Zhuge n¡¯s secret manual, but if you refine its form and imbue it into a fan, you¡¯d create the Windbound Infinite Fan Technique. A truly peculiar art. One of your family¡¯s unique methods, no doubt.¡±

    Pa-Baek Chongram, the Zhuge n¡¯s signature techniques.

    A faint smile tugged at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s lips.

    ¡°You¡¯re interesting. Fine, share your insights with me. I¡¯ll respond.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    For a moment, silence settled.

    The crisp autumn air brushed against the young martial artists¡¯ skin. Sunlight scattered across the rippling pond near their feet, while a gentle breeze carried leaves aloft like brushstrokes in andscape painting.

    It was a stillness summoned by the Ma Gwang-ik Lord himself.

    The silence was an unspokenmand: disable your ocr techniques and speak inly.

 Chapter 184

    Zhuge Cheong-ah''s expression remained unchanged at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s remarks, but the eyes of both Chui So-ok and Gongsun Min widened slightly.

    The newly appointed Ma Gwang-ik Lord had seen through the Zhuge n''s secret ocr technique.

    He hadn¡¯t merely identified its presence¡ªhe had named the specific acupuncture points being used.

    ¡°Ha.¡±

    A faint blush rose on Chui So-ok¡¯s cheeks as she idly toyed with the hilt of her sword in front of the table.

    It was the excitement of a swordsman utterly immersed in her craft. Her hands, honed through years of practicing the Sun Piercing Sword Technique of Jeomchang Sect, revealed both admiration and a thirst forpetition.

    ¡®The paths his sword must carve must be remarkably intricate¡­¡¯

    It was difficult to grasp just how sensitive the young lord¡¯s martial senses were.

    The refined perception that Jeomchang Sect¡¯s leader had cultivated through years of focused training seemed innate to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    He was someone who could leap over decades of umted experience,pressing time with his natural talent.

    Even if he were to lose to the Plum Blossom Sword Masters of Mount Hua Sect in the near future, few would underestimate him. His future shone brightly.

    ¡®He defeated twenty-three Murim Alliance martial artists in consecutive matches. His techniques are refined to an extraordinary degree, no matter how intense the fights became.¡¯

    Against one-on-one rotations, there was simply no rival. Even the Murim Alliance''s leadership must have noticed by now. They were likely pinning their hopes on the Plum Blossom Sword Masters and the Supreme Fist of the Eun Family, two of their strongest cards in the Gepa Daetjeon.

    While neither of these figures could be called the absolute strongest in their respective factions, they were undoubtedly formidable in this context. The vastness of the martial world ensured such variability, with the positions and priorities of various sects and ns being as diverse as they were entangled.

    The question now was, how would this young lord fare against them?

    Jeong Yeon-shin had be the focal point of rising anticipation among the martial gathering in Hanzhong. His name was now tied to iconic techniques such as the Twenty-Four Plum Blossom Sword, the Eun Family Fist, and the Shihwa Muguk-su.

    Chui So-ok subtly adjusted her breathing, while Zhuge Cheong-ah, who had been silently observing Jeong Yeon-shin for some time, finally spoke.

    ¡°¡­I havemitted a discourtesy. It was not my intention to privately analyze the lord.¡±

    The glimmer in her eyes faded, and the faint light of her internal energy dissipated entirely. She had reached the level where she could consciously halt the activation of her techniques, a sign of someone destined to reach the pinnacle of martial arts.

    Jeong Yeon-shin regarded the girl, who was about his age, with interest.

    ¡°Do you practice continuously?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Your energy flow was stable. It seems you¡¯ve achieved a significant milestone.¡±

    ¡°¡­It¡¯s the result of harmonizing my internal energy with the body¡¯s natural rhythm. As my energy reserves and physical growth progress, there¡¯s room for further improvement. Compared to the lord¡¯s mastery of diverse techniques, however¡­¡±

    ¡°Speak your real purpose. My martial arts are not yet renowned enough to serve as an excuse. For a member of the Zhuge n to request a spar with me¡­ If it were your brother, I might understand,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said, his tone calm.

    He referred to Zhuge Hyeon, a man to whom he owed a debt of gratitude.

    Zhuge Hyeon had once gifted him the initial forms of an unnamed sword technique during their first encounter on Seobong Path. Among the connections Jeong Yeon-shin had made within the Murim Alliance, Zhuge Hyeon stood out as the most honorable.

    As Jeong Yeon-shin silently reaffirmed his resolve to repay this debt, Zhuge Cheong-ah gently shook her head.

    ¡°That¡¯s a misleading statement. The ck-d warriors of Ipwang Fortress are watched by the entire world. The moment the lord donned the ck robe, the reputation of your martial arts transformed. Even my brother, the Blue Qilin, would disagree with your humility.¡±

    ¡°Are you, like Ak Ye-rim, using the Blue Qilin to see what you wish to see in me?¡±

    The boy¡¯s tone remainedposed.

    There was no aura of intimidation. The Go board left behind by the Youngcheon Sword Demon, the Strategic Insights taught by Zhuge Hyeon¡ªall these had deepened his mental and spiritual discipline. He would not rashly employ the Gija Jaeng Seon sword unless his opponent crossed the line.

    Tae Yeom-ryong, watching the exchange, felt a wave of admiration.

    ¡®He¡¯s be even more terrifying.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin had be a sheathed sword¡ªsharp yet restrained, embodying the essence of a master.

    His internal energy had grown stronger, a testament to the tranquility settling in his heart. It was as though he had independently mastered the training methods of a prestigious martial family.

    Since donning the ck robe of Ipwang Fortress, he had be even more resilient.

    One could easily imagine the monumental swordsmanship he would achieve once he fully harmonized his mind and techniques.

    Yet, Tae Yeom-ryong doubted that Zhuge Cheong-ah¡¯s interesty in such spection.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious about you.¡±

    Her tone was calm, her expression serene. It seemed to be her nature. No trace of emotion showed on her face.

    Her training in ocr techniques had honed her ability to observe without revealing her intentions.

    ¡°About what?¡±

    The boy asked, his voice indifferent.

    Zhuge Cheong-ah responded without hesitation, seemingly unbothered by Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s aloof tone.

    ¡°My family is obsessed with uncovering your secrets. Martial artists versed in spells are busy analyzing your movements, tracing your paths, and calcting the form of your internal energy ripples. They¡¯ve learned much.

    Above all else, your techniques¡­¡±

    She spoke slowly, deliberately.

    ¡°¡­are hasty.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "You¡¯ve never exchanged more than a hundred strikes in a duel," Zhuge Cheong-ah began. "Every battle in which you''ve disyed your skills has been short and decisive. Your martial studies seem tailored for swift victories, which is why so many are betting on the Plum Blossom Sword Master in the uing Gepa Daetjeon. Even within a ten-strike match, the opponent is a sword master. Mount Hua Sect¡¯s swordsmanship is reputed to be nearly wless."

    "Are you here to pick a fight?"

    Hyeon Won-chang interjected, his fingers twitching as if preparing for something.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, who had been listening quietly, shook his head slightly.

    "What exactly are you trying to say?"

    "If you ept my help, I can teach you the principles of a special sorcery technique. It will allow you to integrate your martial arts organically, giving you an edge against a fully-fledged master like the Plum Blossom Sword Master. However, I require something in return."

    "¡­"

    "After the Gepa Daetjeon concludes,e with me. I have something to show you."

    "You seem quite dissatisfied with your family," Jeong Yeon-shin remarked, his sky-blue eyes glinting with a sharp light.

    The sensation of his energy radiated from his upper danjeon, catching a flicker of unease and anxiety in Zhuge Cheong-ah¡¯s demeanor.

    Her openness about her family¡¯s internal affairs was unusual. Clearly, this girl intended to shake the foundations of the Zhuge family, using the Ma Gwang-ik Lord¡¯s sword as her means.

    What Zhuge Cheong-ah had witnessed to make her so determined was unclear. How she had even gleaned the essence of techniques from masters far beyond her was equally puzzling.

    Martial techniques often reflected the practitioner¡¯s character, and the deeper one delved into mastery, the more evident this became.

    "You seem to think that after fulfilling your insignificant proposal, I¡¯ll act ording to your wishes."

    "I¡¯ve observed your character. What I propose is honorable. Though I can¡¯t disclose everything just yet¡­"

    Her tone was bold.

    The light in Zhuge Cheong-ah¡¯s jet-ck eyes glimmered, as though her ocr techniques were still active despite her earlier withdrawal.

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought briefly of Zhuge Hyeon, recalling how he had once chastised his family¡¯s martial artists and avoided discussing his father. This girl seemed to be nning something neither of those two young men had dared attempt.

    "I¡¯ll need to rephrase."

    "Rephrase?"

    "You¡¯re not offering me help; you¡¯re seeking it. Don¡¯t approach this as though it¡¯s a negotiation. Your standing is far beneath that of Ma Gwang-ik of Ipwang Fortress."

    "¡­"

    "Unbeknownst to you, your proposal is already irrelevant. You¡¯ve failed to fully grasp my martial arts. When the Gepa Daetjeon ends, lower yourself and seek me out. And when you do, don¡¯t prattle on with vague statements. Be clear and direct."

    With a slow, deliberate movement, Jeong Yeon-shin stood, delivering an unspoken order to leave.

    "Go. I need to meditate."

    For a long moment, Zhuge Cheong-ah remained seated, raising her hand to push her ebony hair back from her face¡ªa gesture that seemed habitual.

    During this time, she gazed steadily at Jeong Yeon-shin, as if trying to discern whether his words were bluster or genuine.

    "Well?"

    "¡­I have overstepped. I deeply apologize for presuming to judge your character."

    When Zhuge Cheong-ah finally rose, Chui So-ok and Gongsun Min were ushered out along with her.

    "This is too much! I didn¡¯t even get a drink!" Chui So-ok protested.

    "Best of luck! I¡¯ll keep today¡¯s events entirely to myself!" Gongsun Min called out cheerfully.

    A briefmotion rippled through the courtyard, leaving the feast almost untouched. Tae Yeom-ryong, who had managed to nibble on a few morsels, leaned forward slightly, not even sparing a nce at the departing guests.

    "Aposed yet audacious youngdy," he remarked. "It¡¯s alreadyte afternoon, and the sun has begun to set. Still, are you sure about this? The Plum Blossom Sword Master¡­ He¡¯s not just anyone. The task you¡¯ve taken on is already a feat in itself. As for the Great Return Pill, that¡¯s another matter entirely."

    "¡­"

    "Tian Zhu-jin, the Plum Blossom Sword Master¡­ Even I grew up hearing tales of his skill. They say he can paint twenty-four plum blossoms with a single sword. If that¡¯s true, then he possesses a swordsmanship capable of dominating three concentric zones. No wonder those gamblers are running their mouths. Many of them have sharp eyes, even if they¡¯re all lunatics."

    "A drunk and a poppy-chewer talking about others losing their minds¡ªironic," Jeong Yeon-shin replied with a shake of his head.

    Tae Yeom-ryong grinned.

    "Even with your best efforts, luck will need to favor you. Grip your sword lightly. Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmanship is known for its dazzling feints. If you let tension stiffen your body, you¡¯ll be swept away. At Tian Zhu-jin¡¯s level, even celestial silk won¡¯t hold. Good thing we brought extra robes."

    "Thanks for the advice. Now, leave me be. I need to meditate deeply."

    "Silence, unworthy one," Hyeon Won-chang interjected sharply.

    Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s eyes narrowed as he cast a curious nce at the senior attendant. His gaze lingered on the pristine white martial robe.

    The old subordinate muttered under his breath, "That¡¯s a hurdle best left avoided."

    ***

    "Mount Hua has always been hailed as the pinnacle of swordsmanship," said one observer. "Alongside Wudang and Zhongnan, it has produced peerless swordmasters recorded in the annals of Jianghu. That Tian Zhu-jin will surely join their ranks."

    "Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re from Shaanxi that you¡¯d say such a thing? In my vige, Wudang Sect¡¯s Xuankong Zhenren is regarded as the greatest swordsman alive. Then again, it might very well be the Sword Corps Captain of Ipwang Fortress¡­"

    "Regardless, the day has arrived. I¡¯ve been dying to see how long Ma Gwang-ik Lord¡¯s audacious banner can stand."

    "Who¡¯s your money on?"

    "They say Tian Zhu-jin¡¯s Plum Blossom Swordsmanship is perfection itself. How many swordsmen could possibly rival such mastery? There aren¡¯t many, at least not here in Hanzhong."

    "It¡¯s people like you who are driving the odds down."

    "The young Ma Gwang-ik Lord is famed for his dynamic spear art. That ¡®Blue River Lance¡¯ technique is said to be unparalleled. But breaking through the gap of a swordsman of Tian Zhu-jin¡¯s caliber won¡¯t be easy."

    "And yet, the list of masters who¡¯ve fallen to that Pr Flower Fist technique isn¡¯t small¡­"

    "Even so, the swordmaster is clearly superior! Isn¡¯t he a veteran high-ranker? The heads of countless ouws and rogue martial artists have fallen to his de¡ªenough to number in the hundreds. Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmanship is renowned for its unyielding discipline."

    The lively conversation mixed with the thunderous murmurs of the crowd.

    An immense number of spectators had gathered, far exceeding anything seen before.

    This was the long-awaited duel between the Plum Blossom Sword Master of Mount Hua and Ma Gwang-ik Lord of Ipwang Fortress¡ªthe most anticipated match of the Gepa Daetjeon.@@novelbin@@

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood on the stage, thoughts drifting briefly to the Great Return Pill and his grandfather, Ma Yeon-jeok.

    "I¡¯ve heard rumors," said the middle-aged swordsman before him. "How is Ma Jin faring?"

    The man possessed a sharp presence and an intimidating aura. The delicate plum blossom embroidery at the hem of his pristine white robe stood out¡ªMount Hua¡¯s traditional uniform. Yet he didn¡¯t have the air of a Taoist; instead, he felt like a towering sword in human form.

    The intensity of his aura was such that Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s brow tingled, as if pricked by an invisible de.

    This was the very swordsman who had stood as Yu Hyeon¡¯s guardian the first time they met. Now, he stood as an opponent.

    "He should be fine," Jeong Yeon-shin replied, thinking of the prosthetic infused with internal energy that had been prepared for his uncle.

    The Plum Blossom Sword Master, Tian Zhu-jin, gave a solemn nod.

    "¡­I¡¯ve deliberately avoided seeking you out until now. It feels like only yesterday that you dissolved the Lesser Elixir into Yu Hyeon¡¯s body. However, resolving personal matters should wait until after the duel."

    "Wise words."

    "Draw your sword."

    Jeong Yeon-shin said nothing.

    Sching!

    The North Bright Sword was drawn with quiet resolve. The moment he gripped the de, it seemed to glow warmly in his hands.

    Facing him, the Plum Blossom Sword Master unsheathed his own sword in a stately motion.

    A momentary stillness fell over the crowd, as if even the wind held its breath.

    The pressure emanating from the master swordsman was staggering.

    In his ck attire, Jeong Yeon-shin appeared as a stark contrast¡ªa lone shadow against the Plum Blossom Sword Master¡¯s refined grace.

    The flow of orthodox swordsmanship was said to be stately and unhurried, but the young Ma Gwang-ik Lord was unfazed.

    His n was simple: sever the elegant rhythm before it could fully unfold. If even a single strike reached his opponent, the match would shift decisively.

    Ten strikes?

    Jeong Yeon-shin dismissed the thought. He had no intention of imitating the slow and deliberate exchanges of conventional swordsmanship.

    Two strikes would suffice.

    "¡­I see your thoughts clearly. How brazen," remarked Tian Zhu-jin, though a pleased smile crept onto his face.

    The young swordsman¡¯s ambition seemed to amuse him, as if he relished the youthful audacity. It was easy to see why Ma Jin had treated him as a worthy rival.

    The venerable master raised his de, pointing it directly at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s heart.

    The clouds above were bright and pristine. It was the time of Baekro, the fifteenth sr term, when the air was at its clearest.

    Autumn winds flowed, indifferent to the affairs of humanity, carrying a crisp transparency.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood firm, no longer the burden of the Jeong family, but the Ma Gwang-ik Lord of Ipwang Fortress.

    Much had changed. Where once he fought desperately for his own survival, he now fought for the sake of others¡ªfor his grandfather¡¯s well-being.

    The wheel of light at his heart spun fiercely, igniting a fiery determination.

    "First Form."

    The rity of his refined sword path reyed itself in his mind.

    The North Bright Sword¡¯s pure white de rose toward the heavens.

    A de born in his heart merged seamlessly with the physical de in his hand.

    At the same time, a burgeoning sword art infused with the energy of the Radiant Wheel Qi Technique blossomed.

    It was as if sunlight, carried on the wind, had descended upon the stage. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s presence became strikingly vivid.

    A whirlwind erupted as the Wind Spirit technique surged outward, scattering dust in every direction.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s ck robes billowed fiercely in the gale, his figure growing sharper, more distinct.

    At the same moment, the Plum Blossom Sword Master began tracing the outline of a flower with his de, its translucent energy taking the form of delicate petals.

    But then¡ª

    The young Ma Gwang-ik Lord¡¯s form blurred, distorting faintly, as a radiant glow erupted from his sword.

    "What is this!"

    "Impossible¡­!"

    Gasps rippled through the crowd as the unexpected unfolded. Even seasoned masters, those who prided themselves on understanding the art ofbat, were momentarily taken aback.

    From the observation pavilion, the Murim Alliance¡¯s leaders stood abruptly, their shelter¡¯s canopy flung aside by an unintentional burst of energy.

    In the next instant, light surged across the stage.

 Chapter 185

    Jeong Yeon-shin''s thoughts raced like lightning. His long, flowing hair fluttered in the wind, yet his crown felt cool and clear.

    The fully open Baekhwe Blood Point granted him countless thoughts in an instant.

    Instinct told him: if the battle dragged on, it would end in certain defeat. His upper Dantian''s sensitivity confirmed it.

    The atmosphere surrounding the massive arena mirrored this sentiment. He had nced at the expressions of the seasoned warriors and nobles watching from the stands as he stepped onto the stage.

    The faces of the renowned masters of Jianghu, those who had witnessed countless duels, were calm¡ªalmost serene. It was as though they had already reached their verdict on Ma Gwang-ik Lord, Jeong Yeon-shin.

    "I know better."

    His opponent was a master swordsman, one of the most revered within Mount Hua Sect, renowned as a sanctuary of sword saints.

    Jeong Yeon-shin wasn''t optimistic because he was confident. Rather, his sense of inferiority pushed him to aim for a swift victory.

    The nature of battles was as varied as the martial arts scattered across the world¡ªsome ended in a single strike, while others extended into hundreds of exchanges. Stories of duelssting an entire night between those with both outer strength and abundant internal energy were not unheard of.

    "The number of sword techniques this master has perfected must be staggering. Each of them honed as deeply as the years he''s lived."

    He had heard that Tian Zhu-jin, the Plum Blossom Swordmaster, was considered an equal to Ma Jin before Ma Jin lost his arm. This opponent wasn¡¯t someone a newly minted ck-d warrior could fight for long.

    The sheer number of years dedicated to mastering Mount Hua¡¯s peerless swordsmanship set them apart.

    As martial prowess grew, so did one¡¯s perception of the world. The vastness of the ck-d Masters¡¯ domain had be clearer to Jeong Yeon-shin after the roundtable discussions in Wonpyung''s Grand Hall of Swords.

    And in Tian Zhu-jin, he saw that vastness personified.

    The middle-aged swordsman narrowed his sharp eyes. His figure seemed to growrger, more imposing.

    Jeong Yeon-shin gripped his sword tightly and closed the distance in a single leap, propelled by the Wind Spirit Step, his ck cloak billowing behind him.

    Whoosh!

    A violent gust swept past his face. Suspended mid-air, time seemed to stretch.

    Before his foot could touch the ground, Jeong Yeon-shin shed downward. A brilliant arc of light trailed his de.

    It was the First Form of his nameless sword style¡ªa swift and decisive technique, perfected through countless battles against the disciples of Sim Mu-ryeon.

    It allowed him to strike any point first, regardless of the angle or distance. The oppressive aura of a king''s de surged forward, pressing down on the opponent.

    ng!@@novelbin@@

    A violent spark erupted as their swords met. A jarring vibration coursed through Jeong Yeon-shin''s arm, nearly forcing him to lose his grip.

    Despite the blinding speed of his attack, Tian Zhu-jin had intercepted it, raising his sword horizontally just in time.

    In that fleeting moment, the offensive motion of Mount Hua¡¯s Plum Blossom Swordsmanship transitioned seamlessly into a defensive stance.

    A translucent plum blossom, formed of pure energy, shattered between their des. The disy was a testament to the master¡¯s extraordinary control.

    Their sh became a contest of raw sword energy. nting his foot firmly on the ground, Jeong Yeon-shin channeled power from the luminous wheel in his chest to his soles, pressing against the earth.

    The arena floor beneath his feet began to crack and crumble.

    With a soft swish, Tian Zhu-jin shifted his stance, his footwork barely perceptible. A faint cloud of dust rose beneath his silk shoes.

    The movement exuded an unassuming yet profound energy, the hallmark of Mount Hua¡¯s Heavenly Plum Blossom Steps.

    The shing des tilted as the master redirected Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s force with minimal movement. His body spun gracefully, as if petals were scattering in the wind.

    Their swords traced elegant arcs, ncing past each other¡¯s robes. Sunlight danced along the steel edges as they moved in harmony, as if rehearsed.

    It was the convergence of two refined swordsmen.

    Though their movements appeared effortless, a surge of energy erupted at Tian Zhu-jin¡¯s feet, as straight and upright as a plum tree trunk. The power coiled around his lower body, stabilizing his stance.

    Then, without warning, the master¡¯s swordshed out, cutting across with ruthless speed. The force rising from his footwork amplified the strike.

    Whoosh¡ª!

    The motion of the Plum Blossom Butterfly Dance tore through the air like a gale. Jeong Yeon-shin instinctively dropped backward, his body bending as if he were about to lie down.

    The de¡¯s arc shed above him, cutting so close that it severed strands of his ck hair.

    "There¡¯s an opening."

    The master¡¯s exposed nk was within reach. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes gleamed sharply as he twisted his spine, channeling energy from his luminous wheel into the hypothetical Intention Blood Point along his back.

    The power surged through his erector muscles, enabling a rapid recovery. Rising instantly, his left fist surged forward, imbued with the third form of his Pr Flower Fist: Blossoming Fist.

    Whoosh!

    Invisible energy radiated from his punch like blooming petals, advancing in clusters.

    Boom!

    Tian Zhu-jin met the strike with his open palm. The impact scattered the blossoming energy like a descending flower pattern.

    Shockwaves rippled through the air, rustling his sleeve as bone-deep vibrations echoed. It was Mount Hua¡¯s Falling Blossom Palm Technique, dismantling each wave of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s fist.

    The master¡¯s seamless control over his inner energy allowed him to counter faster than Jeong Yeon-shin could strike. The remnants of his attack dissolved entirely.

    Pain red in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s wrist. The disparity was clear¡ªthe Falling Blossom Palm executed by a grandmaster carried unmatched precision and weight.

    ¡°That technique¡­ I remember it,¡± Tian Zhu-jin remarked, his voice calm yet edged with intrigue. ¡°It resembles our sect¡¯s lineage.¡±

    With that, he reinforced his stance, delivering a final strike.

    Boom!

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s figure slid backward from the impact. His ck hair and robe billowed in the aftershock.

    The two swordsmen stood apart once more, dust rising faintly around their feet.

    Gasps erupted from the audience as the reality of the exchange sank in.

    ¡°¡­The energy waves reached this far, slicing the very air.¡±

    ¡°Are they even human?¡±

    ¡°Their skill has transcended humanity¡­ These are masters of the highest caliber!¡±

    The crowd watching the sh in the Ascension Realm could not hide their astonishment.

    A fight of this caliber was a rare spectacle, one that even a lifetime of wandering the martial world might not afford. Yet, the eyes of the young Ma Gwang-Ikju remained calm, settled in a frigid stillness.

    "Four exchanges so far."

    For the first time, the boy had failed to resolve a duel in a swift, decisive strike. His opponent, the Hwasan Sword Hermit, was aplete martial artist, a master forged through years of unrelenting dedication.

    The barrier posed by the Nine Great Sects was as lofty as their famed chivalric spirit. They referred to their blend of martial skill and philosophical ideals as the union of Mu (Îä) and Do (µÀ)¡ªa martial path of unparalleled depth and texture, distinct from that of the aristocratic ns.

    From the moment Jeong Yeon-shin stepped onto the dueling tform, he had sensed it. The posture of the Hwasan Sword Hermit as he gripped his sword, the dense and ceaseless fluctuations of his energy¡ªthey all spoke volumes.

    In terms of raw martial ability, Jeong Yeon-shin was no match for one of the top swordsmen of the Nine Great Sects. Not yet.

    And that was no surprise. The Hwasan Sword Hermit was the acknowledged pinnacle of his craft, revered for centuries as the face of the Hwasan Sect. In the current martial world, his prowess rivaled that of Ma Jin, the legendary Naksal.

    A swordsman of Three Flowers Converging at the Crown, a transcendent realm.

    The disparity in age alone was significant. Unlike the boy, the Hwasan Sword Hermit had harmonized his body, inner energy, and spiritual essence into a singr, cohesive force. It was a realm where thought seamlessly tranted into the movement of qi¡ªa stage achieved only by the majority of Ipwang Fortress¡¯s ck Ranks.

    But Jeong Yeon-shin was unique, his enormous energy at the sangdanjeon¡ªthe upper energy core¡ªexceeding the norm. It was only through his mastery of the Radiant Wheel Technique (?????) that the boy had reached such heights.

    When facing someone like the Hwasan Sword Hermit, the difference in martial prowess was inevitable.

    Even the leaders of the Menghui hesitated to cross the Nine Great Sects. However, they undoubtedly acknowledged the overwhelming power of the sects¡¯ warriors.

    This was evident in their strategic cement during the Grand Sect Tournament¡ªstationing warriors capable of halting Ma Gwang-Ikju only at the very end.

    Even the gamblers gathered in Hanzhong knew this: the strength umted through centuries of orthodox martial lineage was unshakable.

    And yet, Jeong Yeon-shin felt a strange sense of imbnce. By all ounts, he should have been far more outmatched.

    If the Hwasan Sword Hermit truly possessed the overwhelming might he exuded, he would have been an insurmountable foe for the boy to contend with.

    Yet, the Falling Shadow Palm Technique failed to pierce through the Ultimate Pr Flower Fist (?????) of the Radiant Wheel. Despite the Hermit¡¯s apparent full force, the duel appeared faintly bnced.

    ¡°He must be injured,¡± the boy thought. It was the only usible exnation. Jeong Yeon-shin had uncovered a fact unnoticed by anyone else.

    This realization sparked a natural curiosity. Who could have inflicted such injuries on the Hwasan Sword Hermit?

    As if reading his thoughts, the Hermit spoke.

    "You and I are equals. Our conditions are the same. Only skill remains to determine the oue."

    ¡°...¡±

    These words were onlyprehensible to someone like Ma Gwang-Ikju, who had exchanged direct blows with a true master.

    Within the realm of ck Rank mastery:

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s experience was shallow, while the Hwasan Sword Hermit bore internal wounds.

    Thus, they were equals. That was what the Hermit dered.

    The grip on his sword was firm, his demeanor resolute. The ethos of the Nine Great Sects was this unwaveringly noble.

    The spectators surrounding the tform held their breath, watching the confrontation between two transcendent martial artists.

    Among them were seasoned masters with profound insight, novice fighters with limited understanding, and evenmon folk ignorant of martial arts. To all, this was a once-in-a-lifetime sight. Only the elders of the aristocratic ns, their gazes steady and discerning, appeared unperturbed.

    The head of the Zhuge n, his piercing eyes fixed on the duel, finally broke the silence.

    "Ma Gwang-Ikju¡¯s inner strength is more formidable than expected. I did not anticipate that he could match the internal energy of the Hwasan Sword Hermit, even without mastering the direct lineage technique, Zihashin Energy Art (????).¡±

    "It matters not," the head of the Mo Yong n replied, his gaze unwavering. "The Sword Hermit¡¯s mastery is as peerless as his fame suggests. Ma Gwang-Ikju will not endure much longer."

    The Zhuge n head nodded, agreeing with his counterpart.

    "It will soon end. The ranking match will not reach the next challenger. Regardless, to disy such martial prowess at such a young age has already achieved Ipwang Fortress¡¯s goals. Even so, it remains a loss for our league."

    "At least the Grand Rejuvenation Elixirs won¡¯t fall into the hands of the imperial hounds."

    Behind them, Zhuge Cheong-ah, sitting quietly, felt her breath catch.

    Her long ck hair, meticulouslybed, trembled as her nervous hands twisted it.

    "I am disappointed," Zhuge Gaju said coldly. "To have achieved nothing with such expertise in the hidden arts. If the duel had not unfolded as it has, you would have faced severe consequences. Foolish child."

    "¡­My apologies," Cheong-ah whispered.

    Elsewhere, Lady Ye, the enigmatic figure with white-blinded eyes, paid them no heed. Her fingers brushed against her pale cheek as she sent a quiet transmission to her father.

    "How much would it cost to sabotage this?"

    "It is not a matter of money."

    "My Taesa was crafting a new sword technique. These dull proceedings are meaningless. Have you secured a hold on the Eon n?"

    "Negotiations are ongoing, but progress is slow. Additional funding might be required¡ªexceeding reasonable limits."

    "Forget it. Just prepare the thick curtains. I¡¯ll be standing beside Taesa soon enough."

    As the crowd exchanged whispers, Jeong Yeon-shin and the Hwasan Sword Hermit continued their slow, deliberate dialogue while circling one another.

    "You imed Ma Jin faced no trouble. But after crossing swords, I see otherwise. There is resentment buried deep in your grip, hidden in your fingers. Yet, I cannot yield," the Hermit said.

    ¡°...¡±

    "The Nine Great Sects cannot be absent from the alliance. The righteous path must not be blindly pursued. Thus, the sect master sent me."

    To check the aristocratic ns.

    The Hwasan Sword Hermit bore the weight of this grand purpose.

    If the alliance of the martial world was inevitable, then its strength had to be guided wisely.

    And that required the Nine Great Sects to win this duel under the gaze of all.

    "I will honor you by giving my all. I will not falter."

    The Hermit¡¯s clear voice rang out, defying his middle-aged appearance. Such rity signified immense refinement of inner energy.

    With a graceful motion, the Hermit reversed his longsword and halted.

    A series of invisible energy ripples gathered along the de, like flower buds forming. The polished flow of his energy seemed endless.

    The prelude to his swordsmanship was breathtaking, almost magical in its artistry.

    "Silent Blossom in the Wind (?????)!"

    Someone in the Menghui leadership unconsciously eximed the name of the technique, clearly recognizing it.

    It was an illustrious move¡ªone Jeong Yeon-shin had heard of before. The pinnacle of the Plum Blossom Sword Style, capable of piercing through all its mysteries.

    As the Hermit took his stance, Jeong Yeon-shin silently watched. The Hermit¡¯s execution of inner energy was staggering.

    There had been no chance to interrupt. The moment the momentum arose, the technique was alreadyplete.

    "Step forward. This is the duel of the orthodox."

    The Hermit¡¯s words were steady.

    The world was unforgiving. As the youngest ck Rank martial artist, Jeong Yeon-shin felt the weight of these circumstances.

    Everyone had their own principles to uphold. This was a battle of righteous causes.

    Even so, the grandson who cared for his ailing grandfather could not abandon his path.

    His heart, untouched by familial bonds for so long, was as pure as theirs.

    "I just want to live happily."

    Jeong Yeon-shin faced the Sword Hermit, his spirit attuned to the world. The sangdanjeon in his mind resonated with the vastness of nature.

    A thread of impartial providence pierced through his crown, forcing him to reexamine the turbulent martial world.

    The heavens.

    They had taken his lifespan but had thrown him talent in return, as though bestowing alms. When he tried to reim his life, they demanded the arm of his uncle. They even sought to im his grandfather¡¯s life. Such was the nature of the world.

    Even the righteous warriors of the Nine Great Sects, wielding their swords with chivalry, stood in his path. The intertwined interests of the martial world left no one unscathed.

    The tempestuous young man hated the turbulent life he had been thrust into. There were moments when the weight of the world he fought against felt unbearable.

    That was why he had named his technique Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi. To make life a little easier, to survive just a little longer.

    Wooong.

    The energy coursing through his hands at that moment was no different. A single, sharpened will guided it.

    His pure intent resonated through his body, vibrating through every qi channel.

    Even if the immutablews of the universe pressed upon him, he would surpass them.

    The boy muttered to himself, his gaze aimed at the heavens with the arrogant certainty of someone who had never known limits in their pursuit of martial arts.

    "Do not stand in my way."

    The words echoed in his mind as he remembered his grandfather, cloaked in azure mes.

    That whisper.

    It bloomed in his mind, a radiant bud of light.

    Just as the Sword Hermit sensed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s intent, the boy also perceived the bitter trials reflected in the Sword Hermit¡¯s Plum Blossom Swordsmanship.

    Beyond that, he saw a flicker of his grandfather¡¯s life-burning Azure me.

    Srrrk.

    Jeong Yeon-shin gripped the Northern Bright Sword in both hands, holding it before him. A long exhale flowed along the de, leaving a faint white mist.

    The faint glow of the Radiant Wheel Technique seeped from his breath.

    The boy moved his lips silently. May my steps in this martial world never cease.

    It was the moment the young Grand Master poured his hopes into a single de.

    Wooong!

    A flower of light blossomed in his mind. A radiant trajectory emerged in his sangdanjeon.

    Profound intent transformed into something divine¡ªa quality known as yeongseong, or spiritual transcendence.

    It was the force that could transform a blunt chunk of metal into an unbreakable divine de. It flowed from his mind, down his arm channels, and into the Lao Gong acupuncture points in his palms.

    The auspicious spiritual energy ovepped with the flow of his qi.

    "Hmm¡­"

    The Hwasan Sword Hermit, who had been patiently waiting, let out a hum. Even from a distance, the brilliance of the boy¡¯s sword intent was dazzling.

    The waves of energy that brushed against his senses heralded the birth of a new sword technique.

    The boy¡¯s unique mastery. A mystery that belonged only to him.

    The moment the technique sprouted, the Sword Hermit felt the peak of its momentum and made his move.

    With a horizontal sweep apanied by the hidden core of the Silent Blossom in the Wind, the Hermit attacked.

    The explosive shockwave of qi burst silently from the Yongcheon Point on his soles, scattering the white fabric of the Hwasan Sect¡¯s robes like a gentle fragrance forward.

    Wooong!

    The Sword Hermit¡¯s de tore through the air, translucent waves of qi surging like clouds.

    Petal-like qi blooms appeared along the de, blossoming in colorless brilliance. The essence of Hwasan Sect¡¯s Plum Blossom Swordsmanship.

    The distilled mastery of the Plum Blossom Sword Style unfolded in dozens of icy sword lights, hurtling toward Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Kwahhh¡ª!

    The shockwave swallowed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s upper body in an instant. Gasps erupted from the spectators.

    Lady Ye shook off her family¡¯s grasp and stood up, her gaze fixed on the duel.

    At that moment, the boy transferred the trajectory blooming in his mind into his hands. It was a dual-sword stance.

    The Northern Bright Sword, now dyed in a brilliant azure hue, moved.

    Phantom-likeyers of ck sleeves seemed to ripple outward as if following his movements. Transparent energy swirled along his extended arms.

    This was the third move of his unnamed sword art. A single streak of radiance carved through the Silent Blossom in the Wind. It sliced straight through.

    Jjjjjing¡ª!

    The vibrations against his hands were immense, as though threatening to tear his grip apart. The ringing sword hum was deafening.

    Yet, the boy remained unshaken, wielding his sword with precision. He deflected the sword energy, shattered the petals of qi, and crushed the following sword trajectories one by one.

    The arc of the Northern Bright Sword moved seamlessly as it pressed forward. In a split second, the sword force of the Plum Blossom Swordsmanship wavered.

    Finally, the Sword Hermit let out a faint sigh as the sh concluded.

    A dull sensation transmitted through the Hermit¡¯s de. The boy immediately withdrew his strength.

    The waves of sword energy that had enveloped their sh scattered like falling leaves.

    Slowly, the petal-like clouds of the Silent Blossom in the Wind descended.

    "Hah!"

    A sharp exhale of astonishment broke the silence beyond the dueling stage.

    The fight had ended.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s robe was deeply shed, cut open down to his waist. His ck coat and inner garments hung loose, exposing his torso.

    Two thin sword marks marred his solid chest muscles. The cuts, shallow and clean, would likely heal quickly, but bright red blood streamed down his sharply defined abdomen.

    The ck trousers of his martial robe grew darker as the blood soaked through.

    Meanwhile, the Hwasan Sword Hermit¡¯s pristine white robes remained mostly intact, save for a split in the cor near his neck.

    Yet above him, the boy¡¯s sword rested against the base of his neck. He had been subdued. The precision of the boy¡¯s swordsmanship left no doubt.

    The Sword Hermit stared at Jeong Yeon-shin in silence before finally speaking, his deep eyes steady as an abyss.

    "There was an unfamiliar brilliance in your delicate movements. I see now that you created that technique here on this stage. With a single strike, I understand Ma Jin¡¯s resolution."

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "What is the name of that form? If it has none yet¡­"

    "Blue me Form One (????)."

    The young Ma Gwang-Ikju sheathed his sword and answered quietly.

    "That is all it is."

    ¡°¡­¡±

    As silence and wind swept through the arena, the boy Grand Master, bare-chested, closed his eyes.

    Strands of his hair brushed against his exposed shoulders, tousled carelessly by the breeze.

 Chapter 186

    Cheon Joo-jin remarked that he and Jeong Yeon-shin had be equals after sustaining a severe internal injury. It was a reference to the exchange of four strikes with Ma Gwang-ikju.

    Not anymore.

    The boy had grown stronger. While he had not yet surpassed the perfect form of Cheon Joo-jin, he was closer than ever.

    However, duels between martial artists were rarely determined solely by power levels. Variables abounded. And at this moment, victory undeniably belonged to Ma Gwang-ikju.

    Jeong Yeon-shin took a deep breath. In his mind, he revisited the new sword path he had created.

    A few breaths were all he needed. Just enough time to refine the third form¡ªthe only one with a name.

    His muscles, swollen from his exertions, throbbed steadily.

    The wind brushing against his bare skin felt more vivid than the stinging sword wounds. Surprisingly refreshing.

    "I¡¯ve created three forms."

    He recalled the trajectories of the three forms he had envisioned. It was a fleeting thought, like a beam of light passing through his mind.

    The first form was a swift attack technique inspired by Namgung Se-jin¡¯s Imperial Sword Form. By amplifying the power of his entire body, the strike could envelop all directions.

    It was a powerful surge of sword energy. A high-speed, vertical sh transformed into an explosive rapid-strike.

    Even if his opponent moved first, he wouldnd the blow first¡ªan unparalleled after-initiative strategy.

    The second form came from Baek Seo-goon, the Youngcheon Sword Demon.

    It was a counterattack form.

    Observing Baek Seo-goon¡¯s sword-like movements, he had conceived this form. Her body, honed to perfection, embodied the title of Sword Sovereign.

    The technique harnessed the shockwaves umted from shes and redirected them.

    Using his Jeong Family Dynamic Gong, he precisely controlled the muscles from his triceps to the flexor muscles beneath his thumb.

    With subtle movements, he stored the kic energy generated in battle.

    Once that energy, umted through fierce exchanges with powerful opponents, was fully gathered in his right hand, the resulting strike would surpass even the first form.

    "Cheongyeom Ilsik is different."

    The third form.

    This was a single-strike, kill-or-be-killed technique. It encapsted the entirety of the Radiant Sword Style in one trajectory.

    Even the muscles honed through Dynamic Gong would burn out after just one swing.

    It was a trajectory that drew out his full power. A single stroke that stimted his entire body to its limits.

    Even the lengthening limbs of his adolescent frame seemed to be further tempered by the technique.

    All three forms had been designed to incorporate the Luminous Method Wheel Qi, a stark contrast to the auspicious energy it carried. Even if his sword techniques appeared tyrannical, they bore the mark of Ma Gwang-ikju.

    These forms had no interest in self-cultivation or harmony. They were created purely to crush opponents and secure victory.

    With three forms, it could rightly be called a sword technique.

    At that moment, Jeong Yeon-shin had be a ck-tier swordsman, someone who could contend for supremacy with a single de.

    He was the Master of Ipwang Fortress.

    "A name with such weight? That¡¯s quite resolute. Many would offer you mountains of rice to name their techniques."

    Cheon Joo-jin¡¯s amused voice reached him. The term Bindo referred to himself, a self-effacing expression used by monks or Taoists.

    Perhaps because they had shared swords, his tone sounded unusually benevolent. Much like Jeong Yeon-shin had Ma Jin, Yu Hyeon had Cheon Joo-jin as his mentor.

    By ties of mentorship, the swordmaster was akin to the boy¡¯s uncle. Cheon Joo-jin seemed to feel a special connection.@@novelbin@@

    "I¡¯m truly amazed. Rarely in my life have I been so astounded."

    He had been present when Jeong Yeon-shin developed the third form of Shihwa Muguk-su.

    meflow. A fist technique derived from Yu Hyeon¡¯s Falling Shadow Palm. Back then, the boy had worn white robes.

    Now, as Ma Gwang-ikju, he stood equal to the Hwasan Sword Hermit. The moments of sparring with Yu Hyeon¡¯s techniques seemed like a distant memory.

    Even in a world filled with miraculous elixirs and mystical creatures, this was an extraordinary event.

    Jeong Yeon-shin opened his eyes slowly. A lofty Taoist from Mount Hua entered his view.

    The middle-aged swordsman with a stern expression was now smiling gently.

    "Bindo has lost. I humbly admit my defeat."

    "Thank you, Sword Hermit. I¡¯ve learned much from your instruction."

    "Instruction, you say? Such ttery. The martial world is indeed wondrous. Who would¡¯ve thought that boy could spar with Bindo? And at such a young age¡­"

    Cheon Joo-jin¡¯s voice carried unspoken astonishment, his tone higher than when they first met.

    As he said, it was an awe-inspiring moment. The calm yet fierce master of Mount Hua couldn¡¯t hide his admiration.

    The sharpness he had exuded when sparring with Yu Hyeon seemed softened.

    "Compared to you, I am far behind."

    Jeong Yeon-shin was curious about who had inflicted Cheon Joo-jin¡¯s injury.

    At full strength, the Sword Hermit could stand equal to the previous Ma Gwang-ikju.

    Given Ma Jin¡¯s infamous reputation, finding an opponent worthy of challenging him was no small feat.

    Cheon Joo-jin merely chuckled.

    "Ma Gwang-ikju teases a humble monk. Did you not see? Bindo has lost. Your sword path is truly sublime."

    "I gained insight through Mount Hua¡¯s swordsmanship."

    "You¡¯re too modest. There is much we must discuss. Soon, I shall visit your abode with Yu Hyeon. I have urgent matters to share, ones that concern not Ma Gwang-ikju, but Jeong Yeon-shin."

    It seemed he was referring to the circumstances of his injury.

    If it was rted to Jeong Yeon-shin and not Ma Gwang-ikju, then it must have been a personal matter. For a grandmaster of Mount Hua to be so affected¡­

    "¡­I¡¯ll prepare to wee you."

    The boy raised his hands in a formal salute. Cheon Joo-jin mirrored the gesture with a polite nod.

    In this moment, Ma Gwang-ikju¡¯s demeanor was markedly different.

    Unlike his interactions with other sects¡¯ martial artists, his respect for the orthodox sects was evident.

    Even while standing bare-chested, his poise exuded dignity.

    The spectators on the viewing tform were momentarily spellbound.

    The sight of the young Ma Gwang-ikju was utterly captivating.

    His bare upper body exuded raw vitality, an almost primal charm.

    Despite securing an unbelievable victory, he stoodposed. There was an aura of overwhelming presence about him.

    Even the blood from his sword wounds, pooling on his abs, added to the striking contrast against his pristine ck pants, making the scene feel surreal.

    The massive crowd remained silent for a moment before breaking into murmurs.

    "A figure out of a painting¡­ I couldn¡¯t see anything during the duel, but his swordsmanship must be divine. To contend with the Hwasan Sword Hermit¡­ What a world apart he is."

    "He doesn¡¯t seem human¡­?"

    "Ma Gwang-ikju won! I knew I should¡¯ve bet everything on him!"

    "I lost it all¡­"

    "That boy defeated a sage of Mount Hua¡­"

    The growing excitement in the air ignited the atmosphere. What began as admiration quickly morphed into thunderous cheers, the vibrations of their voices spreading in all directions.

    ¡°WAAAAAAAH!¡±

    The roar of the crowd was deafening. Even though few had truly witnessed the subtleties of the duel between these supreme martial artists, the audience¡¯s enthusiasm was overwhelming.

    Their cheers easily drowned out the noise of the shockwaves generated by thebat techniques, striking the ears like a physical force.

    The martial world, Murim, was a realm of extraordinary beings.

    To see such renowned martial artists, bare skin and all, engaging in a life-and-death battle, stirred an undeniable sense of awe.

    It was a spectacle that awakened a profound sense of admiration.

    These were people who lived beyond the limits of ordinary human experience, exerting their full strength before an audience.

    That a young prodigy had triumphed over a middle-ranked master from Mount Hua was a feat that could only amplify the crowd''s excitement.

    It was, without question, a moment that inspired a peculiar kind of reverence.

    This was the stage where the martial world weed a new powerhouse.

    They called him Ma Gwang-ikju Seomye.

    ¡°Ipwang Fortress must take responsibility for the people! To achieve such martial prowess at your age, only Ipwang Fortress can ensure the stability of the martial world! Such a bearing befits a sect as great as Daebang Sect!¡±

    ¡°Look this way, please! I admire you!¡±

    ¡°Please visit the Cheongun Martial Hall (????)! We humbly seek your guidance, Ma Gwang-ikju!¡±

    Some, overwhelmed by excitement, began shouting excessively. The heat of the moment was palpable.

    The atmosphere was as if Ma Gwang-ikju had already imed victory at the Gepa Daetjeon itself. The crowd¡¯s chatter overflowed with endless remarks.

    Entertainment of this caliber was rare in the world.

    At this moment, Ma Gwang-ikju and the Hwasan Sword Hermit were at the center of their universe.

    However, the atmosphere was markedly different among the elite spectators seated in the Menghui viewing gallery.

    The dozen or so masters remained silent, with only the asionalment breaking the stillness.

    They hesitated to react openly. The uncovered leadership seating area remained subdued.

    ¡°He broke through the Silent Shadow Blossom.¡±

    ¡°That sword technique¡­ I¡¯ve never seen anything like it. That boy is extraordinarily dangerous. It¡¯s impossible to predict how far he might rise.¡±

    It was only after Zhuge Gaju, the leader of the Zhuge n, spoke that others began to join in. The senior figures of the major ns exchanged their thoughts.

    ¡°He invented a sword form¡­? It doesn¡¯t seem like the Sword Hermit¡¯s words were exaggerations.¡±

    ¡°Did you catch his sword path?¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t see it clearly. The Sword Hermit¡¯s shockwaves were too dazzling to follow entirely.¡±

    ¡°This development could destabilize the Daehandan¡¯s ns.¡±

    ¡°Where is Eon¡¯s First Fist? That person should be the most attentive to Seomye¡¯s martial arts right now.¡±

    ¡°Probably sprawled out drunk in some tavern. It¡¯s not surprising. Are there even people left who still expect discipline from Eon Yeohyeop?¡±

    ¡°Even when she was among the rising stars, she was both reckless and a prodigy. Her drunken martial arts were astoundingly profound.¡±

    Amid the senior masters, faintughter rippled. It felt like an intentional distraction to avoid confronting the more troubling implications of the situation.

    ¡°I recall it vividly as well. Her martial arts were so exceptional that criticizing her conduct seemed pointless. And with so many admirers, it was difficult to fault her. If my rank had been even slightly lower, I might have cast my pride aside to pursue her¡­ No, I would have been defeated anyway.¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t even guess how much stronger she¡¯s be since then.¡±

    ¡°Let us take our leave. The Grand Internal Military Strategist has started acting. Such brilliance.¡±

    ¡°At this point, it might be worthwhile to openly pursue a rapport with Ipwang Fortress. Broadening our options can only be advantageous. Was this Zhuge Gaju¡¯s directive?¡±

    The Zhuge n leader unfurled a fan embroidered with white cranes, covering a faint smile with its edge.

    ¡°It seems this was Ye Sojeo¡¯s improvisation. Did you notice how she stood before the final exchange? Such innate cleverness and agility. If only my son could learn even half of her wit.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re the only one dissatisfied with the abilities of Zhuge Seonryong. If you truly feel that way, why not arrange a marriage with the Grand Internal Military Strategist?¡±

    The leader of the Mo Yong n spoke yfully, but Zhuge Gaju¡¯s faint smile lingered.

    ¡°That would be for Ye Gaju to decide. My family sent matchmakers long ago.¡±

    ¡°¡­It will depend entirely on my niece¡¯s wishes.¡±

    The Ye n leader¡¯s blunt response interrupted their banter. Mo Yong Gaju tilted his angr face slightly.

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t the Ye n long utilized strategic marriages to expand its influence? I understand that your coteral rtives are spread throughout Zhongyuan. Could it be that the Ye n hesitates toward the Zhuge family?¡±

    ¡°I simply care deeply for my niece.¡±

    ¡°Ah, I¡¯d forgotten you have no children of your own. My apologies for the oversight. I suppose the Grand Internal Military Strategist must feel like a daughter to you.¡±

    ¡°That is precisely correct.¡±

    ¡°In that case, the Zhuge family will need to send more than just an ordinary dowry. Zhuge Seonryong is an exceptional individual.¡±

    Mo Yong Gaju¡¯s lips curled into a smile as he spoke, but Zhuge Gaju¡¯s faint smile betrayed no emotion, his intentions unreadable.

    On the martial stage, an extraordinary scene unfolded.

    Jeong Yeon-shin and Cheon Joo-jin had turned away from the crowd and were speaking quietly.

    Suddenly, a white hem fluttered, and a woman stepped onto the stage with agile movements.

    Her long legs carried her with a grace that hinted at mastery. Subtle qi radiated from her steps, spreading like mist.

    She resembled a descending celestial being. Sunlight rippled along her flowing ck hair that draped below her shoulders. Even her white blindfold exuded an air of mystique.

    Her aura, so distinct from Ma Gwang-ikju¡¯s, drew gasps from the audience.

    The conversation between the two grandmasters came to an abrupt halt.

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently watched as the woman approached.

    ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve opened your eyes,¡± Ye Sojeo said.

    She hade close, so near that her soft breath, infused with qi, could be felt.

    Her hand, holding a white cloth, touched Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s abdomen. The boy flinched slightly, staring at her in quiet surprise.

    A smooth smile spread across her lips.

    ¡°It¡¯s time for the next duel, isn¡¯t it? I am the Grand Internal Military Strategist, and you are the most honored guest among our envoys.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s unnecessary¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s about appropriate decorum. You must maintain your dignity. After all, you are one of a kind.¡±

 Chapter 187

    ¡°¡­¡­.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood silently. The blood clinging to his wounds felt grotesque, unfit for prolonged disy before the crowd.

    His gaze fell on Ye Sojeo, who was bowing slightly as she wiped the blood from his abdomen. Her long, ebony hair obscured her face, making her expression unreadable.

    She had called him the "only one." Her tone was peculiar,den with subtle implications.

    Even if he didn¡¯t fully recognize it, Ma Gwang-ikju Seomye had be an extraordinary figure.

    The youngest ck-rank swordsman of Ipwang Fortress. The one who shattered Silent Shadow Blossom, a peerless sword technique. A boy who had raised Ipwang Fortress¡¯s banner at the heart of the Martial Alliance. A martial artist undefeated in the Gepa Daetjeon.

    In Hanzhong alone, he had aplished far more than most could dream.

    His reputation spread like wildfire¡ªan inevitability, given his feats.

    Yet Ye Sojeo¡¯s words carried something beyond mere admiration. There was a hint of reverence in her voice.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, too, was aware of it.

    The recent growth of his limbs and the expansion of his Baihui Point had heightened his sensitivity. These days, he could faintly sense even the emotions of others.

    At this moment, the goodwill aimed at his Dantian was boundless.

    It felt as though a sweet syrup was dissolving in his mind.

    Was Ye Sojeo the only one, aside from Cheon Joo-jin, who had grasped the intent embedded in his sword form?

    The cloth in her hand gently wiped away the blood beading on his abdomen. Her wrist moved with deliberate care, and the fingertips wrapped in fabric brushed softly against his skin.

    Her movements were meticulous, befitting someone attending to an esteemed guest.

    "The Ye n. Her given name is Ye Harin," he recalled.

    She bore him no grudges. Her words and demeanor came across as honest and transparent.

    Her gestures of goodwill were unhesitant, and her emotions carried a purity that pierced directly into his Dantian.

    He had seen Zhuge Seonryong¡¯s brilliance and faced Gongsun Min¡¯s untainted gaze.

    Even among the Menghui, his initial prejudices were beginning to fade. Cheon Joo-jin himself sought to steer the Martial Alliance toward fairness and justice.

    Jeong Yeon-shin finally parted his lips.

    "Thank you."

    "That¡¯s the second time I¡¯ve heard you say that. Is this normal? I feel a little strange."

    Her breath hitched briefly, then a soft chuckle escaped her lips. She was undoubtedly an unusual person.

    The first time she had heard those words from him must have been after his meeting with Baek Seo-goon, when she had ryed details about Namgung Hwashin.

    Cheon Joo-jin, who had been silently observing, finally spoke.

    "I¡¯ll see you again. I¡¯ll send word."

    "Yes, Sword Hermit."

    "The Daehandan should be yours. The great ns must not im it, nor should Eon Hwayeon consume its power. But you¡ªonly you¡ªmight seed."

    Offering his advice, the Sword Hermit descended from the stage. His steps were steady and brimming with vitality, a testament to his enduring power.

    This was the hallmark of orthodox martial arts: unmatched stamina and grandeur that could conceal even internal injuries.

    One would need to surpass such heights to touch the realm of Violet Qi.

    Jeong Yeon-shin watched the Sword Hermit¡¯s retreating figure before lowering his gaze. Ye Sojeo¡¯s dark hair filled his vision as she continued tending to his side.

    She was wiping the area near his external oblique muscles. It was taking time, perhaps due to the remnants of Silent Shadow Blossom¡¯s energy.

    "That should be enough. The next opponent is waiting."

    "¡­Right, of course."

    Her hand finally lifted, moving away with a deliberate slowness that lingered from palm to fingertips.

    Her small head tilted upward. The white cloth in her hand was stained crimson with his blood.

    There hadn¡¯t been significant blood loss, thanks to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s swift use of Dynamic Gong to staunch the bleeding. Without even lifting a finger, he had sealed his own pressure points.

    He had been a master of his body since his days as a White Rank martial artist. This control formed the foundation of his continued growth.

    "Don¡¯t worry about this. I¡¯ll take care of it."

    Ye Sojeo¡¯s voice was calm as she neatly folded the bloodstained cloth and tucked it away into her robes. Her refined mannerisms made it clear she was a daughter of a distinguished family, an impression anyone would share upon seeing her.

    She smiled faintly.

    "I think we¡¯ll see each other often, even after the Gepa Daetjeon ends. Discussions are taking ce within the Alliance."

    "Let¡¯s hope nothing happens to me before then," he replied coolly.

    Her smile deepened.

    "What nonsense. Who could even stand against you now, besides Eon¡¯s First Fist? You¡¯re practically untouchable. Well, I¡¯ll be on my way."

    "Alright."

    "Don¡¯t get hurt¡ªno, never mind. It can¡¯t be helped if you do. Just don¡¯t hurt too much."

    "¡­"

    "Good luck, young Lord of the Fortress."

    As she turned to leave, the flowing white hem of her sleeve brushed against Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand.

    The soft fabric caressed the back of his hand as it passed. A light, fleeting sensation.

    Ye Sojeo walked away with a graceful, delicate stride.

    She was truly a peculiar individual.

    Jeong Yeon-shin watched her retreating figure for a moment before he calmly ran his fingers over the hilt of his sword.

    Expressionless, he nced to the side. From the opposite end of the stage, a middle-aged swordsman approached, his gaze sharp and intense.

    It was as if he had been waiting for this day. His yellow martial robes were pristine, and the polished hilt of his de stood out prominently.

    Most participants in the Gepa Daetjeon carried themselves this way. The crowd¡¯s cheers grew louder.

    Cheon Joo-jin had been the first duel of the day. Eleven more opponents awaited him.

    The middle-aged man stopped ten steps away and saluted with a fist to palm gesture.

    "Peng Mun-il, from Hebei. I have honed the Five Tigers Gate-Cutting de."

    "Jeong Yeon-shin of Hogwang Fortress. Creator of Cheongyeom Ilsik."

    The boy responded briefly, gripping his sword.

    The Peng n of Hebei was one of the Eight Noble ns. Though the chaos of the era had prevented their military leader from attending, their representative martial artists were formidable.

    ck-rank masters were rare, even among the Eight ns.

    But the Five Tigers Gate-Cutting de was a technique revered across the martial world. It was not to be underestimated¡ªnot for the sake of Pabaek Chongram, either.

    "Come."

    The young Ma Gwang-ikju spoke.

    The banner of Ipwang Fortress still stood nted at the edge of the stage.

    Just as the Ipwang Grandmaster had boldly proimed, the Ipwang g had yet to fall. Now, it had be the pride of Hanzhong.

    A surge of qi erupted between the two martial artists.

    The white banners tied to the gpole of the Heonwon Spear fluttered, revealing the character for »Ä (Wilderness) as they rippled in the wind.

    ***

    The streak of victories in the Gepa Daetjeon continued. Ma Gwang-Ikju was building an undefeated record.

    This was the third day.

    Thirty-five fighters had been defeated, and few among themcked renown.

    The Gepa Daetjeon had been ongoing even before Ma Gwang-Ikju, Seomye, entered thepetition. Now, only one day remained.

    This meant the wheat had already been separated from the chaff. The excitement over the young Ma Gwang-Ikju¡¯s winning streak was massive.

    ¡°Can you believe it? I bet my entire fortune on the Sword Hermit, and I¡¯ve lost everything!¡±

    ¡°Ma Gwang-Ikju¡¯s odds have plummeted! He¡¯s neck and neck with Eon Yeohyeop in betting rankings.¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? Seomye would win. He¡¯s a rising star, a rare prodigy in this world. And since this tournament is limited to selected participants, who could possibly stop his momentum?¡±

    ¡°Keep betting! Bet it all!¡±

    It was a fresh evening. In a grand, multi-leveled pavilion with an open central courtyard, the atmosphere was lively. Lanterns hung in neat rows, capturing the glow of the sunset.

    Cheonghakru (Pavilion of the Blue Crane) was the finest inn and tavern in Hanzhong.

    The mood was boisterous. Courtesans yed zithers in one corner, their melodies barely audible amidst the din.

    The once-refined elegance of this space had long since been overshadowed by chaos. The orange glow of thenterns spread a warm, soft light.

    The people of thisnd enjoyed gambling; it was an ancient cultural tradition. Records of wagering dated back to the distant times of the Qin and Han dynasties.

    Since the Gepa Daetjeon was a once-in-a-lifetime event, everyone hoped to seize the opportunity for instant riches.

    The chatter about Ma Gwang-Ikju¡¯s victories filled every corner of Cheonghakru, even at the top floor, where private drinking parties were held.

    ¡°And so, what was his body like?¡±

    A woman, lounging in a rxed posture, askedzily. Her half-lidded eyes gave her an indolent air.

    She was Eon Hwayeon, the First Fist of the Eon n and renowned as Geonmoogong (Fist Lord).

    She sat before an borate spread of food and drink.

    Her defined arm muscles rippled as she rested her elbow on her knee and cupped her chin with her hand. She wore a sleeveless orange robe, one knee bent while the other leg stretchedzily.

    She gazed across at herpanion.

    ¡°It looked as though he¡¯d trained in external techniques,¡± replied a young woman with long braided hair. She was Ak Ye-rim of the Ak family from Shandong.

    ¡°Or perhaps internal and external techniquesbined,¡± Eon Hwayeon interjected. ¡°To excel at such a young age, his foundational training must be exceptional. Either way, it sounds like his body is remarkably well-honed.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s strong. Even you, the First Fist, might struggle against him. A match might not be decided in ten exchanges.¡±

    ¡°Is his sword really that sharp? Sharp enough to cut through the Heavenly Protection Qi of Jinju?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say for certain. My martial arts are far inferior. Specting further would only clutter your judgment. However, the sh between his sword techniques and the Sword Hermit¡¯s Amhyang Budonghwa was truly incredible.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re remarkably self-aware. It¡¯s refreshing to see your growth. However, I miss the days when you clung to me like an older sister,¡± Eon Hwayeon said, a yful smirk on her lips.

    ¡°...That was a long time ago.¡±

    ¡°Yes, a very long time.¡±

    Eon Hwayeon grabbed arge jade bottle and drank deeply. Streams of Dugangju, a strong Shaanxi wine, trickled down her chin, filling the air with its distinct aroma.

    Ak Ye-rim hesitated for a moment. ¡°By the way, Zhuge Cheong-ah said something strange to Ma Gwang-Ikju¡­¡±

    ¡°Quiet for a moment,¡± Eon Hwayeon interrupted. Her tone was sharp but yful, a quirk well-known among those familiar with her. High-level martial artists often had entric personalities, shaped by their extraordinary pursuits.

    Ak Ye-rim fell silent.

    Soon, Eon Hwayeon¡¯s lips curved into a faint smile. ¡°Listen carefully. I¡¯ve beenzing around here, but today, something interesting has caught my attention.¡±

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m tired of the same old food. Now, I¡¯ve found a new diversion. I didn¡¯t feel like getting up before, but I think I¡¯ll make an exception this time.¡±

    ¡°What are you talking about¡­¡±

    ¡°Focus your energy on your Fengchi Point (ïL³ØÑ¨). You¡¯ll understand soon enough.¡±

    Ak Ye-rim activated her auditory technique, tuning her senses to the noisy inn. The mor of Cheonghakru and the voices outside sharpened in her ears.

    ¡°¡­They said this ce has the best food and drink in town. Truly exquisite,¡± said a voice.

    ¡°Why a tavern, of all ces?¡±

    ¡°To rx the body after intense training. Even the Youngcheon Sword Demon mentioned itst time. For someone of your internal energy, this should be just right.¡±

    ¡°Sure, if ites with a side of opium.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so cynical. I¡¯ve traveled far and wide, sampling countless delicacies. I know what I¡¯m doing¡­¡±

    Ak Ye-rim¡¯s brows furrowed slightly. She recognized the voices: Tae Yeom-ryong, the scoundrel of the Hwangbo n, and Ma Gwang-Ikju, the young prodigy. It seemed Tae Yeom-ryong had dragged Seomye here under the pretense of rxation.

    Eon Hwayeon chuckled softly. ¡°There¡¯s a rascal among them. That boy will grow into someone like me someday¡ªtalented and full of mischief.¡±

    In that moment, Ak Ye-rim felt a piercing gaze.@@novelbin@@

    Suddenly, an intense wave of energy emanated from the lower floor. It felt as though Ma Gwang-Ikju¡¯s gaze had swallowed the entire pavilion whole.

    The sheer force of his presence was palpable, a chilling reminder of the young warrior¡¯s potential.

    From below, Ma Gwang-Ikju¡¯s calm voice rang out.

    ¡°For Tae Yeom-ryong, I¡¯d say he¡¯s turned out well enough.¡±

    The young prodigy¡¯s words carried an unshakable confidence, unrestrained and bold.

 Chapter 188

    After unleashing the Azure Sr Eclipse against Geomjeol, Jeong Yeon-shin sumbed to exhaustion.

    Martial techniques manipte the body and internal energy in unprecedented ways. Such destructive maneuvers inevitably demand a price. A single-strike kill technique alwayses with recoil.

    Following his duel with Geomjeol, the boy''s swordsmanship lost much of its dynamic edge.

    Subsequent opponents after the battle with Tian Zhu-jin were defeated using the Jeong Family¡¯s Dynamic Gong. It required forcibly contracting, stimting, and expanding his acupoints and muscles.

    Naturally, this caused considerable stiffness in the tendons across his body. He could no longer fully sustain the flow of Luminous Method Wheel Qi.

    Fortunately, no opponent of Geomjeol''s caliber had appeared since the battle with Tian Zhu-jin.

    The martial world is a realm bound by grudges and bonds. A warrior must always be prepared for ambushes.

    Walking along the bustling highway, where countless travelers passed, Jeong Yeon-shin had no choice but to hone his senses.

    This practice, called Sensory Path by martial artists, was a form of training. Since leaving the Menghui headquarters, Jeong Yeon-shin had been circting his Luminous Wheel Qi through his cranial acupoints.

    And so he heard it.

    A martial artist of immense power was evaluating Tae Yeom-ryong.

    "Standing there like a cat poised to pounce. Intriguing boy. Would you care to join me for a drink? I am Eon Hwayeon."

    The voice was slightly hoarse, and the pronunciation wasn¡¯t entirely clear.

    Jeong Yeon-shin keenly perceived the murmurs of this supreme master¡ªa woman with a voice resembling that of a drunken reveler.

    Although she seemed to be addressing someone else, it was unmistakably meant for him.

    The boy¡¯s lips parted slightly.

    "Let¡¯s go up," he said.

    "As you wish," replied Tae Yeom-ryong, his expression turning peculiar. His keen instincts were as sharp as a ghost''s.

    The pulse between his ears and eyes beat faintly red, and the flow of internal energy at the Taiyang Acupoints near his temples was pronounced.

    The zing Sun Qi manipted by Hwangbo So Ga-ju naturally drew attention wherever it went. The countless people on the road cast furtive nces their way.

    From the moment they had left the Murim Menghui headquarters, Tae Yeom-ryong had walked confidently, oblivious to the attention.

    He, too, was aware of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s physical condition.

    It wasn¡¯t something the boy could be solely responsible for. Even though fine control of internal energy consumed significant mental focus, Tae Yeom-ryong had already heightened his sensory acuity, assuring Jeong Yeon-shin it was safe to let his guard down.

    The zing Sun Meridian''s energy was said to surge endlessly, burning away one¡¯s lifespan to replenish itself. This inherent trait allowed it to clear obstructed pathways in the body and fill them with zing internal energy. In terms of energy reserves alone, it surpassed that of the Ipwang Fortress Lord.

    ¡®I may be a bit slower, that¡¯s all,¡¯ Tae Yeom-ryong thought, smirking slightly.

    You''re just a little slower. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words from the Yongbong Gathering echoed in his mind. Now, he couldn¡¯t deny it.

    With a soft swish, the doors to Cheonghakru opened.

    Renowned as the finest tavern and inn in Hanzhong, its well-oiled hinges moved without a sound, revealing the scene inside.

    Rows of orangenterns cast a warm glow, patrons clinked sses noisily, snacking on appetizers, and the open space rose upward in a squareyout to the second floor.

    All eyes, habitually scrutinizing neers, turned toward the two individuals entering. And froze.

    "¡­¡­."

    Silence fell over the room, filled with merchants and martial artists alike.

    Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s air of nobility, honed as the most powerful scion of Shandong¡¯s aristocracy, was unmistakable. Despite his habit of chewing poppies, his shadowed eyes exuded an undeniable grace.

    The aura emanating from the zing Sun Meridian pressured his surroundings without any intent on his part.

    As he stepped leisurely forward, even the rough fabric of his ck robe brushing against the threshold seemed as smooth as silk.

    "This is likely a first for you, young lord," Tae Yeom-ryong said. "Drinking in a ce like this has a certain charm you won¡¯t find in your family¡¯s stiff, boring pavilions."

    He smilednguidly, gesturing with one hand to guide the boy.

    There was an almost mischievous charm to his demeanor, which somehow suited him.

    The rare sight of a young noble escorting a boy stood out.

    His ck robe, worn and rough from countless battles, had lost its once-smooth polish. In contrast, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hair gleamed with its natural sheen.

    "Those two are¡­"

    "I¡¯ve seen them before. Surely?"

    People began murmuring. Such scenes weremonce in Hanzhong¡¯s bustling streets.

    The boy was a strikingly young swordsman with an unusual appearance. His distinctive long ck robe had its left sleeve torn off, leaving only the right sleeve extending fully. A small white Hwang character was embroidered on his shoulder.

    Jeong Yeon-shin was wearing a spare robe belonging to Ma Jin, a recement after losing his martial attire to the attacks of Tian Zhu-jin.

    The loose-fitting robe was morefortable and easier to move in. He didn¡¯t feel much regret over his shredded clothes.

    "The humble manager of this Cheonghakru is overwhelmed with joy to wee Lord Ma Gwang-ik on this auspicious day."

    A middle-aged man in fine silk appeared, bowing deeply. Clearly not an ordinary staff member, he reacted quickly, reflecting the reputation Jeong Yeon-shin had already garnered in Hanzhong.

    Perhaps it was due to the boy¡¯s renown for driving out the Youngcheon Sword Demon and the forces of Sim Mu-ryeon, along with his fame from the Gepa Daetjeon. The public seemed to hold him in high esteem.

    ¡®This will be usefulter,¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought, recalling the documents he had obtained from the in Zhibu Daein.

    These documents contained evidence that the Zhuge n Leader had deliberately turned a blind eye to Sim Mu-ryeon¡¯s plundering.

    To unseat someone as entrenched as the Zhuge n Leader, one needed to muster moral justification, public support, and a minimum level of martial force.

    ¡®The Zhuge n Leader¡¯s downfall. That¡¯s my task as Ma Gwang-ik.¡¯

    If properly executed, this would result in a monumental achievement.

    The Ipwang Fortress Lord granted high-ranking members the authority to carry out tasks at their discretion. Achieving Purple Rank required umting numerous meritorious deeds.

    Cheongmyeong and Baek Mi-ryeo, who had shared many insights about their journeys, had emphasized that surpassing Ipwang Sinjang Ak Su-rim would require more than ordinary aplishments.

    ¡®Simply letting this slide would be unforgivable to Tae Yeom-ryong, too.¡¯

    The Hwangbo n had perished because they exploited themon folk for personal gain.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had brought Hwangbo So Ga-ju into his fold. No matter howrge the Menghui was, turning a blind eye to the Zhuge n¡¯s actions wouldn¡¯t be easy.

    At the very least, the Zhuge n Leader had to bear responsibility. Such was the will of the new Ma Gwang-ik.

    "The young lord of Ipwang Fortress honors us with his presence. We must provide a worthy seat¡­"

    "The top floor will do," Jeong Yeon-shin interrupted the manager.

    Though momentarily stunned by Ma Gwang-ik''s politeness, the man¡¯s expression quickly turned troubled.

    "There is a distinguished guest already present. Even we cannot reveal their identity¡­"

    "I have an appointment with Ak Ye-rim," Jeong Yeon-shin replied, sensing the energy of the young scion of the Ak n.

    The manager¡¯s face lit up instantly.

    "Ah! A match made in heaven, truly!"

    "A match made in heaven, huh? That¡¯s¡­ somewhat urate," a hoarse voice replied, tinged withughter.

    Tae Yeom-ryong seemed to pick up on the strange lilt in the voice as well, narrowing his murky eyes.

    "It appears this is your final test, young lord. The Eon n¡¯s Fist Lord, they say, wields defensive qi like an impregnable fortress."

    Jeong Yeon-shin tilted his head slightly without a word.

    This was why he didn¡¯t turn down the offer to share a table with a supreme martial master for the first time.

    The boy¡¯s sharp eyes saw through many things. Given his unsteady physical state, it was necessary to first assess this formidable figure¡¯s character and capabilities.

    Startled by Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s words, the manager of Cheonghakru led them to the top floor.

    ¡°I hope you find it to your liking,¡± he said before retreating without even ncing back to see their interaction.

    This behavior was a stark contrast to his earlier deference¡ªa mark of someone well-versed in the martial world¡¯s dynamics.

    The manager understood how trivial an inn could be in a world like this. His retreat was clearly to avoid getting entangled in anything dangerous.

    ¡°So, this is what they call the finest in Hanzhong... impressive,¡± murmured Tae Yeom-ryong.

    As he spoke, a woman leaning against the wall in anguid pose greeted Jeong Yeon-shin. Half-reclined, she raised a wine ss casually.

    Across from her, Ak Ye-rim sat with her head tilted downward, seemingly embarrassed by the drinkingpanion she¡¯d been engaging with moments before.

    ¡°Ah.¡±

    The strange sigh came from The Fist Lord of the Eon n, Eon Hwayeon, her eyes narrowed into a sly smile.

    ¡°You¡¯re even more striking than I¡¯d heard. It¡¯s hard to imagine how you¡¯ll turn out in a few years. A talent like you would be wasted being crushed under the Eon n¡¯s fist arts.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ll have your turn on the mat. Tomorrow, that is.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s reply was casual, his tone indifferent, as if her yful words were of no consequence. His lips moved, but his brows remained still, his jet-ck eyes carefully observing Eon Hwayeon.

    She wore a sleeveless martial robe, revealing the contours of her biceps and triceps. The veins faintly visible beneath her skin pulsed with vibrant internal energy.

    Her physique, sculpted entirely differently from the lean build of Youngcheon Sword Demon Baek Seo-goon, left an impression. A martial artist¡¯s body was distinct from that of a swordsman¡¯s.

    Eon Hwayeon¡¯s lips curved into a fine arc. Perhaps she¡¯d mastered the art of Maintaining Youthful Elegance.

    Although she was rumored to be well past her forties, her face bore no wrinkles, her smile giving her an almost youthful look, like Ak Ye-rim¡¯s sister.

    ¡°What are you staring at so intently, little lord of Ipwang Fortress?¡±

    ¡°Not much,¡± he replied curtly.

    For adversaries, short replies were better. Lately, he¡¯d taken to this approach more often.

    Eon Hwayeon¡¯s smile deepened. Rather than taking offense, she seemed genuinely amused by the young Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s blunt demeanor.

    Her loweredshes trembled ever so slightly, a ripple of energy that only a supreme master could emanate. It was a subtle wave, one that naturally stoked herpetitive spirit.

    ¡°Your gaze is rather indecent,¡± she teased. ¡°You¡¯d best curb any ulterior motives unless you¡¯ve got the skill to look down on me. Not just anyone can be my husband, you see. After all, I might soon be the next head of the n.¡±

    Her words carried a light-hearted air, much like Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s teasing remarks.

    The next head of the n?

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s thoughts turned. Just months ago, Sim Mu-ryeon¡¯s Lord had crushed the neck of the Eon n¡¯s previous leader. The event had sent shockwaves through the martial world.

    It was mentioned alongside the de Sect Leader¡¯s assassination of Qingcheng Sect¡¯s head. Even the Ipwang Fortress Commandbeled it a Purple Rank incident.

    The title Fist Lord of the Eon n was more than just a moniker. It was a calcted move by the Pearl Branch of the Eon n to preserve their status and influence.

    The Eon n, one of the Eight Noble ns, was renowned for their martial arts. Noble ns like theirs often acted as royalty within their regions, wielding enormous influence.@@novelbin@@

    The prestige and power of martial ns oftene from symbolic figures¡ªlike the Sovereign of Ipwang Fortress, Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    The fall of the Eon n¡¯s former leader was widely known. Eon Hwayeon had stepped in to take her ce.

    At the very least, she was a supreme martial master of the ck Rank. That alone justified his decision to face her directly.

    When one reaches the realm of supreme masters, even the flutter of a butterfly¡¯s wings can influence the precision of a sword¡¯s technique.

    Just one step away from the Grand Restoration Pill. Eon Hwayeon is the final hurdle.

    Meanwhile, Ak Ye-rim nced back and forth between Eon Hwayeon and Jeong Yeon-shin, her eyes wide with astonishment.

    The way the two interacted seemed foreign to her, a dynamic not easily epted in the righteous martial world.

    Especially since Jeong Yeon-shin was so much younger.

    If not for the hierarchy established within Ipwang Fortress, he would¡¯ve long been chastised by the elders for this.

    This boy was acknowledged by the Namgung n¡­ Ak Ye-rim thought, bewildered.

    Regardless of her thoughts, the meeting of these two supreme masters was underway.

    It was bound to have significant repercussions for the final stages of the Gepa Daetjeon.

    Ma Gwang-ik and the Fist Lord of the Eon n¡ªthis was undoubtedly one of the most pivotal events in Hanzhong at the moment.

    Eon Hwayeon, who had been lounging carelessly, fumbled with the tray before finally grabbing an ornate jade bottle.

    Her grin was as carefree as that of a drunken reveler, reinforcing the adage that all supreme masters are entric in their own way.

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t mind being served by such a handsome boy. Would you pour me a drink?¡± she asked, extending the bottle toward him.

    Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s lips twisted into a crooked smile.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t thedy of the Eon n a little too carefree? Her words are even more unrestrained than mine.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s just about your match. It¡¯s fine,¡± replied Jeong Yeon-shin, calmly.

    He approached and took the jade bottle with one hand. Eon Hwayeon¡¯s grin widened as she raised her ss, her chin tilted upward as if daring him to try something.

    Clink.

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently poured the wine.

    At the same time, the Luminous Wheel Qi unraveled from his heart, surging into his palm and through the jade bottle.

    Woom.

    The Du Kang Wine inside the bottle absorbed the overwhelming qi. Through this exchange, Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s martial energy began testing the opponent.

    The serene breeze flowing through the top floor of Cheonghakru carried the atmosphere of a world exclusive to supreme masters.

    In the still silence, a faint vibration swept through the autumn air.

    For a moment, Eon Hwayeon¡¯s arm trembled ever so slightly, the veins on the back of her hand pulsing as she held her ss.

    Jeong Yeon-shin finally broke the silence.

    ¡°You are being served by the Young Lord of Ipwang Fortress. Observe proper drinking etiquette.¡±

 Chapter 189

    The sound of flowing water was crisp and serene.

    "¡­¡­."

    Ma Gwang-ik Lord Jeong Yeon-shin tilted the wine bottle with measured grace. The Du Kang Wine poured at an almost lethargic pace.

    Eon Hwayeon, the Fist Lord of the Eon n, held her cup, which trembled ever so slightly. The wine infused with concentrated internal energy approached her in powerful waves.

    Her fingers, which sped the cup, resisted the overwhelming force, suppressing any fracture. It was a subtle contest of qi maniption.

    A battle of wits between supreme masters.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had intentionally taken the initiative. He aimed to conceal his disadvantage.

    The speed with which true masters like Eon Hwayeon could harness their qi, perfectly harmonized with their physical form and spiritual essence, far exceeded his capabilities.

    This unity of energy, body, and spirit, achieved through decades of mastery, was called Three Flowers Converging at the Crown.

    It was a state where internal energy flowed at the speed of thought, a realm reserved for martial monsters treading the ck Rank.

    Decades of refinement¡ªevery one of these opponents has endured such a journey.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, who had reached his current level through a uniquelyrge and powerful Sangdanjeon, faced these ck Rank adversaries with near-precognitive senses.

    To match them, he had to initiate techniques faster than his opponents could respond.

    All the battles he had fought from Sichuan to this ce followed this principle.

    Even when exchanges seemed equal¡ªor overwhelming in his favor¡ªhis hands and mind hid a relentless intensity.

    In his current weakened state, recovering from the exertion of the Blue Sun Eclipse, he couldn¡¯t afford to trade moves recklessly.

    Against a supreme master like Eon Hwayeon, a single exchange could spell disaster.

    These were the kind of warriors who roamed the martial world freely, able to train and feast even in times of famine. They wouldn¡¯t hold back with an opponent right before their eyes.

    Thus, he used this opportunity under the guise of serving wine to provoke a subtle battle of power, ensuring his weakened state remained concealed.

    The density of his Luminous Wheel Qi rivaled that of most peers. His other vulnerabilities would be difficult to discern.

    Hmph.

    A soft nasal sound came from Eon Hwayeon¡ªbreathced with faint amusement.

    A faint smile tugged at her lips as she lounged casually, looking up at him.

    The transparent ripples of her internal energy spread across the room, brushing against her longshes.

    It was the unmistakable flow of the Fist Lord of the Eon n¡¯s qi, fortifying her wine cup against the powerful waves.

    The faint blue veins on the back of her hand pulsed, attesting to the precision of this subtle confrontation.

    Crack.

    Suddenly, the wine cup fractured. A fine crack spread from its base, allowing a thin stream of liquid to drip out.

    The sound of wine hitting the floor filled the otherwise silent room.

    The young Ma Gwang-ik Lord lowered the wine bottle without a word.

    Ak Ye-rim¡¯s eyes widened slightly.

    The Fist Lord of the Eon n had failed to receive the wine.

    Whether the same scene would have unfolded had their roles been reversed was difficult to determine.

    ¡°You must have left many astonished in your time,¡± Eon Hwayeon finally broke the silence.

    ¡°Even without seeing, I can imagine their faces.¡±

    "¡­¡­."

    ¡°But I am surprised by something else. To think someone would dare lecture me on drinking etiquette. Truly, living long enough reveals all sorts of oddities. It¡¯s undeniably a low provocation, yet when ites from your lips, it feels oddly¡­ fitting. You¡¯ve got the temperament for your house.¡±

    ¡°Provocation?¡±

    ¡°I meant you¡¯re a born fighter,¡± she rified, her voice calm.

    ¡°Effective provocation has always been a masterstroke inbat. By luring an attack and seizing the counter with precision, you dictate the flow of offense and defense. With your level of power, you could deliver truly terrifying ripostes. Be mindful.¡±

    Hernguid tone carried a sharp edge of insight, sending a shiver through the air.

    Her cheeks flushed slightly from the wine, yet her presence radiated the strength of one of the Eight Noble ns.

    Unlike the Nine Sects, there was nothing lofty about her demeanor¡ªit exuded confidence, the kind that could break through any obstruction.

    The gaze of a martial noble, honed for conflict, was chillingly precise.

    ¡°You deduce the flow ofbat just by observing my words and actions.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s voice carried a note of intrigue. This figure before him seemed refreshingly novel.

    He suddenly understood that supreme masters assessed their opponents even through such casual interactions.

    The boy, on the other hand, had always struggled just to process the sensory overloading at him.

    Eon Hwayeon¡¯s qi ripples, her bnced physique, and the way she manipted energy while holding the wine cup¡ªall were clues revealing the essence of the Fist Lord of the Eon n.

    Her martial arts are direct. Her punches will be blindingly fast. As a master famed for her fists, her defensive qi must also be formidable.

    Swift techniques and a robust defensive system immediately came to mind.

    A master like her, hailed as the foremost of the Eon n, would likely also possess supplementary skills contrary to her main discipline.

    Techniques from Wudang¡¯s Tai Chi or Shaolin¡¯s Hundred Step Divine Fist¡ªmethods emphasizing deflective power¡ªcould not be ruled out.

    Jeong Yeon-shin spected about which muscles she might use most. He couldn¡¯t pinpoint anything specific.

    Her entire body was bnced to perfection.

    Encircled by qi befitting a martial artist at the pinnacle of her craft, she had no discernible weak points.

    If anything, he felt exhrated.

    Revealing the same sword technique multiple times in hostile territory was a foolish act. Even though Jeong Yeon-shin enjoyed analyzing counters to his own skills, such recklessness would be ill-suited for a ce rife with the Eight ns¡¯ heads.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard about your techniques,¡± Eon Hwayeon remarked with a faint smile.

    ¡°The one you used to sever the Namgung lineage¡ªit intrigues me. I¡¯ll make sure to stay close so you can¡¯t use your little skewers. Unless you¡¯ve mastered something like Cloud Dragon¡¯s Eight Fist Forms, you¡¯ll have to respond with proper martial arts.¡±

    Her intent was clear¡ªshe was discussing closebat.

    Even with Ak Ye-rim, Namgung Se-jin¡¯s former betrothed, present, Eon Hwayeon was unrestrained. The term self-sovereign suited her perfectly.

    She continued, ¡°You should feel honored. It means I don¡¯t mind engaging in close-quartersbat with you. If you weren¡¯t worthy, this would be a different conversation. But you are. You¡¯re worth facing at full strength.¡±

    Her words carriedyers of meaning, teasing and challenging him all at once.

    Gender distinctions held little weight in the martial world. Since the founding of the Ming Dynasty, martial status had been independent of gender.

    Anyone who mastered martial arts could be strong, regardless of gender, age, or background. For the weak, even the slightest provocation had to be endured.

    The same applied to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s remarks about drinking etiquette. Her words, too, were provocations.

    ¡°Now, take my drink,¡± Eon Hwayeon said, her Golden Silk Hand unfurling.

    Her fingers extended fluidly, brushing against Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s wrist and snatching the wine bottle with ease.

    Her movements were extraordinarily smooth, almost impossible to counter even if he¡¯d tried. Yet, Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t resist.

    He merely ran his left hand over the de, ensuring she couldn¡¯t grasp his meridians. If he reversed the sword¡¯s edge upward, it would¡¯ve been her wrist at risk.

    She handed him the wine cup with a smile.

    ¡°Are you too scared to drink with me? The Ma Gwang-ik Lord looks ready to slice me down at any moment.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯d be foolish to leave both arms to a master of fists,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied calmly.

    Eon Hwayeon¡¯s smile deepened as she tilted the jade bottle toward his cup.

    The transparent Du Kang Wine flowed without any apanying energy this time.

    ¡°Little lord,¡± she began, ¡°I don¡¯t care for arguments. Life is too short to waste on them. Chivalry, etiquette¡ªall these things are fleeting. The martial world is full of unnecessary burdens. In ten years, you¡¯ll understand what I mean. You don¡¯t seem like a naive child, so perhaps you¡¯ll remember my words by then.¡±

    ¡°Thank you,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied.

    Speaking of years into the future was typically a gesture of goodwill.

    Havingpleted his appraisal of the final adversary in the Gepa Daetjeon, the boy was ready to leave when he heard those kind words.

    Eon Hwayeon¡¯s longshes lowered slightly before rising once more.

    "If my advice pleases you, have a drink. It''s a bit unfair that only I should feel tipsy."

    Before Jeong Yeon-shin could respond, Tae Yeom-ryong reached out and grabbed his cup.

    ¡°Let¡¯s drink somewhere else, my lord. I¡¯ll teach you proper drinking etiquette.¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s eyes gleamed with a cold, white light¡ªthe mark of an Ancestral Technique from the Hwangbo n. While not on par with the Zhuge or Mo Yong ns, it was one of the Eight Noble ns'' prized legacies.

    Tae Yeom-ryong, seasoned by years of indulgence, recognized the subtle tricks used by martial artists skilled in medicinal internal energy techniques.

    As Eon Hwayeon tipped the wine bottle, a faint white mist unique to Soul-Easing Medicine wafted up.

    She had infused a medicinal agent into the wine beforehand, releasing it subtly with her internal energy as she poured.

    To the untrained eye, it would appear as nothing more than harmless steam.

    The substance wasn¡¯t lethal¡ªit wouldn¡¯t kill a supreme master outright. Instead, it caused drowsiness, unconsciousness, or paralysis.

    However, the true dangery in the moment an opponent countered it with their own qi, inadvertently exposing their internal energy pathways.

    Unlike Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s deliberate and localized release of his Luminous Wheel Qi earlier, this was a baited trap meant to force a reveal.

    Realizing the potential danger, Tae Yeom-ryong activated his Sr me Qi.

    The wine within the cup began to bubble and steam before evaporating entirely into a single thread of white smoke that curled to the ceiling and dissipated into the breeze.

    Ak Ye-rim raised a hand to cover her lips, clearly stunned, but Tae Yeom-ryong merely sneered.

    "Pulling such cheap tricks... have you no shame?"

    Eon Hwayeon chuckled softly, herughternguid and unapologetic. ¡°The world truly is harsh, isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s difficult to enjoy life in peace.¡±

    Her expression carried a mix of nonchnce and mischief, as if she¡¯d simply made a harmless mistake in her drunken state.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said, turning his body slowly.

    There was nothing to gain from lingering here. Hanzhong was firmly within the spheres of the Zhuge n and the Martial Alliance.

    A small incident like this would be buried without issue.

    Even if the incident were made public through someone like Hyeon Won-chang, it would only create unnecessaryplications.

    The most fitting revenge would be to dominate on the stage of the Gepa Daetjeon, im the Grand Elixir, and crush her with martial prowess.

    Just as he was about to leave, Eon Hwayeon spoke again.

    ¡°Little lord, do you recall when you rescued the Mount Hua Sect¡¯s chief disciple?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin stopped but didn¡¯t turn to face her.

    "That time, the death of the Branch Director caused quite the uproar. He was an official maintaining favorable rtions with the Martial Alliance."

    "..."

    ¡°They say his head was severed in a single stroke. Curious, don¡¯t you think? The Mount Hua disciple imed they never saw him. Yet all the evidence pointed to that remote ind. Suspicious, isn¡¯t it? Much like your silence now.¡±

    Her voice carried a snake-like quality, slithering with subtle menace.

    Her gaze, heavy-lidded with drunkenness, settled on the young boy in ck robes.

    Her expression, while seemingly casual, exuded the intensity of a martial artist poised to unleash a devastating blow.@@novelbin@@

    The mention of the Branch Director and the Zhuge n¡¯s schemes resurfaced in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mind:

    The Branch Director had received a letter from the Zhuge n Lord himself, urging him to overlook the exploitation ofmoners in exchange for supporting resource trade between Hanzhong and Unyang.

    The letter was proof of a conspiracy between local officials and martial sects during a time of famine.

    When the Branch Director died, the Zhuge n sought to recover this incriminating evidence.

    However, it had already fallen into Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hands.

    He responded with a faint tilt of his head and a dry remark.

    ¡°The ind you speak of¡ªthe one where they corralledmoners like livestock?¡±

    His lips parted slightly as he added, ¡°The words of the so-called First Fist of the Eon n are amusing. If the Branch Director was there, it means he wasplicit in exploiting thosemoners. Even assuming that, seeking him out suggests some rotten dealings of your own. What face do you have to interrogate me?¡±

    ¡°My, such sharp words,¡± she said with a faint smile. ¡°Perhaps you feel so strongly becausemoners are involved? How fitting for someone from Ipwang Fortress.¡±

    Eon Hwayeon dismissed him with a wave of her hand. ¡°Go now. We¡¯ll settle this on the dueling stage tomorrow.¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong interjected with a smirk. ¡°I wonder what it feels like to be hit with both words and fists. I¡¯ve never had the experience, but Fist Lord of the Eon n, please survive to tell us.¡±

    With that, the two left, descending the stairs.

    Ak Ye-rim remained silent, her expressionplex.

    Eon Hwayeon leaned against the wall, idly twirling the broken wine cup between her fingers.

    ¡°They¡¯ve got quite the knack for getting under someone¡¯s skin, those two,¡± she murmured.

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve wanted to turn someone into pulp. Might as well try for the Grand Elixir while I¡¯m at it¡­ Hopefully, the Alliance Lord goes easy on me.¡±

    In the domain of supreme masters, self-assurance was essential. Without unyielding resolve, one¡¯s techniques wouldck true strength.

    Eon Hwayeon¡¯s lips curved into a faint arc¡ªa smileced with anticipation.

    ***

    The sun''s brilliant rays cascaded down, gilding the pavilion roof in a soft, white glow.

    Zhuge Cheong-ah hadpleted her ablutions.

    It was a day of profound importance¡ªone that would determine the means to cut down the tyranny of her father, the Zhuge n Lord.

    If the Ma Gwang-ik Lord, Jeong Yeon-shin, failed to ovee Eon Hwayeon, the Fist Lord of the Eon n, she would have to devise a new n.

    She fervently wished for that not to happen.

    Gathering her long ck hair bound in sky-blue silk, she arranged it neatly behind her neck. Her attire was equally immacte¡ªa light azure garment more akin to formal robes than martial attire. The fabric shimmered like the depths of a sereneke.

    Her older brother, Zhuge Seon-ryong, was oblivious to her machinations. Enthralled by the Ma Gwang-ik Lord¡¯s duels, he had departed early in the morning, securing a prime spot within themand pavilion for a clear view of the arena.

    Meanwhile, Zhuge Cheong-ah had confirmed the preservation of Cheong Kirin¡¯s remains.

    The intricate workings of the Martial Alliance, entangled with over a hundred sects, were unpredictable. The Namgung n might suddenly retrieve the body on a whim.

    ¡°Forgive me. Soon, you will finally rest,¡± she murmured, offering her condolences once more before making her way toward the arena of the Gepa Daetjeon.

    The streets within the Martial Alliance¡¯s grounds were deserted, swept clean by gusts of dust. It seemed everyone had gone to witness the martial prowess of supreme masters.

    The destion felt eerily solemn, reminding her of the piercing gaze of the Ma Gwang-ik Lord she had encountered not long ago.

    He must win.

    As Zhuge Cheong-ah moved, her thoughts became resolute.

    He had to conquer the Gepa Daetjeon. A furious victor, revered by the martial world¡¯s heroes, was crucial to her n.

    With righteous purpose and overwhelming strength, he would establish justice.

    But the towering reputation of Eon Hwayeon loomed heavily. The title of Fist Lord of the Eon n was no exaggeration.

    Her name resonated throughout the Eight Noble ns. Despite her rumored affair with the Zhuge n Lord after his wife¡¯s passing, Eon Hwayeon had avoided scandal¡ªa testament to her formidable strength.

    The Martial Alliance''s members were firmly within her father¡¯s sphere of influence.

    ¡°Please,¡± Zhuge Cheong-ah whispered, her pale hands sping in silent prayer.

    A roar of cheers reached her ears, and she caught sight of the throng surrounding the arena,pletely obscuring it.

    She infused her light step technique with qi, reaching the arena in moments with a deft leap.

    Tap.

    Her nimble movement brought her atop one of the watchtowers reserved for distinguished guests.

    Her eyes darted to the center of the arena.

    How many exchanges had already passed?

    In the middle of the stage, two figures were locked in a ferocious battle.

    Eon Hwayeon executed a retreating footwork technique, her movements graceful yet tense, while Jeong Yeon-shin surged forward, his earth-shaking strides relentless.

    From the young Ma Gwang-ik Lord¡¯s hands, a vortex of spiraling force erupted, the transparent currents howling as they tore through the air.

    The whirlwind tore apart the arena floor, grinding it to rubble as it hurtled toward its target.

    Even the ck cloak billowing wildly behind Jeong Yeon-shin seemed menacing, an extension of his dominating presence.

    Everything about him radiated the dignity of the Ipwang Fortress Lord.

    KWA-KWA-KWA-KWA¨D!

    An overwhelming spectacle unfolded as Zhuge Cheong-ah arrived, just in time to witness the manifestation of the legendary Hwan-gang¡ªthe realm where the absolute masters roamed, a phenomenon spoken of only in whispers.

 Chapter 190

    Thest duel of the Gepa Daetjeon was unlike the encounter with Tian Zhu-jin. After the newly appointed Ma Gwang-ik Lord defeated forty-five opponents, the alliance could no longer hold back and brought out Eon Hwayeon, the Fist Lord of Eon.

    The g of the Ipwang Grand Alliance fluttered in the heart of the Menghui. Even the upper echelons of the martial world had no choice but to respond.

    Jeong Yeon-shin faced the alliance''s ultimate move with a body already heated from the previous battles.

    He had methodically unleashed the Ultimate Pr Flower Fist techniques in sequence. Before stepping onto the duel stage, he had already begun circting the Radiant Wheel Qi, needing less than two breaths to flow from the First Form: Spiral Strike to the Third Form: meflow.

    Eon Hwayeon''s internal energy barrier was formidable, a truly imprable defensive field.

    Her Protective Qi was immense, embodying a mastery that shaped her energy into physical forms through rigorous cultivation. As a martial artist, she could crush the reputations of many swordsmen.

    Gone was her image of a carefree drunkard.

    On the duel stage, she radiated an almost divine presence. An invisible current coursed through her entire body, exuding strength and precision.

    Her mastery of martial arts and protective energy seemed to transcend into the realm of divine techniques.

    As soon as the duel began, she closed the distance without hesitation, erasing the gap with a single step.

    The boy remained unfazed. He had anticipated closebat from the start.

    When she struck, he deflected her hand with the First Form: Spiral Strike and countered with the Stonewall Punch to her abdomen. But the impact was like striking a moving swamp¡ªan odd rebounding force met his fist.

    For a moment, his wrist nearly twisted. The intricate qi structure unique to the Eon n generated an overwhelming Protective Qi.

    Jeong Yeon-shin immediately enveloped his wrist¡¯s Neiguan Point with the Radiant Wheel Qi, fortifying the bones, joints, and tendons inyers.

    It was his first encounter with a martial artist of the ck Rank. There were countless factors to consider.

    Even the flow of Eon Hwayeon¡¯s hair as it swept forward drew his attention. Her sharp gaze followed him as she retreated in small steps.

    It felt like a glimpse of the Zhuge n¡¯s secret eye techniques, as demonstrated by Zhuge Cheong-ah not long ago. A faint blue glow reflected in her eyes as they captured Jeong Yeon-shin''s every move.

    Even as he activated his Concentrated Inner Qi along his arm, it felt as though she intentionally left openings to provoke him.

    With a resounding roar, the surging energy within his palm gathered power. The Radiant Wheel Qi,bined with his blood energy and spiritual force, intertwined with the mysterious essence of a spell formation.

    Waves of energy burst forth, carving into the duel stage as they spiraled toward Eon Hwayeon.

    The perfected technique, symbolizing invincibility, unfolded as his palm strike aimed at her. He couldn¡¯t bring out its full power, apromise due to the inherent drawbacks of the Radiant Qi''s Ascension Realm, including its long casting time. Even so, the attack was powerful enough to shake the air.

    That was when it happened.

    A soft sensation brushed against the underside of his forearm, cool to the touch.

    In an instant, his vision was obscured by ebony hair.

    Eon Hwayeon had suddenly advanced with wless footwork, lowering her body and bypassing the radiant qi, grabbing hold of his forearm.

    Even the protective qi guarding her face was impressive¡ªdespite the wind generated by his technique, her sharp eyes remained visible through the storm.

    Hernguid, descending gaze approached him like an unsheathed de. When her pitch-ck pupils gleamed, it was already toote.

    Boom!

    The explosive force of the Radiant Qi detonated above them. A violent shockwave coursed through his arm, spreading down to his feet.

    The ground beneath his heels crumbled, and the stage itself shook momentarily.

    It was the first time his Radiant Qi had ever missed its mark.

    Eon Hwayeon, the First Fist of Eon, had pierced through the weaknesses of his burst-style technique. Fearlessly advancing with her robust Protective Qi, she had altered the trajectory of his strike at the critical moment.

    The precise, practiced hand of a seasoned ck Rank martial artist was terrifying.

    Her grip, moving from his forearm to his shoulder, betrayed her mastery. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sharp eyes shed as countless possibilities raced through his mind¡ªwhether she would target his pressure points, employ internal palm strikes, or resort to nerve maniption.

    Whoosh!

    He invoked the Wind Spirit Technique, twisting from his feet. The Radiant Wheel Qi, emanating from the Yongcheon Point on his sole, synchronized with his micro-muscles.

    A seemingly small movement created a whirlwind-like surge. The young Ma Gwang-ik Lord¡¯s body transformed into a spinning vortex.

    His ck martial robes swirled in a spiral, and the power of his turning body exceeded her grip strength. With a sharp motion, he slipped from her grasp and widened the distance.

    Boom!

    The spinning momentum stopped abruptly, releasing a fierce gust of wind that silenced the crowd.

    The duel had captivated the audience, its intensity stealing their breath. The brief stalemate between two fighters of equal footing reflected a striking equilibrium.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    The Ma Gwang-ik Lord and the First Fist of Eon faced off, two paces apart.

    It was the perfect range for her to unleash her ultimate move the moment he reached for his de. To respond in time, he had to remain unarmed.

    Eon Hwayeon, true to her word at Cheonghakru, was unhesitant in closing the distance.

    Jeong Yeon-shin silently studied her.

    Her mastery of Protective Qi was remarkable. Even after enduring the intense wind pressure of his Radiant Qi, her hair remained perfectly in ce¡ªa testament to the constant flow of her internal energy, wrapping her body like a flexible yet firm barrier.

    Her martial style, tailored for close-rangebat, emanated an overwhelming sense of pressure.

    ¡®She may be weaker than Tian Zhu-jin or the Youngcheon Sword Demon in some areas, but¡­¡¯

    It didn¡¯t matter. All three of them were seasoned masters far beyond Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s years of training. Eon Hwayeon¡¯s strengths were unique and undeniable.

    Her protective energy was exceptional, seamlesslyplementing her internal energy structure, perfectly suited for full-body reinforcement.

    While Jeong Yeon-shin pondered, she smiled and spoke.

    ¡°Your Protective Qi doesn¡¯t match the level of your internal energy, does it?¡±

    Her tone was no longer slurred like it had been at Cheonghakru. Instead, it was sharp, clear, and brimming with intellect¡ªa hallmark of the high-ranking masters of the alliance.

    ¡°When I touched you, your skin was almost bare. I could feel it clearly,¡± she teased, lightly moving her scarred fingers. Her disregard for the crowd¡¯s gazes below the stage was striking.

    After establishing her dominance as a top martial artist, her provocation elicited cheers from some warriors.

    ¡°Your energy cirction was oddly sluggish. Only your sharp instincts seemed dangerous, as if you were reading moves ahead. But as a master, you still have many ws. And that technique of yours¡­¡±

    Her smile deepened.

    ¡°I disagree with what the Namgung heir said about you. To im you¡¯ll be the strongest under heaven? Unlikely.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°Your techniques are too advanced for their time. So long as the grand orthodox sects uphold their traditions, your skills will struggle to shine. The higher you climb among the elite, the more apparent this w will be. Your martialposition remains shallow.¡±

    She had observed him closely throughout the duel, confirming that only his sword techniques and Radiant Qi could challenge her Protective Qi.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin finally broke his silence.

    ¡°Bloodlines of noble ns talk too much.¡±

    He spoke coldly, dismissively.

    ¡°Show me something worth watching, then. You¡¯ve boldly nted the Ipwang g and built your reputation. If you want to prove your worth, it won¡¯t suffice to offer an ordinary spectacle.¡±

    Eon Hwayeon¡¯s face lit up with aposed smile.

    She hadpletely dismantled his Ultimate Pr Flower Fist, and her confidence was well-earned.

    Her sleeveless robe shifted as she assumed a stance, her forearms visibly pulsating with the power of deep internal energy.

    Her whisper reached him.

    ¡°Come, boy. Five exchanges remain.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze sharpened.

    ¡°Your famed perception might be adept at observing. Now it¡¯s my turn to change how I see.¡±

    Suddenly, a white light shimmered in the boy¡¯s eyes.

    ***

    In Namyang Prefecture of Hanam Province, a tranquil pavilion stood with open walls on all sides. At its center, a low table bore a simple spread as two figures sat facing one another.

    One was a young woman; the other, a man of noble lineage.

    The woman¡¯s appearance was striking. Her sleek gray hair barely reached her nape, and as the wind swept by, the ends of her hair brushed against her pale neck. The intery of austerity and freedom in her demeanor was almost poetic. Her beauty, perhaps nearing thirty years of age, carried a resolute dignity.

    ¡°It seems Lyeon-ju hasn¡¯t caused much of a stir. Even though half the forces you led have vanished,¡± the man said, his tone nonchnt.

    He wore a green robe, its open chest revealing an air of indifference uncharacteristic of someone from an illustrious n. His long, jet-ck hair, as dark as night, gave off a decadent impression, and his flushed ears peeked out from between the strands¡ªlikely from midday drinking.

    It was Hao Mun-ju.

    A faint scoff broke the stillness.@@novelbin@@

    The Sword Sovereign of Hanam Province, Baek Seo-goon¡ªthe Youngcheon Sword Demon¡ªlet out a smallugh.

    ¡°There¡¯s no one in Sim Mu-ryeon capable of recing this Sword Sovereign. A stir? That¡¯s a baseless fear.¡±

    ¡°You do realize that, in military terms, such a loss would be considered aplete annihtion?¡±

    ¡°It was an opponent worthy of it.¡±

    ¡°Ah, the new Ma Gwang-ik Lord. They say he¡¯s heating up all of Hanzhong. Even our sect has taken notice. The emergence of a rising powerhouse always demands attention,¡± Hao Mun-ju remarked.

    The icy expression on Baek Seo-goon¡¯s face thawed slightly. A faint smile graced her crimson lips.

    ¡°To think Ban-ak¡¯s son woulde to dominate the martial world. I believed he¡¯d grow well, but he¡¯s surpassed all expectations. As a warrior, he¡¯s matured beyond imagination. It¡¯s overwhelming¡ªso much so that I couldn¡¯t stop marveling at it the entire way here.¡±

    She meant every word.

    She recalled the intricacies of the Go strategies that Jeong Ban-ak, her former master, had taught her during her days as a servant.

    Jeong Ban-ak¡¯s son embodied those lessons with every move. His aggressive approach to life mirrored his father¡¯s teachings and appearance. To Baek Seo-goon, it was a sword form of unparalleled nobility.

    She had cast aside the Jeong Household to escape her lowly status, yet the time spent there had not been in vain. Even now, she recognized its value.

    Because of Seomye, the life of the Sword Sovereign of Hanam had been fulfilled. It was precious time well-spent.

    ¡°He truly grew well, and he¡¯s astonishingly remarkable,¡± she murmured softly, almost unaware of the words escaping her lips.

    Hao Mun-ju¡¯s expression turned peculiar.

    ¡°Well¡­ grew well? That¡¯s debatable.¡±

    Baek Seo-goon¡¯s snow-white brows knit together, and an icy glint emerged beneath her longshes.

    ¡°If I say so, then it is so. You¡¯d do well to take my word for it.¡±

    ¡°Well, it¡¯s just¡­ there are so many rumors surrounding the new Ma Gwang-ik Lord¡­¡± Hao Mun-ju trailed off.

    Baek Seo-goon¡¯s faint smile dropped slightly.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hide your thoughts from me. Speak inly.¡±

    ¡°After Seomye¡¯s name began spreading, our sect activated its covert agents. He¡¯s the bloodline of the Ipwang Ma family, after all. Once he began standing out, we presumed he¡¯d be a towering figure in the martial world and delved deeply. We even questioned themon folk of Shinya County, where the Jeong family once resided. It was something those dignified de Specters would never stoop to.¡±

    ¡°And?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ it seems he didn¡¯t have the smoothest upbringing¡­¡±

 Chapter 191

    The growth of the young Ma Gwang-ik Lord had been anything but smooth. Hao Mun-ju¡¯s conjectures continued to flow unabated.

    Suddenly, silence descended around the pavilion where the two sat.

    Baek Seo-goon, sitting upright with amanding presence, seemed as if frost had settled upon her. Her very being exuded an aura that demanded silence, and even the faint breeze felt cold as it brushed past her pale gray hair, scattering its ends like brittle leaves before dissipating.

    She had reached a level where her martial energy seamlessly harmonized with her body and mind. Without intention, the Sword Sovereign of Hanam Province revealed her overwhelming presence.

    ¡°What did you say?¡± she asked softly.

    The faint smile that had graced her lips was gone.

    Her mind wandered to the time she had faced Jeong Ban-ak¡¯s son at the Seven Hero Gathering. What exactly had she said then?

    ¡°I said that as the son of a great n leader, his upbringing seems to have been anything but smooth. I didn¡¯t hear much more than that¡­¡± Hao Mun-ju replied, pulling at his cor as he continued.

    ¡°If a third-rate martial family ownedrge tracts ofnd, they¡¯d have had to bnce their authority with the goodwill of the people. Hosting feasts to encourage hard work and prosperity¡ªit¡¯s the way of things, isn¡¯t it? The Jeong family head frequently held banquets, I hear. Jeong Dae-myeong, or perhaps Jeong Ban-ak, would have used those feasts to disy their influence.¡±

    Jeong Dae-myeong, the so-called noble gentleman, had always been a man consumed by an almost superstitious belief: that ruling over people without reward invited misfortune. Baek Seo-goon, who had once served as a maid in the Jeong household, had herself benefited from this philosophy. She assumed the external affairs of the household would not have been much different.

    ¡°And?¡± she asked, her lips parting slightly.

    Hao Mun-ju showed no sign of being intimidated. After all, he was the head of a sect known for its rugged resilience, someone whose temperament was unique under heaven.

    With an air of nonchnce, he continued, the faint glimmer of a hero¡¯s boldness in his demeanor.

    ¡°Well, while Ban-ak¡¯s first and second sons strutted about as if they owned the whole of Shinya County, the third son was never present. Not even once in his short life, it seems. On rare asions, he could be seen wandering the vige alone, timid and withdrawn, unlike his siblings. But even that stopped after a while; he became a recluse, never leaving the house.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Jeong Ban-ak doted on his infant granddaughter but never once mentioned his third son. All the testimonies from Shinya¡¯smoners are consistent. When vigers attending banquets asked about the third son, Ban-ak would dismiss them, iming their questions disrupted propriety, and then he¡¯d expel them. After that, no one dared inquire about Jeong Yeon-shin.¡±

    ¡°¡­Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? The Jeong family may be a third-rate martial household, but they¡¯re not without lineage. In Shinya County, they held authority akin to that of the magistrate. How could meremoners know the intimate details of such a family?¡±

    ¡°Do I have your permission to speak bluntly?¡± Hao Mun-ju asked, his tone suddenly casual, almost insolent.

    Baek Seo-goon looked up, her gaze sharpening. ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°I mean, does being the Sword Sovereign give you the right to question everything I say?¡± he replied, drawing out his words slowly.

    The Hao Sect was a haven for the lower strata of society, a protector of the downtrodden and the voiceless. Hao Mun-ju, even when addressing a Sword Sovereign, spoke with an unfiltered frankness.

    ¡°The fact that we don¡¯t know everything is natural,¡± he continued. ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. The inner workings of a family with influence are rarely exposed to the outside. But when ites to gathering and refining rumors scattered across the world, the Hao Sect¡¯s expertise surpasses even the Beggars¡¯ Sect¡ªat least, so long as it¡¯s not within the domain of the Nine Great Sects. Are you doubting the capabilities of my sect?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The sound of silk brushing wood broke the tense silence.

    Baek Seo-goon stood up without a word, her white sleeve gliding past the table. Hao Mun-ju looked up at her, his curiosity piqued.

    ¡°You haven¡¯t touched your drink. Where are you off to?¡± he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to see for myself. You mentioned there were surviving direct descendants, didn¡¯t you?¡±

    Her tone was calm, almost monotone.

    Hao Mun-ju nodded readily. ¡°Jeong Ban-ak¡¯s second son and granddaughter have entered Zhongnan Sect. The family steward has established a prominent merchant guild in Kaifeng¡­ but the other workers wouldn¡¯t interest you.¡±

    ¡°Zhongnan Mountain, then. It¡¯s close enough from Shaanxi to check on the young lord,¡± she murmured.

    Hao Mun-ju¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Did you just call the new Ma Gwang-ik Lord a ¡®young lord¡¯? The Sword Sovereign of Hanam herself¡­¡±

    Baek Seo-goon didn¡¯t answer. Her expression, thoughposed, held a faint tremor beneath her brows.

    She had a bond with him. Jeong Ban-ak had taught her, guiding her past years of struggle and ignorance. And when Ma Gwang-ik Lord Seomye faced her Yi Gi Yu Geom, he had responded with a de that reaped the fruits of his inheritance.

    Baek Seo-goon acknowledged Jeong Yeon-shin on both bloodline and martial grounds. As a forgotten maid now elevated, she had embraced her past.

    But what if the boy had been denied the love he deserved in his own home?

    ¡°I¡­ My words¡­¡±

    The things she had boasted to Jeong Ban-ak¡¯s son now echoed mockingly in her mind. The rity of her once-unwavering convictions blurred.

    Something gnawed bluntly at the edges of her thoughts. Baek Seo-goon realized, this was madness.

    Hao Mun-ju¡¯s voice suddenly cut through her reverie.

    ¡°Zhongnan Mountain? You¡¯re about to spark a major incident. Do you have any idea how significant a presence the Sword Demon of Sim Mu-ryeon holds among the Nine Great Sects? Don¡¯t tell me you n on starting a sect war¡­¡±

    ¡°Snatching a few insignificant pawns is child¡¯s y for me. Don¡¯t overreact,¡± she replied, her voice low.

    Baek Seo-goon set out that very day. She dismissed her attendants and carried only a single sword at her waist.

    On a deserted road, her mastery of movement techniques came alive. The figure of the Sword Sovereign blurred and vanished, leaving only the faintest ripple in the air.

    ***

    When Eon Hwayeon spoke of the Radiant Lord of the Abyss (Ma Gwang-Ikju), her voice carried clearly across the field. She did not lower her tone, ensuring that her words¡ªeachced with subtle disparagement¡ªreached the young Radiant Lord directly.

    She critiqued his martial skills, feigned concern for his potential as the newly appointed lord of Ipwang Fortress, and offered advice as though she were a seasoned senior. But in truth, her words were thinly veiled provocations aimed at undermining his reputation.

    The directives may havee from the leaders of the Wulin Alliance themselves, already facing an inevitable downfall. Forty-five elite masters had fallen in session to the young lord. The Alliance''s grand Gathering Tournament had already ended in disgrace; the only way to salvage any pride was to ensure that at least one member triumphed over him.

    Unlike the Radiant Lord, who had revealed the absolute techniques of the Flowing Light Infinite Forms, Eon Hwayeon had merely responded to his moves. Only during the fifth exchange did her response deviate.

    Those skilled in energy techniques or perceptive enough to discern martial intricacies could see it clearly¡ªJeong Yeon-shin, the Radiant Lord, had taken a calcted loss.

    Expressions of realization and contemtion filled the faces of the gathered warriors.

    ¡°Change your approach? The glint in your eyes intrigues me. Come closer,¡± Eon Hwayeon dered. Her authoritative tone shifted the bnce of the confrontation, even as the deep, resonant voice of Ipwang¡¯s grand elder, Hyeon Won-chang, cut through the air.

    "The masters of the Alliance truly live up to their name. This Heon Won can only marvel,¡± he remarked. His voice carried a refined strength, effortlessly reaching every corner of the arena. Even Eon Hwayeon, despite herself, nced briefly at him.

    Feigning nonchnce, Hyeon Won-chang continued, addressing apanion who had earlier expressed admiration for Eon Hwayeon.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it truly impressive? A veteran in their forties, exuding such vigor against a youth barely past the age of learning. This level of egalitarian respect is surely unique to the noble Wulin Alliance. Their transparent virtues and remarkable conduct are unparalleled. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    ¡°Y-yes, indeed¡­¡± stammered the middle-aged man next to him, who quickly realized the sarcastic undertone of Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s words. Chuckling lightly, Heon Won patted hispanion on the shoulder, his actions a subtle rebuke to those who had unthinkingly cheered for Eon Hwayeon.

    Across the aisle, Tae Yeom-ryong smirked, clearly amused. The noisy crowd, swept up in heated discussions, fell silent for a moment.

    Hyeon Won-chang, with his sly words, shifted the crowd¡¯s perception of the duel. The repeated victories of the Radiant Lord had momentarily made his youth an afterthought. Yet, upon reflection, they realized the sheer rarity of what was happening¡ªa prodigy barely in his teens defeating seasoned masters.

    And now, Eon Hwayeon, a prime candidate to be the future head of the Eon n, stood to challenge this extraordinary young lord.

    In truth, the Radiant Lord¡¯s feats bolstered not only his own standing but also the prestige of Ipwang Fortress. Even if he lost here, the fortress had already cemented its dominance. Victory would only amplify the fortress''s renown across the Central ins, a ripple too vast for even the Alliance¡¯s leadership to suppress.

    ¡°Enough chatter. Let the duel proceed,¡± Hyeon Won-chang said casually, adjusting his headpiece as if bored.

    ¡°You have a capable subordinate,¡± Eon Hwayeon remarked to Jeong Yeon-shin, her voice carrying an undercurrent of admiration. Unlike others who nced uneasily at Hyeon Won-chang, she appeared undeterred, embodying the spirit of a true warrior¡ªunbound by trivialities, focused solely on the battle at hand.

    Narrowing her eyes, she spoke again. ¡°Five exchanges will suffice. I¡¯ll allow you the first move.¡±

    It was the same face she wore while toying with her drink in the tavern. Her arm, d in sleeveless orange robes, swung in a wide arc, her seemingly careless motion stirring the very air, distorting it with transparent waves of energy.

    Her meridians visibly rxed as her internal energy settled into perfect alignment. The prelude to unleashing her full strength was clear.

    ¡°Two moves,¡± the young lord responded slowly. His tone was calm, his words deliberate.

    ¡°You¡¯ll lose within two techniques.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Eon Hwayeon¡¯s brows furrowed, sensing an unsettling weight behind his im.

    This was no idle boast. In their brief exchanges, seasoned masters could gauge each other¡¯s intent through the smallest cues¡ªbreaths, heartbeats, the faintest shifts in stance.

    She had been toocent. Standing before the Radiant Lord, she had let her guard down without realizing it.

    Jeong Yeon-shin did not say this aloud. Instead, he took a single step forward, his movements unhurried, his aura unwavering.

    Rather than employ advanced footwork, he allowed the Radiant Wheel Qi to cycle continuously through the meridians around his face, focusing the energy into his eyes. As the qi passed through the acupuncture point near his temples, his pupils began to emit a faint white glow.

    This was not Eye Arts¡ªnot yet. It was far from the level of mastery that would be recognized as aplete technique.

    The method of ¡®seeing¡¯ was far more intricate than foundational breathing techniques, a rarity even among the ancient ns and sects predating the Huang Dynasty. The young lord had only gleaned a glimpse of its potential during his encounter with Zhuge Cheong-ah.

    For now, he merely channeled his energy outward, letting it return to his vision, mimicking the dispersal and absorption patterns of Ten Thousand Blossoms Returning to Rain. The delicate maneuver, unique to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s precision, carried an ephemeral texture akin to mist.

    His goal was simple: to analyze Eon Hwayeon¡¯s energy structure.

    ¡°Her defensive qi operates on a consistent rhythm.¡±

    A quick nce at her sr plexus, abdomen, and shoulders sufficed. There was no need to scrutinize her entire form¡ªjust enough to pinpoint her vulnerabilities without alerting her.

    Swoosh!

    Eon Hwayeon closed the gap in a heartbeat, narrowing the three-step distance as Jeong Yeon-shin advanced. Her earlierposure seemed rattled by his words.

    Feigning generosity, she spread her arms wide in a dramatic disy, yet subtle waves of energy pulsed ominously from her palms. The moment he struck, her counterattack was ready, poised to lock his joints in ce.

    The air between them grew dense with tension.

    Tap.

    The boy¡¯s index and middle fingers touched her sr plexus. The two were so close that their bodies were practically pressed together.

    The left shoulder of the ck robe with a missing sleeve allowed him to feel Un Hwayeon¡¯s faint and deep breaths.

    Perhaps because no overt flow of energy was present, she allowed Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand to graze her sr plexus. Her gaze, sharp as a de, followed his hand as if slicing through the space.

    And that was it.

    Hwaak!

    Suddenly, a me-like wave of energy erupted from her hands, distorting the surrounding air in an instant. Was she aiming for an overwhelming victory?

    Her technique to ensnare Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s arms went beyond the scope of basic techniques.

    As her bare arms brushed against the shredded ck sleeve of his right arm, Jeong Yeon-shin plunged into the realm of extreme speed.

    The world around him slowed. He could distinctly feel her forearm sliding up the coarse fabric of his robe.

    It was apanied by the peculiar sensation of the Jinju Un family¡¯s signature defensive energy, an airy yet gripping touch. His thoughts raced like a whirlwind.

    ¡®Ignorance. Overconfidence.¡¯

    As he took a single step, he had already unraveled her essence. The structure of the energy forming her defensive barrier was profound, flowing irregrly like intersecting trigrams. It was an impressively sturdy weave.

    But that didn¡¯t matter.

    His upper Danjeon burned like white-hot iron, his mind fragmenting the moment into a hundred slices. His consciousness seemed to melt into the radiant white brilliance enveloping him.

    Maintaining his touch on Un Hwayeon¡¯s sr plexus, he subtly lowered his elbow, moving in a way that appeared toply with her grasp.@@novelbin@@

    Using his heightened perception, he analyzed the trigram structure of her energy barrier.

    ¡®Post-Heaven Trigrams. Qian, Dui, Kun. Within a tenth of a breath, I need to strike here... Now.¡¯

    There was no need to destroy her defensive barrier¡¯s energy structure. Un Hwayeon¡¯s verbose taunts had granted him sufficient time.

    By synchronizing his internal energy with the flow of her power, he could turn a single strand of its current into a vessel for his Weighted Internal Technique.

    The young Ma Gwang Ikju brought the duel into the realm of sensory mastery.

    Ssskk.

    Just before her hands could fully mp down on him, Jeong Yeon-shin rotated his Energy Wheel Technique through the northwest, southwest, and west directions.

    At the exact moment their legs intertwined and their arms entwined, he applied force to the fingertips pressed against her sr plexus.

    A sharp, refined wave of power seeped into her defensive barrier.

    Huagai, Xuanji, Tiantu¡ªintangible shockwaves severed the strands of energy threading through her acupoints and channels.

    ¡°What...!¡±

    Her startled gasp brushed his ears. Jeong Yeon-shin could clearly feel the disruption in the flow of her internal energy.

    Still in close proximity, with their bodies nearly entwined, the young Ma Gwang Ikju¡¯s ck robes shimmered faintly as the energy trembled along his form.

    In silence, he amplified the Energy Wheel Technique coursing through his fingertips. Un Hwayeon¡¯s entire body sagged under the weight of the disruption. Her muscles contracted and rxed uncontrobly, with her tendons seemingly responding to his will.

    It was the Weighted Internal Technique, and it had struck true.

    Slowly, Jeong Yeon-shinid her down on the floor. Un Hwayeon, now gasping for breath, widened her eyes in disbelief.

    It was only then that she seemed to realize the technique that had overwhelmed her. The slight parting of her lips betrayed the shock of an unparalleled master.

    Casting her a brief, indifferent nce, the boy turned and began to walk away.

    Thud, thud.

    As he strode toward Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s banner, a faint sense of relief washed over him. Had he relied solely on his core martial skills, he might have lost.

    It didn¡¯t matter if the order for her provocative behavior hade from the desperate Menghui leadership or if the arrogance of Un Hwayeon¡¯s skill had grown enough to challenge his ultimate techniques.

    As long as they remained unaware of his limited lifespan and unique constitution, the oue would repeat itself, over and over.

    ¡°Ipwang Fortress epted the challenge. Thus, this Ma Gwang Ikju participated in your faction¡¯s tournament.¡±

    His voice carried across the battlefield as he walked.

    ¡°The results are clear, and the banner remains unbroken.¡±

    Gripping the banner nted at one side of the dueling tform, he felt the cold touch of steel travel up his arm, a refreshing chill that seemed to cool even his upper Danjeon.

    Hwaaaak!

    A gust of wind erupted as the Energy Wind Technique surged through his body. ck robes billowed as the gale swept outward.

    ¡°This, I shall take back.¡±

    ng!

    With forceful precision, he yanked the banner free.

    Amid the heavy silence that had settled around the dueling tform, the white cloak bound to the banner pole fluttered wildly in the wind.

 Chapter 192

    The air was thick with silence. A wave of awe swept through the crowd.

    From the packed stands amodating nearly a thousand spectators to the watchtowers filled with martial artists with exceptional sensory skills, few immediately grasped that the tournament had reached its conclusion.

    But the stillness was brief. Cheers erupted from those less aware of the intricacies.

    "Ahhhhhhhhh!"

    "The young master has done it!"

    "What an extraordinary sight! It''s truly historic!"

    "Who could have imagined such a feat? This boy stood against the famed martial artists of the White Path sects¡­!"

    The audience spected wildly, unable to fullyprehend what had just transpired. Only a handful of seasoned martial masters had a usible exnation for the oue.

    But even among the well-versed, the truth seemed hard to swallow. What had unfolded defied conventional wisdom.

    "At the moment of impact, the Martial Virtuoso''s inner power barrier remained intact," one murmured.

    "Could it be¡­ an Internal Weight Technique? To break through the protective energy of the Unrivaled Fist of the Eon n? Is that even possible?"

    "The intricacy of the energy maniption is unparalleled. The way he directed a single strand of internal force across multiple vectors, with rotational precision¡ªit''s beyond belief!"

    "And the timing! To strike at just the right moment, that requires foresight bordering on divination."

    "A geniusbatant¡­ the likes of which we rarely see in the martial world."

    "Yes, but the Martial Virtuoso let her guard down. The young lord was clearly at a disadvantage, but while she was prattling, he was calcting his next move. A prodigy born for battle. Never give him time to strategize."

    The audience was vast, epassing not just those tied to the Alliance but also martial artists unaffiliated with any major sects. There were wanderers, solitary masters, and even those from factions known for opposing the Alliance.

    Among them, discussions brewed,ced with begrudging admiration for the young sessor of the ck Pavilion. Some, however, wore expressions of thinly veiled concern, wary of the implications of this turn of events.

    "The scale of this tournament was unprecedented. For a while, it seemed the ck Pavilion''s dominance would be curbed. But now¡­ who can say what will happen to the bnce of power in the martial world?"

    "The Alliance has two paths forward¡ªeither double down on salvaging their pride or seek to mend rtions with the ck Pavilion."

    "Reconciliation? The ck Pavilion is not a sect that knowspromise. Unless the Alliance sends hostages, peace seems unlikely."

    "Perhaps a marital alliance. It¡¯s a method favored among prominent ns. If a ck Pavilion elite were to wed into the Alliance¡¯s leadership¡­"

    "Hmph. The Alliance isn¡¯t desperate enough for that. But you¡¯re right¡ªthis upheaval will leavesting ripples."

    Meanwhile, the atmosphere in thevishmand tent draped with pristine white fabric was heavy with tension.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    None of the assembled leaders¡ªwhether heads of great ns or delegates from prestigious sects¡ªdared to speak first. All eyes darted between one another, gauging reactions.

    Seated at the center, veiled behind an ornate fan adorned with blue embroidery, the head of the Zhuge n maintained an impassive facade. Her pale robes, as white as freshly fallen snow, and her basterplexion lent her an air of chilling detachment.

    Her silence, however, did not stem from rage but from theposed contemtion of someone ustomed to wielding absolute authority.

    The Alliance¡¯s tournament had been hijacked, transformed into a showcase for the ck Pavilion''s dominance. Their young lord had demonstrated unparalleled prowess in the heart of the Alliance¡¯s territory, culminating in his triumph over the Martial Virtuoso.

    Every measure the Alliance had taken to curb his momentum¡ªdispatching assassins, orchestrating challenges to his techniques, pitting him against seasoned elites¡ªhad failed. And now, with this defeat, the Alliance¡¯s credibility teetered on the brink.

    ¡°We should have just handed him the elixir and sent him on his way,¡± spoke a gruff voice, breaking the silence. It was the head of the Mo Yong n, d in a striking pink robe.

    ¡°He¡¯s like a cursed omen. As long as he lingers here, misfortune will follow. And with the eyes of the entire martial world on us, neither the elders nor I can afford to act openly. Get rid of him¡ªsimple as that.¡±

    "¡­"

    ¡°The delegates you sent to dismantle his techniques? Most of them have formed ties with him now. If we let him linger long enough to cement a reputation among the righteous factions, it¡¯ll onlyplicate things further.¡± The Mo Yong leader spoke with blunt candor, the only one daring enough to voice such opinions in Zhuge¡¯s presence.

    The Zhuge patriarch nodded silently, her gaze fixed on the fallen Martial Virtuoso. There was contempt in her eyes.

    The Virtuoso¡¯s subordinates gathered her crumpled figure, supporting her as she coughed up blood from ruptured veins.

    Amidst the jubnt cheers of the crowd, the young master of the ck Pavilion stood tall, a g raised high in his grasp. In that moment, he was the focal point of the world.

    Not far off, Mo Yong¡¯s attention shifted to the stands. His gaze fell on one of the ck Pavilion¡¯s retainers¡ªan audacious figure cheering loudly.

    ¡°That one,¡± Mo Yong murmured, his eyes narrowing.

    ¡°There¡¯s something familiar about him. I can¡¯t quite ce it, but¡­ it doesn¡¯t feel like a good memory.¡±

    ¡°Some insignificant pest, I¡¯m sure,¡± replied his son, Mo Yong-Myeongjun, sitting beside him. He fixed a disdainful re on the figure Mo Yong had indicated.

    ¡°His demeanor is unrefined, his origins clearly base¡ª¡±

    Myeongjun¡¯s words faltered mid-sentence as he scrutinized the figure more closely. Utilizing a rare technique learned from his n¡¯s archives, he tried to discern more about the man.

    What he sensed unsettled him. Though the man¡¯s outward appearance was in, the technique hinted atyers of depth that Myeongjun couldn¡¯t fully grasp.

    ¡°Well?¡± asked Mo Yong.

    ¡°He¡¯s no ordinaryckey,¡± Myeongjun admitted reluctantly. ¡°His energy feels¡­ strange. Almost deceptive. I¡¯ll keep an eye on him.¡±

    Satisfied, Mo Yong gave a curt nod. ¡°Good. Watch both him and the young lord closely. Let¡¯s see what their next move will be.¡±

    As the tournament continued, the crowd¡¯s attention shifted to the final ceremony. The atmosphere buzzed with anticipation for the unveiling of the grand prize¡ªthe fabled Great Elixir, promised to the victor.

    The Alliance¡¯s general took the stage, her flowing robes glinting under the sun as she carried an ornate wooden box.

    The air seemed to shimmer as the box was opened, revealing the elixir. The crowd erupted into murmurs of wonder.

    ¡°Could it be¡­?¡±

    ¡°The legendary remedy itself is here?¡±

    ¡°Even the air feels purer now!¡±

    The murmurs of the crowd rippled through the air.

    The space where Eon Hwayeon had been carried off by the elite of the Eon n nowy vacant.

    Onto the stage of the duel stepped the General Commander of the Martial Alliance¡¯s inner division, her pristine robes shimmering in the sunlight as they trailed behind her.

    In her hands was an antique wooden box, its craftsmanship exuding an air of tradition and reverence.

    Tap, tap.

    With light, measured steps, she approached Jeong Yeon-shin. The boy stood still, holding the banner at an angle, silently observing Ye Sojeo.

    The ck coat of the young Lord of Ipwang fluttered gently in the crisp autumn breeze as the two stood face to face.

    ¡°It¡¯s the Great Elixir,¡± she said softly, her lips moving with delicate precision.

    ¡°I¡¯ve verified it myself. It¡¯s authentic.¡±

    ¡°I see,¡± the boy replied, his eyes fixed on the ornate wooden box in her hands.

    The culmination of his time at the Martial Alliance was now embodied in that small container. The credit he had earned was well-deserved, though he still owed much to his maternal grandfather¡¯s foresight.

    Swish.

    As he took the box, their hands briefly brushed against each other. A faint, soft sensation lingered on the side of his fingers¡ªa stark contrast to her exceptional mastery in martial footwork.@@novelbin@@

    Her fingers were unusually delicate for a warrior of her caliber.

    ¡°Congrattions, young Lord,¡± she said yfully, a slight mischief twinkling in her voice.

    ¡°Thank you,¡± he replied, his gaze shifting to the box.

    Unlike others in the Martial Alliance, Ye Sojeo had always been sincere. From their first meeting to this moment, her demeanor remained unchanging.

    Her goodwill seemed genuine¡ªa rarity he did not take lightly.

    ¡®Perhaps I should repay her kindness,¡¯ he mused.

    Thinking back to the connections he had formed¡ªZhuge Hyeon, Gongsun Min, the de Sovereign, even the Divine Master¡ªhe decided on an offer of hospitality.

    ¡°Before I leave, visit Unhyangwon. I¡¯ve prepared a selection of Yongjeong tea. It would be my pleasure to serve you,¡± he said calmly.

    For a brief moment, her breath seemed to hitch, and her crimson lips curled into a faint smile.

    The sunlight glinted off her white silk eye cover, giving her an ethereal beauty that seemed to transcend the physical.

    ¡®Beautiful?¡¯

    The thought startled him.

    Not long ago, he had faced near-death when sparring with Ak Surim, the Divine Spear. The strange ache in his knees and the sudden awareness of mortality had been new sensations.

    Now, for the first time, he found himself acutely conscious of a woman¡¯s presence.

    ¡®Have people who¡¯ve built families lived their whole lives burdened by such sensations?¡¯

    The idea was unsettling.

    This newfound awareness seemed unnatural¡ªalmost foreboding. To him, such changes only marked the encroaching specter of death.

    Ye Sojeo met his gaze, her white eye cover almost like her real eyes, reflecting the sunlight in a dazzling shimmer. Jeong Yeon-shin involuntarily looked away, as if avoiding not only her gaze but the inevitability of his own fate.

    ¡°Was that an invitation? Should I trulye?¡±

    ¡°Give advance notice, or myrades might turn you away,¡± he said with faint humor.

    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll send a letter first,¡± she replied with a brightugh. Her smile, vivid as a ruby, lingered in the air.

    Her expression seemed to awaken the crowd from their stupor, reminding them of what had just urred¡ªthe conclusion of the Martial Alliance¡¯s tournament.

    A roar erupted, even louder than before.

    The cheers shook the heavens, their emotions as varied as the gambling stakes they had ced.

    ¡°The young Lord of Ipwang has done it!¡±

    ¡°The boy master defeated them all! Marvelous!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve lost everything!¡±

    ¡°Thank you for broadening my horizons!¡±

    Amid the cacophony of cheers, Jeong Yeon-shin distinctly heard Ye Sojeo¡¯s steps retreating.

    Tap, tap.

    ¡°Rest well tonight. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±

    She turned gracefully, her long skirt barely grazing the ground. A quiet, solitaryugh escaped her lips as her ck hair fluttered behind her, stark against the snowy white of her robe.

    Like an archer¡¯s bowstring against a drawn bow, her contrasting colors left a lingering impression.

    The boy in ck stood alone on the stage.

    In his left hand, he held the wooden box containing the Great Elixir; in his right, the white banner of Ipwang.

    The crowd¡¯s cheers surged endlessly, a whirlwind of respect, admiration, resentment, and joy, encapsting the grand finale of the tournament.

    ***

    The next day.

    By the pond at Unhyangwon, the boy sat cross-legged, receiving three visitors. They were figures of remarkable stature, rarely seen even among the eminent. Even the two younger members of the group exuded an air of distinction, their presence illuminated by the autumn sunlight.

    At the center of this gathering stood a venerable swordsman of the Huashan Sect.

    "Setting aside personal matters¡­ I¡¯vee to provide a clue to unify your swordsmanship into a seamless whole. The foundation of swordsmanship lies in linked techniques. To counter the Sword Saint¡¯s de, a disjointed series of strikes won¡¯t suffice," said the Divine Master, his tone calm but firm.

    Birds perched in the surrounding trees chirped melodiously, their songs resonating in the tranquil atmosphere.

    This encounter was the Martial Alliance¡¯sst gesture of courtesy, a safeguard against unforeseen circumstances¡ªThe Sword Saint¡¯s Guidance¡ªdelivered with only a day left.

 Chapter 193

    epting the Sword Saint¡¯s de was no small task. Surviving such an encounter was an extraordinary feat in itself.

    It required the mindset of enduring a cmity. This was what Jeong Yeon-shin had considered since the start of his mission.

    "This is the realm I must tread."

    There are swordsmen who im to cleave through providence with a single stroke.

    The Commander of the Sword Corps, the head of the Wudang Sect, the Master of the Celestial Sect among the Thirteen Heavens, and even the infamous leader of the de Specters who recently defeated the head of the Qingcheng Sect.

    Throughout the world, there were beings of unfathomable power and mystery¡ªsome as numerous as the factions within the Daebang Sect.

    They had dominated their generations, earning the title of supreme masters. Their names transcended time, inspiring awe and respect across the ages. Enthusiasts oftenpared them to the unparalleled figures of history whose titles were etched into the annals of the martial world.

    The Sword Saint Hyeon So-baek¡¯s renown was no exception.

    In the public''s imagination, he was considered the reincarnation of the Sword Immortal, Lu Dongbin. His swordsmanship, even when restrained in deference to Jeong Yeon-shin, was nearly impossible to endure.

    How many defensive measures would be required to block a single exchange? It was thest remaining obstacle for the boy in Menghui.

    This was immediately after Cheon Joo-jin offered his support.

    Among the three esteemed guests present, two flinched. The head disciples of the Qingcheng and Mount Hua sects adjusted their postures.

    Was this a matter that Cheon Joo-jin had not informed them about beforehand?

    A ripple spread across the surface of the pond beside their table, the disturbance from a faint vibration forming concentric circles. As the water carried a few fallen maple leaves, the sunlight, white and red as it danced on the ripples, quivered gently, mirroring the unease of those seated.

    "Well now."

    A woman of striking presence muttered softly.

    She wore a ck sword at her hip and a crimson silk cuirass. Her jet-ck hair nearly brushed against the scabbard.

    Her aura was sharp and honed, but the slightly downturned eyes beside herrge pupils gave her a gentle appearance. The pure martial spirit of the Nine Great Sects radiated from her.

    It was the Small Sword Queen, Chui So-ok.

    Seated upright beside her was the Mount Hua¡¯s hidden dragon, Yu Hyeon. This was a rare gathering, where the renowned Mount Hua Sword Hermit discussed swordsmanship.

    Cheon Joo-jin, who oncemented not naming his Azure me Eclipse technique, had joked that many would dly offer sacks of rice in gratitude for his nomenture skills.

    But sparring with swords was another matter entirely.

    Mount Hua, alongside Wudang, was one of the most renowned sword sects among the righteous factions. The insights of the Mount Hua Sword Hermit carried value akin to provisions in chaotic times.

    Even masters of equal stature sought his counsel on swordsmanship, and swordsmen across the martial world longed for just a single word of his wisdom.

    The Small Sword Queen parted her lips delicately, her eyes wide.

    "Shall I step away? I didn¡¯te here knowing the True One¡¯s intentions."

    "Don¡¯t trouble yourself. Travelers like us seldom journey through Yunnan without relying on Qingcheng¡¯s assistance. As the head disciple and rightful sessor of the Sun Piercing Sword Technique, your presence will be invaluable. It¡¯s wise for the pirs of the Nine Great Sects to form bonds with figures like Ma Gwang-ik."

    Cheon Joo-jin spoke in an even tone.

    His tone contrasted sharply with the weight of his words. Mount Hua swordsmen were typically like this¡ªhoned by the rugged terrain of the western mountains, they carried themselves with the solidity of rock.

    Their perpetually indifferent expressions became a symbol of swordsmen. Yu Hyeon, however, was a peculiar case.

    The Small Sword Queen smiled faintly.

    "Thank you for your kind words. But, I am already well-acquainted with Lord Jeong. We traveled together from Sichuan to Yangyang and even fought side by side against the Sim Mu-ryeon forces. Instead of assisting him, I only reaped benefits."@@novelbin@@

    Her somewhat naive smile carried an oddly yful air. Her gaze naturally shifted to the boy.

    Jeong Yeon-shin found himself at a loss for words.

    The context didn¡¯t lend itself to straightforward gratitude, and offering a reply felt ufortably awkward.

    As he stared nkly at her, the elegant nose of Yu Hyeon, sitting cross-legged beside him, twitched as if suppressing augh in the presence of his teacher.

    Ignoring his peer¡¯s silent amusement, Jeong finally spoke.

    "I am curious about the True One¡¯s intentions. My swordsmanship may still be iplete, but it hardly warrants the True One bestowing such grace upon a warrior of Ipwang Fortress. Unlike the Nine Great Sects, we are not kindred spirits in our pursuit of martial enlightenment."

    "Primordial Tranquility (ÔªÊ¼°²æ)."

    Cheon Joo-jin softly recited the epithet.

    "You are connected to Yu Hyeon as well. Did you not save his life twice? A Mount Hua head disciple, trained in the Purple Mist Divine Art, does not owe light debts. Repaying this grace throughout his lifetime is a matter of honor. However, as Yu Hyeon¡¯s skill is still insufficient, I, in turn, extend this favor."

    So, it wasn¡¯t a debt.

    The boy decided to set his mind at ease.

    Having recently created the Radiant Wheel Technique with the assistance of the Seventh Apostle, he had grown particrly sensitive to the weight of debts and enmities. The martial world was a realm of favors and grudges.

    Every reputation and influence stemmed from these rtionships, and every tale was concluded by them.

    Even masters of the dark sects found it difficult to navigate the martial world if they repaid kindness with resentment. It was an ethos woven into the spirit of the times.

    Now, as the leader of Ipwang Fortress¡¯s martial forces, he couldn¡¯t afford to ept aid lightly.

    Even if the benefactor belonged to the most righteous of factions, such entanglements could affect his future path.

    A knowing gleam flickered in the eyes of the young Taoist across from him, as if he understood everything.

    Jeong Yeon-shin gave a slight nod and opened his mouth.

    "I will listen attentively."

    "It would be presumptuous to call this teaching. Consider it a small spark of insight."

    Cheon Joo-jin smiled faintly as he gestured into the air.

    Swish!

    An intangible wave of energy shot forward, razor-sharp. It sliced through a tree branch near the pond.

    The long, sturdy branch fell gracefully. Cheon Joo-jin caught it with a gentle motion.

    "Our sect master is a remarkably lenient man. He rarely raises a rod to his disciples. Thus, I have taken it upon myself."

    Yu Hyeon flinched at his words, though no one paid him any mind.

    All eyes, including those of Jeong Yeon-shin and the Small Sword Queen, were fixed on Cheon Joo-jin¡¯s hands.

    He stroked the rough pine branch in a peculiar manner.

    Swish.

    With a light sweep, various currents of energy emanated, resonating through the air. The waves moved in every direction, scattering sunlight like refracted ss.

    Within moments, the thick branch was smoothed and evenly shaped, its rugged surface transformed into a narrow wooden sword.

    The process took less than three breaths. Bits of bark fell softly between his fingers.

    "From the first form of our sect''s Plum Blossom Sword Technique, Plum Blossom by the Wayside (Ã·»¨Â·°ø), to the seventh form, Plum Blossom in Profusion (Ã·»¨îl¼Š), I stopped midway. The trick lies in swiftly transitioning internal energy from one form to the next. The key is linking energy control into a seamless sequence."

    He was saying that he had carved the branch using the residual energy left behind from halting the execution of sword forms.

    Jeong Yeon-shin''s eyes gleamed with excitement. He hadn¡¯t expected such a fascinating method of martial arts training.

    Mount Hua Sect was renowned for its swordsmanship, with a history as old as time. Their training methods were just as unique, marked by this extraordinary ingenuity.

    For the first time, a youthful curiosity appeared on Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s usually sharp face. His raised eyes seemed to sparkle with interest.

    Cheon Joo-jin smiled.

    "Try to contain the essence of your swordsmanship entirely in your hand. No matter how many forms you employ, the bark must be evenly stripped. Each form of the sword technique has its own distinct intention, so you''ll need to constantly adapt your flow of energy. Surely you''ve heard tales of masters defeating opponents with branches picked up along the way? Think of this as an extension of such legends. To properly channel energy, the edge must be sharp."

    It was a training method to master the art of linking sword forms into a continuous flow. Despite his modest tone, this was undoubtedly a closely guarded secret of the sect.

    For Jeong Yeon-shin, whose swordsmanship remained unpolishedpared to the perfected Plum Blossom Sword Technique, this exercise was particrly valuable.

    If gaps existed in his transitions, he would inevitably face defeats like the one against the Yullyeong Unit leader, where his Radiant Sword Style had been dismantled.

    Even the most powerful forms couldn¡¯tpensate for disjointed transitions.

    "To craft a wooden sword..."

    Jeong Yeon-shin repeated the phrase to himself.

    Cheon Joo-jin, watching the boy intently, asked, "Would you like to try?"

    "Yes."

    Jeong nodded decisively. His decision came independently of his awareness of his energy center.

    In Menghui, the iplete swordsmanship he had practiced without transitions would finally be perfected.

    "It¡¯s fortunate there are evergreens nearby. Pine trees are sturdy but temperamental when observed closely. They¡¯re perfect for refinement."

    Cheon Joo-jin cut another branch, just as sharp energy waves shed through the air.

    This time, Jeong Yeon-shin caught it midair. The coarse texture of the branch gripped firmly in his palm; it was unusually thick.

    "Shape a single wooden sword until it¡¯s immacte. That¡¯s all there is to it. Once your sword forms are fully interconnected, they¡¯ll converge into a unified technique. That¡¯s the essence of true swordsmanship. I don¡¯t think it will take you long."

    Listening intently, Jeong Yeon-shin summoned his energy.

    From his heart, the Radiant Wheel Qi rotated, flowing like a wheel of light into his palm center and channeling through the Laogong Acupoint.

    As the gathered energy surged like wind, he initiated the first form of his unnamed swordsmanship.

    sh!

    He distinctly felt the bark being stripped away. However, when he attempted to transition into the second form with the residual energy, the branch crumbled, scattering into dry fragments.

    A faint cloud of dust brushed against Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand.

    Beside him, Yu Hyeon let out a startled exmation, his quiet voiceced with amusement. "So there is something you can¡¯t do!"

    "Don¡¯tugh."

    Jeong muttered, his tone almost a growl. Though he had never befriended peers his own age, his reaction came naturally.

    Yu Hyeon¡¯s smile disappeared instantly. Opposite them, the Small Sword Queen exhaled a faint chuckle.

    "Not so easy, is it? Even for you. The more refined the forms, the harder this training bes."

    "It¡¯s difficult enough just to create a single de edge."

    "Even crafting a single-edged sword without attempting a double-edged one is an advanced feat. With your sword forms, it¡¯ll be even harder. For now, aim to create a single-edged de."

    "Thank you for your guidance."

    Jeong sped his hands in a formal gesture of gratitude. Despite the modesty in Cheon Joo-jin¡¯s words, the man was still Ma Gwang-ik.

    Regardless of their respective ages, Cheon Joo-jin treated him as an equal to the Plum Blossom Sword Masters.

    "Calling it guidance is an overstatement. However, as arduous as this may be, the rewards of mastery will be immense. Consider it a small repayment of a favor. Ipwang Fortress holds more importance than ever. With your abilities, you could save thousands of lives."

    Cheon Joo-jin spoke with a somber tone.

    He wasn¡¯t merely referring to conflicts with the unorthodox sects. The position of the Martial Alliance was clear.

    While the Nine Great Sects maintained a passive stance toward worldly affairs, Menghui, led by its faction leaders, sought to overturn the influence of Ipwang Fortress.

    The martial world should have been a haven for free-spirited masters. Yet, martial ns had be feuding factions, vying for dominance.

    Though some aided themon folk, others used their strength for personal gain, iming neutrality even while destroying inns and shrines.

    This chaotic ecosystem had once benefited the ns, granting them fame, power, and wealth.

    However, after the Yuan dynasty fell and the Ming court rose, the unchecked rise of local martial lords was strictly forbidden.

    The sharp de of Ipwang Fortress had silenced the martial world, with the order and safety of the people as its highest priority.

    The martial ns were suppressed, their discontent festering. The annihtion of the Hwangbo n and the Namgung family¡¯s direct line only exacerbated the tension.

    Jeong Yeon-shin realized these circumstances after bidding farewell to the honored guests of the Nine Great Sects¡ªjust as he sessfully crafted a single-edged wooden sword on his second attempt.

    "A wooden sword...?"

    The face of the pale young Taoist shed briefly in his mind before Ma Gwang-ik led Zhuge Cheong-ah through the front gates.

    Her visit, nned after the Gepa Daetjeon, was long anticipated.

    Now, amidst the uproar caused by Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s victory over Eon¡¯s First Fist, Jeong Yeon-shin stood by the pond, his crafted wooden sword in hand, as he addressed her.

    "Speak."

    Zhuge Cheong-ah trembled under Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s calm gaze.

    Perhaps it was due to witnessing her duel with Eon Hwayeon, but her small lips, usually tightly shut, appeared dry and slightly parted.

    She slowly opened them and said, "If you hear me out, you will have to break through many in a short time. They are famed elite warriors..."

    "Just speak."

    Jeong Yeon-shin frowned, feeling a sharp ache in his knees.

    The pain, usually confined to the night, was now creeping into the day. Irritation swelled within him. "Again, I¡¯ll need to adjust my training regimen."

 Chapter 194

    "When you faced Eon¡¯s First Fist, did you not notice anything unusual?"

    Zhuge Cheong-ah''s voice was melodic, reminiscent of the resonance of Ipwang Fortress¡¯s chimes. It carried a refined rity that lingered in the ears like an echo.

    This auditory grace seemed almost enhanced, perhaps due to her mastery of secret breathing techniques that extended the flow of qi from her temples to the back of her head.

    However, her expression did not match the calm tone. Her usually detached face was stiff, betraying a subtle tension.

    "Unusual?"

    Jeong Yeon-shin repeated, lightly brushing the empty sleeve of his left arm. The ck long robe inherited from Ma Jin was now missing its left sleeve, torn away along with his arm.

    Whenever he faced formidable foes or recalled past battles, the emptiness of his bare arm was an undeniable reminder of his position as themander of Ipwang Fortress.

    "You said I would face elite warriors. Does this involve Eon Hwayeon as well?"

    "Yes, without a doubt."

    Zhuge Cheong-ah answered quietly. There was purpose in her response.

    She knew her words needed to be persuasive. Moving the Ma Gwang-ik of Ipwang Fortress was no trivial task. Even Jeong Yeon-shin himself couldn¡¯t act lightly.

    A master of the ck-ranked realm, he served as a strategic weapon in grand conflicts.

    Though Menghui didn¡¯t overtly disy it, their wariness of Ma Gwang-ik was immense, like holding a thunderbolt in one¡¯s chest.

    Masters of his caliber were rare, with even the most prominent noble ns struggling to count more than two among their ranks.

    Though they bolstered their n¡¯s reputation and power, such figures were not to be treated as ordinary peers. Zhuge Cheong-ah was acutely aware of this.

    "It¡¯s difficult to persuade someone of his stature based on a single testimony."

    She swallowed nervously, her gaze fixed on the boy before her.

    "Eon Hwayeon dismantled my forms effortlessly. He was a formidable martial artist."

    Jeong Yeon-shin replied nonchntly, as if recounting a minor event. It had been some time since he had devised The Infinite Bloom Technique.

    Lacking the unity of essence, energy, and spirit, he had relied on various martial arts to endure in the ck realm. Eon Hwayeon¡¯s techniques had opened new paths for him, pushing his own to evolve.

    The Infinite Bloom Technique could still improve, and it had been the Menghui, not Ipwang Fortress, that had aplished this.

    There was a faint warmth in his tone¡ªacknowledging Eon Hwayeon as a martial artist, if not as a person.

    "A formidable martial artist..."

    Zhuge Cheong-ah bit her lower lip softly, an expression of emotion rarely shown.

    Her innate perceptiveness had long been subdued under the oppression of the Zhuge n¡¯s patriarch. Even now, she gauged Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s mood, her anxious thoughts circling one question: What if he rejects me?

    Jeong Yeon-shin, however, possessed an innate ability to read such subtleties. His brows furrowed slightly.

    "I told you not to ramble. No vague talk either. State your purpose clearly. I¡¯ll decide what to do."

    Her eyshes trembled at his wordsnguage she had never encountered outside her n.

    Perhaps it was the spiritual resonance of his voice, imbued with the unique vitality of his internal technique.

    Despite its directness, his in speech, so unlike her father¡¯s,pelled her lips to move.

    "...I examined the corpses you left behind. It was on my father¡¯s orders. I analyzed the patterns of sword marks left on their bodies and the traces of qi that crushed them. Eon Hwayeon used a counter-technique based on this analysis."

    "The corpses?"

    "Among them was Namgung So-hyeop, the Blue Qilin. His body is here in Menghui as well."

    Her voice was quiet but strained as she spoke.

    At the mention of the corpses, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s furrowed brow deepened, but he did not interrupt.

    In a fleeting moment, the qi below his Baihui Acupoint and above his Upper Dantian unraveled Zhuge Cheong-ah¡¯s words entirely.

    Was she speaking the truth? What hidden intent might she have? Ultimately, intent didn¡¯t matter. His Upper Dantian epted her words as fact.

    Perhaps it was because his Baihui had expanded, giving him a sense of rity akin to a sage''s heightened perception.

    Slowly, Jeong Yeon-shin processed this unfamiliar sensation.

    The chill of an autumn breeze swept over him, sinking into his crown like a sharp spike. Briefly, a bright blue ripple in his mind calmed like a tranquilke.

    For the first time since losing his uncle¡¯s arm, his mind and spirit felt in harmony.

    Perhaps his recent growth, along with the turmoil of his rapidly changing body, had finally ignited his Baihui.

    Jeong Yeon-shin secured two clear justifications for his actions.

    Before taking a step, he ensured his reasons were sound. First, the Zhuge n¡¯splicity in aiding the Sinmu Alliance¡¯s plunder ofmoners. Second, their use of corpses to develop counter-techniques.

    Either reason alone would suffice to bring down the Zhuge patriarch, no matter how exalted his reputation. Jeong rationalized his actions.

    This wasn¡¯t personal anger driving Ma Gwang-ik¡ªit was justice.

    He opened his mouth slowly.

    "I know your n¡¯s formations are scattered everywhere. Lead me."

    "Infiltration isn¡¯t possible. A frontal assault is the only way."

    "Because of the formations?"

    "Yes. If we don¡¯t follow the prescribed entry paths, the guards will be alerted. Even breaking through the barriers or mechanical traps won¡¯t stop them. It¡¯s faster to use the open route."

    The story of Zhuge Tian humiliating himself when testing Ma Gwang-ik with a formation was already well-known.

    Zhuge Cheong-ah had devised her n, assuming Ma Gwang-ik could counter such traps. Yet, overwhelming force would still be necessary.

    "My father and Mo Yong-gaju are away. I don¡¯t know why, but they left Menghui even during the Gepa Daetjeon. We won¡¯t get another chance like this. If we dy, the returning n heads will block us. Securing the corpses is our only chance to act and remain safe afterward."

    As she whispered rapidly, Zhuge Cheong-ah suddenly nced around.

    "But where are the others? Namgung So-hyeop and Tae Yeom-ryong could be great help..."

    "They went to greet the guests on my behalf while I prepare for the match."

    "Ah, the Sichuan Tang n..."

    Jeong Yeon-shin brushed off Zhuge Cheong-ah¡¯s sigh, striding forward to push open the gates of the Woonhyang Pavilion.

    The girl hurried after him, but she did not hand over the map of Menghui¡¯s grounds.

    For her to rece her father, who was destined to fall, she had to expose his misdeeds as a true chivalrous hero would.

    She trusted Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s sense of justice, which she had glimpsed through the scars on the Blue Qilin¡¯s body.

    The people of Zhongyuan were said to love gambling. Zhuge Cheong-ah had that same trait.

    "If this fails, I¡¯ll never see the light of day again."

    She thought bitterly.

    Her life, like a ve bound by her father¡¯s power, now rested in Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s hands. For her own and her brother¡¯s sake, she had gambled everything.

    "This way."

    Zhuge Cheong-ah gently grasped Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s wrist, her soft touch brushing against his skin.

    Feeling his piercing gaze on her nape, she lowered her head slightly in embarrassment and murmured,

    "We need to draw attention. Stealing the corpses in secret won¡¯t work if the n heads catch up and cover it up. But if the Zhuge patriarch¡¯s daughter and Ma Gwang-ik seem to have developed an affection, people will follow us anywhere. Thanks to the Gepa Daetjeon, there are more witnesses than ever. I¡¯ll exin everythingter."

    "Did you not train your Lightfoot? Just walk faster."

    At this moment, none of it mattered to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Even when they stepped onto the broad streets lined with Menghui¡¯s pavilions, he paid no mind to the gazes directed at him.

    The pure white sensation in his Upper Dantian burned away all distractions.

    The Blue Qilin¡ªhe was an adversary Jeong Yeon-shin would never meet again.

    A scar had been left on his proud martial heart, apanied by righteous indignation.

    With his path decided, all that remained was to draw his sword.

    The murmurs of the shadowed figures trailing behind him were trivial.

    The rumors spread by the top martial artists of their generation held no allure for Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The dozens of onlookers following them would have to chew on idle gossip about him until he turned twenty.

    Right now, the boy¡¯s focus was solely on the Zhuge n¡¯s warriors who blocked his path.

    They stood guarding the single open gate within the wall that encircled the n¡¯s vastpound like a fortress.

    Behind them, the sprawling array of pavilions testified to the Zhuge n¡¯s influence, their curved roofs gracefully sculpted like pieces of art.

    "Young miss and Ma Gwang-ik, this is as far as you may go."

    Five men stood in their way, their gazes darting past Jeong Yeon-shin and Zhuge Cheong-ah to the gathering crowd behind them. Their stern expressions hinted at unease, more concerned with the growing number of witnesses than their young mistress.

    The only exception was the middle-aged man in green robes at the front, whose square jaw gave him an imposing presence.

    "This is a private area of the main family. Whatever close bond you two may have formed is beside the point. If it¡¯s merely an outing, I rmend thekeside to the west of Menghui."

    His face wore a conflicted yet amused smile, but Jeong Yeon-shin responded coldly.

    "I¡¯ve heard you¡¯ve been defiling the corpse of Namgung Hwashin, the Blue Qilin."

    "...."

    "As a martial artist inheriting his sword intent, I must see for myself. Step aside."

    "That¡¯s absurd. I¡¯ve never heard of such a thing..."

    The man¡¯s tone was indifferent, but Jeong Yeon-shin tightened his grip on his wooden sword.

    He noticed the man¡¯s expression briefly crumble before regaining itsposure¡ªa small yet telling sign that deepened his suspicions.

    "Can a grandmaster of the Gepa Daetjeon behave so recklessly? Are you serious?"

    "Enough talk. I won¡¯t repeat myself."

    "Your jest is quite dangerous. Please reconsider. This ce is a key location of Menghui. Even the lord of Ipwang Fortress would regret such rashness."

    The man¡¯s words sounded serious, but his tone was oddly yful.

    "That said... I, too, have honed my swordsmanship. Your duel with the Heavenly Sage was truly remarkable. Among your techniques, I found the swift overhead strike more impressive than even the destructive finishing move. I¡¯ve never seen such a quick and thunderous strike in my life. Does it have a name?"

    The change in subject was clear, but his eyes contradicted his casual tone, adopting an unmistakably hostile stance.

    The four men behind him gripped their sword hilts, their intent obvious. They wouldn¡¯t let him pass without a fight.

    ¡°Turn back, or we will cut you down.¡±

    The Zhuge warriorsmunicated their message through their oppressive qi.

    "Is the name of a sword technique more important than the purpose of my visit?"

    Jeong Yeon-shin chuckled, gently pulling Zhuge Cheong-ah back by her sleeve. The soft silk brushed against his hand before slipping away.

    The man¡¯s question reminded him of the significance of a new sword technique.@@novelbin@@

    The opening move in any technique often serves to gauge the opponent. A master swordsman¡¯s focused gaze can dissect an adversary¡¯s years of training, while an extreme swift-strike sword forces the opponent into a desperate struggle, revealing their full capabilities.

    There¡¯s a term for this: Simgeuk (Judgment Strike).

    It determines right and wrong, superior and inferior. It observes the opponent in full.

    At that moment, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s intent, channeled through the wooden sword, paid homage to a single individual.

    Even the chilly autumn air couldn¡¯t cool the veins bulging on his hand.

    The technique¡¯s name was decided.

    It was Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s statement to Menghui: Your way of examining the dead is vastly different from mine.

    The first move.

    "Simgeuk Qilin."

    He murmured, the words slipping through his clenched teeth.

    Thud.

    As he stepped forward, anger surged through him, and his entire body vibrated with an explosive energy unlike anything he¡¯d experienced before.

    The Zhuge warriors reacted swiftly, realizing that negotiation was no longer an option.

    "Don¡¯t let him through!"

    "Don¡¯t give him the initiative!"

    Their swords unsheathed in unison. The five moved as if they were a single entity.

    It was the Three Arts, Five Elements Sword Formation, a secret technique of the Zhuge n, merging their collective energy into a devastating attack.

    Dust swirled at their feet as the invisible qi waves surged, creating a seemingly endless storm of pressure.

    But Ma Gwang-ik paid it no mind.

    He had already raised the wooden sword high above his head, its tip pointed skyward in a lofty upper stance.

    Then, he stomped the ground.

    Boom!

    The ground beneath his leather shoes cracked, spreading fissures like an earthquake.

    The recoil from the stomp traveled up his body, amplifying the energy in the wooden sword.

    Whoosh!

    The resulting vibration intensified as the condensed force gathered into the weapon. His ck robe fluttered wildly.

    The rate at which his full-body force condensed into a single strike was astonishing.

    In an instant, the wooden sword descended.

    Crack-BOOM!

    The air seemed to rupture as the de fell, unleashing apressed hurricane of qi.

    The resulting shockwave sent the Zhuge warriors flying like debris caught in an explosion, smashing through walls as they were hurled aside.

    None of them were struck directly by the de, yet not one could rise to their feet.

    Only two warriors, their bodies protected by powerful defensive qi, gasped for breath, their faces pale with terror.

    The massive wall behind them began to copse.

    Rumble¨D

    The sound of thunder apanied the rising dust cloud. The vibrations at their feet mirrored the tremors of falling rain.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stepped forward silently, ncing back at Zhuge Cheong-ah.

    The girl flinched, her body trembling.

    Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s eyes gleamed with an ominous ck light.

    The veins on his bare left arm pulsed violently from the exertion of his qi, standing out against his otherwiseposed form.

    The stark contrast between his pristine right arm and the tattered left sleeve of his ck robe underscored his raw, unrestrained power.

    It was the power of a strategic weapon that thrived on the battlefield.

    "Keep walking."

    The boymanded.

 Chapter 195

    ¡°This old master must be aging. I forgot to mention something important.¡±

    Heavenly Master Jin looked down slightly at Yu Hyeon as they walked out of Unhyang Garden, where the delegation from Ipwang Fortress was staying. Their footsteps echoed faintly on the autumn-stained yellow soil, a calm rhythm in the golden hues of the Mid-Autumn Festival.

    ¡°Oh¡­ You mentioned having other business with Yeon-shin, didn¡¯t you? If you forgot, maybe it wasn¡¯t that important after all?¡±

    Yu Hyeon tilted his head slightly, raising his dark eyebrows as he responded. The Heavenly Master of Swords was infamous for his exacting nature, particrly within the Hwasan Sect. Forgetting tasks or allowing ck in his conduct was unheard of, and he demanded the same rigor from disciples of the sect.

    To outsiders, he might have been a noble swordsman of impable bearing. Within the sect, however, he was a living Yama of judgment.

    ¡®If I return, I might be ordered to undergo seclusion training. And he even gave Yeon-shin a sword.¡¯

    Yu Hyeon¡¯s lips curved downward in a subtle frown. It was unusual for the master swordsman to show such leniency toward Jeong Yeon-shin, a disy unprecedented even in Hwasan.

    Earning the favor of the Sword Master was no small feat. It was akin to finding an actual plum blossom on Hwasan¡¯s rugged peaks¡ªnearly impossible. If the lower-ranked disciples from the main sect witnessed such favoritism, envy would surely fester.

    Yu Hyeon himself, having been appointed as the head disciple at a young age, often found himself distanced from his peers.

    ¡®I wonder if things are different in Ipwang Fortress. He¡¯s even more extraordinary than me, yet his subordinates seem to genuinely respect him. Not to mention, his subordinates include the likes of White Qilin Namgung Hwa-shin and Tae Yeom-ryong. That¡¯s just absurd.¡¯

    Sensing his disciple''s subtle shift in expression, Heavenly Master Jin reached out and patted Yu Hyeon¡¯s head.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it remarkable how Ma Gwang-ik honed his swordsmanship?¡±

    The Heavenly Master¡¯s thoughts drifted to Seomye. The enigmatic boy was no longer the white-robed martial artist sheltered under Ma Jin¡¯s protection in Xi¡¯an. Whatever trials he had endured had transformed him into a prodigy worthy of astonishment.

    Perhaps it was a relief that such extraordinary talent resided within Ipwang Fortress. Had he been born within the demonic factions, the world would have had yet another cmity to contend with.

    Yu Hyeon¡¯s pale face scrunched slightly in irritation.

    ¡°I can already craft dual-edged swords, you know. I¡¯ve mastered the first ten strokes of the Plum Blossom Sword Technique.¡±

    ¡°Does witnessing the swordy of Ma Gwang-ik still leave you saying that? Handling such potent energy waves is an arduous task. Ten years would be optimistic.¡±

    ¡°Sure, Yeon-shin lives ten times faster than I do. Still, tenfold might be an exaggeration. No, you know what? I don¡¯t care. Thinking about it just messes with my focus.¡±

    ¡°Comparison breeds inner demons. Focus on diligent practice, and one day your sword will bloom with its own radiance. That is enough. Ah, you¡¯ve grasped the essence of solitary meditation training. Upon returning, we will focus on absorbing the energy of the Jaso Dan. I¡¯ll prepare some Wall-Strengthening Pills for you.¡±

    ¡°Master?¡±

    After a long exchange of lighthearted banter, the Heavenly Master finally brought up the main topic.

    Yu Hyeon adjusted his white cap, the symbol of his ascetic discipline. His frustration over his friend¡¯s overwhelming talent had left his mind in disarray, even disrupting his appearance.

    ¡°You wanted to tell Yeon-shin about the Sword Lord of Destruction, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    Heavenly Master Jin lightly touched his side as Yu Hyeon observed him with a shaded gaze.

    ¡°Do you think he will attack Zhongnan again? He¡¯s practically unrivaled now¡­¡±

    ¡°The head of the Cheongseong Sect has passed. When I faced him, his swordsmanship refined by nature¡¯s providence was a marvel. If not for the Plum Blossom Sword Formation beneath the main mountain, my heart might have been split. The Sword Lord of Destruction has be a transcendent swordsman who can attempt anything. The sect must be prepared. The Sword Faction will rise again, and the winds of steel will howl through Shaanxi.¡±

    The Master of Swords spoke with an uncharacteristically grave tone. Yu Hyeon instinctively nced back.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we tell Yeon-shin, given he has a personal grudge against him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s better to wait. A swordsman preparing for a duel needs to temper both body and mind. Stories of past enemies could dull his de.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­¡±

    Yu Hyeon nodded, seemingly in agreement, then hesitated.

    ¡°They say the Sword Saint can split mountains with a single strike¡­ Well, I suppose the ck swords of Ipwang Fortress could save face. Not that the League Master would bother to intervene.¡±

    ¡°My abilities are the problem, not his,¡± the young Taoist muttered self-deprecatingly, lifting his gaze.

    ¡°By the way, the Tang n just arrived, didn¡¯t they? Why did they take so long to get here? The Gepa Daetjeon is already over¡­¡±

    ¡°Sichuan is in turmoil. Their primary experts have been killed by Seomye, and even Ten-de Lord Moon-ju is in critical condition. For the Tang n to dominate Sichuan, surpassing the True Dragon League would have sufficed, but recently, instead of the League, they consolidated as a single faction called the Golden Wing Sect. The resistance must have been considerable. Yet, I can¡¯t fathom why the Tang n¡¯s head would personally travel all the way here to Hanzhong.¡±

    At that moment, the Heavenly Master¡¯s eyes narrowed.

    ¡°Yu Hyeon.¡±

    ¡°Yes?¡±

    ¡°From afar¡­ Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s energy is surging like a tidal wave. Something must be happening.¡±

    ***

    Jeong Yeon-shin advanced alongside Jegal Cheong-ah.

    There was little time to waste.

    The heads of the ns were said to be away for no more than half an hour. Jegal Cheong-ah had no idea where they had gone. All she could do was specte that they might be at Cheonghak Pavilion, atop the main hall of the Menghui headquarters.

    It was rumored that high-ranking figures, including Eon Hwa-shin, gathered there in secret to indulge in refined leisure.

    The lord of Ipwang Fortress knew he could not handle the n leaders.

    That much was clear. It was an undeniable fact.

    Three lords who dwelled at the edges of the ck Realm had oncebined their power to defeat Hwangbo Gaju. Just as Jeong Yeon-shin had annihted formidable foes with swift and decisive strikes, he too could fall victim to such tactics.

    It was said that masters near the Violet Realm held absolute sway as aristocrats of the martial world, no matter where they stood.

    Considering their age and status, the heads of Jegal and Moyong ns had looked down on him as nothing more than a lowly pawn during the Gepa Daetjeon.

    It was only natural, given their positions.

    ¡°We have to secure it before they return,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    If they failed to retrieve the body of the Blue Qilin, it would appear as if Ipwang Fortress hadunched a preemptive strike against the Jegal n based on an unfounded excuse.

    The consequences would be dire. At this very moment, Jeong Yeon-shin was trespassing in the most guarded depths of the Menghui.

    No one would bat an eye if Jegal Gaju himself severed Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s head for this transgression.

    Such was thew of the martial world.

    After some martial artists used of treason had eluded annihtion through their mastery of concealment techniques, the imperial court had publicly severed ties with Ipwang Fortress.

    The majesty of the imperial dynasty ensured that Ipwang Fortress''s enemies were no longer considered traitors.

    Ultimately, what remained between Ipwang Fortress and the martial world was a stark disparity in power. Thus, the Martial Alliance was formed.

    With Menghui now established, the gathering of the Eight ns¡¯ leaders presented a threat to Ipwang Fortress.

    Possessing both justification and force, the martial artists of the Menghui were capable of anything. The situation was dire.

    For this reason, the leaders of Ipwang Fortress had deployed the unprecedentedly talented new lord, Ma Gwang-ik, to take charge. His appearance was meant to suppress the morale of the Menghui before conflict could escte further.

    Now, the final act had begun.

    This was a race against time.

    Thud!

    Dust rose with each strike of his feet against the ground. Walls and pavilions blurred past them like fleeting shadows.

    While running, Jeong Yeon-shin had to remain mindful of the countless gazes that followed them. Even as a one-time mission, this was an incredibly challenging task.

    Rationality and anger churned together in his chest. He tried to anchor his thinking with reason,ying logical foundations for his energy maniption, but frustration surged with each passing moment.

    It felt as though sharp, blood-red autumn leaves were lodged in his mind.

    The faint ringing in his ears, the killing intentced in his movements, the fury carried on his energy waves¡ªall of it fed into the cold brilliance emanating from his Upper Dantian.

    ¡°Intruders at the main gate¡­!¡±

    ¡°The youngdy is with them!¡±

    ¡°Is she a hostage?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s Ma Gwang-ik! Activate the formation at full strength!¡±

    Many figures moved to block his advance. Seven stood in the vanguard, while several others closed in from behind,yering their lines.

    Each wore green martial robes, with white cranes embroidered on the left chest. None of them bore even a hint of contempt for the young lord.

    This was the Hyuncheon Guard of the Jegal n, an elite force of men and women, their sharp gazes brimming with power.

    They specialized in formation-based martial arts.

    Whoosh!

    Artificial winds began to swirl around their bodies. Tangible energy waves gathered, pulsing like a living storm and brushing against Jeong Yeon-shin''s skin.

    This was a sure sign that a sophisticated formation was being activated. Likely the renowned Cloud Soul Severance Formation (?????).

    It was said to be no ordinary formation.

    Unlike standard formations that relied on mechanical traps or environmental maniption, this one resonated with the users¡¯ internal energy techniques. It simultaneously boosted theirbat power while suppressing the movements of their opponents.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had been briefed on this by Aksu-rim, themander of Ipwang¡¯s Divine Spears, before embarking on this mission.

    "If they use some bizarre sword formation despite knowing your energy techniques, don¡¯t just charge in¡ªbreak their energy waves first. Back when I caused a ruckus at their main house and flew the blue banner, those ursed Jegal bastards nearly sent me down the River Styx with their filthy tactics. Don¡¯t make the same mistake I did¡ªthey¡¯re downright despicable when they work together."

    It felt as though the elder¡¯s voice was chattering directly into his ear.

    The elite guard of a prominent n was no different from the armed forces under the Divine Sword Unit.

    Their strength was immense. Even a ck-level master might find their movements momentarily restrained.

    But Jeong Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t afford to falter.

    ¡°Quickly.¡±

    Breaking an opponent¡¯s energy waves was an abstract concept, and methods for doing so were rare. Fortunately, Jeong Yeon-shin had a way.

    Hwaak!

    A ck gale wrapped around the hem of his dark martial robe. The Radiant Wheel Energy surged down his legs, scattering into brilliant light as it reached the Middle Capital Acupoint (???) along his calves.

    It took but an instant for the energy to form an invisible armor around the three pressure points of his ankle.

    The Scattering Steps of the Ipwang Fortress Lord began to take shape.

    Phantom Wing Steps (????).

    Boom!

    His steps tore through the formation¡¯s energy. With each stride, waves of force rippled outward.

    Colorless currents pushed back the air itself. In an instant, they reached the dense energy waves emanating from the seven martial artists, disrupting and scattering them as though they were spinning in reverse.

    The principles of formations were intricate. Harmonized resonance across multiple axes produced their power.

    For something as flexible as the Cloud Soul Severance Formation, the disruption was all the more pronounced. Their gathered strength unraveled in an instant.@@novelbin@@

    The pine needles that had floated above them began to fall gently like feathers.

    The distance between Ma Gwang-ik and the elite guard was now only ten paces.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    The Hyuncheon Guard of the Jegal n did not falter, despite their brows twitching and mouths slightly agape. Their charge continued unabated.

    Was this the power of a great n? Their resolve as retainers was truly formidable, like a finely honed, icy wind barreling forward.

    The dust that rose with each step was transparent¡ªa testament to their refined footwork techniques. Their skills were equally polished; the axes of their formation seemed poised to realign at any moment. Among them, energy waves surged again, lifting pine needles in their wake.

    If their formation could recover before colliding with Jeong Yeon-shin, it would be ideal. If not, they were prepared to defend their position at all costs. Even at the risk of disrupting their coordination with reinforcements charging from behind.

    That¡¯s fine.

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought to himself.

    The truly frightening opponent was the returning Jegal Gaju.

    The handful of covert forces secretly dispatched from Ipwang Fortress to protect the youngest fortress lord hadn¡¯t intervened even when he faced the Sinmu Alliance Army.

    But against a n lord? That would be different.

    If he wasn¡¯t swift, this entire operation could escte into a war of annihtion between factions. It had to end before things became irreparably messy.

    ¡°Wind God Technique.¡±

    Pahak!

    Jeong Yeon-shin clenched the extensor hallucis longus muscle running from his toe to his calf with internal energy. His entire body¡¯s micro-muscles contracted and expanded repeatedly. Leaves spiraled into a vortex beneath his feet.

    As a strong gust brushed against his eyelids, the faces of the Hyuncheon Guard suddenly loomedrger¡ªthey were now within striking distance.

    Their Cloud Soul Severance Formation had yet to recover. Behind him, Jegal Cheong-ah¡¯s presence faded into the crowd of onlookers.

    ¡°Draw swords!¡±

    The lead guard shouted, her slender face still tinged with lingering astonishment. Yet, she leapt gracefully forward, extending her de.

    Her trailing leg formed a straight line with her de, turning her entire body into an arrow. The force of her Sword Qi condensed into a single trajectory, embodying the profound unity of body and sword.

    Pah-pah-pak!

    The formation tightened like the beating wings of a phoenix, drawing inwards even without the full wisdom of their technique. Their coordination was exceptional, closing the gap with precise intervals.

    Each de¡¯s trajectory was narrow, carving through falling pine needles and maple leaves. The sound of piercing air reverberated sharply, a chilling echo in the atmosphere.

    There was no hesitation. This was a strike to kill.

    Amid the elerating pulse of his Upper Dantian, Jeong Yeon-shin became keenly aware of his newfound status.

    He was no longer a promising talent whose moniker echoed only in Cheongya Valley or a rising star revered exclusively within the closed-off Sichuan Province.

    Now, on thend of Hanzhong, he had fully stepped into the realm of the martial world¡¯s central stage.

    Today, the world watched him as a supreme martial artist.

    No longer would the forests of swords and mountains of des see him as a mere boy. He would be treated with the deference orded to grandmasters¡ªand attacked with the same fatal intent.

    Strong warriors would begin each encounter with killing techniques, without leaving anything to chance. After his victory in the Gepa Daetjeon, luck would no longer save him.

    The sword strike from the Hyuncheon Guard approaching his face seemed to dere as much. The sharp energy slicing through the air could be felt on his skin.

    ¡°Harmony of Infinite Flowing Water (?????).¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin gathered his Radiant Wheel Energy at the Heavenly Gathering Acupoint (???) on his right shoulder de. His upper arm muscles contracted tightly.

    In that fleeting moment, the minute movements of his muscles and veins amplified his internal energy. A burst of force erupted violently.

    Behind him, the Radiant Wheel Energy exploded like a thunderbolt. His right fist tore through the air with ferocious momentum.

    The energy wave swept past his ears, smashing through the side of the formation.

    Second Technique: Shattering Wall (??).

    Jjuhhhhng!

    The fist strike absorbed even the rebound force, surging upward. Fragments of shattered swords mixed into the fierce whirlwind.

    The light reflecting off the shards of steel swept across the face of the lead guard.

    The airborne woman spiraled downward in a distorted trajectory, like a leaf caught in the wind. Her ribs seemed crushed from the direct impact of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s strike, leaving her gasping for air. She hadn¡¯t withstood the aftermath of Shattering Wall.

    Even as her pained cries rang out, Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t stop. Another synchronized wave of Sword Qi was rushing toward him. Three on the left, three on the right.

    Their movements were clearly specialized in hunting high-level martial artists. There was no time to maneuver his body away.

    The expressions of his attackers betrayed no hint of triumph. Their stoic faces showed only focus as they swung their des, ensuring no gaps in their formation.

    Even at a nce, their sword stances left no openings. They gave it their all.

    Jeong Yeon-shin unclenched the fist he had raised for the strike. As he spread his fingers, the glowing fragments of shattered swords that had been scattering around him suddenly froze in mid-air.

    The acupuncture points in his palm¡ªLesser Pce (???), Lao Gong (???), and Central Reservoir (???)¡ªaligned in a straight line, radiating intense heat. The bnce between absorption and dispersion reached a miraculous harmony.

    ¡°If the martial world chooses to treat me wholly as Ma Gwang-ik, then I shall conduct myself as Ma Gwang-ik with upromising excellence.¡±

    Falling Petals in a Radiant Storm (????).

    The sh between Jegal n and Ma Gwang-ik unfolded without retreat. Like his name, Seomye, the brilliance of his stride painted the scene in radiant streaks of light.

 Chapter 196

    Ma Gwang-Ik''s hand moved gracefully, his fingertips tracing arcs of elegance in the air.

    Before the six sword strikes of the Geomgyeok martial artists could rip through his robes, Jeong Yeon-shin''s movements unleashed a rain of steel flowers.

    His five fingers alternated between concealing and revealing his palm, bncing the absorption and release of energy. Sword fragments infused with brilliance spread out dreamily to either side.

    Thud, thud, thud!

    A dull sound echoed, as if his fingers were plucking a string of gold. Blood burst at the tips of those artistically moving fingers.

    The bodies of the six elite warriors from the Hyuncheon Corps shuddered briefly. Their swords froze mid-thrust, and their motion ceased.

    ¡°Urgh.¡±

    ¡°Hmm¡­¡±

    Each staggered, their bloodshot eyes wavering.

    They were not killed instantly. These were not opponents weak enough to be swept away by a wide-range technique in a single stroke.

    Despite the orthodox martial arts foundation they relied on, theirbat-oriented discipline as a distinguished house had forged a robust protective energy barrier over their bodies.

    The hastily deployed Mancheon Hwawu (Flowers of Steel Rain) had not been enough to kill them.

    Instead, what unfolded before the eyes of the Menghui martial artists was astonishing.

    Among the crowd that had followed Zhuge Cheong-ah into this audacious incursion into the territory of a noble house, gasps broke out.

    For Ma Gwang-Ik, however, the oue was predictable. Thanks to Ak Su-rim¡¯s intervention, their most secret techniques had been preemptively disrupted.

    Without their core techniques, they were far from invincible.

    "When ites to priorities¡­"

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly lowered his right hand and announced with calm authority:

    "Today, the information I¡¯ve received takes precedence over everything else. If my judgment proves wrong, I will formally apologize upon my return. But for now, do not obstruct me. I am showing restraint for Seonryong''s sake."

    He said this with Zhuge Hyeon in mind, whose martial philosophy left asting impression on him.

    Taking a step forward, Jeong Yeon-shin resumed his stride. Zhuge Cheong-ah, following him hesitantly, spoke cautiously as they left behind the martial artists, still dazed and unable to steady themselves.

    ¡°What about their condition¡­?¡±

    ¡°Their protective energy even envelops their blood vessels. These are trained martial artists. There¡¯s nothing to worry about.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    The indifferent response elicited a soft, astonished sound. Zhuge Cheong-ah couldn¡¯t fully grasp the depth of martial arts she had just witnessed.

    It was far beyond what could be discerned from observing injuries alone. Ma Gwang-Ik operated on an entirely different level.

    ¡®The Hyuncheon Corps is a force that could rival even Ma Gwang-Ik himself,¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    The elite of Dae Bang Pa were precisely that formidable.

    While the methods of martial prowess differed depending on one¡¯s lineage, the martial arts umted by these distinguished families over generations often surpassed even the strength of some of the Thirteen Heavens.

    Had they properly executed their sword formations, Jeong Yeon-shin might have struggled to withstand them. Ak Su-rim''s advice had proven invaluable.

    But now, time was of the essence.

    Ahead stood more martial artists, these ones newly arranged in a defensive formation after theirrades had been felled by the True Wall and Flowers of Steel Rain.

    Six individuals. Their sword stances exuded a readiness that suggested a tactical change.

    Jeong Yeon-shin remained unfazed.

    Boom!

    With both hands, he unleashed the Shihwa Muguk Su (Ultimate Pr Flower Fist), shattering multiple weapons. He charged forward relentlessly.

    His Hwanikibo footwork was the bane of the Hyuncheon Corps¡¯ martial techniques. Against such overwhelmingpatibility, even the Zhuge n¡¯s elite had no hope of showcasing their full potential.

    This being Menghui, a special case in itself, also yed a part. Even if the martial alliance regarded this as a key stronghold, they would not have deployed the full force of their main family.

    Martial prowess, especially for those who honed mystical techniques, often reached its peak effectiveness within their home grounds.

    For a moment, Jeong Yeon-shin thought of the White Qilin waiting at the destination and the three years of life he had left.

    Disillusionment stirred within him.

    A fundamental question etched itself into his mind.

    ¨DAm I truly angry for Namgung Se-jin¡¯s sake right now?

    Half-true. Half of his anger was for the sake of merit.

    The vast expanse of the ck domain weighed heavily on him.

    Topete with esteemed grandmasters, where finding a rival was a rarity, even stalwarts like Ak Su-rim and the Chief of the Myeolseom Corps had yet to reach the violet stage.

    If such luminaries hadn¡¯t managed to solve the challenges they faced, then no ordinary conflict could have been their match.

    Jeong Yeon-shin couldn''t even estimate how much merit he would need to umte. Each time he felt the expansion of his Baihui Point, it struck him anew with a sense of daunting immensity.

    At this moment, Jeong Yeon-shin was angry simply to survive.

    To bury his guilt over using Namgung Se-jin for his gain, he wrapped his hands in rage and pressed on.

    By delivering severe damage to the Zhuge n, a pivotal faction within Menghui, he aimed to secure additional merit.

    Silently, he repeated to himself:

    I am truly sorry for not acting out of pure intentions.

    This was his opportunity, Zhuge Cheong-ah had said. His Danjon confirmed the truth of this statement. He couldn¡¯t let it slip away.

    "Confirm the trigrams! Secure your formation properly!"

    "Control the energy flows at your will! Prepare for attacks beyond expectations!"

    "Draw your swords!"

    More than a dozen men and women d in green martial robes unleashed powerful energy currents. Their determination to prevent any further breaches was palpable.

    The situation grew more precarious, even for Zhuge Cheong-ah.

    Jeong Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t handle all angles alone. From above, swords imbued with light descended, their wielders unconcerned with self-preservation, aiming only to deliver a decisive blow.

    des distorted the sunlight as they charged toward him, packed with immense inner energy.

    Thebined intent of the family¡¯s skilled swordsmen closed in like an imprable wall.

    Zhuge Cheong-ah¡¯s eyes widened as the murmurs of the onlookers vanished from her senses.

    Swoosh.

    The boy¡¯s ck cloak fluttered gently.

    In a single step, Ma Gwang-Ik¡¯s form blurred as if he had dissolved into the wind.

    He passed through every attack, reacting faster than any of their strikes.

    As the Hyuncheon Corps¡¯ experts stumbled into each other, colliding and dodging amid the chaos, Jeong Yeon-shin leaped forward again.

    Swoosh.

    Without looking back, he extended his right hand toward the rear.

    The fourth form of the Shihwa Muguk Su had no ws that could be exploited by inferior opponents. For such foes, its execution time posed no issue.

    The mystical intricacies of the spell array blossomed in his palm, weaving together the two threads of energy within his Luminous Method Wheel Qi.

    Boom!

    The collision of blood energy and spiritual power erupted like lightning. The st tore through the ground, sending clouds of dirt into the air and shaking the nearby pavilions.

    Pursuers were caught in the shockwave, scattering like skipping stones.

    The deafening explosion turned the alleys upside down, its echoes lingering long after.

    It was divine. A terrifying disy of supreme skill. The perfect union of evasion techniques and offensive forms transformed him into an iprehensible master.

    Zhuge Cheong-ah followed, her eyshes trembling. What had seemed like a seventy percent chance of victory now felt like ny.

    She thought to herself:

    How can someone my age be this powerful? Does it have something to do with the desperation I felt from the White Qilin¡¯s wounds?

    The boy''s dark figure advanced indifferently. Whenever Zhuge n warriors appeared, he broke through as if possessed by a god.

    His movements mirrored the wind, his attacks thunderous.

    The sight left even the most seasoned spectators speechless. True martial mastery shone brightest in battles of one against many.

    ¡°There!¡± Zhuge Cheong-ah suddenly shouted, pointing with her pale finger.

    A modest pavilion came into view. Three Zhuge n warriors sprinted toward it, clearly aiming for its interior.

    They were closer than the pair of them. Their intent was obvious, as if they were racing Jeong Yeon-shin to the target.

    If they opened that door¡ª

    They would see Namgung Se-jin lying there, like an experimental subject of the Tang n.

    This could not be allowed. It must not be desecrated.

    Jeong Yeon-shin channeled Luminous Method Wheel Qi into the veins of his right hand.

    His palm grew hot as the energy coalesced in a straight line along the three key points of his palm, alternating between absorption and release.

    A soft exmation escaped Zhuge Cheong-ah¡¯s lips as Jeong Yeon-shin, without touching her, snatched her sheathed sword and hurled it with a flick of his hand.

    Dust kicked up as the Mancheon Hwawu¡¯s dispersing energy scraped against the ground.

    Swoosh!

    The radiant energy imbued in the throw burst forth, a white sheath hurtling like a ray of light.

    The sound of air splitting apanied its trajectory as it struck two heads and smashed into the back of the third.

    Thud!

    The dull impact was resounding. Even with protective energy, the attack had been so forceful that it caused physical damage.

    The three fell in a heap, leaving a path clear. Zhuge n¡¯s defenses had been caught off guard by the sudden ambush of such a master.

    It was the dominance of a supreme martial artist¡ªa strategic weapon in the grand battles of the martial world.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said, his voice tinged with a faint mncholy.

    Zhuge Cheong-ah instinctively pursed her lips, pressing them together as dry saliva clung to their surface.

    The spectacle was unbelievable, her heart swelling with emotion.

    Finally, she could break free of her father¡¯s oppressive authority. Overthrow the tyrannical weight and transform the family ording to her and her brother¡¯s ideals.

    Even as a noble house, the Zhuge family was a part of the righteous path. The strength of rightful cause was the mightiest de.

    That was her belief.

    Suddenly, the sky darkened.

    Nightfall hade early, casting shadows over thend.

    Low-hanging clouds drifted closer, drawn by an unseen force.

    Was this reality? The slowly fading sunlight seemed to herald the manifestation of an absolute presence.

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned his gaze to the side. The pavilion¡¯s highest rooftop came into view, its blue tiles sloping gracefully upward.

    Atop the roof stood a man d in a flowing white robe.

    ¡°Young beast, they say you have dared to set foot in the tiger¡¯s den more than once.¡±

    His gaze fell on Zhuge Cheong-ah as he spoke, a faint smile gracing his lips.

    In his left hand, he held a white crane fan adorned with dark blue tassels.

    The pristine robesplemented his pale skin and slender features, framed by strikingly dark brows.

    Though he exuded the demeanor of a schr, his presence was anything but fragile. A strange aura of transcendence enveloped him.

    From the moment he entered view, the world seemed filled by his existence alone. Even the freely blowing wind slowed, as if bound to his will.

    ¡°n Leader!¡±

    Among the Zhuge n masters who had been pursuing them, one let out a cry, his voice trembling with fear, as if terrified of the consequences.

    The one who stood before them was none other than the absolute ruler who debated the state of the world through martial strength¡ªthe patriarch of the Zhuge n. He approached with an air of inevitability.

    The current patriarch of the Zhuge n was known by the epithet "The Reincarnated Hidden Dragon" (????).

    It wasn¡¯t merely because of his exceptional strategy that he was likened to the great Zhuge Liang of old. Rather than possessing transcendent wit, his sharp intuition stood out.

    This made him a figure worthy of beingpared to Zhuge Liang of Shu, possessing not only the appearance and dignity but also the legendary sorcery and martial arts techniques that could stir the winds and summon rain, "The Art of Controlling Winds and Rain" (????).

    His keen gaze had been fixed on the strange movements of Zhuge Cheong-ah.

    With the caution befitting a patriarch, he considered the ripple effects that the death of Cheonggirin (???) would bring. Even with pressing matters at hand, he never took his attention off the Menghui Alliance.

    This diligence had brought him here, at this time and ce. With a defense technique unparalleled under the heavens, he caught the young warriorspletely off guard.

    His gaze slowly shifted toward Jeong Yeon-shin. It felt as though a great mountain was moving.

    ¡°You must pay the price,¡± the absolute figure with the fan said.

    ¡°You could have epted the Great Elixir and retreated¡ªthat should have been enough.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Your greed has shortened your life.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin remained silent for a moment, momentarily at a loss for words. What would Hyeon Won-chang or Tae Yeom-ryong have said in this situation?

    Feeling the faint sense of despair rising from his sangdanjeon (???, energy core), the young Ma Gwang-ik slowly parted his lips.

    ¡°¡­You ought to feel shame. For someone who ims to be the patriarch of a noble n.¡±

    ¡°These are not words that shoulde from awless intruder.¡±

    The patriarch¡¯s lips curved into a slow, amused smile.

    ¡°I will send your head to the Lady of Ipwang Fortress. If she, in her rare fury, flies into action, the Murim Alliance will consolidate its forces all the faster. The justification lies with my n, after all. With such circumstances, the power of the Menghui Alliance will surpass Ipwang Fortress.¡±

    The calm deration struck with chilling realism.

    Suddenly, the patriarch¡¯s fan moved.

    Boom!

    Out of nowhere, a typhoon erupted. The wind carried the sharpness of des, as though imbued with the spirit of a divine sword. Jeong Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t unsheathe his weapon in time.

    He was too slow. Desperately, he wrapped Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi (?????) around both hands, crossing them in front of him to withstand the cutting wind.

    There was no time to observe the patriarch¡¯s movements. His energy control was terrifyingly fast.

    In the blurred vision, Yeon-shin felt pain in his forearms. Blood vessels burst in various ces, and streaks of crimson seeped out.

    To withstand such martial techniques, even protective qi (???) had to be at the level of divine mastery.

    The defensiveyers of internal energy he had now were too weak. He realized this instinctively as he took the blow:

    Approaching him was impossible.

    It would take at least two or three more of himself tond a decisive counterattack. Without that, he would die here.

    Boom!

    A sharp, ripping sound echoed like a long fabric being torn apart. The ck-d boy¡¯s figure was flung backward.

    Even so, he managed to regain his bnce with a twisting motion midair. It was astonishing to witness.

    What kind of footwork was that? What was that sense? The patriarch¡¯s eyes gleamed with an eerie white light.

    ¡°As expected.¡±

    The man folded his fan with an elegant gesture and spoke.

    ¡°You are someone who must not be allowed to live.¡±

    It was the same thought he¡¯d had upon seeing the young master of Ming Sect from afar. To think he would encounter someone equally dangerous.

    As a figure who discussed the fate of the world¡¯s martial realms, the potential in that boy was too dangerous to overlook. Who knew what kind of path he would carve in the future?

    Why wasn¡¯t someone like him born into the Zhuge n?

    The boundless possibilities etched a sense of caution even into an absolute master.

    He had to be killed here. Another Sword Corps Commander, or worse, another Sovereign of Ipwang Fortress, must not arise.

    Swish.

    The patriarch¡¯s fan began to draw transcendent afterimages.

    Whoosh¡ª!

    From a distance. From a very far distance, a rumbling sound grew louder with each passing moment.@@novelbin@@

    As soon as he recognized the direction from behind, something dark and ominous pierced through all the magical barriers and flew straight in.

    A sonic projectile, like a beam of light,nded beside Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Boom!

    Amid the terrifying vibrations, someonended. The ground shook violently, resonating like an earthquake. There was no way to guess how far they had leapt from.

    ck robes fluttered in the gale-like energy waves that surged like a tidal wave. But it wasn¡¯t Jeong Yeon-shin. The figure who had justnded was a girl in a long ck cloak.

    Her silhouette was familiar.

    Jet-ck bobbed hair defying conventions and formalities. The sunlight kissed her cheeks, while energy sparkled like lightning around her.

    Her sharp nose, as if carved from ivory, was unmistakable. It was as if she had been born wearing the ck cloak of Ipwang Fortress, overflowing with unrestrained power.

    The billowing sleeves of her robe were as flowing as the garments of a celestial maiden.

    It was Ipwang Divine Spear, Ak Su-rim.

    Turning her head slightly toward Jeong Yeon-shin, she gave a sly smile.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    There was more. From the sides.

    Crash¡ª!

    One by one, the pavilion walls crumbled. Massive figures burst through the walls, unleashing waves of overwhelming force.

    A towering ck-d man with sharp, leaf-like ears smashed through walls, shattering and pulverizing them as he charged forward.

    Each step left charred marks on the ground, smoke rising with every footfall. The ferocious motion of his qi even ignited mes.

    ¡°Haa¡ªaaah¡ªaaah!¡±

    A roar erupted, shaking the surroundings like a lion¡¯s roar.

    The explosive voice was powerful enough to suggest years of concentrated cultivation. The force within his shout swept the area like a thunderp.

    The doorframes shattered to pieces on their own.

    ¡°The enemy has breached!¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re from Ipwang Fortress!¡±

    ¡°This is urgent! Deploy the sword formation!¡±

    Distant cries echoed faintly from afar. There were more beyond the girl and the man. Had others whocked supreme perception also breached the front gate?

    Even so, they seemed far from ordinary. The warriors of the Menghui Alliance, capable of holding their own anywhere in the martial world, were visibly shaken.

    It was clear that these invaders were not opponents that could be handled with ordinary preparation.

    Ipwang Fortress.

    They had unleashed their near-unmatched champions from the start, prepared for the worst. Their transcendent post-mortem capabilities would not bepromised.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t just a small skirmish, is it?¡±

    Though relieved to have narrowly escaped death, Jeong Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t hide his astonishment. It didn¡¯t show on his face, but the thought crossed his mind.

    Were they dering war?

 Chapter 197

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, our dear Seomye. I¡¯ve been watching everything. You were incredible during the Gepa Daetjeon. Honestly, I might have fallen for you just a little.¡±

    A light, small hand patted Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder twice.

    The girl d in a ck cloak with her bobbed hair falling to her nape was none other than Ak Su-rim.

    Their eyes met, her dark pupils glinting with a sharp brilliance that could only belong to a senior martial artist of immense skill.

    ¡°I almost went blind watching over you, especially when you were with that Sword Demon. I¡¯m not even proficient in stealth techniques, but still, I couldn¡¯t just ignore what I saw. It was too dangerous.¡±

    Her words, casual yet loaded with implication, trailed off as she shifted her gaze to the Patriarch of the Zhuge n.

    Their eyes locked, her crystalline stare meeting his calcting gaze.

    Ak Su-rim was one of the strongest warriors in Ipwang Fortress, second only to the Sword Corps Commander.

    The Zhuge Patriarch, meanwhile, had solidified his n¡¯s power by aligning with the Murim Alliance. Who held the upper hand? It was a sh the martial world was keenly watching.

    Suddenly, with a heavy thud, a massive figure arrived, having demolished seven pavilions in his wake. He stood to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s left, an overwhelming presence.

    The man¡¯s sharp ears were far from ordinary, rivaling those of the purest bloodlines. Hispletely swept-back hair revealed a broad forehead and a strikingly handsome face.

    His gaze, brimming with curiosity, flickered down to the boy before him.

    ¡°So, you¡¯re Seomye. I am Hahoe Wi-jin of the Ipwang Hahoe n,¡± he dered, his voice deep and resonant, reverberating through the air as if from the depths of his being. The sheer weight of the energy embedded in his tone was staggering.

    Every word seemed to echo in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mind. Was this the result of countless years of cultivating profound energy?

    The Thousand-Fist Dragon of Unyielding Strength (????? ????).

    The captain of Cheonrimdae and a trusted confidant of the Sovereign of Ipwang Fortress, Hahoe Wi-jin was renowned throughout the martial world. Like the others, he wore a ck cloak, marking him as a leader of extraordinary caliber.

    Towering over Jeong Yeon-shin by at least three heads, his ck mantle billowed like a cape.

    Jeong Yeon-shin offered a brief salute.

    ¡°Greetings, Senior Hahoe. I am Jeong Yeon-shin of Shinya County.¡±

    Their introductions ended there, as Jeong Yeon-shin was keenly aware that he stood before a transcendent master.

    Ak Su-rim broke the silence, her gaze skewering the Zhuge Patriarch.

    ¡°The Tang n Leader will be here soon, too. If we can crush you Zhuge and that idiot from the Mo Yong n, the rest will be easy. This unfinished Murim Alliance is nothing to worry about.¡±

    Her words were apanied by a cheerful smile, as if she were singing like ark. The atmosphere lightened considerably in an instant.

    She began folding her slender fingers one by one as if counting.

    ¡°Let¡¯s see, let¡¯s see¡­ With me, the Tang n Leader, this brute, and Seomye, we should be able to handle pale-faced fools like you and that moronic Mo Yong. Your pitiful subordinates can¡¯t even match our de work and footwork. Oh, and Mo Yong? He knows what¡¯sing. That coward hasn¡¯t even moved a muscle since we got here.¡±

    Her lips curled into a sly grin.

    ¡°Maybe he has something to hide. Seems like he¡¯s already pulled back from you after sensing us.¡±

    She nonchntly mocked both the Zhuge Patriarch and the Mo Yong n Leader. Yet, it was hard to call her exaggerations.

    Jeong Yeon-shin could already sense two iing waves of energy rapidly approaching. The aura of profound internal strength felt familiar.

    The Tang n Leader and Cheonjujin, no doubt. Themotion they had caused was impossible to miss, and their allegiance was predictable.

    The Murim Alliance Leader remained neutral, a fact evident from theirck of appearance thus far.

    It was widely known that Sword Saint Hyeon So-baek, often referred to as a celestial figure, would not intervene lightly. Despite being a wandering martial artist, his transcendence was undisputed.

    It was highly likely that the moment Jeong Yeon-shin created such chaos, the Sword Saint had already taken note of Cheonggirin¡¯s demise. However, as a martial leader of the righteous sects, he would neither side with Ipwang Fortress nor the Zhuge n.

    Amid these swirling tensions, Ak Su-rim and Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s roles became clear: to protect Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Even though they had stormed into enemy territory, war was not their intent. Unnecessary conflict would only escte matters further.

    This was the heart of the Murim Alliance¡¯s domain. Unless the Zhuge Patriarch made the first move, they had no reason to attack him.

    Simply ensuring Seomye¡¯s safety was enough.

    The Zhuge Patriarch¡¯s voice, quiet yet sharp, broke through the stillness.

    ¡°Ipwang Fortress seems tock surplus forces these days¡­¡±

    His fan concealed his lips, maintaining an air of leisure. Yet, everyone present knew it was a fa?ade.

    Ak Su-rimzily brushed back her jet-ck hair, the strands gleaming like polished ebony. She then casually massaged the nape of her neck, exuding an air of carefree elegance.

    ¡°Our Seomye is the future of Ipwang Fortress. Did you really think we¡¯d sit idly by after sending such a precious treasure into your territory? What do you take us for, fools?¡±

    Her brazen remark was met with silence. The Zhuge Patriarch had no rebuttal.

    Ipwang Fortress¡¯s ck-d champions could rival even the n patriarchs.

    Rumors that Ak Su-rim had elevated the Yue n Spear Technique (???) to new heights were no exaggeration.

    Meanwhile, the Thousand-Fist Dragon¡¯s fist techniques were said to split mountains.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s disruptive actions had escted the situation significantly.

    The Zhuge n¡¯s walls had been breached, their tranquil environment shattered.

    The Murim Alliance, being the pinnacle of the martial world, was now swarming with warriors who had honed their senses to perfection.

    The Zhuge Patriarch was cornered. Though the pavilion housing Cheonggirin¡¯s remains weighed on his mind, he couldn¡¯t afford to divert his focus with Ak Su-rim and Hahoe Wi-jin standing before him.

    Slowly, Jeong Yeon-shin straightened his posture. Adjusting his single sleeve, he brushed the dust off his clothes.

    Standing within the immense shadow of Ipwang Fortress¡¯s influence, he felt its overwhelming weight.

    It was time to confront the deceased.

    ¡°Ma Gwang-ik.¡±

    The Zhuge Patriarch¡¯s voice called out.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t turn back. He kept walking, his steps unbroken.

    The patriarch¡¯s clear voice, reminiscent of a sage in a fable, rang out again.

    ¡°Reckless behavior without regard for heaven and earth will lead to an early death. Even the most unique flower loses its meaning if it fails to bloom. Your talent may be extraordinary, but the strong will never look kindly upon it.¡±

    ¡°You Zhuge fools fail to think in reverse,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied without stopping.

    ¡°The Murim Alliance has wronged me. Remember today, and reflect on it two years from now.¡±

    It was a chilling warning, filled with unsettling silence. His extraordinary talent promised vengeance, a deration that sent shivers down the spines of even the most seasoned masters.

    The unparalleled speed and potential of his talent promised the future. It was the kind of statement that could send chills down the spines of masters.

    As soon as the words of the Absolute, who wielded the White Crane Fan, ended¡ª

    ¡°Ha ha ha ha!¡±

    Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯sughter roared like a tempest, loud enough to stir the winds.

    It wasn¡¯t just hearty¡ªit was a gale-force resonance.

    Jeong Yeon-shin nearly reflexively shielded his eardrums with his Radiant Wheel Qi but managed to restrain himself as he stepped into the hall.

    By his side, Jeong Cheong-ah was gasping for breath, barelyposed.

    Behind them, countless presences surged.

    Factions were murmuring amongst themselves, questioning the cause of themotion. Prominent figures like So Geomhwi, who had arrived in a single bound, and even more advanced warriors such as Cheonggirin were present, their auras arriving ahead of them.

    And then, the disturbance became an inferno.

    ¡°How could such a thing happen...?¡±

    ¡°Even if Ma Gwang-Ik triumphed at the Gepa Daetjeon, how could Ipwang Fortress act so disgracefully?¡±

    ¡°Ipwang Shinjang?!¡±

    ¡°That ck robe and overwhelming presence¡ªit¡¯s the Heavenly Fist of Hahoe Wi-jin?!¡±

    ¡°Ma Gwang-Ik! What do you think you¡¯re doing, causing such a disgraceful scene?!¡±

    A voiceced with confusion boomed, belonging to the master of Cheong Il-mun. Early in his visit to the Menghui, he had exchanged blows with Jeong Yeon-shin, only tough as he departed, admitting he¡¯d learned something from the young prodigy.

    He was living proof that Ma Gwang-Ik had garnered no shortage of allies within the Menghui.

    The numbers gathering behind were swelling, quickly surpassing the hundreds.

    Leaping over tall walls, running along rooftops, perching on railings of pavilions, or standing firmly atop the opposite roof facing Jeong Yeon-shin¡ªpeople were everywhere.

    ¡°That one. He was always such a person. At that age, possessing such martial prowess... As the direct disciple of the Ipwang Fortress Lord, wouldn¡¯t the entire world seem like his ything? Cloaking himself in the guise of noble ideals, he disregards the martial world¡¯s rules.¡±

    ¡°Excessive arrogance¡ªbrandishing a sword against the Menghui¡¯s spearhead is beyond reason.¡±

    ¡°Does Ipwang Fortress truly equate righteous sects with the demonic path? This very Samrakmun (Three Pleasures Gate) has stood with the people since its inception! Not everyone is like Hwangbo Se-ga!¡±

    Hostility spread like wildfire.

    The Zhuge n was a pivotal force within the Murim Alliance.

    Now, a member of another faction had intruded upon the Menghui¡¯s stronghold, viting Zhuge¡¯s domain. It was only natural for those witnessing the devastation wrought by Jeong Yeon-shin to be furious.

    The atmosphere was tense, ominous. Weapons were drawn, humming with imbued internal energy.

    Sreung! Chachachang!

    Even in the presence of Ak Su-rim and Hahoe Wi-jin, many were preparing for battle.

    Ak Ye-rim, who arrived btedly, was among them.

    Her long braided hair swayed as she moved, and the energy radiating from her body fluttered her robes like the wings of a white heron.

    She clutched a spear in both hands.

    Though she momentarily hesitated upon seeing her younger-looking aunt Ak Su-rim, the devastation of the pavilions far surpassed her imagination, chilling her resolve.

    ¡®It¡¯s different from what I thought. I assumed I was mistaken, that my prejudice was excessive, and that I was ashamed of myself...¡¯

    The one tasked with subjugating the Sim Mu-ryeon within Hanzhong¡¯s jurisdiction under the Murim Alliance¡¯s mandate was Ma Gwang-Ik of Ipwang Fortress. Even though it meant facing one enemy in hostile territory while confronting another, he had not refused.

    Before engaging the Sim Mu-ryeon¡¯s martial army at Seobong-ro, she had glimpsed his inner thoughts. He killed formidable opponents and suppressed himself.

    When his emotions finally unraveled through the advice of Zhuge Hyeon, his swordy reminded her of the Imperial Sword Form.

    Since then...

    She had seen her reflection through the Menghui¡¯s decision to move the Gepa Daetjeon forward.

    Her behavior, driven by narrow-mindedness, stubbornness, and an attitude of "as long as I¡¯m right, everything is permitted," became ringly obvious.

    She even dissuaded Eon Hwayeon from studying the counter-techniques to Seomye Martial Arts passed down by the Zhuge family.

    Because it was disgusting.

    But now, the scene unfolding before her eyes was...

    ¡®I don¡¯t understand anything anymore.¡¯

    Ak Ye-rim tightly shut her eyes, her expression filled with unease.

    What is right, and what is wrong? Who exactly is Seomye? Among the fallen Hyeoncheondae martial artists, there were some whom she had shared friendships with.

    Ma Gwang-Ik, who had entered the small pavilion, did note out for some time.

    ¡°Exin yourself! Why have youmitted such heinous acts?¡±

    ¡°Is Ipwang Fortress seeking to challenge the Murim Alliance?¡±

    The air grew stiflingly hot. Areas densely packed with martial masters often filled with fiery Yang Qi. It was a natural urrence, even unintentional.

    When internal energy was roused, the friction between Qi waves generated this effect. Inrge-scale battles, the stronger the internal energy, the more formidable the defensive energy needed to withstand it.

    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t it take the authority of the Thirteen Heavens for you to justify your actions?¡±

    ¡°Seomye,e out and exin yourself! Why are you hiding within the Zhuge family¡¯s quarters?¡±

    Anger gave rise to heat, and the Yang Qi further amplified their fury. A boiling cauldron of Qi was gradually expanding, seemingly ready to explode at any moment.

    This was the Murim Alliance. The very act of bearing arms signified mastery.

    Yet, Ipwang Spear Ak Su-rim appearedpletely unbothered.

    ¡°Buzzing like flies. Even the Zhuge family head won¡¯t dare attack, and you martial artists do nothing but p your mouths.¡±

    ¡°How can such barbarity exist within the righteous Murim Alliance?¡±

    Some martial artists'' cries halted the moment she opened her mouth.

    ¡°Three in ck stand gathered here.¡±

    Ak Su-rimzily ced one hand on her hip and sped her hands behind her back with a mocking smirk.

    Even as a faint glow of Qi shimmered from the spear casually held behind her, her demeanor was that of a rowdy thug in a back alley.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you know what this means? This ce, too, is Ipwang Fortress now.¡±@@novelbin@@

    With the face of a girl barely past her teens, she mocked the gathered warriors. Though she didn¡¯t make the first move, her words were gasoline on an open me.

    Ak Su-rim¡¯s nature had always been this way. Even when backed into a corner, she would wear an infuriating smile.

    Her audacious personality, paired with her unyielding martial prowess, had earned her the title of Ipwang Spear.

    Resentment grew louder. Jeers unbefitting the setting rang out, and some high-ranking martial artists within the alliance had already fully prepared their sword techniques.

    The situation was explosive, teetering on the edge of an unprecedented confrontation.

    ¡°Such pitiful ns endlessly babbling! Truly despicable! Vermin, I want nothing more than to crush every single one of you!¡±

    Boom! Boom!

    Hahoe Wi-jin pped his massive fists together, sending shards of formless Qi scattering like shrapnel. The sheer force of his strikes manifested visible fragments of Qi, proof of his immense power.

    In that tense moment, as some warriors flinched at the disy of strength¡ª

    Step.

    A pitch-ck robe sliced through the fragments like petals in the wind. Moving in silent, deliberate steps.

    And then, with the wind¡ª

    Ma Gwang-Ik appeared suddenly.

    ¡°......!¡±

    All eyes widened.

    The boy¡¯s arms carried a striking young man, his eyes closed in a deep slumber.

    Namgung Se-jin¡¯splexion, while peaceful, exuded an unnatural vitality for someone presumed dead. It was impossible without some sort of sorcery or technique.

    ¡°Ah...¡±

    Ak Ye-rim covered her mouth with her hand, her reddened eyes brimming with unshed tears.

    The astute among the gathered quickly pieced together the situation. Murmurs rippled through the crowd.

    Cheonggirin had been a prominent figure in the righteous martial world.

    Many present recognized his face, particrly among the younger generation.

    Moyong Myeongjun quietly slipped away. Gongsun Min stood agape. Even So Geomhwi and Yoo Hyeon were visibly shaken.

    Taeyeomryong, perched atop a wall, silently observed the pavilion. His face twisted with bitterness as he looked upon the familiar visage of an old friend.

    Zhuge Hyeon, arriving btedly, wore an expression overtaken by chaos.

    Shock and disbelief swelled, and the noise of the crowd grew louder.

    ¡°How did Cheonggirin end up at the Zhuge n¡¯s pavilion?¡±

    ¡°Why is a body that should be buried in dust so pristine?¡±

    The Zhuge family head took no action, constrained by the watchful eyes of Ipwang Fortress¡¯s supreme masters.

    The Murim Alliance leader¡¯s aid, expected by none, remained absent. Moyong n¡¯s leader, quick to grasp the gravity of the situation, had already fled.

    ¡®Cornered. Am I to live the rest of my life as an exile?¡¯

    The Zhuge family head thought calmly.

    The appearance of Namgung Se-jin¡¯s body alone was irrefutable evidence. The Zhuge family¡¯s domain was fortified to perfection.

    The uproar Ma Gwang-Ik had caused was testament enough. Traces of Mosan Sect¡¯s techniques embedded in Cheonggirin¡¯s body onlypounded the evidence.

    Anyone with even a slight understanding of sorcery would discern the connections¡ªMosan Sect, Namgung n, and the Zhuge family¡¯s dealings would beid bare.

    Thus, they had sought to preemptively sever this line of inquiry. Their mistake had been underestimating Ipwang Fortress¡¯s resolve.

    Add to that Jeong Cheong-ah¡¯s testimony, and the result was a crescendo of damning evidence.

    Calmly, the girl stepped forward and dered, her voice clear and resonant:

    ¡°As you all know, I am Jeong Shim-an, known as the Eye of Zhuge n.¡±

    Her crystalline voice carried the weight of all that had transpired.

    What followed was a detailed recounting:

    <ul>

    <li>The lone surviving elder of the Namgung n,</li>

    <li>Ma Gwang-Ik¡¯s dispatch as an envoy of Ipwang Fortress to the Murim Alliance,</li>

    <li>A father who couldn¡¯t bear to lose face to a young prodigy,</li>

    <li>And Ma Gwang-Ik¡¯s resolute actions upon hearing Jeong Cheong-ah¡¯s plea.</li>

    </ul>

    The more they heard, the more their shock deepened. It was an unbelievable tale.

    ¡°This is...¡±

    ¡°The world willugh at the Murim Alliance...¡±

    The gazes of those who dared not look directly at the Absolute wielding the White Crane Fan slowly shifted upward, from Namgung Se-jin¡¯s body to Ma Gwang-Ik¡¯s face.

    A lone boy had pierced through the Zhuge family¡¯s defenses. He had raced to retrieve the body of an adversary.

    Unflinching in the face of conflict with one of the martial world¡¯s most powerful factions, he stood undaunted in the heart of the Murim Alliance.

    Expressions once filled with anger and determination softened. The warriors of the Murim Alliance began to feel a twinge of shame.

    Not all of the righteous martial world was corrupt, as the master of Samrakmun had said.

    Then, from one corner¡ª

    Heon Won-chang, who had stood by Seomye¡¯s side the longest, finally spoke.

    His words flowed like an improvised elegy, mournful yet dignified:

    "A youth¡¯s fleeting moment is worth a thousand gold.

    In his sword remains the eternal mark of his rivals."

    ¡°......¡±

    No one in the martial world was unaware of the events between Ipwang Fortress and the Namgung n.

    Silence swept over the crowd like a tidal wave. Hundreds of warriors fell quiet, a sight as striking as a paintedndscape.

    Amid the swirling Qi that enveloped the grand hall, filled only with masters, Heon Won-chang continued carefully:

    ¡°Now, leave.¡±

 Chapter 198

    Despite H§åeon Won-chang¡¯s scathing words, no one dared respond.

    Ma Gwang-Ik¡¯s actions left the righteous factions of the martial world filled with shame. Any clumsy retaliation would only invite further disgrace.

    Everyone knew this. Many averted their gaze, while others simply stared nkly.

    ¡®Hmph.¡¯

    The heroic master of Ipwang Fortress tilted his chin upward with feigned arrogance.

    His words had been thrown out as both a rebuke and an attempt to console the martial artists of the alliance. His subordinates understood his intent.

    It was, indeed, a requiem. He had crafted a verse meant to sound like ament, but the context was peculiar.

    For those familiar with Seomye¡¯s nature, it held an entirely different meaning.

    H§åeon Won-chang thought that, aside from himself and Jeong Yeon-shin, no one present could read between the lines.

    But he was wrong.

    ¡°That young man¡¯s words hold great significance. The master of Ipwang sought to bring peace to a worthy adversary. This is an act of chivalry.¡±

    The small yetmanding voice belonged to Tang Un-hwang, a hybrid of the Iron ns.

    The diminutive giant radiated Qi that surged like a powerful tide, his strength undeniable.

    He hade to repay a debt¡ªa seed sown by Jeong Yeon-shin during his travels in the martial world. He was a reassuring ally.

    With both strength and justification on their side, the alliance¡¯s matters would soon be left to settle among themselves.

    ¡°From this moment forth, the Tang n will prioritize the safety of the me King of Hua Province. Zhuge n Head, do not act rashly. Wait for the alliance to issue its judgment.¡±

    H§åeon Won-chang¡¯s eyes gleamed with a satisfied light.

    Suddenly, he noticed the girl standing beside the young master. Her eyes widened, darting around in a flurry.

    It urred just after he had uttered his carefully crafted verse.

    The boldness with which she had previously exposed her father¡¯s ws to the crowd had vanished.

    Now, she kept stealing nces at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s profile, her lips parting wordlessly in a daze.

    She seemed both deeply startled and profoundly moved.

    Taking in this scene, H§åeon Won-chang¡¯s mind began to race.

    ¡®She has studied our master¡¯s techniques closely enough to understand his scars. Her mastery of irvoyance is extraordinary¡ªshe could discern anything from those wounds. But now, hearing my words, she¡¯s making such an expression...?¡¯

    ¡®Could it be...?¡¯

    His eyes widened in shock, and his gaze met that of Zhuge Cheong-ah. Her face swiftly turned expressionless.

    In an instant, she regained herposure, her paleplexion returning to normal. H§åeon Won-chang thought grimly: So this is the Zhuge n.

    ¡®How cunning.¡¯

    As the heroic master of Ipwang Fortress, he pondered: Could the beloved daughter of the Zhuge n truly be a target for annihtion?

    At that moment, Zhuge Cheong-ah, inheriting her father¡¯s shrewd instincts, gave a small shake of her head.

    Her hair rippled like sunlight on water as she made the subtle gesture. Was she pretending ignorance?

    ¡®How could I trust that?¡¯

    H§åeon Won-chang furrowed his brow, distrust deeply ingrained from years of dealing with the great factions of the martial world.

    Meanwhile, events in the hall gained momentum. The situation began to coalesce around Jeong Yeon-shin, holding Cheonggirin¡¯s body.

    This was an event that would send ripples, slowly but surely, across the vast martial world.

    ¡°A meeting of the high council must be convened! The first agenda: the Zhuge n Head¡¯s resignation!¡±

    ¡°Master of the Thousand Woods Brigade, withdraw your forces. The alliance will not harm our envoy!¡±

    Moments like these revealed the true power of influential noble families and ns. Leaders of long-standing and renowned sects wielded extensive connections.

    Some sought to de-escte the situation. They feigned outrage while suggesting resignation and seclusion for the Zhuge n Head.

    Their intent was clear: to protect his position.

    There he stood, as serene as a crane perched upon the rooftop, silently observing the crowd below¡ªhis status as a supreme martial artist unchallenged.

    The reincarnated Dragon of the Zhuge n was cunning.

    He understood there was nothing to gain by speaking now. He relied on the seeds he had sown and his loyal subordinates to act on his behalf.

    ¡®Resignation, you say.¡¯

    It wouldn¡¯t happen. H§åeon Won-chang nced at Taeyeomryong. The eldest of Ma Gwang-Ik¡¯s nameless disciples smirked and reached into his robes.

    ¡°Everyone, take a look at this.¡±

    He drew forth a document¡ªevidence taken from a corrupt official.

    It was proof that the Zhuge n Head had turned a blind eye to the Mosan Sect¡¯s forces in exchange for the favor of the regional governor.

    Taeyeomryong unfurled the letter, using a delicate, invisible de to sever its seal.

    Rip.

    Before the gathered crowd, the contents of the letter came into full view.

    All present were masters of high-level martial arts, and their sharp eyes easily made out the small script from afar.

    The elegant handwriting danced like a living dragon, and the Zhuge n Head¡¯s seal stamped at the bottom only confirmed its authenticity.

    ¡°......!¡±

    Snap.

    The Zhuge n Head abruptly snapped his fan shut.

    A flick of his wrist sent a storm of Qi toward Taeyeomryong, aiming to rip apart both him and the document.

    However, Ak Su-rim¡¯s long spear intercepted the storm, scattering it into harmless fragments.

    The faces of those who had been calling for the Zhuge n Head¡¯s resignation contorted in horror.

    ¡°You weakling, trying to downy Ma Gwang-Ik¡¯s achievements? Sit quietly.¡±

    Her tousled hair danced in the scattered Qi as she spoke. Beside her, Hahoe Wi-jin grinned widely, as though daring someone to try harder.

    He repeatedly clenched his fists, his barely restrained ferocity evident.

    The figures surrounding the young master now fortified the domain of Ipwang Fortress in the heart of the Murim Alliance.

    It was a triumphant climax.

    With justification and strength on his side, nked by loyal subordinates and guarded by his seniors, Ma Gwang-Ik, holding the body of his rival, was now prepared to let Cheonggirin go.

    ¡°The handwriting matches that of the General Overseer. The seal, imbued with his sorcery, too...¡±

    ¡°To curry favor with the governor, he abandoned his integrity...¡±

    ¡°Such conduct is beneath even Ipwang Fortress...¡±

    The Murim Alliance, with its infamous sluggish decision-making, had the distinct advantage of making it easy to shift responsibility.

    Those within the Murim Alliance who had long held animosity toward the Zhuge Patriarch took this opportunity to step forward. Despite being a coalition of righteous sects, it was still a ce inhabited by humans.

    Factional strife existed, even if suppressed under the overwhelming influence of the Zhuge family.

    The chaos instigated by Ma Gwang-ik was now intertwining and reshaping the bnce of power.

    Hoo¡ª

    The Zhuge Patriarch, as if imitating Zhuge Wuhu, let out a long sigh and closed his eyes. He was the head of the Zhuge family, a leader among the righteous sects.

    Unlike the heads of other unorthodox factions, he maintained hisposure even as things spiraled into catastrophe, his calm demeanor seeming to sink into the quagmire of events.

    Yet, no one dared to offer sympathy. No one could.

    In the fragile border between silence and uproar, the Murim Alliance¡¯s affairs slipped out of the hands of outsiders.

    After paying respects to his family¡¯s young master, the Tang n leader began to restore order in the hall.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood silently, feeling the cool presence of Namgung Se-jin.

    At the tail end of autumn, a few crimson leaves drifted between them, brushing against their faces before falling.

    They were red and translucent, the faint sunlight scattering over the leaves like a child¡¯s delicate palm.

    The young man, who had perished unable to resist the hierarchical order of the turbulent martial world, now found rest in the embrace of an adversary who had impacted even the coalition of sects.

    ***

    Hyeon So-baek hailed from Taekju in Shanxi Province, born into a family unconnected to the martial world.

    The martial arts of Shanxi had no prominent sects to boast of. Only in recent years, following the discovery of an unnamed Heavenly Demon¡¯s tomb, had the area transformed into and teeming with fortune seekers.

    Around the same time, Hyeon So-baek roamed the martial world of Henan.

    He was like the heroes of old folklore.

    At the age of twelve, he was suddenly seized by the ambition tomand the world.@@novelbin@@

    With nothing but a small bundle, he left home. By sheer luck, he found himself under the tutge of a wandering swordsman known as the Eternal Spring Swordsman (Yeongchun Geomgaek).

    Initially, he worked as a servant, maintaining the swords and assisting his master. They called him Geomdong, the sword servant.

    From a young age, Hyeon So-baek had a sincere and upright character. Even the rough-tempered master and fellow wanderers gradually opened their hearts to him.

    Amidst the vagabonds who constantly worried about tomorrow¡¯s meal, he found opportunities to learnbat techniques and the fundamentals of swordsmanship.

    His extraordinary talent soon became evident.

    Hebined the Three Elements Mental Technique, widely disseminated by the Ming royal family, with the Eternal Spring Swordsman¡¯s Five Elements Mental Technique.

    Through this fusion, he transformed rudimentary wandering swordsman techniques into Samra Mujeon Sim-gong (Forest of Tranquil Mind Art), capable of harnessing thend¡¯s energy to strengthen the body and even enrich soil for cultivation.

    His was a talent that could build a legacy all on its own.

    "Do not live a life adrift. Strike toward the direction of your intent."

    These were the final words of the Eternal Spring Swordsman, left behind amidst the corpses of hisrades.

    Though coarse innguage, they carried the mncholy of a wanderer and served as advice to push the now-grown Geomdong into the world of the strong.

    Martial arts possessed the power to turn men into beasts.

    Even with the Crown¡¯s army and the might of Ipwang Fortress, the unorthodox factions bred like insects.

    It was a world where one could eat their fill with a single de or flee death using basic lightness techniques, thanks to the boundless expanse of thend.

    Hyeon So-baek fought countless battles and aided countlessmoners.

    While dealing with insignificant unorthodox groups, he became an enemy of the Thirteen Heavens. By then, he had refined the wandering swordsmanship into his own unique style.

    With the passage of time, his swordsmanship reached unparalleled heights, eventually bing a divine-level martial art that few could rival.

    His skill, often referred to as Sword Talent (Geomjae), leaned more toward mastery of swordy than internal arts.

    This was the emergence of the Tongcheon Mura Sword Technique (Í¨ÌìÎäÁ_„¦·¨), a technique that pierced the heavens.

    The appearance of a Sword Saint.

    Everywhere he went, his achievements left their mark. He even decapitated the leader of Sim Mu-ryeon in a fierce battle.

    His fame and legacy grew immensely, eventually leading to his nomination as the righteous sect leader of the Murim Alliance.

    Even though he knew it was a puppet position, he epted it.

    As he wandered the continent with vagabonds, witnessing the suffering of the world, he resolved to make the righteous sects worthy of their name.

    And now, in the present:

    ¡°I owe you many apologies. My shame is not small.¡±

    Hyeon So-baek had achieved a great triumph.

    He hadpletely ousted the Zhuge Patriarch and now stood face-to-face with Ma Gwang-ik. The powerful aristocrat, once aligned with the righteous sects, had been forced to sever ties.

    He was apanied by the righteous and steadfast Eon Ga-jeil-gwon. Meanwhile, the Mo Yong Patriarch had withdrawn into seclusion, unable to contend with the Zhuge loyalists united under the Murim Alliance leader.

    Above all, the Lord of Ipwang Fortress loomed over the proceedings.

    ¡°Rather, I am grateful. Had the Sword Saint sided with the Zhuge Patriarch, the situation would have spiraled into chaos.¡±

    ¡°No, my prestige has already been crushed by the trials of life. I even allied with the Zhuge Patriarch to test the martial prowess of the Shin Geomdanju. Near ink, one inevitably bes ckened. I, too, am now a hypocrite. Even after gaining the Murim Alliance, I cannot act freely, burdened by the need to keep Ipwang Fortress in check. To soothe and lead the anxious righteous sects¡­ Hm, I do seem to have grown verbose.¡±

    The conversation between a young master and an elder martial artist rejuvenated by decades of cultivation was calm yet tinged with bitterness.

    A garden nketed in autumn leaves, more vibrant than spring blossoms.

    Amid the fiery red carpet that spread underfoot, Ma Gwang-ik, d in a sleeveless ck robe on his left side, held a sword pointed downward.

    The calm aura surrounding him asionally red with sharp waves of energy. Each time it happened, the red leaves scattered at his feet seemed to split of their own ord.

    The precision of his full-body aura projection was razor-sharp. He wielded his body like a swordsman born forbat.

    The onlookers murmured their admiration.

    "Our Seomye is evolving again, isn¡¯t he? Faster progress than even the elders before him. When he returns, the old man will be grinning from ear to ear."

    "Whether or not it¡¯s progress, the ritual does seem to carry some dignity. Perhaps one of our ancestors had ties to his lineage."

    Watching from a nearby boulder, Ipwang Divine Spear Ak Su-rim and Heavenly Fist Master Hahoe Wi-jin observed the scene with detached interest.

    Behind the Sword Saint, representatives of the Murim Alliance stood stiffly in a circle.

    Among them were figures like the Tang n leader, Hwasan Sword Master Yu Hyeon, So Geomhwi, Zhuge Hyeon and Zhuge Cheong-ah, Ak Ye-rim, Mo Yong-myeongjun, Gongsun Min, and the Namgung branch leaders.

    Only the position of Ye Sojeo, the Alliance¡¯s chief strategist, stood out. Despite being part of the Murim Alliance, she was oddly closer to Jeong Yeon-shin than to her own faction.

    Standing with her hands lightly sped behind her, her ebony hair cascading down, her position and stance were so precise and subtle that no one dared toment on it.

    ¡°What do you think, my lord? Can Ma Gwang-ik gain any insight?¡±

    ¡°What could my eye for swords possiblypare to that of the Hwasan Sword Master? My only concern is his safety.¡±

    ¡°A junior like me wishes to hear the esteemed elders¡¯ opinions. I¡¯ve only trained in the Sun-Piercing Sword Technique, so my knowledge is limited. I¡¯ve never seen a swordy like this before. Are the rumors true? They say Lord Jeong created his own martial art. Even Lady Ak mentioned it before¡­¡±

    Some younger martial heirs were present as representatives of their sects, though not the actual leaders. They had gathered to witness and verify the closing ceremony of the Gepa Daetjeon Tournament.

    The Gepa Ceremony was a sacred event for any sect, symbolizing its legitimacy.

    Though chaos had broken out earlier, the tradition could not be entirely disregarded. At least one sword would need to be exchanged.

    The Sword Saint and Seomye.

    The elder swordsman, despite his youthful appearance, looked forward to this day.

    Even as he navigated the delicate politics of pleasing powerful aristocrats for the greater good, he weed the emergence of young talent.

    The moment he recognized Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s potential and the heavy burden of his fate, he had sighed deeply, hoping such a promising star would not fade in vain.

    Had their paths crossed earlier, he would have dly taken him as a disciple.

    Ipwang Fortress Lord, I cannot grasp your true intentions.

    The Sword Saint, Hyeon So-baek, had never taken a disciple. The early loss of his master, the Eternal Spring Swordsman, had left him reluctant to pass on such sorrow to others.

    In light of today¡¯s events, he found himself wondering about the thoughts of a master burdened with a disciple whose life might be tragically cut short.

    ¡°Let them enter.¡±

    Hyeon So-baek spoke, calmly drawing his sword as he did so.

    It had been a long time since his de emerged so naturally, the sound of it being unsheathed entirely silent.

    From the polished grain of the wooden training floor emanated an air of serene dignity.

    It was apanied by a rising sense of anticipation.

    Hyeon So-baek tried to recall thest time he had felt intrigued by another¡¯s swordy.

    Perhaps the wear of countless battles had dulled his memories. Or maybe it was his own extraordinary talent as a wanderer-turned-leader of the righteous sects that made such moments so rare.

    To find inspiration in the techniques of the mediocre was nearly impossible. The path of the sword required dramatic ingenuity to truly captivate.

    Even the swordsmanship of the former leader of Sim Mu-ryeon had left him with only irritation.

    He hoped not to burden the newly appointed Ma Gwang-ik with the weight of his expectations, even if the man¡¯s talent was extraordinary.

    A foolish thought.

    Hyeon So-baek dismissed his expectations, choosing instead to act as a senior in the martial world.

    ¡°Polish your swordsmanship to its fullest,¡± he instructed.

    As the elite spectators of the martial world fell silent, a single sound echoed.

    Step.

    Seomye moved forward, his steps measured and calm.

    The sword known as Bukmyeong, reportedly forged by the Tang n, was raised high above his head.

    His form traced a high stance, the de¡¯s brilliant white edge pointing toward the sky as if brushing the clouds before freezing in ce.

    For a moment, there was only a chilling silence.

    Something is different.

    Hyeon So-baek realized it immediately.

    From the edge of Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s de, a faint white aura began to seep.

    It met the air and solidified like smoke, coating the de, flowing down the guard, and lightly brushing his ebony sleeve before teasing the hem.

    It was as if his entire body was wrapped in a biting wind¡ªa harsh winter gale.

    An unnamed swordsmanship was on the verge of earning its name.

 Chapter 199

    The Supreme Leader of the Murim Alliance let out a small exmation of admiration.

    The insight of an elder swordsman was unique. He could discern the intent behind a swordsman¡¯s stance.

    From the way a sword was gripped, to the bnce of the body, the positioning of the feet, and the nature of the energy radiating from the entire frame¡ªeach detail revealed the skill of an opponent.

    For unparalleled swordsmen, seeing through their adversary required no connection to a particr school of martial arts.

    Before crossing swords, they could even infer a person''s character.

    "Intriguing."

    Hyeon So-baek carefully examined the stance of his young junior.

    The high guard was anything but ordinary. The ck robe he wore continuously billowed as though it were stitched from threads of wind.

    To the one called the Sword Saint, Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s appearance spoke of a subconscious defense against mortality itself.

    To Hyeon So-baek, the art of swordsmanship, crafted by an extraordinary prodigy, was not unlike a melodyposed by a skilled musician.

    They shared amonality: the creator¡¯s emotions were deeply embedded within the work.

    Where the young swordsman¡¯s art might lead was uncertain.

    The Ipwang Fortress Lord was said to wield a sword like a force of nature itself. Was Ma Gwang-ik imitating his master by embedding the essence of wind into his swordsmanship?

    Though outwardly it conjured tempests, his muscles and energy flowed like relentless lightning.

    Beneath the shell of a genius swordsmany a young man curled up with anxiety.

    As a person, Hyeon So-baek pitied the boy.

    As the Sword Saint, however, he admired his junior¡¯s talent.

    "A swordsman who uses his entire body with such precision."

    Indeed, his swift swordy was both refined and relentless.

    Every motion conveyed an intent to strike first, no matter the circumstance. The distinctive freedom of Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s energy filled the air around him.

    It was a wind reminiscent of an elite lineage¡¯s legacy¡ªa force that bolstered swordsmanship no matter where it was directed. At his feet, the crimson leaves were swept away in disorderly spirals.

    "It¡¯s unsettling how seamless it feels."

    Heavenly Fist Master Hahoe Wi-jin, sitting behind Seomye, propped one knee up and rested an elbow on it, exhaling audibly. As a peerless master from a noble lineage, he seemed genuinely moved.

    "Simgeuk Kirin," Zhuge Cheong-ah muttered as she stared intently at Ma Gwang-ik.

    Nearby, Ak Ye-rim flinched.

    Her gaze toward Seomye was filled withplex emotions.

    The recent turmoil, the matters involving Ma Gwang-ik and the Zhuge family, had culminated in this moment.

    It felt as if the heavens themselves were crumbling.

    In both martial strength and spirit, the young prodigy of Ipwang Fortress had utterly overwhelmed her.

    The world of the Murim Alliance¡¯s righteous sects, which had firmly taken root in her mind, was now shattered.

    As the rightful heir of Shandong¡¯s Ak n, she no longer knew how to conduct herself.

    "Seomye..."

    Meanwhile, the duel between elder and junior continued, unaffected by the audience¡¯s thoughts.

    "Take your time and approach," the Sword Saint urged.

    He did not rush to draw his sword. He waited patiently, allowing his junior to disy his full skill.

    A prodigy who could control his body as if it were an extension of his will. The more time he took to refine his stance, the more his potential would manifest.

    Wooong¨D!

    Indeed, it did.

    A pressure simr to the Imperial Sword Form radiated from Seomye.

    Yet Hyeon So-baek intuitively recognized it as something entirely different.

    There was a profound distinction in the nature of the martial aura.

    The energy emanated not to suppress an opponent but to enhance his own movements.

    It was an unyielding yet self-contained force.

    "He has tailored his swordsmanship perfectly to his own body."

    As he ran his left hand along the de of his beloved sword, the Sword Saint recalled a famous verse once recited by a young man known as the Ipwang Hero.

    Among swordsmen, the words "Every fleeting moment of youth is worth its weight in gold" resonated more deeply than "Eternal bonds forged with a worthy rival."

    This was a sword style only Ma Gwang-ik could wield. No ordinary sense could even begin toprehend how to integrate such an aura into swordy.

    It seemed that his preparations wereplete.

    As the elder swordsman was lost in fleeting thoughts, Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s figure suddenly grewrger in his field of vision.

    With a leap, he brought his sword down. The sunlight gleaming off the de struck like lightning.

    Zzeooong¨D!

    The de shed violently with Hyeon So-baek¡¯s, sending shockwaves radiating outward.

    A whirlwind of crimson leaves surged upward, obscuring the figures of the elder and junior swordsmen.

    The sunlight caught on the red leaves, making them shimmer like scattered embers. Amid the chaos, the skill of the new Ma Gwang-ik was revealed.

    "Hm?"

    Within the dispersing light and leaves, the Sword Saint¡¯s eyes widened slightly.

    The stance was no longer the same.

    A white »Ä character seemed to cut through the falling leaves.@@novelbin@@

    Immediately after releasing a burst of energy, Ma Gwang-ik had spun his entire body.

    The rotational movement, amplified by his energy, created a small whirlwind. The sound of his robe fluttering was sharp and fierce.

    With incredible precision, heunched a second swift strike.

    "He¡¯s not relying on brute force. Smart move."

    The diagonal arc of Bukmyeong¡¯s trajectory came slicing down again. The tearing air was as sharp as the de itself.

    Though it was a repetition of the same initial move, the shape of the technique was entirely different.

    To Seomye, forms and stances were merely starting points.

    By focusing solely on the principles and intent behind a technique, he could deliver dozens of variations of a single strike.

    In just two exchanges, the Sword Saint¡¯s expression softened into a smile.

    Talent. This is true talent.

    Hyeon So-baek found himself grinning with satisfaction, even as he intercepted the strike with a diagonal sh of his wooden sword.

    The simplicity of his trajectory carried the profound essence of the Tongcheon Muragum technique¡¯s seventh form: Indomitable Strike.

    In an instant, the invisible energy burst forth from his arm to the tip of his de. It was an unshakable and decisive sword technique.

    Bang! Keeeeiiing¨D!

    The colliding des ground against each other, sparking bright orange embers that scattered like flowers.

    Despite the ferocious impact, Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s grip remained firm, though his hand trembled violently.

    Hyeon So-baek, who had held back to expand his junior¡¯s horizons, was genuinely astonished.

    He now understood the Fortress Lord¡¯s feelings.

    Even she could not have ignored such a talent.

    ng! Zzeong! Sssaaak!

    Sparks flew and faded like petals. ck and white robes fluttered amidst the scattering autumn leaves.

    The sunlight rippled over the des, the rhythmic breaths of internal energy intertwining, and the resonant sound of footwork echoed through the ground.

    Some of the audience¡¯s eyes widened gradually.

    Ma Gwang-ik was holding his own against the Sword Saint¡¯s guidance.

    Within the fleeting exchanges, too brief forrger techniques, he had created thirty-five variations of a single move.

    Each had a unique trajectory. His relentless strikes pressed forward from every angle.

    To the untrained eye, this single move could have been mistaken for an entire sword style.

    "He substitutes intuition for form. That¡¯s a technique no amount of training can replicate."

    Hwasan Sword Master Cheon Ju-jin thought to himself, worried about the influence this might have on Yu Hyeon, who stood dumbfounded beside him.

    Ordinarily, one would need to swing a sword tens of thousands of times toy the foundation of swordsmanship.

    Yet Seomye¡¯s techniques seemed to bypass that process entirely.

    He instinctively knew when and where to strike.

    Only such intuition could exin how his swift movements flowed so naturally.

    His innate talent had transcended time.

    It was an astonishing disy of swordsmanship.

    The Sword Saint¡¯s own stance was equally remarkable. With a smile etched across his face, he continued to meet and parry Seomye¡¯s relentless strikes.

    The demeanor of the elder swordsman, unusual for one of his supreme caliber, defied expectations. His peculiar disposition stood in stark contrast to the reserved attitude typical of masters who would rarely appear at the Gepa Daetjeon.

    Streams of sword energy intertwined gracefully, as though he found nothing more enjoyable than this duel with his young junior. He was wholly absorbed in their exchange, his delight evident.

    The Murim Alliance¡¯s intention to disgrace the high-ranking members of Ipwang Fortress was shattered.

    Cheon Ju-jin, the Hwasan Sword Master, spoke without blinking.

    ¡°Shouldn''t the Alliance Leader take on a disciple as well? It¡¯s said that the younger generation from the prominent families are likely candidates. The Sword Saint¡¯s legacy would be a symbol of the Alliance, but will there be a suitable sessor?¡±

    ¡°Who would dare step forward after witnessing this?¡± replied the Tang n Leader, his short arms sped behind his back.

    At that moment, Jeong Yeon-shin realized the duel was approaching its conclusion. Turning his body and sword in a wide arc, he could feel the strain on his body reaching its limit.

    The umted impact of the shockwaves throughout the fight had constricted the vessels in his right arm.

    The Sword Saint was no ordinary opponent; he was a peerless master. Even the defensive energy enveloping his body was superior, leaving Jeong Yeon-shin unable to rely solely on his physical durability.

    ¡°One final exchange.¡±

    The tendons on his forearm stood out sharply. Energy pulsed visibly from the elegant line running from his shoulder down to his triceps.

    A clear wave of energy surged, flowing down to his flexor muscles just beneath his thumb.

    This was the energy he had endured and umted throughout the duel, fused with the sword energy of the Sword Saint.

    Hyeon So-baek¡¯s brows furrowed slightly.

    ¡°He¡¯s harvested it all like a farmer reaping his crops.¡±

    Unbothered by the elder¡¯s expression, Jeong Yeon-shin pressed forward. The energy wrapped around his de burned intensely, white-hot.

    With a push from his toes, heunched forward, unleashing the Bukmyeong Sword in a sweeping horizontal sh.

    The luminous trail of the sword cleaved through the falling autumn leaves.

    The sword¡¯s path carried the essence of autumn itself.

    KWA-AAH¨D!

    Hyeon So-baek faced this earnest technique head-on. The supreme swordsman¡¯s eyes lowered slightly.

    ¡°What a thought¡­¡±

    The strike was one of pure perseverance, enduring and enduring until it erupted in brilliant light.

    It wasn¡¯t the kind of technique to be executed with such an impassive expression, yet it appeared as if it had been forged without much deliberation.

    This saddened the Sword Saint.

    The strike was a testament to a life of endurance and struggle, a reflection of the will to see things through to the bitter end.

    The weight of that will was palpable in the swing.

    In a single stroke, the essence of his life¡¯s resolve was conveyed.

    The Sword Saint did not counter it.

    Instead, he shifted to avoid it entirely, lowering his sword as he executed a sidestep. Like a phantom using Shrinking Earth Technique, he brushed past a pile of fallen leaves and stood to the side.

    Simultaneously, the devastating sword energy swept past his nk.

    KWA-AAAH!

    An invisible storm of sword energy tore through the air, ripping apart foliage and carving a path through the garden.

    The destructive wave extended to thekeside, drawing a long ripple across the water¡¯s surface before dissipating.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Silence fell.

    Ma Gwang-ik lowered his sword, a frown etched onto his face. His stance suggested he was ready to confront the elder swordsman about his evasion, but Hyeon So-baek preempted him with a calm smile.

    ¡°You maintained a single technique throughout, only to alter the flow at the very end. What is the name of that first technique?¡±

    ¡°¡­Simgeuk Kirin.¡±

    ¡°You observe seniority well,¡± the Sword Saint mused, sping his hands behind his back.

    ¡°And the second?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t named it yet.¡±

    ¡°Perfect timing, then.¡±

    Hyeon So-baek chuckled warmly.

    ¡°A refined swordy like that deserves a fitting name. I hope that your autumn remains long, unyielding, and vibrantly green. Would you allow me to gift it a name? Ku Byeok Seong-ha (Nine Emerald Rivers).¡±

    The Absolute Sword offered his words with solemnity.

    The number nine (?, ku) was cherished across the continent, sharing its pronunciation with the word for longevity (?, ¾Ã).

    A sword technique that promised a boundless green river, flowing endlessly like the great Yangtze. The name resonated with the principles of the technique.

    Jeong Yeon-shin nodded slowly.

    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll ept it.¡±

    Hyeon So-baek¡¯s expression brightened. His middle-aged face seemed to blend both the vitality of youth and the wisdom of age.

    It was said that no supreme master was without their peculiarities, and the Sword Saint was no exception.

    Thus concluded the final sequence of the Gepa Daetjeon.

    The duel between the Sword Saint and Ma Gwang-ik had been the pinnacle of attention, but those present were individuals from the upper echelons of the martial world.

    Today¡¯s events would not spread as rumors. However, Jeong Yeon-shin had solidified his reputation within the Murim Alliance. He had also refined his swordsmanship to new heights.

    Sreung.

    With a quiet motion, the radiant light of the sword was drawn back into its scabbard.

    His waist trembled faintly as Jeong Yeon-shin sheathed the Bukmyeong Sword, lost in thought.

    The techniques born in Hanzhong unfurled in his mind:

    The first form: Simgeuk Kirin (Œ¿Ë÷è÷ë).

    The second form: Ku Byeok Seong-ha (¾Å±Ì³ÉºÓ).

    The third form: Cheong Yeom Il-sik (ìiÑ×Ò»Ê½).

    These three techniques now formed the foundation of Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s ultimate swordsmanship. How many more trajectories would be added was yet unknown.

    It was a sword style brimming with infinite possibilities.

    ¡°Your swordy seemspletely transformed,¡± Yu Hyeon remarked casually as he approached. The developing friendship between the Hwasan Dragon and Ma Gwang-ik was already known.

    Unlike other younger generation talents, who hesitated to approach, Yu Hyeon stepped forward without reservation.

    ¡°This sword art¡ªis it your own creation?¡±

    ¡°It is.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s it called? I feel like it¡¯s going to be famous. It definitely will.¡±

    His question drew the attention of not only the younger generation but also the supreme masters who had begun to leave the arena.

    After a moment of quiet reflection, Ma Gwang-ik murmured,

    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ the Sword Thunder Annihtion Style („¦À×šžÁê„¦).¡±

    A short, decisive answer.

    Suddenly, the crisp autumn wind that had swept through the garden seemed to fade. Fallen leaves, like aged cotton, nketed the ground.

    A few yellow and red leavesnded lightly on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s feet, as though signaling the end of the long mission with the Murim Alliance.

    At the edge of autumn, before the eyes of countless masters,

    Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s swordsmanship was given a name.

 Chapter 200

    Jeong Jung-san descended from Mount Zhongnan, d in martial attire.

    The neatly arranged yellow robes suited him well, and his bold features exuded the aura of a seasoned warrior.

    By now, there were quite a few people in the towns below Mount Zhongnan who recognized him.

    He had grown ustomed to being known not as the second son of the Jeong family but as an officially named disciple of the Zhongnan Sect. His days were devoted to rigorous training.

    Three months ago, he had finally escaped the duty of serving the Zhongnan Swordmaster.

    ¡ª You¡¯ve grasped the basics. You¡¯re no longer a freeloader. You may descend now.

    This was after he had mastered the introductory techniques of the Tai¡¯e Invisible Sword (Ì«ÒÒŸoÐÎ„¦). His diligence had paid off; he could now perform the sword forms proficiently, even with his eyes closed.

    His drive came from the rumors he couldn¡¯t help but hear about his younger half-brother.

    Every time he descended to the town, he encountered unbelievable tales.

    ¡°They say a young boy stood against the Namgung family in a duel at Ipwang Fortress.¡±

    ¡°I heard the Blue Qilin is dead. It¡¯s a shocking tragedy. Does this mean a young prodigy who surpasses Namgung Se-jin has appeared?¡±

    The first rumor was that Namgung¡¯s heir had been in.

    Had they met during his time at the Jeong family estate, he would have held the man in the highest regard. Namgung So-ga-ju had often beenpared to martial geniuses like Sword Dragon Wei Ji Myo-hwa.

    But it was said that no one other than Jeong Yeon-shin had ended his life¡ªa story that had even spread to Xi¡¯an.

    Jeong Jung-san had once reunited with his now White-ranked brother at Ipwang Fortress. He struggled to believe the rumors.

    But it wasn¡¯t something he could dismiss outright.

    He had seen his younger brother¡¯s martial prowess and talent, once scorned and ridiculed. The strike that decapitated the Eight-Horned Fiend Sword had disyed extraordinary skill.

    Even if Jeong Yeon-shin had coborated with the likes of Sword Dragon, Martial Spirit Fist, or Precipice de, his abilities were undeniable.

    Jung-san had thought his brother¡¯s fame would eventually echo through the martial world. It simply happened sooner than expected.

    As time passed, even those feats seemed modest.

    ¡°Merchants from Sichuan brought strange tales. They said the Ten Front Sect and the Sunmaren faction are practically destroyed, reducing the flow of goods.¡±

    ¡°Considering how much luxury the apostate factions indulged in, it¡¯s clear they drained the region¡¯s resources. If anything, themoners in Sichuan must be praising their downfall, even if the tradersin.¡±

    ¡°Many high-level martial artists have died. The Fiendish Sword of the Ten Front Sect fell to the Tang Lord, while Sunmaren¡¯s Divine Beast, Sword Scorpion Devil, and de Fist Demon were all in by the Ipwang Fortress¡¯s Seomye. They say Sichuan¡¯s martial world is undergoing a transformation.¡±

    ¡°Seomye? Isn¡¯t he the boy who fiercely contended with the Blue Qilin? Surely that¡¯s just an exaggerated rumor.¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ they¡¯re calling him Ma Gwang-Ikju now. The ounts are likely true. His actions as Ipwang Fortress¡¯s youngest squad leader are well-documented. Small merchant guilds are often better at gathering intelligence than most martial sects.¡±

    ¡°Even so, how can one believe such ims? Unless you¡¯re from Sichuan or Ho-guang, everyone knows how hard it is to rise in martial arts. Ipwang Fortress must be using this young prodigy as a figurehead.¡±

    ¡°Well, we¡¯ll see. They say Ma Gwang-Ikju is participating in the Gepa Daetjeon.¡±

    This conversation drifted from a bustling marketce in Xi¡¯an.

    The city below Mount Zhongnan was enormous, teeming with life. Merchants carried goods, porters moved supplies, and the streets bustled with gossip.

    Amid this lively scene, Jeong Jung-san overheard the talk about his brother.

    ¡®It¡¯s no baseless rumor,¡¯ he thought.

    Stopping mid-stride, he resisted the urge to chastise the fabric shopkeeper dismissing his brother¡¯s aplishments.

    It was shameful to act like an elder brother now. The gap between a mere Zhongnan Sect disciple and the youngest lord of Ipwang Fortress, Ma Gwang-Ikju, was insurmountable.

    Jung-san felt a growing sense of debt to his younger brother. Jeong Yeon-shin had elevated the prestige of both the Zhongnan Sect and the Jeong family.

    He should be standing up for his brother, yet memories of his own past actions weighed heavily.

    ¡®Damn it.¡¯

    Seven years ago, during a vige celebration organized by the Jeong family, he had kicked a bowl of noodles out of his ten-year-old brother¡¯s hands and sent him off in disgrace.

    ¡ª Do you want to join in? You¡¯re pathetic. Go practice the Jeong family techniques, wasn¡¯t it called Jeong Ga-donggong?

    He remembered his own cruel words vividly.

    The other children, emboldened by Jung-san¡¯s actions, joined in mocking the youngest son of the Jeong family.

    It was Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s tenth birthday. Their father had gathered the vigers to bless the fields and dispel the misfortune of a child born under the wrong omens.

    While the vigers feasted on food and drink, they praised the head of the Jeong family.

    Even Jung-san, ying the role of a leader among the vige children, had joined in the revelry.

    But that was only one incident among many. Worse events had been frequent.

    Now, those memories burned like a hellish regret.

    As he immersed himself in the rigorous teachings of the Zhongnan Sect, his shame and remorse only deepened.

    He suspected that even the people of Xin Ya-hyun, their hometown, were nervously wondering when the lord of Ipwang Fortress would pass through.

    ¡°Some say Namgung¡¯s heir aids Ma Gwang-Ikju. Perhaps much of the credit belongs to Tae Yeom-ryong,¡± someone spected in the market.

    ¡°Even if Seomye truly is Ma Gwang-Ikju, there¡¯s still a gap in age and experience,¡± countered another.

    Despite Jeong Jung-san¡¯s turmoil, the shopkeepers continued discussing his brother¡¯s exploits.

    Rumors about martial heroes were the ultimate entertainment formon folk.

    Just then, the fabric merchant d in green fell to the ground.

    His neatly tailored green robes stirred up a cloud of dust. A chilling woman¡¯s voice apanied the sudden copse.

    ¡°There is no exaggeration in the tales of Ma Gwang-Ikju Seomye.¡±

    The voice came from beside Jeong Jung-san.

    Before he could fullyprehend the situation, he felt a sharp sting at the back of his neck, and his vision blurred.

    Though he possessed the inner energy of the Tai¡¯e Heart Technique (Ì«ÒÒÐÄ¹¦), sleepiness overcame him.

    Thest thing he saw was the merchant bowing frantically and the apologetic cries of another man. Then darkness consumed him.

    When he awoke, he found himself lying somewhere unfamiliar.

    ¡°Rise.¡±

    A cold,manding voice pierced his foggy mind.

    With a sudden jolt of energy, his senses sharpened. Whoever had spoken had momentarily stimted his internal energy to awaken him¡ªa terrifying disy of skill.

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    With a groggy groan, Jeong Jung-san opened his eyes, his vision blurring as the strands of short gray hair brushing his line of sight came into focus.

    Before him, a woman stood with an air of absolute dominance. At her waist, a dark de emanated a palpable, terrifying aura. It was a weapon so infused with its master¡¯s spirit that it seemed to devour the light around it, a sinister artifact forged through extraordinary skill and power.

    Her presence was unlike anything Jeong Jung-san had encountered before. The very energy radiating from her was sharp, piercing his skin like physical needles.

    She was undoubtedly one of the world¡¯s rare elite¡ªperhaps from the old sects, the Eight Noble Families, or the Thirteen Heavens. There was no other exnation for the sheer magnitude of her aura.

    This woman, who had dragged him here against his will, was a transcendent martial artist who tread the heavens.

    ¡°Are you Jeong Jung-san, the son of Jeong Dae-myung?¡± she asked, her voice cold and sharp as frost under an autumn sun. ¡°Lie to me, and I¡¯ll perform bun-geun-chak-gol on you.¡±

    Her words sent an icy chill down his spine.

    Bun-geun-chak-gol¡ªthe dislocation of muscles and the shattering of bones¡ªwas a torturous technique known to only the most fearsome masters. Victims would feel their flesh and bones being forcibly torn apart, yet the use of internal energy ensured they remained conscious and unable to escape into unconsciousness.

    ¡®This is insane¡­!¡¯

    The situation was unfathomable. A hostile martial artist of this caliber towering over him in a back alley? Panic gripped his chest, soon giving way to a suffocating terror that seized his thoughts.

    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± he croaked, his voice strained as though squeezed from his throat.

    The woman¡¯s eyes narrowed, her expression unreadable. ¡°There¡¯s some resemnce¡­¡±

    Her words trailed off, and her sharp gaze lingered on him with faint suspicion.

    ¡°Bloodlines are such strange things,¡± she muttered to herself, her lips curling slightly as if pondering an unspoken thought. Then, her focus snapped back to him, her tone sharp andmanding.

    ¡°I order you¡ªtell me everything you know about Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s childhood.¡±

    ***

    It was a bright day, the sunlight casting a serene blue over the sky.

    The group of envoys gathered beneath the expansive heavens outside Ipwang Fortress had multiplied tenfold.

    Even the contingent of the Cheonrim Squad was outnumbered, and the farewell attendees were even greater in number.

    Some among them hade under the instruction of the Zhuge n¡¯s leader to observe and evaluate Seomye¡¯s martial arts.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had diligently participated in sparring matches with these individuals, studying their martial techniques with great care.

    Their contributions had filled the pages of his Pabaek Chongram manual, and yet they still regarded Ma Gwang-Ikju with favor.

    The status of being the lord of Ipwang Fortress had afforded him such respect. His humility, even in such a high position, had left a strong impression.

    Among the many masters who approached him with courteous greetings were the lord of Cheongil Gate in Fujian and Seop Un-cheol, his first opponent in the Gepa Daetjeon.

    ¡°We will protect themoners of our region, so we may not bring shame to you, Lord.¡±

    ¡°Though unrted to my brother-inw¡¯s matters, I deeply admire you. May you thrive.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin returned their gestures with raised hands, though his attention frequently shifted to Namgung Hwa-shin.

    The White Qilin, who had once seen his elder brother¡¯s corpse, had a distant, contemtive look on his face, lost in thought.

    How must he feel as a younger brother?

    Jeong Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t rte, having no particr attachment to his own elder brother, Jeong Jung-san.

    Perhaps I should seek advice from Senior Ak.

    Trusting in the one person he found most reliable among his subordinates, Jeong Yeon-shin reminded himself of his new responsibilities as the leader of a martial faction.

    With Namgung Hwa-shin returning to his role as Suncheon Ikju, it would be some time before they crossed paths again. There was much to consider.

    Upon returning to the main fortress, he needed to reorganize Ma Gwang-Ik¡¯s structure and strengthen its forces.

    The journey back would pass quickly, and preparations to replenish the depleted ranks of Blue-ranked warriors and to train the nameless disciples required careful thought.

    Competition among the lords was fierce, it was said. The achievements of subordinates were directly tied to the prestige and aplishments of their leaders.

    Surely, missions won¡¯t always be assigned to small teams, he mused.

    As these thoughts upied him, a voice broke his concentration.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    Standing before him was Ak Ye-rim of the Shandong Ak n.

    Her disheveled hair spilled over the white shoulders of her robe, and the spear slung across her back moved loosely with each breath she took.

    She raised her hands in a formal fist-palm salute toward Jeong Yeon-shin. Her tone carried a newfound sincerity.

    ¡°I, Ak Ye-rim, have learned much from Ma Gwang-Ikju of Ipwang Fortress. I deeply regret my foolish arrogance that disrupted your judgment.¡±

    The body of Namgung Se-jin, the Blue Qilin, had beenid to rest in themunal graveyard of the Murim Alliance. The expansive burial ground served as the final resting ce for wandering martial artists without sects or ns.@@novelbin@@

    With the gaze of the Sword Saint of Menghui shifted toward a more positive outlook, no further unpleasant incidents would arise.

    The Namgung family had been unable to im the body, for it was entangled in one of the most disgraceful events in their history. They could only wait for the rumors to fade.

    The main gates of the Menghui headquarters bustled with countless people passing through.

    Ma Gwang-Ikju¡¯s victory at the Gepa Daetjeon was a monumental topic of discussion, not just among themoners but among the martial artists of the league.

    The sheer improbability and brilliance of his achievements had captivated attention across thend.

    ¡°Moreover, you allowed us to secure peace for the virtuous. I am endlessly grateful,¡± Ak Ye-rim continued, unfazed by the curious stares of those surrounding her.

    Her salute shifted into a full bow, her handsing together as she lowered her body in a gesture of profound respect.

    Her demeanor was not that of a martial artist honoring a superior but of a person expressing genuine gratitude.

    ¡°May you find sess,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin offered, keeping his response brief.

    He returned her gesture with a fist-palm salute of his own, masking the awkwardness he felt.

    He hadn¡¯t exchanged more than a few words with Ak Ye-rim, even during their time traveling together to Seobong-ro. As the lord of Ipwang Fortress, he refrained from showing any outward difort.

    Next to approach was Seonryong Zhuge Hyeon.

    The sight of him stirred a subtle warmth in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze.

    In an instant, his expression changed, his eyes reflecting an unmistakable favor.

 Chapter 202

    ¡®If he dies choking on opium, there couldn¡¯t be a more disgraceful way to go.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought to himself.

    Tae Yeom-ryong had always wandered around as if half his mind was elsewhere. Treating opium like air and enjoying alcohol to boot.

    The shadows under his eyes had deepenedpared to before, but Jeong Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t dismiss the words Tae Yeom-ryong had spoken in front of Hanzhong''s top liquor house.

    He was known as the Hua Hua Prince, someone who had indulged in every luxury under the sun. There was no way he waspletely sane.

    Jeong Yeon-shin decided not to pay attention to Tae Yeom-ryong''s peculiar reaction. Instead, he made steady eye contact with his dependable senior, Ak Su-rim.

    The Ipwang Divine Spear, however, seemed different. Her eyes, gleaming like jade beads, rolled upward as if she couldn¡¯t think of anything to say. She appeared deeply lost in thought.

    Jeong Yeon-shin wondered if he had identally touched upon a blind spot. He didn¡¯t even consider the possibility that she might be concealing embarrassment.

    ¡®Did I provide some sort of insight?¡¯

    Essence, energy, and spirit (¾«šâÉñ).

    How does the spirit of a martial artist, who has achieved rejuvenation after reaching the state of youthful purity, change?

    It was a question that anyone would find difficult to answer. The unity of essence, energy, and spirit¡ªalso known as the Three Flowers Converging at the Crown¡ªwas said to be an incredibly profound realm.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had heard from Ma Jin that one must refine the body and mind to be one with essence and energy, prating the three tiers: upper, middle, and lower.

    ¡®I need to reach that realm as well.¡¯

    It was a serious thought.

    The newly appointed Ma Gwang-ik Lord was only managing to hold his position with internal energy that barely approached the ck Rank.

    His Luminous Method Wheel Qi, natural instincts, and martial arts that suited him perfectly made it possible.

    It often surprised both his enemies and seniors. The Three Flowers Converging at the Crown was that supreme a state. It was exceedingly rare in the world.

    Naturally, it wasn¡¯t a topic frequently contemted.

    Why had the mannerisms of the Ipwang Divine Spear, Ak Su-rim, lightened so much? Did the spirit follow the body?

    If one achieves rejuvenation while in the Three Flowers Converging at the Crown, what happens to the essence, energy, and spirit?

    The discussion unfolding in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mind grew moreplicated by the moment.

    ¡°¡­No one knows.¡±

    After a long silence, Ak Su-rim finally spoke. Her tone was unusually calm, and her gaze softened noticeably.

    A distant junior had pointed out behavior unbing of her rank. The restrained expression on her face only made her appear less her age.

    Her small fist clenched tightly, the veins on the back of her hand bulging.

    Jeong Yeon-shin observed her quietly.

    ¡®She¡¯s had some kind of realization.¡¯

    He continued to listen attentively, even as theughter of Cheonrim Captain Hahoe Wi-jin echoed around them.

    The booming voice followed: This is quite amusing. He ims not to know how to provoke, huh.

    ¡°Achieving the state of youthful purity or rejuvenation isn¡¯t something thates to you just because you¡¯re strong,¡± Ak Su-rim said slowly, her voice slightly subdued.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, somewhat intrigued, nodded.

    ¡°I understand that much.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s more of a fortuitous encounter. A stroke of heavenly luck. It¡¯s not something martial skill alone can achieve.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a certain alignment of essence, energy, and spirit that¡¯s incredibly delicate. Practitioners who refine this alignment deeply often acquire unique traits. Rejuvenation just happened to be the ability I gained. The Divine Sword Corps Captain, for instance, became proficient with the Formless Sword.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes widened slightly.

    This was new information to him.

    ¡®So perception and senses continue to evolve even after the Three Flowers Converging at the Crown.¡¯

    He recalled the internal energy sword of the Divine Sword Corps Captain.

    It was divine.

    The image of the captain drawing a radiant de and killing the Namgung n Leader came to mind. The Formless Sword, crafted from seven-colored light, seemed like the power of a transcendent being.

    The martial prowess of a grandmaster who had refined their essence to the extreme was that extraordinary.

    Lost in thought, Jeong Yeon-shin was observed by Ak Su-rim, who silently stared at his face.

    ¡°Back to your question about whether rejuvenation affects the spirit,¡± she said.

    ¡°Yes, Senior.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? If heavenly luck rewinds time for you, it¡¯d be foolish to live like an old person in a child¡¯s body, wouldn¡¯t it? I¡¯ve never had anyonein about me enjoying myself. Those who tried don¡¯t exist anymore.¡±

    Ak Su-rim chuckled, her girlish face lighting up. She tucked her short, dark hair behind her ear as sheughed.

    Her rxed demeanor had fully returned. Behind her, a spear de gleaming in the sunlight shone sharply.

    The Divine Spear of Ipwang. A pristine white de.

    ¡®So she¡¯s just indulgent.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought. The martial world was full of entric geniuses, and Ak Su-rim, the Ipwang Divine Spear, was no exception.

    She was different from his grandfather, Ma Yeon-jeok. It seemed he could set aside his worries.

    Instead, it was more appropriate to hope his grandfather could acquire the new abilities of rejuvenation.

    ¡°Thank you for your insight. It¡¯s been immensely helpful,¡± he said, briefly bowing toward Ak Su-rim as they walked. The topics of the Three Flowers Converging at the Crown and rejuvenation were rare even in the martial world.

    It was a conversation only possible because they were seniors and juniors of Ipwang Fortress. Even if it didn¡¯t offer immediate benefits, it was knowledge belonging to the realm of secrets.

    ¡°Thanks for what? It¡¯s no big deal.¡±

    She shook her head, her dark hair shimmering as it swayed with the motion.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­ I kind of regret that our Seomye doesn¡¯t have the Ipwang martial veins.¡±

    She murmured to herself, almost inaudibly, ¡°I would¡¯ve loved to see how our Seomye fared fighting by my side.¡±

    ***

    In Hanzhong, the ry station provided horses. The ry station in Shaanxi¡¯s Hanzhong was vast, as it was a crucial junction connecting Shaanxi, Sichuan, and Huguang provinces.

    By presenting the Ipwang Token to the sleepy clerk, they secured more than thirty fine horses.

    The entire group mounted up, including Jeong Yeon-shin, Ak Su-rim, Hahoe Wi-jin, and the high-ranking masters of Cheonrimdae.

    Each hadpleted their duties as delegates to the coalition and protectors of Seomye.

    Their journey continued.

    Thud-thud-thud-thud¨D!

    The sound of hooves echoed as they crushed fallen leaves beneath them.

    The group rode ceaselessly. Even with fine horses, the world was vast.

    From Hanzhong to Yangyang, where Ipwang Fortress¡¯s main stronghold was located, was rtively close, but it still required crossing under moonlight multiple times.

    During this time, Jeong Yeon-shin grew acquainted with the masters of Cheonrimdae.

    They were bold individuals, much like their captain, Hahoe Wi-jin.

    True to their name, Cheonrim (Forest Crushers), they embodied the spirit of trampling over the martial world, as if the very essence of Ipwang Fortress was etched into their beings.

    Thanks to Hyeon Won-chang, who had admired them even before joining Ipwang Fortress, forging camaraderie was effortless. The Ipwang Grand Hero acted as a bridge between the two sides.

    "That time, Hyeon Won said this: Jeong Yeon-shin of Ipwang Fortress severed the head of a de Specters elder."

    "So the rumors were true. It was hard to believe that such a feat was aplished by someone of White Rank."

    "With such talent, it¡¯s no wonder he now holds the position of Ma Gwang-ik Lord."

    In an open clearing, they stopped their horses and gathered around a campfire.

    Since the group consisted of masters, the pile of firewood reached the height of an average man.

    Crackle. Snap.

    Sparks asionally popped, dancing under the moonlight. On a night where the darkness barely touched the bright evening, they were nearing Yangyang.

    After over eight days and nights of steady riding, they would reach Ipwang Fortress tomorrow.

    "Seomye, you¡¯ll have a lot to do, won¡¯t you? The moment you return, work will pile up."

    Ak Su-rim spoke, seated cross-legged with her spear resting across her thighs.

    The glow of the mes reflected off the spear, flickering and shimmering along with the fire¡¯s roar.

    She continued, "Reorganizing personnel alone will be no small task. The military units under the Divine Sword Corps are as elite as those of any major sect. Recing the leader is akin to changing the sect master. You¡¯ll have to create rules that suit you, refine the martial techniques of the unit, and train your subordinates to raise their skills."

    "Yes, I understand."

    Jeong Yeon-shin, sitting upright with a straight back, responded. Tae Yeom-ryong and Namgung Hwa-shin sat to his sides, while Ye Sojeo and Zhuge Cheong-ah were positioned behind him.

    From time to time, he felt a gaze on the back of his head¡ªa presence he sensed through its aura. It wasn¡¯t Zhuge Cheong-ah, but Ye Sojeo¡¯s eyes.

    Unlike when they had met privately, she spoke noticeably less. Her dense waves of energy seemed directed solely at Jeong Yeon-shin. Perhaps she was shy?

    Without acknowledging it outwardly, Jeong Yeon-shin spoke.

    "Reorganizing personnel will be an issue. To maintain the unit¡¯s strength, more Blue Rank masters will be needed¡­"

    His words trailed off.

    The Hwanik Corps, which had apanied them to Sichuan, had long since disbanded. Each member had returned to their respective units to fulfill their duties.

    Even if their assistance in Sichuan had been a gesture of respect for the martial veins, transferring them permanently was a separate matter.

    The consent of both the individuals and the leaders of their respective units was required.

    Ak Su-rim chuckled.

    "You could challenge the unit leaders to duels. Like a Martial Challenge for Marriage, but instead, you¡¯d duel to recruit subordinates. Showcase your martial arts and take whoever you want. The main stronghold is probably already preparing a martial contest for you."

    "I¡¯ve heard of it, but¡­ does that mean I¡¯ll have to defeat the seniors to im subordinates?"

    Jeong Yeon-shin recalled the meeting of the ck Rank masters.

    The Wonpyeong Ilgeomjang¡ªa circr arena surrounded by stone seats, each upied by a martial artist of unparalleled strength.

    It was enough to reaffirm Ipwang Fortress¡¯s status as the strongest sect in the world.

    Dueling the seventeen masters of the Divine Sword Corps.

    It was an event martial artists across thend dreamed of witnessing. But what if stakes were involved in those duels?

    All of them were supreme masters who had achieved the Three Flowers Converging at the Crown.

    With the swordsmanship I¡¯ve created to match my martial skills, I might not be at the very bottom anymore. Even winning two or three duels would be a huge help. That would bring me four or five Blue Rank masters.

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought to himself.

    The newly appointed Ma Gwang-ik Lord had been a Blue Rank martial artist in Ipwang Fortress until recently. He understood the martial prowess of those who wore the blue robes.

    They wereparable to the elite of major sects.

    From now on, I¡¯ll have to manage an entire sect on my own.

    Whether it was the Thirteen Heavens or the Eight Great ns, even if they didn¡¯t invade the main stronghold, their elite groups would still roam the martial world.

    That was fine. If Jeong Yeon-shin achieved his goals, he would be granted power befitting his position. With that, he could face any group.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, with properly organized Ma Gwang-ik forces behind him, would possess a breakthrough force that surpassed imagination.

    At that moment, he would be a true guardian of the martial world.

    "You¡¯re a bold junior. Your thoughts are in to see."

    Hahoe Wi-jin, sprawled out on the other side of the campfire,mented with a grin that revealed his teeth.

    He looked like a fierce beast. Watching Jeong Yeon-shin offer him a respectful bow, Hahoe Wi-jin said,

    "Among those men, some could be part of your unit. But if you can¡¯t withstand three moves from them, I¡¯ll have them rewrite their martial arts before letting them go."

    Among the thirty or so Cheonrimdae masters, three chuckled awkwardly. One was Blue Rank, the other two White Rank.

    Their refined auras marked them as formidable. One of the White Rank warriors had even followed Jeong Yeon-shin as part of the Hwanik Corps all the way to Myunggong Ind.

    "Keep dreaming. Do you think I¡¯ll let them go so easily?"

    Hahoe Wi-jin scoffed. If it weren¡¯t for the return journey, he said, he would¡¯ve already exchanged moves with Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The Cheonrim Captain, Heavenly Power Strength God, was a man of considerable pride in his n. He was notorious for looking down on anyone not from a prestigious lineage.

    His attitude toward Jeong Yeon-shin was unusually generous.

    It was because he had witnessed every moment of the new Ma Gwang-ik Lord¡¯s actions during the coalition assembly.

    As a result, the journey was peaceful.

    Even as the sun rose, the group passed through Yangyang¡¯s gates and arrived at Ipwang Fortress¡¯s main stronghold.

    Jeong Yeon-shin tightened his grip on the reins and spurred his horse forward.

    A few autumn leaves brushed against his face. The crisp autumn breeze carried a familiar scent.

    It was the fragrance of a tranquil home, a ce that felt more like his birthce than Shinya County.

    The towering white walls of Ipwang Fortress loomed ahead.

    He had finally returned.

    ***

    Ak Su-rim and Hahoe Wi-jin showed little interest in the coalition delegates. Throughout the return journey, the two captains spoke exclusively to Jeong Yeon-shin.@@novelbin@@

    Even after they passed through the main gate, leaving their subordinates behind, their focus remained unchanged.

    "The captains must report their return. Each time weplete a mission, we meet with the Lord of the Fortress," Ak Su-rim exined as they walked side by side toward the inner sanctum of Ipwang Fortress.

    There was no time to savor the familiar atmosphere of the martial sect. The sound of Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s usually thunderous steps grew notably cautious behind them. Zhuge Cheong-ah was simrly silent, her reserved demeanor matching the solemnity of the moment. Only Ye Sojeo¡¯s light, almost delicate footsteps echoed softly, adding a faint rhythm to the group¡¯s movement.

    They passed through the entrance to the inner sanctum without challenge. The three known ck Rank masters apanying them¡ªtheir status unquestioned¡ªensured that no guards raised objections.

    Jeong Yeon-shin received a few curious, almost admiring nces. It was an expected reaction for a newly appointed captain.

    "If they knew how far your martial veins had spread, they¡¯d be even more astonished," Ak Su-rim remarked with a knowing smile.

    Step, step.

    The five of them ascended the stairs. As they neared the upper levels, a heavy silence fell over the group.

    More than a hundred stepster, they finally reached the summit.

    Before them loomed a massive stone door. As they approached, it opened on its own¡ªa sight that was now somewhat familiar to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Groooan¡ª

    A breathtaking view unfolded.

    Ancient tree trunks twisted and rose naturally, forming a desk, tea table, and bed. Sunlight poured through the wide-open wall, casting a crystalline glow across the room.

    Within this lighty a woman, reclining gracefully.

    Her beauty was timeless, an immortal emblem of perfection. Her eyes seemed to embody the principles of the universe, holding an unearthly allure.

    Ssshhhhh¡ª

    A breeze drifted in from outside, softly brushing against Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s skin.

    Yet the long, pale green hair cascading over the wooden bed remained perfectly still, untouched by the wind.

    The Lord of Ipwang Fortress¡¯s hair, as always, carried an air of dignified stillness.

    Her longshes arched upward, their shadows falling like des of grass scattering sunlight.

    "...¡­"

    Her piercing green eyes, deep enough to suppress even the soul, turned toward Ye Sojeo.

 Chapter 203

    "The Reckoning in the Inner Sanctuary"

    ¡°Foolish.¡±

    The Lord of Ipwang Fortress spoke slowly, her lips barely moving.

    ¡°They¡¯re oblivious to their own downfall.¡±

    Reclining against the lustrous bark of an ancient tree twisted into a bed, her green hair spilled down her back like slender des of grass. Despite her seemingly vulnerable posture, there was nothing unguarded about her.

    Even lying so casually, her presence radiated a serene dominance. With only a slight tilt of her head, her gaze cast a tranquil yet oppressive weight over the room.

    Her piercing green eyes didn¡¯t stray from the shoulders of the three captains before her. In an instant, an overwhelming tension filled the space, as if the very air had been drawn taut.

    "Downfall?" Jeong Yeon-shin repeated inwardly.

    To him, the Fortress Lord was the epitome of peace¡ªa master of unparalleled insight who observed the world with a lofty detachment, like the heavens themselves. Her aura, while tranquil, carried amanding grace, untouched by hostility. Even when she had shed swords with the leaders of the Bloodme Cult and the Pure Demon Sect, it had seemed as though she were simply fulfilling a necessary duty.

    Thus, her mention of ¡°downfall¡± struck Jeong Yeon-shin as deeply peculiar.

    Could the coalition¡¯s delegates have offended her? Or did she bear an old grudge against the Ye n?

    ¡°I¡¯ll need to question my family head.¡±

    A low murmur escaped Ye Sojeo, who stood slightly behind Jeong Yeon-shin. Her usually self-centered tone had shifted, subdued by the Fortress Lord¡¯s imposing presence.

    As if in defiance of the tension, Ye Sojeo stepped forward.

    ¡°We greet the illustrious Lord of Ipwang Fortress.¡±

    Her voice was soft, her movements measured as she executed a perfect salute. The rustle of her garments was the only sound that apanied her bow.

    Ye Sojeo, despite hearing the foreboding word ¡°downfall,¡± maintained aposed exterior. It was remarkableposure for someone who knew the Fortress Lord could kill her on a whim.

    ¡°Born with privilege, I¡¯ve had the fortune of hearing much about you,¡± Ye Sojeo began. ¡°I was curious to see what lies in your thoughts. Luck has smiled upon me, allowing me to witness the fate of the treasures you hold. It fascinates me to no end how you choose to protect them.¡±

    The Fortress Lord¡¯s eyes, shimmering like sunlight filtering through leaves, seemed to pierce through Ye Sojeo.

    ¡°Speak further.¡±

    Ye Sojeo continued, her voice unwavering.

    ¡°If I die at your hands today, it would mean I am wicked. If I leave here alive, it would mean my heart is pure. Your gaze, renowned for its insight, is said to perceive the truth of people and time itself.¡±

    ¡°So, you dare to judge me?¡±

    ¡°Now that I¡¯ve witnessed it firsthand, I see it¡¯s true. Should you deem me unworthy, my life ends here. If I survive, I shall dedicate myself to observing you.¡±

    ¡°Bold,¡± the Fortress Lord replied, her tone tinged with curiosity. ¡°Do you seek to use my gaze as your mirror?¡±

    ¡°For me, such proof is worth my life.¡±

    Ye Sojeo¡¯s words carried a refinement that Jeong Yeon-shin hadn¡¯t seen in her before. Her usual irreverence was reced by an unmistakable elegance, and her polished tone took even him by surprise.

    The Fortress Lord¡¯s head tilted slightly.

    ¡°I sense the remnants of your foster father on you. What became of him?¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s gone,¡± Ye Sojeo replied, her voice steady. ¡°He¡¯ll never touch my treasure again.¡±

    ¡°Do not im it as yours,¡± the Fortress Lordmanded.

    ¡°Nor is it yours,¡± Ye Sojeo countered, her tone clipped yet respectful.

    A suffocating silence descended, cold as frost. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s instincts screamed at him to tread carefully.

    What is this? Jeong Yeon-shin thought, his suspicion deepening.

    There was something oddly familiar about Ye Sojeo¡¯s behavior. While her tone and demeanor had shifted, a nagging sense of recognition lingered.

    Could it be? No, that¡¯s impossible, he thought, shaking off the absurd notion.

    ¡°I¡¯ve in the one who granted me mercy, so my life now holds a single purpose,¡± Ye Sojeo dered, her voice trembling with raw emotion. ¡°I want to survive here. I want my desire to refine this treasure to be pure.¡±

    Her words were resolute yet carried a vulnerability that was uncharacteristic of her usual self-assurance.

    Suddenly, a sharp voice interrupted her.

    ¡°How audacious.¡±

    Shwick.

    A razor-sharp aura cut through the air. A silver spear tip, gleaming in the sunlight streaming through the window, hovered inches from Ye Sojeo¡¯s neck.

    Ak Su-rim had made her move. The sudden release of her overwhelming energy caused both women¡¯s hair to flutter violently.

    ¡°Do not overstep your bounds,¡± Ak Su-rim said coldly, holding the spear with one hand.

    Her mere presence was suffocating. The radiant energy emanating from her weapon seemed topress the sunlight itself, intensifying its brilliance.

    ¡°Such insolence. You truly are a product of your n,¡± Hahoe Wi-jin growled from behind Ye Sojeo. His massive frame loomed menacingly, his hand slightly raised as though ready to strike her down. The invisible pressure of his aura pressed down on the room like a mountain.

    Even Jeong Yeon-shin, despite his own considerable strength, felt the oppressive atmosphere closing in. This was a disy of the Fortress¡¯s absolute power¡ªan environment where even survival was uncertain.

    ¡°Your perception of my eyes is exaggerated,¡± the Fortress Lord finally spoke, her voice breaking the heavy silence. ¡°The Eternal Sword is but a feather. It moves as my will dictates. Prove your worth.¡±

    ¡°Anything,¡± Ye Sojeo replied, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°If it means staying by your side, I¡¯ll do anything.¡±

    The Fortress Lord¡¯s response was as decisive as it was indifferent.

    ¡°Endure the trials of this Fortress. You shall harm no one. Your ce here will be determinedter.¡±

    A reprieve, but only just.

    ¡°I see,¡± Ye Sojeo murmured, a faint smile curling her lips. ¡°For now, it¡¯s enough to know that I¡¯m not considered unworthy in your eyes. That alone brings me joy.¡±

    Ak Su-rim frowned. ¡°I told you not to act so brazenly.¡±

    The spear¡¯s tip lightly nicked Ye Sojeo¡¯s neck, drawing a thin line of blood. The energy radiating from the weapon seemed to pulse with a life of its own, a testament to Ak Su-rim¡¯s mastery over her craft.

    Ye Sojeo, however, remained unfazed, her voice calm andced with subtle defiance.

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned two things today,¡± she said. ¡°First, how desperately the Fortress needs more hands. And second, how much you treasure what you hold dear. It¡¯s both reassuring and unsettling, but for now, I¡¯m content.¡±

    With that, she stepped back, a faint smile still lingering on her lips.

    ¡°Escort her out with Zhuge Cheong-ah,¡± the Fortress Lordmanded, her tone devoid of emotion.

    As Ak Su-rim lowered her spear, Ye Sojeo turned to nce briefly at Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Her ck hair swayed as the end of her white blindfold fluttered in the breeze.

    The familiarity of her movements struck Jeong Yeon-shin once more.

    Could it be? he thought again, his mind racing.

    The newly-appointed Ma Gwang-ik.

    A seed of doubt sprouted in his heart.

    Swish.

    Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly felt a pull at the hem of his sleeve. A small hand had tugged it. When he turned, it was Zhuge Cheong-ah.

    The young girl, who had unconsciously clutched the cor of Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s robe, nervously parted her lips.

    The meeting with the Lord of Ipwang Fortress was nearing its end, and she hadn''t managed to utter a single word.

    ¡°Greetings to the Lord of Ipwang Fortress! This humble one is Zhuge Cheong-ah of the Zhuge n. I beseech you to ept me as a guest martial artist under Lord Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s protection!¡±

    ¡°It is permitted.¡±

    Zhuge Cheong-ah¡¯s expression brightened, and she followed Lady Ye down the stairs.

    Only then did she release Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sleeve, startled by her own boldness. It seemed she nned to wait below.@@novelbin@@

    Even a short response from the Fortress Lord carried that much weight. It was a testament to the immense influence of the Lord of Ipwang Fortress.

    The words of the Fortress Lord stood above thews of Ipwang Fortress.

    Their authority was absolute, upheld with unwavering trust. The eyes of the Fortress Lord conveyed that clearly.

    In their presence, all deliberations and procedures of the fortress became meaningless. Even in the martial world, this truth was widely acknowledged.

    ¡°Such chaos,¡± Hahoe Wi-jin murmured under his breath.

    Atst.

    A space was created exclusively for the Fortress Lord and the ck-d elites.

    Ak Su-rim and Hahoe Wi-jin refrained from questioning what had just urred. It was the behavior of the highest-ranking experts of Ipwang Fortress.

    If there was something to be ordered, the Fortress Lord would convey it first. If not, it was unnecessary for subordinates to pry.

    Jeong Yeon-shin decided to erase his doubts for now.

    The newly-appointed Ma Gwang-ik finally approached the Lord of Ipwang Fortress.

    Rustle.

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly knelt on his left knee, apanied by his two seniors.

    The form was one of respectful obeisance: kneeling with one knee to the ground, both hands sped in a fist-and-palm salute. This was the etiquette reserved solely for the Fortress Lord by the warriors of Ipwang.

    ¡°Vice Commander of the Divine Sword Corps, Ak Su-rim, reports to the Lord. Alongside the Lord of Cheollim Division, we escorted Lord Ma Gwang-ik safely to the fortress. There are three injured among the Cheollim Division, but no fatalities.¡±

    ¡°The Commander of Cheollim Division greets the Lord of Ipwang. There were no significant issues.¡±

    The twomanders spoke.

    Ipwang Fortress was fundamentally a bridge between the imperial court and the martial world, embodying both military and martial characteristics.

    Although the fortress adhered to itsws like a military institution, it did not enforce strict formats for reports.

    The casual tone of the Cheollim Commander¡¯s report was evidence of that. It was likely the highest formality someone like Hahoe Wi-jin could muster.

    In contrast, Jeong Yeon-shin found Ak Su-rim¡¯s professional demeanor refreshing. Her short ck hair and ck robe swayed as she gestured for the next report.

    If she were to be the next Commander of the Divine Sword Corps, the spirit of the corps might be more invigorated.

    ¡®Senior Ak is probably the strongest contender for the position.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought this as he opened his mouth.

    ¡°¡­Lord Ma Gwang-ik submits his return report. I have emerged victorious in the martial arts contest of the Murim Alliance. Additionally, the two guest martial artists¡ªNamgung Hwa-shin, the White Qilin, and another¡ªrecruited from Suncheon have returned safely.¡±

    ¡°You may raise your head.¡±

    The dazzling sunlight shone directly ahead, the shimmering light tickling his ears as it refracted in the air.

    ¡°Lord Ma Gwang-ik, look into my eyes.¡±

    Finally.

    Jeong Yeon-shin met the white, radiant face of the Fortress Lord.

    She slowly straightened her upper body and folded her long, outstretched legs inward.

    The soft sound of her flowing jade-green robes brushing against the wooden floor was like the rustling of bark. She now sat cross-legged.

    The Fortress Lord parted her lips slowly.

    ¡°You have aplished a meritorious feat worthy of praise. You may choose your reward.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin remained silent for a moment. Though he had be familiar with her calm demeanor, her presence stillpelled caution.

    Even without coercion, her gaze naturallymanded careful speech.

    Her features and presence seemed as though they had descended from a realm beyond human reach.

    Still, he had to speak his mind. The teachings of the Ipwang Lord and Tae Yeom-ryong had instilled this in him. Zhuge Hyeon and Zhuge Cheong-ah had reinforced it.

    The newly-appointed Lord of Ma Gwang-ik finally opened his mouth, gazing intently at the Fortress Lord.

    ¡°I do not wish to choose. Would it be possible to grant them all?¡±

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Ak Su-rim¡¯s lips moved soundlessly, forming the words, Are you insane?

    Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s eyes widened as he turned to stare at his brazen junior.

    But Jeong Yeon-shin was undeterred.

    With a small gesture, he pulled out a book from his robes. In the quiet room, the sound of paper brushing against the fabric of his ck robe echoed faintly.

    The Fortress Lord¡¯s gaze briefly flicked to the words inscribed on the book: Pa-Baek Chongram.

    Itsted only a moment.

    Then.

    A soft smile graced her lips.

 Chapter 204

    ¡°Hoo¡­¡±@@novelbin@@

    A faint sigh escaped from Hahoe Wi-jin''s lips, almost like ament.

    Hisrge frame leaned back slightly, his movements betraying his astonishment.

    The master of Ipwang Fortress showed no interest in the book Jeong Yeon-shin had produced. Kneeling on one knee, her gaze remained fixed solely on the fortress lord.

    Her faintly smiling lips seemed to form a masterpiece of beauty rare in this world.

    ¡°...?¡±

    Ak Su-rim, standing nearby, raised an eyebrow slightly. Her jet-ck eyes shifted sideways and down, taking in the scene.

    Her gaze flitted back and forth between the fortress lord and the book titled Pa-Baek Chongram in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hands. Her sharp, perceptive eyes seemed to be piecing together the meaning behind the title and the lord¡¯s reaction.

    The two ck-robed experts were unable to hide their surprise.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, still silently holding the book, found himself perplexed. How rare was the fortress lord''sughter?

    ¡®She¡¯s been kind enough to smile ever since we first met.¡¯

    But the newly appointed Ma Gwang-Ik quickly dismissed his curiosity. There must have been another reason.

    He ceased to focus on the reactions of his senior ck-robed peers and instead raised the Pa-Baek Chongram in his hands slightly higher.

    At that moment, the book rose into the air on its own.

    It was a mysterious sight. This was known as Heogong Seobmul¡ªmanipting objects without direct contact. A realm of mastery beyond physical touch.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, having perfected Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi, now keenly felt the flow of power.

    A gentle force, emanating like a spring breeze from the fortress lord, enveloped the book.

    The sensation was remarkably delicate. Unlike the artificial elegance of Mancheon Hwawu¡¯s techniques, this was entirely natural, as though her inner energy moved like an extension of her own limbs.

    It was as if Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s own mastery of energy projection had taken form through her. Her control of qi far surpassed his own, existing on a level of profound unity.

    This mastery, which Jeong Yeon-shin had witnessed many times, sent a fresh chill down his spine. It seemed as if her entire body had no defined pathways for qi¡ªher energy flowed seamlessly, her body acting as one great danjeon.

    It was akin to a sentient tree guiding its own branches, profoundly mystical in its execution.

    Without the need for a specific incantation, she could likely wield techniques such as Mancheon Hwawu or Yi Gi Yu Geom with the same ease.

    ¡®The further I progress, the greater the heights I see ahead,¡¯ thought Jeong Yeon-shin as he gazed at the fortress lord¡¯s face while she nced at the book¡¯s title.

    When he had been a White-Rank warrior, she seemed an untouchable sovereign. Now, she appeared as a supreme master, worthy of boundless admiration.

    Perhaps the elevation of his status as the Ma Gwang-Ik granted him the perspective to recognize her grandeur.

    Even as he reveled in his own tremendous growth, he anxiously awaited her words. The radiant aura of the Pa-Baek Chongram stirred in sync with his heartbeat, blending expectation and unease.

    Sensing his anticipation, the corners of the fortress lord¡¯s lips curled ever so slightly higher.

    ¡°Pa-Baek Chongram.¡±

    She finally spoke.

    ¡°Concise yet grand.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin lowered his gaze in silence.

    For the first time, he regretted naming it so hastily. Thoughts flitted through his mind like dandelion seeds scattered by a soft breeze.

    Was it simply that he had grown more contemtive with time? No, it was because his audience was the fortress lord.

    She was his lifeline. His salvation.

    The person he most needed to impress in this world.

    He had never imagined a day woulde when she wouldment on the naming of his work. He had called it Pa-Baek Chongram because it was apendium (chongram) of insights into the deconstruction (pa-baek) of orthodox martial arts.

    What, he wondered, was grand about it? Did she mean it literally?

    ¡®Is the term chongram odd?¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin pondered briefly. It wasn¡¯t.

    It was a fitting name, given that itbined pa-baek¡ªdeconstruction of orthodox techniques¡ªand aprehensive collection of martial insights.

    It wasn¡¯t hastily conceived, and certainly not to the point of being considered ¡°grand.¡±

    Just as his thoughts began to delve deeper¡ª

    ¡°I understand your merits. Even without closely examining this, I can infer your aplishments. And your refusal to request a reward¡­¡±

    The fortress lord¡¯s lips moved quietly.

    ¡°It is reasonable.¡±

    She spoke while Pa-Baek Chongram hovered above Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s head. The book floated midair, emanating an almost otherworldly sense of mystique.

    The fortress lord didn¡¯t ask, ¡°What is this?¡± Nor did she flip through its pages.

    She likely understood the newly appointed Ma Gwang-Ik¡¯s potential better than anyone in the world.

    She smiled faintly as though she grasped both the book¡¯s significance and the events leading to its creation.

    She expressed no doubts about the document¡¯s quality.

    ¡°I will inform the High Overseer. You are deserving of many things.¡±

    ¡°And¡­ what about this?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked cautiously, referring to the fruit of the Heavenly Tree.

    He had been unable to consume the fragment she had given him previously, as his cultivation level was insufficient at the time.

    What about now? Would things be different with Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi at hismand?

    Suppressing his expectations, he met her gaze.

    Her ethereal beauty¡ªeyes like leaves forged from gemstones¡ªdid not distract him. He stared, unwavering.

    No other reward mattered. His maternal grandfather now possessed the Dae Hwandan, and his uncle had equipped himself with an artificial arm.

    For Jeong Yeon-shin, the fruit guarded by the fortress lord remained his sole desire.

    ¡®Even a fragment would suffice.¡¯

    Though he tried topose himself, his heart beat strongly, the radiant qi of his Gwangryun resonating with it.

    The fortress lord must have been aware of everything. Her faint smile gradually faded.

    ¡°You are breathing through divine qi now, so you should understand,¡± she said in a gentle tone.

    ¡°You must harmonize jeong, gi, and shin. I realized this after our previous encounter.¡±

    She spoke of the state of Samhwa Cheojeong, the unity of body, energy, and spirit¡ªa prerequisite for consuming the fruit.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s time as a ck-Rank warrior had allowed him to fully grasp this concept. Her words crystallized his understanding.

    The mystical fruit of the Heavenly Tree influenced the body, internal energy, and soul as a whole.

    Without bnce among these elements, one could not absorb its essence.

    Jeong Yeon-shin understood.

    He wasn¡¯t deeply disappointed. Suppressing his expectations had be second nature to him¡ªan advanced skill akin to the pinnacle of martial mastery.

    He had learned this long ago during his time at the Jeong Family Manor. As Ma Gwang-Ik, he muttered inwardly, I see.

    ¡®I can ovee this through training.¡¯

    He epted it as another step toward his goal, a crossing to the fruit¡¯s path. Achieving jeong, gi, and shin harmony was essential.

    It was a state he had to attain in his journey toward donning the purple robe of a supreme master.

    ¡°Do not despair. You will reach it someday.¡±

    The fortress lord¡¯s voice was slow and calm.

    Her tone carried an ethereal transcendence. Her flowing garments brushed against the roots of the Heavenly Tree, as though grounded in the pinnacle of the world.

    A soft green light streamed down.

    Swish.

    ¡°I amte in offering my praise.¡±

    The fortress lord stepped down with her bare, white feet and bent slightly forward toward the kneeling Ma Gwang-Ik.

    Sunlight fractured around her transparent features.

    Her hair shimmered with the hue of fresh leaves, and her steady breath, imbued with boundless qi, brushed lightly against Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°Well done.¡±

    Her brief words rang with a clear, resonant echo.

    At that moment¡ª

    Swish.

    A warm sensation touched Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s forehead. Her hand moved slowly, running through his hair, strand by strand.

    Even as her hand retreated, it did so with tenderness and care. The motion, brief as it was, felt eternal.

    The fortress lord was stroking the head of the newly appointed Ma Gwang-Ik.

    As Ak Su-rim and Hahoe Wi-jin raised their eyebrows in surprise, Jeong Yeon-shin inadvertently closed his eyes. A dreamy sensation flowed from the crown of his head.

    It was unprecedented. The warmth from his head spread to his heart, transforming into tranquility.

    Unnoticed fatigue seemed to melt away. In an instant, he felt a profound sense of peace.

    The heart is mysterious. At times, it harbors powers more profound than martial arts.

    ¡°Diligence will lead you to the realm you seek. Do not be disheartened.¡±

    ¡°...Yes, my lord.¡±

    ***

    The Pa-Baek Chongram was handed over to the fortress lord of Ipwang. It was to be stored in the highest chamber of the Cheongeum Mu-go Library within the fortress.

    ess rights were granted first to those of purple and ck rank.

    ¡°There will be an internal promation,¡± the fortress lord had said.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, along with themanders of the Divine Sword Corps and the Celestial Forest Division, silently exited through the main gate. Neither Ak Su-rim nor Hahoe Wi-jin inquired further about the Pa-Baek Chongram.

    It was a matter of dignity befittingmanders. Since the fortress lord had spoken, the promation would undoubtedly be issued swiftly¡ªperhaps as early as the following day.

    For Jeong Yeon-shin, this was fortunate. It allowed him a little more time to savor the lingering warmth still coursing through his mind.

    ¡°Even though the reward wille through the Grand Overseer¡¯s office¡­ it feels like I¡¯ve already received more than enough.¡±

    The corner of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s lips twitched slightly.

    ¡°Congrattions on your safe return.¡±

    ¡°My respect to themanders.¡±

    The guards at the gate offered respectful bows with sped fists. Only Jeong Yeon-shin returned the gesture in kind.

    Ak Su-rim and Hahoe Wi-jin merely nodded slightly, their minds seemingly preupied.

    By now, dusk had settled on one side of the inner fortress.

    The shadows of the fortress walls and its people were bathed in the orange glow of the setting sun.

    In the serene quiet, the figures of patrolling warriors moved with disciplined precision¡ªa scene that had remained unchanged for generations. Such was the twilight of Ipwang Fortress.

    ¡°Someone from the Grand Overseer¡¯s office hase. They said Ma Gwang-Ik should follow them¡­¡±

    A young girl d in a blue martial robe greeted them. She was a master of inner arts, brought into the fortress on the fortress lord¡¯s direct order.

    There was no sign of Lady Ye, but Zhuge Cheong-ah stood nearby with an indifferent expression.

    She exined that a delegation from the alliance had already departed directly for the Grand Overseer¡¯s office, apanied by guides from the fortress.

    ¡°Shall I address you as ¡®Commander¡¯ now?¡±

    ¡°That will suffice,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied with a nod, recalling rumors he had heard.

    ¡®Efficient.¡¯

    It was said that the upper echelons of Ipwang Fortress operated with unparalleled speed. The fortress lord was known to issue orders to the Grand Overseer even while reclining.

    Messages were said to travel from the summit of the inner fortress to the Grand Overseer¡¯s office in an instant.

    The martial arts prowess of Grand Overseer Im Jin-myeong was impressive as well. It was rumored that he never missed the fortress lord¡¯s voice.

    Such a feat was impossible without a profound mastery of Gamgakdo (the Way of Perception).

    Rumors abounded that his martial skills rivaled those of ck-rank masters. Like the othermanders, he had likely cultivated Jeong, Gi, and Shin to harmonious perfection.

    ¡®There¡¯s a long road ahead.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin reflected.

    There was much to aplish, even beyond ensuring his grandfather consumed the Dae Hwandan.

    Once he returned to the Hall of Ma Gwang-Ik, he would need to focus on two primary tasks:

    First, to learn from the hall¡¯s seniormanders and improve his skills.

    Second, to recruit skilled blue-rank warriors to fill the hall¡¯s gaps.

    He would need to refine the hall¡¯s internal structure while preparing for duels. How effective would Neungbeop Gwangryun-gi and Geomroe Seomreung-shik be against ck-rank masters?

    Jeong Yeon-shin set his sights on a goal. Defeating two ck-rank masters would suffice¡ªfor now.

    ¡®How manymanders remain within the fortress?¡¯

    The ck-rank warriors of Ipwang Fortress were constantly deployed to the front lines.

    These elite martial artists, who served as strategic weapons inrge-scale conflicts, rarely remained idle in the fortress.

    The Grand Overseer frequently sent ck-rank warriors out into the field, a trend that had only intensified in recent times due to the hardships of famine and unrest.

    Jeong Yeon-shin recalled Lady Ye¡¯s words.

    ¡°She mentioned how understaffed the inner fortress had be.¡±

    Doubt crept into his thoughts.

    The cryptic exchange between Lady Ye and the fortress lord.

    Lady Ye¡¯s unconventional behavior, her disciplined movements, and her habit of practicing defensive techniques even during idle moments.

    ¡®Is it possible for an Apostle of the Bloodme Cult to masquerade as a military officer of the Martial Alliance? Even the Sword Saint has said nothing.¡¯

    In any case, the fortress lord had allowed her into the inner fortress. Rash suspicion had to be set aside.

    For now, it was enough to decide to observe her. They were bound to cross paths again.

    It was at that moment¡ª

    Celestial Forest Commander Hahoe Wi-jin nced down at the newly appointedmander. The four of them were walking together.

    ¡°The rumors were true. You are favored by the fortress lord.¡±

    ¡°That is a humbling remark.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin replied calmly, though he found the statement frivolous.

    Until now, Hahoe Wi-jin had remained silent while they descended the inner fortress¡¯s steps, seemingly reflecting on the events above.

    Ak Su-rim, the Divine Spear of Ipwang, also spoke.

    ¡°No, the big guy may have phrased it poorly, but the fortress lord¡¯s reaction was unusual. She never showed such affection even for her royal disciples. Not even for the othermanders. When I underwent rejuvenation, she simply smiled once.¡±

    She muttered, almost to herself.

    ¡°All she said was that I was worthy of bing the next squad leader¡­ Who knows if she meant it. She always speaks so inly.¡±

    Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s lips curled downward.

    ¡°The Deputy Commander of the Divine Sword Corps cannot distinguish between ceremonial praise and genuine sentiment.¡±

    He continued, his deep voice reverberating due to his massive frame. It carried a faint edge of irritation.

    ¡°Insignificant ns will never im the rank of Divine Sword Commander three times over.¡±

    His words emphasized the underlyingpetition among themanders, something Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly became acutely aware of.

    ¡°The same applies to Ma Gwang-Ik. Even if the fortress lord favors you, do not growcent. What you showed at the alliance meeting was impressive, but it is far from sufficient to warrant our allegiance.¡±

    Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s tone grew gruff, almost growling.

    ¡°Fight and win. Without that level of skill, you¡¯ll need to impress us in some other way. And that will not be easy. Forcing our hand through martial strength would be faster.¡±

    His speech carried an old-fashioned cadence, firm and resolute.

    He was right. The ck-rank warriors of Ipwang Fortress were supreme martial artists who roamed the world. Their vast experiences made them difficult to sway by ordinary means.

    Only through martial prowess could Jeong Yeon-shin hope to gain their acknowledgment. He wholeheartedly agreed.

    Suddenly¡ª

    Ma Gwang-Ik gazed intently at Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s legs.

    ¡°Your footwork resembles that of the Ming n.¡±

    ¡°Hm?¡±

    ¡°If you alter your gait slightly, it would feel lighter.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin offered.

 Chapter 205

    There exists a n born with a natural grace in movement.

    In the realm of innate talent, they stood apart from ordinary martial artists. Without the need for study, they grasped the principles of ascension. Without forms, they moved with techniques rivaling the finest martial arts disciplines.

    More nimble, more fluid¡ªmore mesmerizing than even the grandmasters of other ns. They were unlike the Han ns.

    They were the Mo Yong n.

    Amongmoners, they were revered as the seed of immortals. Their exceptional appearance and bodies that defied aging made them seem otherworldly, far removed from the mortal struggles of everyday people.

    Possessing both power and mystique, they were objects of awe, not envy. After death, it was hoped they would extend their divine blessings upon thend, guiding others to the ethereal paradise of Do Won-hyang.

    Those entrenched in the martial world felt differently. They could only sigh when they encountered such naturally gifted warriors. It made them painfully aware of the inherent unfairness of the universe.

    The founding period of the Mo Yong Empire was a time of chaos. ns like this, previously unseen, began to establish themselves in thend.

    Their natural talents only added to the confusion. They walked like the wind, moved like leaves.

    Countless martial masters sought to uncover the mysteries behind their movements, even employing secret arts in their endeavors.

    None seeded. The difference was attributed to sensory disparity.

    It was ultimately concluded that their very bodies were fundamentally different. They manipted wind without channeling qi.

    The more knowledgeable among the martial elitebeled their abilities as a unique gift of the bloodline. In other words, it was beyond the realm of martial arts.

    The perception that their abilities were fundamentally distinct became as unyielding as diamond.

    This belief solidified over the years it took for the Mo Yong imperial dynasty to stabilize. The Immortal n¡ªanother moniker for the Mo Yong n.

    "Are you challenging me to a duel?" Hahoe Wi-jin, the Celestial Forest Commander, asked after Jeong Yeon-shin, the new Lord of Magwang, critiqued his gait.

    He did not take offense.

    Known by the moniker Heavenly Dragon of Strength, he was steeped in martial ferocity. While his exterior might have seemed fierce, in matters of martial prowess, his mind remained icy cold.

    One had to be, to emerge victorious in the ceaseless strategic battles among high-level warriors. This meant he was not merely a reckless fighter but a martial artist with a profound desire for mastery.

    "Would walking differently really be better?"

    Hahoe Wi-jin interpreted Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words as an intentional provocation. He did not take them at face value.

    The flow of the conversation defied logic. Despite his young age, Jeong Yeon-shin was unquestionably a ck-Rank warrior.

    It was unlikely he would make such a statement in earnest, given his martial insight.

    It had to be a challenge over his footwork.

    Hahoe Wi-jin chuckled. "I see. You must have considerable confidence in your martial sense."

    From the time of the Murim Alliance Assembly, he had observed Jeong Yeon-shin alongside Ak Su-rim. For quite some time, in fact.

    He had even witnessed Jeong Yeon-shin''s movement techniques that resembled the Mo Yong n. They were astonishingly refined, so much so that he had wondered what secret forms had been used.

    "Using your entire body to release force, you mimicked the abilities of our n. Quite impressive," Hahoe Wi-jin thought.

    He had already acknowledged the new Lord of Magwang as a peer. He had even heard the name of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s technique: Fengshen, or Wind God.

    The Wind Body. The word "Wind" slightly irritated Hahoe Wi-jin, but he chose not to mention it.

    The younger warrior''s movements were too intriguing. Watching him during the Gepa Daetjeon martialpetition had been an unexpected delight.

    He had thoroughly enjoyed the spectacle.

    "While it doesn¡¯t fully substitute for the Na Rak Sal Ma Jin technique¡­"

    He believed Jeong Yeon-shin was worthy of reaching the ck Rank. Even the slight imbnce in his qi maniption, as though one aspect of his Jing-Qi-Shen triad was disproportionately developed, did not detract from his potential.

    On the contrary, it highlighted his extraordinary potential.

    Unlike other warriors, whose qi flowed naturally, Jeong Yeon-shin exhibited a brilliant resourcefulness in his ascent to higher martial arts. His ingenuity was remarkable.

    Even though he hadn¡¯t achieved the state of Samhwa Cheojeong, he had already reached this level.

    Hahoe Wi-jin recalled the boundless vitality that arose when one¡¯s Jing-Qi-Shen triad harmonized.

    The sensation of one''s body itself transforming into a divine vessel. The effects would vary based on natural aptitude.

    While many martial artists failed to unite their three flowers over their lifetimes, Jeong Yeon-shin''s talent made such a future almost inevitable.

    For this reason, Hahoe Wi-jin refrained from showing any overt anger. If Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words were a provocation, they were amusingly na?ve.

    Even if it were an audacious taunt, it was a forgivable one.

    The senior warrior offered the younger one some advice.

    "The Lords of Ipwang Fortress are no different from the high officials of the world. Their status is significant¡ªfar greater than you might think. They represent the face of this fortress to the world. Do you understand?"

    "Yes," Jeong Yeon-shin replied nonchntly, looking up at his towering senior.

    Reflecting on his encounters with the ck-Rank seniors he had met at Wonpyeong Ilgeomjang, he realized none of them had unremarkable dispositions.

    Ak Su-rim¡¯s entricity aside, others like Suncheon Ikju Ha Dowoon and Yullyeong Commander Yun So-yu were simr.

    Hahoe Wi-jin was no exception. Jeong Yeon-shin tilted his head slightly, pondering his senior''s words.

    Thetter¡¯s booming voice carried on, tinged with faint amusement.

    "Behaving like a high official means maintaining decorum even within the fortress. Most of those who pass through Ipwang Fortress are merchants or officials. We cannot afford to show them an undignified disy. A duel, of all things? That is uneptable. If you wish to challenge someone, follow the proper protocol and submit a formal letter."

    "A duel¡­?"

    "If a n of shallow refinement heard this, they¡¯d erupt in outrage. Do not act simrly with Blue-Rank warriors. It would appear as though a Division Commander is oppressing someone of lower rank. Such a direct provocation¡ªhow bold. I rather like it."

    As he concluded, Hahoe Wi-jin burst into heartyughter.

    A shadow loomed over Jeong Yeon-shin. The enormous calloused hand of Hahoe Wi-jin reached for his head. A gentle breeze stirred.

    The hem of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s dark robe fluttered lightly. His sidelong movement was subtle, but the hand missed entirely, brushing past him toward Ak Su-rim.

    It was the Fengshen technique. Apletely natural evasion.

    "Oh?" Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s thick lips curved upward.@@novelbin@@

    "My mistake. I should not treat you as a mere junior. It seems your martial prowess and age don¡¯t align, creating a strange disconnect."

    "¡­"

    Jeong Yeon-shin realized his intentions had been misinterpreted.

    Cheon-gwon Yong-ryeok-shin was a seasoned ck-Rank warrior.

    As a member of the Mo Yong n, his umted internal energy over the years was extraordinary.

    He possessed a more powerful presence than Yullyeong Daeju and had even achieved the state of Samhwa Cheojeong, where immense inner energy could be controlled at will.

    This meant that Jeong Yeon-shin could not easily guarantee victory against him. If one were to rank the seventeen ck-Rank warriors, he would certainly ce among the highest.

    He might even be capable of matching swords with Myeolseom Daeju.

    It was too soon to face him.

    Jeong Yeon-shin mulled over the situation. He anticipated that the oue of a bout with Hahoe Wi-jin would not differ much from his sparring sessions with Ak Su-rim.

    The ck-Rank realm was vast and unfamiliar territory for him.

    And yet, he had been told to impress them.

    This implied that there were multiple ways to reorganize Ma Gwang-ik. For now, there was no need to test himself against the elite seniors.

    It was fine if he could not immediately surpass some of the ck-Rank seniors. Winning the favor of Hahoe Wi-jin and defeating around two ck-Rank warriors inbat would suffice.

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly opened his mouth, stepping lightly back to his original position.

    Beside him, Ak Su-rim grinned mischievously, brushing her pants hem over the leather shoes of Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Her yful gesture seemed to say she already knew what he would say. The sharp perception of the Irwang Shinchang was evident.

    The newly appointed Ma Gwang-ik Ju paid no heed and calmly spoke.

    "I did not challenge you to a duel."

    "Did not?" Hahoe Wi-jin raised a brow, his deep voice tinged with surprise.

    ¡°Alongside Senior Hahoe, I wanted to discuss the principles of movement. I noticed room for improvement in your gait. Since the foundation of my movement techniques is heavily influenced by the Mo Yong n''s fluidity, I took the liberty of offering advice despite the risk of overstepping.¡±

    A junior master critiquing the footwork of a master from the legendary Mo Yong n.

    Hahoe Wi-jin blinked slowly as he looked down at Jeong Yeon-shin. The statement was hard to take at face value. To mimic the refined movements of the Mo Yong n so masterfully hinted at extraordinary martial training and innate perceptiveness.

    However, for a human of Han lineage to presume to offer advice to a Mo Yong expert on walking¡ªthat was another matter entirely.

    A voice like a cold wind through a cave flowed from Hahoe Wi-jin''s mouth.

    ¡°The seats prepared for the masters in Wonpyeong One Sword Hall arerge and borate, akin to the thrones of sect leaders. Do you know why? It signifies that one must bear responsibility for their words and actions.¡±

    His voice carried immense power, the waves of energy brushing against Jeong Yeon-shin''s skin with an overwhelming, unrestrained grandeur. It was the force generated from decades of cultivated internal energy,pressed to the extreme.

    The wisdom of the martial world sprang unbidden to mind:

    "Elderly warriors and innocent children carry hidden strengths, but beware the young with both boundless energy and far-reaching knowledge."

    ¡°You cannot understand the heart of a master from the Mo Yong n,¡± Hahoe Wi-jin continued, his voice heavy with conviction. ¡°I, Hahoe Wi-jin, am one who protects the people of the Han world as a Mo Yong n master. These people are inseparable from thend, as crops are inseparable from the soil.¡±

    He spoke with an almost religious fervor.

    ¡°Our n¡¯s martial path was forged to protect thend and its forests. We vowed to the Heavenly Tree that we would live in a way that honors the people of the world with martial arts rooted in benevolence and dignity.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°Martial arts are a pursuit that grows and evolves with time, infinite in its potential. I am not defending my pride against you. I only hope your words are not born of shallow understanding. If someone were to lightly dismiss the movements I¡¯ve built with pure intent, would they not provoke anger?¡±

    The weight of his words felt like a volcanic eruption contained within his chest, and Jeong Yeon-shin grasped the gravity of his situation. This was a formidable challenge. Could he truly convince the great Hahoe Wi-jin without resorting tobat?

    For Jeong Yeon-shin, establishing the Mo Gwang-ik Division as a pivotal force in the Ipwang martial structure would require earning a subordinate of Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s caliber. It was not an opportunity to squander.

    The new master of Mo Gwang-ik spoke with deliberation.

    ¡°I do notmand the wind; such abilities are beyond my natural capacity. Thus, I sought a different path, one where I could replicate the grace and precision of our Mo Gwang-ik¡¯s ¡®Cheong-an Twin Swords.¡¯¡±

    They walked down a path diverging from the main courtyard toward the various division halls. As they passed a smallkeside, the setting sun cast its orange glow across the rippling water, reflecting the figures of the three masters¡ªa towering figure, a serene woman, and a focused youth¡ªeach draped in ck robes that radiated distinct authority.

    Ak Su-rim strolled lightly to the left, hands sped behind her back, observing the exchange with quiet amusement.

    ¡°Continue,¡± Hahoe Wi-jin prompted, his expression stoic. Jeong Yeon-shinplied without hesitation.

    ¡°I observed your gait closely, Senior Hahoe. Your movements are driven by strength, emphasizing speed and power. Given your immense strength, it appears you rely heavily on propulsion from your posterior thigh muscles¡ªthe biceps femoris¡ªrather than the calves.¡±

    ¡°That is necessary to fully execute my techniques. For heavy strikes and stances, the power must be concentrated. From defensive stances to attack transitions, the shift must be instantaneous. A light gait wouldpromise the stability required for that.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no reason it has to be that way,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin countered.

    ¡°Your boldness is bing abrasive. I can understand why your enemies may feel so.¡±

    ¡°I generate wind to assist my body; Senior Hahoe does not need to replicate that. Nor would it be feasible.¡±

    ¡°¡­What?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin ignored the disbelief in the response, pressing on.

    ¡°If you revisit the pathway of the dder Meridian of Foot-Taiyang within the twelve meridians, specifically focusing on the Da-jang-yu acupoint beneath the waist, and channel power to the rectus abdominis, you¡¯ll discover an entirely new method of utilizing your energy. The subtle flow will adjust itself.¡±

    The young master lightly raised his right sleeve as he spoke, exuding a quiet butmanding presence even between two established masters.

    ¡°By rxing the gluteus maximus and pelvic muscles, and focusing on the Shen-yu point on the right side of your back, the flow of internal energy through your meridians will self-adjust. The kic energy transmitted to the ntar fascia will naturally gain sticity. The twelve meridians are designed this way.¡±

    This was the essence of his Wind God Movement Technique. The ntar fascia, the muscle supporting the foot¡¯s arch, housed the Yong-cheon acupoint¡ªthe core of footwork techniques.

    For Jeong Yeon-shin, these concepts were as natural as breathing. To him, it seemed peculiar that a master of Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s caliber would walk in a manner so inconsistent with his level of power.

    ¡®If I had that much internal energy¡­ I¡¯d execute quickdraw swordsmanship with my body alone.¡¯

    Finishing his exnation, Jeong Yeon-shin hesitated, then spoke again out of genuine curiosity.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand why you wouldn¡¯t adopt such a method. Is it due to a specific principle in the martial system you¡¯ve trained in?¡±

    ¡°¡­Because I didn¡¯t know,¡± Hahoe Wi-jin admitted.

 Chapter 206

    Hahoe Wi-jin''s eyebrows remained raised, a dark stroke of ink frozen mid-air. His lips hung open even after his answer, leaving him looking somewhat dazed.

    His response was in and immediate, almost as if it slipped out unintentionally.

    "I see... I never thought of that."

    Hahoe Wi-jin repeated himself, his deep voice carrying a faint echo. The once-overpowering tone that bore down upon Jeong Yeon-shin shifted, now resembling a murmur of bewildered self-reflection.

    It was an unexpected disy from someone who had stormed into the halls of the Alliance, destroying sect pavilions to challenge three family leaders. The imposing aura of a peerless expert seemed momentarily scattered.

    Whoosh.

    Suddenly, a gust of wind surged from the massive figure d in ck robes. Itsted only a moment, but the force radiated outward in waves.

    Beside them, the surface of theke rippled under the twilight, its reflected sunlight breaking apart into circles spreading outward.

    With a low step, Hahoe Wi-jin grounded himself as though preparing for an explosive advance.

    Boom¡ª

    Dust rose under the weight of his step as his massive figure sprang upward with surprising agility. The sheer sticity of the movement made it clear: this was the grace of the Mo Yong n.

    The energy emanating from the Yong-cheon acupoint on his soles carried the refined sensation of true internal cultivation. The air currents swirling around him were taut, springy, and dynamic, a testament to his refined control.

    Nearby, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s dark hair was swept wildly by the force.

    "He grasped it immediately. Hisprehension ismendable," thought Jeong Yeon-shin, watching the subtle but drastic change. The heavy, deliberate movements Hahoe Wi-jin had shown during the Alliance were gone. In their ce was a nimbleness unbound by his imposing physique.

    The billowing sleeves of his ck robe danced fluidly, rising and falling in opposition to his body¡¯s motion.

    "This is the skill of a true master of Samhwa Cheojeong. His refinement wille with further practice," Jeong Yeon-shin observed, his gaze following the senior master as hended lightly.

    Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s face was an open canvas of emotions¡ªhis jaw slightly ck, his broad forehead creased in astonishment and confusion. He made no effort to hide his surprise, a testament to his straightforward nature.

    "How could such a method exist? You understand the human body better than I do. I never imagined the muscles and meridians of the body could yield such efficiency. This is¡­ worthy of being called a secret technique. You have taught me something invaluable. This knowledge suits me perfectly," he said, his wordsing out in a flurry of uncharacteristic rambling.

    As Hahoe Wi-jin prepared to leap again, Jeong Yeon-shin cautiously intervened.

    "You needn¡¯t jump again¡­"

    "Hm?"

    "You spoke earlier about maintaining the dignity of the Ipwang Division¡¯s masters. Should you continue such disys, merchants and officials passing by might see you as an entric recluse. It may be best to stop now."

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The silence that followed was confirmation enough. Jeong Yeon-shin interpreted it as a positive sign. He had offered a practical suggestion alongside a valuable insight, catering to the senior master¡¯s sense of decorum.

    Hahoe Wi-jin blinked hisrge eyes several times before redirecting the conversation.

    "My training has always been a trial of perseverance," he said. "My body is not like those of the Mo Yong n. Moving as they do yields little benefit to me, but abandoning my foundation was never an option. I had to rack my brain like a sect elder just to make it this far."

    His tone carried the weight of years spentboring through hardship, a heavy reflection of the path he had walked to reach the rank of Ipwang Division¡¯s ck-Rank.

    "The time I spent training without knowing what you¡¯ve shown me¡­ it feels like such a waste. Hollow, utterly hollow."

    "I am relieved to have been of help," Jeong Yeon-shin replied evenly.

    He found himself liking Hahoe Wi-jin. There was aforting honesty in the senior¡¯s words, a simplicity that reminded him of the clear, unblemished surface of the nearbyke. Someone who could take straightforward words at face value.

    "That you didn¡¯t know is understandable," Jeong Yeon-shin added, his tone detached.

    It was a polite response, but the underlying dryness of his voice suggested something else. In truth, he didn¡¯t entirely understand how someone of Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s caliber could miss such an insight.

    Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s lips twitched slightly.

    He felt a conflicted mix of awe and irritation. The young master¡¯s astounding knowledge of the body was deeply humbling, even virtuous. Yet, his unflinching bluntness was grating, scratching at something within him.

    "Is this my problem?"

    The realization of his unjust feelings returned as shame. Hahoe Wi-jin reflected inwardly.

    "Did I ever have the right to lecture him in the first ce? Damn it."

    ¡°¡­Indeed, you¡¯ve given me an incredible realization. Not just any insight but one that will reshape my martial foundation. Such generosity deserves reward, lest I be branded a disgraceful man. I will assign Hyo-su Sword Gang Chang-mu to your division. I believe he aligns with your needs,"* he dered.

    The Ipwang Division¡¯s Blue-Rank warriors were already well-known figures in the martial world. Jeong Yeon-shin had heard of Hyo-su Sword.

    A swordsman famed for his precise phantom de techniques, Gang Chang-mu was said to have decapitated the infamous Nam-ak Monster under the glow of dawn.

    "He has since joined the ranks of the Gwanghwa Sword Sect, reaching the eighth level of mastery," Jeong Yeon-shin recalled, thinking back to stories he had overheard during the journey to the Ipwang fortress.

    A Blue-Rank swordsman of such skill was a tremendous addition. Though not quite at the level of Cheong-an Twin Swords Cheong Myeong, Gang Chang-mu was abatant worth strategizing with.

    Jeong Yeon-shin performed a respectful bow toward Hahoe Wi-jin.

    "I deeply appreciate your decision, Senior."

    "This is merely a repayment of my debt," Hahoe Wi-jin replied with an awkward smile.

    At that moment, Ak Su-rim, who had been silently watching with an amused smile, stepped forward, her dark hair swaying behind her.

    "Just one Blue-Rank warrior? I¡¯ve heard Mo Gwang-ik already has two White-Rank warriors under its banner. Isn¡¯t this too meager for such groundbreaking advice?"

    "What?"

    "Do you know how much blood has been shed for a single page of a scroll detailing the meridian pathways? That¡¯s why these techniques are called secrets. They¡¯re not just casually passed down unless they¡¯re family legacies."

    ¡°¡­¡±

    "Would you have ever discovered such a method on your own? If you want to repay the debt properly, don¡¯t hold back. Otherwise, you¡¯ll tarnish my name as well," she added with a grin.

    Her words suggested adding two more White-Rank warriors to the deal¡ªa force capable of dominating a region without a major sect¡¯s influence.

    ¡°¡­There is truth in what you say," Hahoe Wi-jin agreed, his tone antiquated yet sincere.

    epting her argument, he listed the names and titles of the two warriors under hismand:

    Steel-Severing de Ho Un-cheol and Deep Chivalry Fist Gongya Mi-ryeong.

    Jeong Yeon-shin left with the promise of their eventual transfer to Mo Gwang-ik and clear instructions for how to proceed with the formalities.

    "Leave the paperwork to the bulky one here," Ak Su-rim quipped, smiling mischievously. "You should focus on preparing for the wee banquet and figuring out how to train your subordinates. Teaching will test your patience more than anything."

    With her words lingering under the crimson sky, they parted ways, promising to reunite at the master¡¯s gathering in Wonpyeong One Sword Hall.

    As Jeong Yeon-shin made his way toward the Mo Gwang-ik pavilion, a warmth rose within him at the thought of meeting his subordinates.

    "Who will I see first?"

    The faces of his seniors and soon-to-berades passed through his mind, filling his chest with a quiet but profound sense offort.

    ***

    The twilight calm before the grand training ground of Ma Gwang-ik was shattered, reced by a cacophony of voices and energy.

    A vibrant wave of ovepping internal forces and enthusiastic greetings swept through the space, brighter than the fading light of the setting sun.

    ¡°Leader! I¡¯ve finally reached the seventh stage of Shihwa Mu-geuk Fist! Now I can seamlessly merge Jinbyeok and Fist mes!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting to see you ever since I heard that Hwangbo the Scoundrel mentioned you!¡±

    ¡°Our heroic leader of Ipwang went straight to their quarters upon returning from their arduous journey¡­.¡±

    ¡°Brother Seomye, no, Lord Leader¡­!¡±

    ¡°Tell us a tale of your exploits! We heard you turned the Justice Alliance upside down!¡±

    All manner of disciples, from Blue-Ranks and White-Ranks to young nameless initiates, came running to greet Jeong Yeon-shin.

    They clung to his legs, their faces brimming with unrestrained joy as they weed their leader home.

    Off to the side, Hwangbo the Scoundrel chewed a poppy stem, leaningzily on one leg. He nced at a young, unnamed disciple standing nearby and asked,

    ¡°Hey, when¡¯s the next promotion ceremony?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll answer if you show me proper respect. I may be younger, but I¡¯m still your senior. And finish chewing before asking¡ªthat¡¯s just good manners.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s so cool¡­.¡±

    A ten-year-old boy in in novice attire murmured as he stared at the new ck-Rank leader,pletely ignoring Hwangbo the Scoundrel. His daring attitude was nothing unusual in Ma Gwang-ik.

    Then, amanding voice cut through the noise.

    ¡°Everyone, step back and return to your quarters.¡±

    A woman d in a flowing blue robe stepped forward. Her sharp gaze and the glinting de at her side left an impression colder than her chilling demeanor.

    Her aura weighed heavy in the air like an oppressive fog.

    It was none other than Baek Mi-ryeo, the One-Lotus Sword, a renowned master praised equally for her skill with the de and her striking beauty.

    ¡®Senior Baek.¡¯

    A flicker of warmth passed through Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s expression as he recognized her.

    Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s steely gaze softened the moment their eyes met.

    ¡°The leader¡¯s mission was long and arduous. Let him rest first. You¡¯ve all heard the tales of what transpired at the Martial Alliance meeting countless times, haven¡¯t you? Stop pestering him and clear the area. Save your chatter for tomorrow.¡±

    Her voice rang out clearly, resonating with the unique cadence of the One-Lotus Sword. It was a tone Jeong Yeon-shin knew well.

    ¡®Ah.¡¯

    Atst, he realized¡ªhe had returned home.

    The uing public deration of Pabaek Chongram, the rewards from the General Affairs Division, and even the duels nned with senior ck-Rank masters to fill the division¡¯s gaps all faded from his thoughts.

    A peculiar warmth welled up in him, as if he were already wrapped in thefort of familiar bedding.

    The crowd dispersed quickly, heeding Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s authoritative presence. They moved in unison, nodding their heads or tossing out parting words as they left.

    ¡°Looking forward to your lessons tomorrow. Frankly, you haven¡¯t really done much as a leader yet, so it feels a bit awkward¡­.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough that you returned unscathed. Just assign us missions from those documents tomorrow, please.¡±

    ¡°I want to hear about the duel with the Amhyang Budonghwa of the Hwasan Sword Sect! How did you counter that?¡±

    ¡°Leader, please approve my promotion request. I¡¯m aiming straight for Blue-Rank if possible.¡±

    Even Hwangbo the Scoundrel shuffled off with a carefree gait, handsced behind his head.

    As silence reimed the pavilion grounds and darkness crept in, the crescent moon began to cast a pale glow over the ckened expanse of Ma Gwang-ik.

    The earliermotion dissolved into the night, leaving only the sound of footsteps echoing softly. Jeong Yeon-shin and Baek Mi-ryeo walked side by side, their steps in quiet harmony.

    ¡°Cheong Myeong is waiting for you,¡± Baek Mi-ryeo said softly.

    She, Cheong Myeong, Heon Won-chang, and Jeong Yeon-shin formed the core of Ma Gwang-iljo. Jeong Yeon-shin had confided in them during his most trying times, sharing both his struggles and his true nature.

    This bond had formed during the oppressive trials of the Ipwang Magas. Even after ascending to ck-Rank, Jeong Yeon-shin had given them permission to speak freely as equals.

    ¡°It¡¯s a relief to see you safe,¡± she continued. ¡°I was worried, hearing that you faced the Sword Sect¡¯s Amhyang Budonghwa, Eon Hwayeon, and even the Sword Saint in session.¡±

    Her voice carried the serenity of moonlight.

    For Jeong Yeon-shin, Cheong Myeong was like an elder brother, and Baek Mi-ryeo, an older sister. He chose not to respond immediately, letting her sentiment wash over him instead.

    They walked in silence past the grand training grounds, through familiar halls, and finally toward the leader¡¯s office.

    It was a silence full of meaning, one that didn¡¯t need words.

    Even without formal master-disciple rtionships under the Ipwangws, Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s senior-junior bonds were as real as they came.

    Crossing the threshold of the quiet pavilion, they stepped into Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s office.

    The air was filled with a familiar scent¡ªa mix of metal, oil, and the aged fragrance of parchment.

    Decorative des from the Ipwang Magas adorned the walls, more than ten of them in total. These relics of the Ma Jin path had been reced by the treasured swords of the Ipwang family.

    A man wearing a loose blue hood sat slouched at the central desk, nonchntly skimming through documents. His sharp features and rxed demeanor exuded an otherworldly charisma, with his flowing hood¡¯s tassels swaying rhythmically.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t skip the weing party out of arrogance,¡± Cheong Myeong said without looking up. ¡°I hope our leader understands¡ªit¡¯s just that being the acting head of Ma Gwang-ik is no small task.¡±

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    ¡°I have to sort missions for our troops, reject deployment requests from other divisions, handle the duels when those requests escte, and tweak the ledgers to secure funding from the General Affairs Division. Oh, and this¡ªhere¡¯s a request to temporarily transfer Shin So-bin. But she¡¯s busy training the novice disciples, so we can¡¯t let her go. I¡¯ll have to phrase the rejection delicately, or the other side might send a duel challenge. If that happens, the General Affairs Division can¡¯t really intervene because the request isn¡¯t entirely unreasonable.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve worked hard,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said, carefully offering his gratitude.

    At that, Cheong Myeong finally looked up, his jade-green eyes crinkling slightly as he smiled.

    Despite his noble lineage and seemingly boundless stamina, there was a weariness in his words that belied his calm demeanor.

    ¡°We¡¯re half-ruined,¡± Cheong Myeong said inly. ¡°Our division gets pushed around constantly. Ipwang might be a major sect, but Ma Gwang-ik is currently the weakest link. No one acts openly hostile, of course, but we¡¯re always treading on eggshells, constantly shrinking in on ourselves.¡±

    Baek Mi-ryeo gave a slight nod, affirming his words.

    This reality had been clear to Jeong Yeon-shin even before his return. It was why he had prioritized replenishing their ranks with skilled warriors.

    Thepetitive nature of the Ipwang Division¡¯s seventeen groups was baked into its structure, with promotion serving as the clearest battleground.@@novelbin@@

    In a sect as vast as Ipwang, the reputation of one¡¯s division reflected directly on its members. The strength of the leader, the face of the group, mattered immensely.

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke with quiet resolve.

    ¡°Prepare duel challenges. Compile a list of ck-Rank seniors still stationed here.¡±

    ¡°¡­Hm?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll send them invitations,¡± he said, brushing the hilt of the Northern Sword of the Ipwang he carried.

 Chapter 207

    Jeong Yeon-shin issued instructions rted to the martial arts tournament while sending a message to Ipwang Ma-ga.

    The message was to coordinate the family¡¯s major and minor affairs to create a quiet moment.

    He was still troubled by the figure of Ma Se-in¡¯s mother, Ju Yeon-jeong, who, as a royal descendant, was difficult to read and very authoritative.

    The consumption of Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s Daehwan Dan had to be kept in the utmost secrecy. Ma Jin would understand its implications right away.

    ¡®Once I receive a response, I need to stay by my grandfather¡¯s side.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought to himself.

    Meanwhile¡­

    "Out of the four who did not participate in the Myeonggondo mission, and with H§åeon Won-chang included, there are five in total. Simrly, the two who were not assigned to the Myeonggondo mission from the Cheongseok faction, leaving a total of seventeen in the Cheongseok faction," Cheongmyeong reported clearly.

    The situation had changed.

    Jeong Yeon-shin was seated in the office chair. Across from him, Baek Mi-ryeo and Cheongmyeong sat as guests at the intricately designed marble desk.

    Their chairs were smaller than those of Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s Taesa.@@novelbin@@

    The atmosphere was serene, even without tea.

    Had the matter not been serious, they might have had a cup of Tie Guan Yin (a type of Oolong tea).

    "With seventeen Cheongseok and five Baekseok, it''s difficult to call them elite from Daebangpa. It''s somewhat true, and somewhat not. Originally, it was supposed to be twenty-six with ten," Cheongmyeong stated calmly, giving no visible reaction to the reduced power.

    The losses stemmed from the deaths ofrades who had been like brothers. To express regret about the reduced strength seemed inappropriate, especially after so much time had passed.

    Baek Mi-ryeo, seated beside him, brushed her hair behind her ear.

    "Looking at the ledger, it¡¯s clear, right? Of course, the budget decreases with the reduction in numbers. But the real issue is the restrictions on missions. Our Ma Gwang-ik cannot handle the twenty-four Plum Blossom Swordsmen of the Hwasan Sect now. Even small differences are exaggerated drastically. The Shin Geom Dan¡¯s military power, which cannot fully block Daebangpa¡¯s elite, is bound to fall behind in merit," she spoke calmly.

    Her words were entirely urate, reflecting the cold reality of their situation.

    The diminished power meant fewer opportunities for significant missions, and their umted achievements would naturally decrease. This directly affected the prestige of Ma Gwang-ik, and thus, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s path to advancing further into the Purple ranks was also hindered.

    This was why the conversation was so serious.

    Cheongmyeong¡¯s expression remained as clear as ever, and Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s face was impassive. They both knew Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s nature.

    The newly appointed Ma Gwang-ik spoke up.

    "For Cheongseok, eighteen, and Baekseok, seven, would be the correct count. Let''s start there."

    "Why?" Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s brow furrowed, and Cheongmyeong tilted his head slightly in curiosity.

    Both the Cheongseok and Baekseok were martial masters who could easily pass as experts in the regional martial world. They were not ordinary fighters.

    The Cheongseok¡¯s elite could be considered part of the core forces in Ipwang Fortress. It would be difficult to rece them with new recruits.

    The Cheongseok¡¯s masters were even more notable. When Jeong Yeon-shin wore Cheongmyeong¡¯s blue robe, he single-handedly wiped out the Tang Lang Sect in Shaanxi Province.

    A sword that could take on a small to medium-sized faction.

    The blue faction of Ipwang Fortress was among its main powers. No major leaders would easily release them.

    When Jeong Yeon-shin mentioned the recruitment of Baek Girin and Namgung Hwa-shin, the reaction from Suncheon Ik-ju Ha Do-un, who had shown sensitivity, was natural.

    Looking back, Jeong Yeon-shin felt a slight regret.

    He continued, speaking calmly.

    "I¡¯ve received a promise from Taelim Daeju Ha Hoo. We have made some sort of arrangement. You will see Hyo Su-geom, Gang Chang-mu, the de Demon Ho Un-cheol, and Sim Hyeop-gwon Gong Ya-mi-ryeong joining shortly. Be prepared for their arrival. I will be busy with various matters, so you two will need to handle it."

    "It¡¯s been a while since you¡¯ve returned...!"

    Baek Mi-ryeo exhaled a sigh mixed withughter.

    "Was that serious? You really are sending the martial arts tournament around? Honestly, I wanted to stop it because you¡¯d be utterly embarrassed if you lost, but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to say anything."

    Cheongmyeong smiled faintly. This was the first smile since entering the office.

    Both had witnessed Jeong Yeon-shin shattering his limits time and again, so they were no longer surprised. They just felt proud.

    Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s gaze softened, and the atmosphere lightened.

    "Earlier, someone was talking about you taking on the Daeju role. They¡¯lle to apologize tomorrow."

    "Did such an impetuous person go out to greet them?"

    Cheongmyeong¡¯s soft wind-like aura turned warm, like a caress, as if he would have ruffled Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hair if he wasn¡¯t wearing his ck robe.

    The renowned sword masterughed.

    "Even if it''s only twenty-four, it¡¯s enough. With that many, you can take on elite missions and handle Daebangpa¡¯s top tier. Hyo Su-geom from Taelim Daeju¡ªI''ve heard of him. He¡¯s quite skilled with a sword. You''ve got a good hand of cards."

    "How¡¯s the progress with the prosthetic arm that was brought from Myeonggondo?"

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought of Ma Jin and Oh Wol-hyang. As his uncle took the seat of the head of Ipwang Ma-ga, Oh Wol-hyang, a Cheongseok master, remained loyal to Ma Gwang-ik.

    She had treated Jeong Yeon-shin like a son ever since he joined.

    Baek Mi-ryeo smiled lightly.

    "For the powered prosthetic arm, it will bepleted in about a month. Don¡¯t worry about that."

    "That''s a relief."

    Jeong Yeon-shin nodded slowly, then continued.

    "We¡¯ll focus on recruiting the six Cheongseok masters. I need to calcte how many ck faction seniors I¡¯ll need to manage."

    "If possible, you should go for the Seomye Mu Maek. It¡¯ll be easier to train them, right? The military power bes stronger as it grows," Cheongmyeong grinned.

    He started counting on his long fingers.

    "If we calcte from the military factionmanders who have taken breaks... there are three Cheongseok with your techniques. It was quite a mess. Those with real martial arts skills focused on the Si-geuk-gyeong, while others practiced the Gwanghwa Geomryu or Shi-hwa Muguk-gwon, or learned Hwan-ik-bo. They¡¯d sometimes wander over to our side, seeking advice. Shin So-bin gained poprity there."

    "Shin So-bin...?" Jeong Yeon-shin asked in return.

    He pictured the cat-like junior. She had enough energy to challenge Tae Yeom-ryong.

    She was Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s peer, a golden child of the Shin n under Ipwang Fortress, known for her outstanding potential.

    Her talents were noticed when she wore the white robe, and she was regarded as a candidate to inherit Seomye. For now, she was staying at the family¡¯s residence.

    "I know she entered the martial arts school."

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke.

    Cheongmyeong nodded.

    "Regardless of the robe color, she is the pioneer of your style. She uses Shi-hwa Muguk-gwon and Hwan-ik-bo very well. She worships you. Apparently, not long ago, she managed to knock down your sister in Suncheon Ik-ju. Sheined about you bringing Baek Girin around like your subordinate."

    "Did she apply for the tournament because of that?"

    "Shin So-bin couldn''t take it and was finally dragged back to the family. I saw her expression while she was packing... she seemed quite relieved. Anyway, there were a lot of incidents while you were away."

    "The Shin n has overstepped their bounds. I¡¯ll have to bring her soon."

    "Your calm tone is truly terrifying."

    Cheongmyeong¡¯sughter deepened.

    "Let¡¯s talk about the Daeju. The leaders of the Bo-hyeol faction and Seonmok Ryeong... they are top-tier masters whose answers don¡¯te easily inbat. They¡¯re experts at deceptive techniques. The Bo-hyeol leader is quite a mysterious figure, with rumors surrounding him¡ªlike mastering evil techniques or being the Bloodme Cult leader''s illegitimate child."

    "I know about Seonmok Ryeong. He perfected the Frozen Palm technique. As a master of ice-based techniques, I¡¯ll need to be careful with his internal body techniques. His hands are as decisive as those of the evil cultivators, and he doesn''t fraternize with the Han people. When requesting a duel, I need to approach with the mindset of a life-or-death battle. Honestly, I¡¯m quite worried."

    Cheongmyeong and Baek Mi-ryeo continued discussing the matter.

    ¡®This is good,¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought. He liked this time. It felt like returning home and chatting with his siblings after a long time.

    It was an unfamiliar feeling, but it was like that. Even when discussing the uing tense matters, his mind felt at ease.

    Perhaps it was because he had just returned from a ce filled with animosity from all around.

    He slowly parted his lips.

    "If it¡¯s evil techniques and ice techniques, we still have a chance."

    ***

    One Day Later

    Three significant events unfolded simultaneously.

    The return of Ma Gwang-ik, who had dominated the Great Murim Alliance Tournament, had been an anticipated story even before his return. Thanks to this, the entire Ipwang Fortress had been in a state of excitement from the start. It was no surprise anymore, a fact that had been known from the outset.

    The new event that had taken ce was of the same level as Ma Gwang-ik''s victory.

    It had been revealed that the elite martial artists from the Heavenly Forest Sect had transferred their allegiance.

    They had joined Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s faction from the Heavenly Forest Sect.

    With the appointment of a new faction leader for the military division, there had been many predictions that Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s power would weaken.

    This was because legendary masters had solidified the foundation of the Shin Geom Dan, making it difficult for him to surpass their strength.

    But the changes among these masters, including Hyo Su-geom, shattered that expectation. It became a huge topic of conversation.

    "How could Taelim Daeju...?" someone questioned.

    "He¡¯s not someone who would let slip something in his hands. A person with overwhelming pride, isn''t he? I once shared a drink with him, and honestly, it left me breathless," another responded.

    "Did you secretlypete with Ma Gwang-ik?" someone asked with raised eyebrows.

    "The Heavenly Power¡¯s supreme martial force was defeated? Could it be...?"

    "Regardless of the specifics, there was undoubtedly a wager involved. There''s no way someone like him would offer such a great favor to the Han people without expecting something in return."

    "So, this means Ma Gwang-ik won, doesn¡¯t it? Truly a mysterious figure. At his age, his aplishments are extraordinary," a third person murmured.

    Whispers spread across the vast expanse of Ipwang Fortress.

    Rare elite martial masters exchanged various theories, and officials and merchants with high status, who had ess to the fortress, shared gossip.

    The personal details of the new Ma Gwang-ik were being written down in civilian records.

    The second event was the public revtion of Pa-baek Chongram.

    Although it wasn''t publicly announced, this wasn''t an action taken carelessly. The Ipwang Fortress Lord was not a fool.

    To counterbnce the influence of Ipwang Fortress, over a hundred factions had formed a coalition. It wasn¡¯t necessary to attract attention from across the entire martial world.

    Letters were sent to the major leaders. The summons were for a gathering to take ce tomorrow at the Wonpyeong Ilgeomjang.

    All the ck faction martial masters received the document bearing the fortress¡¯s seal. There were mutual connections between the great leaders, and soon, spection about this rare event began to arise.

    The leaders of the Shin Geom Dan and Taelim Daeju both showed faint signs of understanding but remained silent about the specifics.

    Instead, they focused on another matter.

    "[... For this reason, I, the Great Leader, boldly request a duel with Seonmok Ryeong, Cheon So-so, and suggest that the winner''s opinion be followed ording to the terms outlined above.]"

    Across Ipwang Fortress, a visit from Jeong Yeon-shin, representing Ma Gwang-ik, became a topic of great interest.

    It was not a personal matter. He was acting on behalf of Ma Gwang-ik, and he was not going to lower his stance by calling the other leaders "seniors."

    Thus, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words were bold, even provocative.

    Despite the thunderous implications of his message, his handwriting was formal and precise, in a style resembling the Ming dynasty¡¯s standard calligraphy.

    The transfer of martial artists from Shin Geom Dan was a highly sensitive topic because they were pirs of Ipwang Fortress.

    As a leader, one had to be conscious of the many eyes watching within the fortress. It was a matter that required convincing even those who were not directly involved.

    The role of the fortress¡¯s leader was a representative one. It was a position of great independence, yet bound by many obligations.

    Taelim Daeju had used a decision without any fanfare to take a single opportunity, but from the second time onward, it would require public approval from the residents of Ipwang Fortress.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words were like a cannonball, shaking the entire fortress.

    People gathered.

    The central martial training ground in Ipwang Fortress was filled with spectators. Hundreds, including martial artists, guests, artisans, and traders, were present.

    There was a palpable pressure in the air.

    "I¡¯vee from the Shaanxi region. The new sword technique of Ma Gwang-ik is said to be unparalleled. When you see him, you¡¯ll believe he¡¯s more than a man¡ªhe¡¯s a supernatural being."

    "I¡¯ll be expanding my knowledge with Seonmok Ryeong¡¯s Cold Sky Ice technique. It¡¯s said to be a martial art that conquered the martial world beyond the Great Wall. If I had focused more on internal arts, I wouldn¡¯t feel so uneasy... I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t even watch it," another muttered.

    Curiosity and excitement bubbled to the surface.

    The sh between such elite martial artists was a spectacle even for those who didn¡¯t understand martial arts.

    It was a rare sight, one that themon people would hardly ever get to witness outside of the ck faction¡¯s formal ceremonies.

    On the martial arts stage, the two leaders stood facing each other.

    Ma Gwang-ik, his left arm¡¯s tendons exposed, and Seonmok Ryeong, with her forehead partially covered by ck hair.

    Both were dressed in ck robes and of simr stature. Their postures and energies were extraordinary. Even the atmosphere around them seemed alike.

    The air around them vibrated, filled with their palpable energy. The only difference was that the tips of Seonmok Ryeong¡¯s ears rose like leaves.

    After a brief silence, Jeong Yeon-shin spoke.

    "Let¡¯s begin."

    There was no need for politeness. The leaders under the Shin Geom Dan were always confronted with challenges. They could not refuse a duel.

    In Ipwang Fortress, everything, from personnel to affairs, felt like a battle. Jeong Yeon-shin would eventually be challenged by his juniors in ck.

    For now, he knew only one thing.

    He had heard that, like Hahoe Wi-jin, Seonmok Ryeong looked down upon the Han people. There were many rumors that she rarely spoke unless it was with people like Ma Yeon-jeok, Daechonggwan, Shin Geom Danju, or Ak Su-rim.

    "..."

    As expected, she didn¡¯t answer. She merely focused her energy.

    Suddenly, the ripples of her energy made her ck robe flutter. A brilliant white aura enveloped her, like a divine wind.

    She was surrounded by a cold breeze, her presence akin to an immortal of the north wind. The energy disyed was incredible, filled with deep mystery.

    Whispers filled the air, with some even murmuring about the rebirth of the Nine Heavens Fairy.

    Jeong Yeon-shin instinctively knew¡ªit was divine energy.

    ¡®Gwangryun.¡¯

    Hemanded the wheel of light in his chest.

    A loud sound echoed from within. The core of his Gwangryun technique spun like a whirlwind.

    The internal energy surged from his lower abdomen to the lower dantian, reacting like a sh of light.

    The energy spiraled outward, a surge of auspicious power, like a wildfire.

    The next moment¡­

    Whoosh.

    Seonmok Ryeong¡¯s face filled Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s vision.

    Her technique was incredibly fast. She closed the distance in an instant. She seemed to prefer swift, decisive action.

    Their eyes met, with her calm, icy gaze shing, like the frost of the blue sky.

    In that fraction of a second, her hair, blown by the recoil of her divine energy, brushed against Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s cheek.

    The cold air brushed against his face.

    She didn¡¯t yield the initiative.

    Was it because of her nature, or did she sense some kind of unease in Jeong Yeon-shin? It was hard to say.

    Whoooosh!

    She attacked from the side.

    The white wind swept through every direction, like snowkes flying in the air.

    Having experienced the ice technique before, Jeong Yeon-shin could tell that this was different.

    Her attack sent chills straight to his upper dantian, an extraordinary sensation.

    Her divine energy wasn¡¯t something that could be opposed without the Gwangryun technique.

    Before they even made contact, his body began to slow. This wasn¡¯t just any ice-cold energy. It was more powerful than the typical cold qi.

    The cold energy seeped into his skin, solidifying his qi channels, making them freeze as it ran up his meridians.

    The ice-like energy around her was absorbing the moisture in the surroundings, creating a surreal, almost otherworldly scene.

    In the blink of an eye¡­

    Jeong Yeon-shin exhaled a sharp breath.

    Light red up within him.

    The Gwangryun technique surged through his entire body, ready to burn away the umted energy.

    The divine energy within him vibrated intensely. The speed of the Gwangryun was like a sh of lightning.

    He hadn¡¯t even triggered the Sammae Jinwha, but the dynamism of his energy was terrifying.

    Next, Jeong Yeon-shin grabbed Seonmok Ryeong¡¯s right wrist.

    Crack!

    The frost around them shattered as their bodies were engulfed in a storm of energy.

    The sunlight broke through the frozen air, as ice fragments scattered like rain.

    "...?"

    Seonmok Ryeong¡¯s face finally showed an expression. She seemed somewhat stunned.

    "Now."

    Jeong Yeon-shin, gripping her wrist with his left hand, spoke.

    "My junior will now strike."

    The ice shards in the air stopped moving. Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s robe pped in the wind.

    The absorption and release of energy from their movements created a breathtaking spectacle.

    Suddenly, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hand released the spell formation.

    With a sh of forces, the thunderous noise of their techniques erupted.

    Mancheonhwa Woo, Hwan-gang.

    "¡­!"

    Some among the crowd, with discerning eyes, jumped to their feet.

 Chapter 208

    Ma Gwang-ik, the leader of the Murim Alliance, was using the secret techniques of the Tang n.

    Those who knew, already had learned the news. It was widely known within the Ipwang Fortress since Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s promotion ceremony.

    When he was tested by the ck faction leader, Seong Il-you, the event had urred in the fortress.

    Those in the know dug even deeper. Rumors spread as far as Sichuan Province, where Ma Gwang-ik had supposedly formed a master-student rtionship with the Tang n¡¯s leader.

    Such connections among individuals of their caliber were considered fateful encounters.

    It had been clear from the time Tang n leader had arrived in the Murim Alliance and lent his support to Jeong Yeon-shin that their bond was one forged in martial prowess.

    Likewise, the technique Mancheonhwa Woo was famous. The information about the leaders of Ipwang Fortress was considered priceless.

    They had seen and controlled the rise and fall of many martial artists, and for anyone unprepared, death was inevitable.

    Now, everyone knew the connection between Ma Gwang-ik, Seong Il-you, and Jeong Yeon-shin. It was impossible to separate them when discussing key events.

    However, executing both techniques simultaneously was another matter entirely. It was an unknown feat.

    It was incredibly difficult to unleash two techniques in one breath. Even the most skilled practitioners of techniques requiring different hand motions could notpare.

    The internal energy that flows through the meridians had to be redirected simultaneously with a single breath.

    Without the insight required to pierce through the twelve meridians, three hundred sixty-five blood channels, and even more auxiliary channels, it could be a disaster waiting to happen.

    The two energy flows had to be smooth, or else they would be intertwined and create disastrous results.

    To simultaneously unleash techniques like Mancheonhwa Woo and Hwan-gang was a daunting task, a feat so difficult that few could even imagine it.

    Even once the form was perfected, it would still take immense control to channel the energies of the two techniques properly.

    Hundreds of meridians needed to be charged with conflicting intentions, and only the most elite could hope to manage it effectively.

    What was more, the efficiency of using both techniques at once would be far less than fully mastering a single one.

    Even the most aplished practitioners of the Sammae Jinwha would not dare attempt this.

    The crowd around the arena was filled with martial masters, many of whom had already sensed something extraordinary in the air.

    The looks of amazement on their faces were almost like shes of light.

    "Could it be the Wudang Sect¡¯s Yangshim Gong?"

    "If the mind is divided, I can understand it."

    "Still, that¡¯s a ridiculous idea."

    "The Wudang Sect¡¯s legendary technique wouldn¡¯t fall into Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s hands so easily."

    "Then how do you exin Mancheonhwa Woo?"

    "You can¡¯tpare Shimgong and Chosik on the same ne. The study of internal energy is far moreplex."

    The martial artists of Ipwang Fortress spoke quickly. Their words and the energy crackled through the air like gunfire.

    This was known as Kusun-sul (¿ÚÃ‹Ðg), a form ofmunication used by warriors who had experienced countless battles and needed tomunicate efficiently under extreme pressure.

    "To feel such a technique purely by sensation...?"

    "The skill with dual swords pales inparison to this level of difficulty."

    As the conversation swirled, the duel continued to unfold rapidly on the arena.

    No matter how fast the crowd''s discussions were, they couldn¡¯t keep pace with the swift movements of the leaders.

    Whoosh!

    Ma Gwang-ik and Seonmok Ryeong.

    The whirlwind of ice surrounding them scattered iridescent lights.

    The scene, where white ice crystals spun from Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s surroundings like a vortex, was nothing short of mesmerizing.

    The Mancheonhwa Woo of Ma Gwang-ik was restricting the evasive techniques of Seonmok Ryeong. Just the sight of it was enough to understand the immense energy behind it.

    Though it had failed to break through her defensive energy, it was still an impressive feat to restrict the movements of a ck faction master.

    Seonmok Ryeong¡¯s Hancheon Muryu Binggong was a divine technique.

    Originally powerful, it was further enhanced by spiritual energy.

    What had once been insignificant water vapor became crystallized with the power of ice energy. It was no longer just frost but a powerful material for Mancheonhwa Woo.

    The solid ice crystals formed by the energy were now spinning into a mighty snowstorm. The sight was nearly blinding, like a spectacle that hade from the depths of a farawaynd.

    Seonmok Ryeong calmly faced Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s dark eyes. The wrist he held in his hand began to ache.

    ¡®He has trained his external energy. His grip is strong.¡¯

    Perhaps it was the force of his internal energy enhancing the effectiveness of his external techniques.

    Regardless of how it happened, it was a remarkable achievement beyond his years. Perhaps he had been granted a piece of the Cheonha Mok, the fruit of the Heavenly Tree, or something simr.

    No. That couldn¡¯t be right.

    She dismissed the thought, realizing it was not something a new leader like him could handle.

    Even a fragment of it would be too much to consume for anyone outside the n.

    She knew that Ma Gwang-ik couldn¡¯t have received such a gift.

    Unlike others, Seonmok Ryeong had honed her unique senses, sharpening them like a sword.

    Through her unique North Sea Internal Arts, she had developed extraordinary insight.

    As she faced Ma Gwang-ik, she instantly realized that he had yet to reach the level ofplete harmony between spiritual energy and internal power.

    He had not yet perfected the fusion of the two.

    She could not delve deeper into his energy, not yet.

    He, like her, had perfected a divine method that allowed him to refine his internal energy into external techniques.

    His spiritual energy was powerful enough to block her insight into his energy.

    Only someone with the eyes of a master could truly see through him. Otherwise, even gazing upon him wouldn''t reveal any further secrets.

    She remained cautious.

    It was not the time to let her guard down. Even if she had not yet attained full control over her spiritual energy, she knew she could not underestimate him.

    Seonmok Ryeong, like the best of the martial world, faced everything with a calm and rational mindset.

    She understood the value of knowing her enemy better than any martial art.

    She had already acknowledged that Ma Gwang-ik was an exceptional person.

    ¡®His martial talent is crystal clear. The forms of speed and strength are evident.¡¯

    Seonmok Ryeong¡¯s awareness flowed like light. She was in the domain of true ascension, where even the smallest sensation was keenly felt.

    The cold wind from her defensive energy seemed as soft as silk against her skin. The sensations of time slowed, allowing her to feel everything deeply.

    As Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s palm moved toward her abdomen, it was unnervingly fast.

    It was as if his palm had been shot out, without even a thought in between.

    The energy rising from his heart aimed to strike her in a delicate spot.

    The force was iprehensible. She couldn¡¯t afford to take it lightly.@@novelbin@@

    She had to act quickly.

    Hwan-gang.

    Ma Gwang-ik had ovee the limitations of his technique. He had restricted her movements with Mancheonhwa Woo while simultaneously grabbing her arm to block her energy.

    He used his own speed and energy to quickly disrupt her movements.

    Her instincts as a natural fighter were clear now.

    No wonder he had be a leader at such a young age. He was a perfect fit for the grand power of Ipwang Fortress.

    The feeling of her ck robe trembling with the force of his strike sent a chill down her spine.

    It was mere inches from her body.

    The ripple from his movement alone made her abdominal muscles tighten.

    In that fraction of a second, she hesitated.

    The true master of ascension was one who could act decisively, even in the midst of such uncertainty.

    Countless thoughts flooded her mind.

    ¡®What should I do?¡¯

    Her left hand was already toote to counter his palm strike. She had underestimated his ability to break through her defenses.

    Her Hancheon Muryu Binggong couldn¡¯t withstand his powerful strike.

    She had underestimated his internal energy, which was shaking her very foundation.

    Her mind spun as she prepared to act.

    "Rise."

    She whispered inwardly.

    At the same time, the cool energy of Hancheon Muryu Binggong surged from her lower dantian like rays of light.

    The harmonized thought of a top-tier master flowed in perfect synchronization with their internal energy. The transmission of internal energy was close to the speed of the mind.

    Whoooosh!

    The energy, shooting upward toward the Eumgyo (êŽ½»Ñ¨) just above her navel, quickly spread through her abdominal muscles.

    The speed at which the energy took shape through the preordained forms of her technique was faster than Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s palm.

    This was how a true ck faction master operates their energy.

    Seonmok Ryeongju, the master of ice energy, was a formidable practitioner of Binggong.

    The essence of Yin Cold Energy was, at its core, a unique state of stillness and equilibrium, a masterful pause. The Binggong that reached the level of divine energy granted numerous abilities.

    Among those abilities was the internal energy barrier. She was able to raise her Hoshin Ganggi (×oÉíŠšâ) into the domain of divine energy more easily than other martial masters of her level.

    The defensive technique she invoked was Simbyeok Cheonbingpae (ÉîèµÌìšêÅÆ).

    The Invisible Barrier of Energy Surrounded Her Abdomen

    The Hoshin Ganggi she manifested was woven from the essence of eternal snow, symbolizing an unyielding defense.

    Seonmok Ryeongju¡¯s other technique, the tenyers of internal energy armor, provided an immense defense. It was so formidable that it could withstand even the attacks of top-tier martial artists, such as the masters of the Yangjia Spear she had encountered recently.

    Even renowned martial artists had difficulty breaking through a singleyer of her defense.

    The outeryer of her ck robe remained pristine, smooth, without a single mark, serving as proof of the strength of her Simbyeok Cheonbingpae.

    When the divine energy was fully synchronized, Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s right hand struck her abdomen.

    Boom!

    A tremendous shockwave erupted. The hair of the two elite martial artists shot straight up like a lightning bolt.

    The petals of Mancheonhwa Woo, spinning like snowkes, scattered in all directions. The energy unleashed from their stance trembled the floor beneath them.

    ¡®Ugh.¡¯

    Seonmok Ryeongju met the blow with her usualposed form. She prepared for the next strike with her left hand, which had not been caught.

    At first nce, her posture was graceful, standing tall, with her flowing robe contrasting against her dignified demeanor. The sight seemed almost majestic.

    It was the mystical spectacle often created by the sh of top-tier martial artists.

    She narrowed her eyes as Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s Hwan-gang shattered her sixyers of Simbyeok Cheonbingpae. Even at that moment, she maintained a calm gaze, observing her opponent.

    This entire exchange hadsted only a fraction of a second.

    Only once her counterattack waspleted would she be able tond a significant blow.

    If the battle dragged on, she would inevitably be pulled into Ma Gwang-ik¡¯sbat rhythm.

    She decided to prepare a great technique and finish the battle swiftly. She ced her trust in her rare divine Simbyeok Cheonbingpae.

    Whooosh¡ª!

    The force Ma Gwang-ik unleashed was undeniably monstrous. The shockwave seemed ready to destroy her seventhyer of defense.

    But it would not be enough to inflict internal damage.

    ¡®This Han man is strong. After receiving my first strike, he created this situation. His hand technique was incredibly precise. If I don¡¯t properly counterattack now, he¡¯llnd another direct hit.¡¯

    She thought quickly, her mind shing like lightning. She had to take the initiative on her next strike.

    Ma Gwang-ik had not approached as a boy but as a dangerous master. He exuded the aura of an elite martial artist.

    In that moment of intensebat, the energy of Hwan-gang surged like a me, breaking through her energy barriers as they surrounded her abdomen.

    The battle¡¯s rhythm did not stop. Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s strikes continued, pushing forward with immense force.

    The power of Hwan-gang never diminished, relentlessly hammering at her abdomen like a thunderstorm, striking with the force of a lightning bolt.

    Her eyes widened, realizing the force Ma Gwang-ik wielded. His power was overwhelming.

    ¡®Is he manipting his internal energy again?!¡¯

    The realization struck her like a sudden epiphany.

    The dual technique of Mancheonhwa Woo and Hwan-gang had not been simultaneous; Ma Gwang-ik had cleverly intertwined his energy andunched a counterattack.

    The third wave of Hwan-gang had been loaded like a cannonball into his wrist¡¯s Naegwanhyeol.

    She had heard that Ma Gwang-ik preferred short, decisive battles, but the speed at which he was thinking and acting was beyond what she had anticipated.

    She had not considered what would happen if her strike failed.

    At that point, there would be no more energy left. Not many masters preferred short battles for that very reason.

    With such an overwhelming surge of energy, she struggled to keep up with the speed of Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s techniques.

    Crash!

    The intense vibration rocked the battlefield.

    Theyers of Simbyeok Cheonbingpae shattered, one by one. The sensation of a blow to her abdomen was overwhelming.

    Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s palm, which struck her abdomen, felt like a terrifying force. The impact of his Hwan-gang technique reached its peak in an instant.

    ¡ªEven if I counterattack now, it¡¯s already toote.

    The sensation of the storm of energy, like the destructive force of a typhoon, filled her thoughts.

    With the final, overwhelming impact, the energy barrier around her abdomen shattered.

    She coughed, her blood spattering onto Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder.

    "...!"

    At that moment, the energy of Binggong seemed to spread throughout the area. The martial masters who had been discussing the battle fell silent, frozen in ce.

    A stillness, as if everything had been frozen, enveloped the arena.

    And then...

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze met that of a figure in the distant crowd.

    A handsome man with pale white skin stood out.

    He wore a ck robe with loose sleeves, and the muscr strength of his arms was evident beneath the fabric.

    His presence was sharp and swift, like a finely honed de.

    He appeared to be one of the top martial masters in the Shin Geom Dan.

    ¡®Bohyul Daeju Jin Myeongjo.¡¯

    He had the paleplexion and delicate features of a nobleman.

    The ck robes of the Bohyul Daeju wrapped around him, radiating a chilling energy as he stood, arms crossed, his chin slightly raised toward the arena.

    The feeling of his presence seemed to carry the aura of a master who had mastered forbidden techniques. A strange and mysterious energy emanated from him.

    He parted his lips.

    It was unclear whether he was speaking to himself or to Ma Gwang-ik.

    Jeong Yeon-shin watched carefully as the Bohyul Daeju¡¯s lips moved.

    ¡®Damn. Damn it. Hell.¡¯

    Bohyul Daeju Jin Myeongjo muttered with a neutral expression.

 Chapter 209

    Jeong Yeon-shin watched as the words formed on Bohyul Daeju¡¯s lips, his lips moving with rity. For a moment, his eyes were filled with doubt.

    This was someone who filled the position of the Wonpyeong Ilgeomjang. There was no way someone of this stature would let theirposure slip.

    ¡®It must just be bad timing.¡¯

    He chose to think that way. Even top-tier martial artists like him might have entric personalities.

    He spotted Ak Su-rim, who waved his hand from a distance, and Ha Hoo-yeon, who simply nodded. It all made sense quickly.

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned his attention back forward.

    The new Ma Gwang-ik did not avoid Seonmok Ryeongju''s pained sneeze.

    He had considered supporting her if she lost her bnce, but Seonmok Ryeongju maintained her dignity.

    She straightened her posture and stared into his eyes. The sunlight reflecting off her clear, bright gaze was almost otherworldly.

    "Let go," she said quietly.

    Both knew the match had been decided. Seonmok Ryeongju¡¯s internal injuries could have been severe.

    The moment her tenthyer of Simbyeok Cheonbingpae shattered, if Ma Gwang-ik hadn''t retracted the Hwan-gang energy, it would have been catastrophic.

    Her abdomen had been struck with enough force to make her spit blood.

    It was a truly refined technique. The rumor that it had been invented by Seomye herself now felt even more astonishing.

    In terms of martial arts, this could very well be considered the best under heaven.

    ¡®...Along with the five legendary techniques of the martial world.¡¯

    Seonmok Ryeongju¡¯s mind briefly wandered. She listed five names, her thoughts flowing like light.

    The unparalleled technique of the Mount Hua Sect, Shidan Jin (Ê®¶Îå\).

    The famed Shaolin Sect¡¯s Cheonsu Yeorae Jang (Ç§ÊÖÈçíÕÆ).

    The Bloodde Sect¡¯s Wei Geom Gunlim Jang (Ðl„¦¾ýÅRÕÆ).

    The Ming Sect¡¯s Amcheon Subyeokse (°µÌìÊÖ±Ú„Ý), created by the sect¡¯s leader right before their fall.

    And Boyeol Cheonbeop (±£ÔÂ´©·¨), the secretive technique of the elite noble sects.

    The years spent mastering Hwan-gang had not surpassed those techniques. However, with many feats behind him, Ma Gwang-ik had forced Seonmok Ryeongju to retreat.

    When the five legendary techniquesbined with Hwan-gang, it was clear that many martial artists would be eager to witness the oue.

    If Ma Gwang-ik, at his young age, targeted the elite warriors, it would inevitably lead to confrontations.

    ¡®What is this?¡¯

    Seonmok Ryeongju shook her head internally.

    Now was the time to release her Cheongseok warriors.

    The idea of determining the greatest martial technique was only for martial enthusiasts. It was not the time to care about that.

    ¡®Three of the Cheongseok warriors... I didn¡¯t expect to be defeated here.¡¯

    Her eyes darkened.

    She felt today would be the most unfortunate day in Ipwang Fortress. The anticipated losses weighed heavily on her heart. She felt some resentment toward her subordinates.

    Why, with her Gyu Seong Su Gong, a technique notcking in skill, had she foolishly sought to challenge Seomye¡¯s martial flow?

    On the other hand¡­

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly lowered his hand, which had been gripping Seonmok Ryeongju¡¯s wrist. Her tendons brushed gently against his thumb.

    It was a bundle of muscle known as Jangjanggeun, or long palm muscles. Perhaps because of the Binggong, her arm felt colder than usual, and a sudden curiosity emerged.

    Could martial arts contain the ability to protect the body internally like this? If not, how was she able to withstand Binggong?

    Normally, a martial artist wouldn¡¯t dare grasp the wrist of someone from the ck Faction.

    It wasn¡¯t done in the martial world.

    Grabbing someone¡¯s meridian points was forbidden even among family members.

    A martial artist with excellent perception could read the flow of internal energy through their opponent¡¯s wrist. Disrupting the flow of their energy was also possible. It was a forbidden act.

    Jeong Yeon-shin.

    By ident, he had sensed the flow of Seonmok Ryeongju¡¯s energy path. He had not tried to detect it.

    The surging pulse beneath her skin during the match was undeniable.

    ¡®Binggong...¡¯

    He thought back to Ta Yeom-ryong.

    He remembered the deadly Taeyang Shinmaek technique, one that burned through the body with an overwhelming flow of heat. It was a condition where the practitioner could not contain the overwhelming energy and thus perished early.

    The Hwangbo n had its own intricate practices.

    They must have learned the methods of using Yin energy to counteract the excessive heat of the body.

    Seonmok Ryeongju shook her head, wondering if there had been a way to control this.

    Jeong Yeon-shin hade to a realization: he couldn¡¯t have helped Ta Yeom-ryong.

    He always pondered such matters. Sitting atop the grave of Ta Yeom-ryong might have been a way to reflect, but he preferred to live and die naturally.

    Having just experienced Seonmok Ryeongju¡¯s Binggong, he knew soon he would face Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s Daehuandan.

    Time and experience only expanded one¡¯s understanding. Eventually, he might discover answers to these questions.

    Just as Jeong Yeon-shin was sorting his thoughts¡­

    "Look at me."

    Seonmok Ryeongju, calm as ever, spoke out.

    "You can¡¯t ignore a defeated opponent like that. It could be taken as an insult."

    ¡°Mocking me?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t bother to hide his surprised expression. For a moment, his thoughts drifted as he looked for something to learn from the martial artist, Cheon So-so.

    Jeong Ga-donggong was particrly advantageous against martial arts from the Yin-based schools, so if he fought again, his chances of winning would increase. But even then, Cheon So-so''s transparent nature would not be easily broken.

    ¡°It¡¯s amendable spirit. I, your junior, am impressed.¡±

    He spoke calmly.

    To rise to the rank of the Singeom Danju, gaining the respect of all was essential.

    Jeong Yeon-shin wanted to shape the day¡¯s oue into something positive, no matter the result.

    For example, a disy of mutual admiration between senior and junior leaders over each other''s martial skills and spirit.

    If martial ties were forged through strength, it would be perceived favorably by all. He had already prepared to speak politely, just as he had with the literary figures of the General Staff.

    ¡®Maybe it¡¯s for the best. Senior Cheon is truly a true martial artist.¡¯

    A feeling of admiration and uncertainty rose from deep within his heart and showed on his face.

    Hwan-gang''s technique had its shorings, due to the extreme focus on its principles.

    He hadn¡¯t expected a senior master of the same rank to ept it so readily. Truly, it was remarkable resolve.

    ¡®If I hadn''t been careful, I might have been struck by a counterattack.¡¯

    The defense was frightening. The tingling reaction traveling through his wrist said as much.

    Charging the Hwan-gang''s final blow into the Nei Guan acupoint like a gunshot was no easy task. The body had to endure its violent precursor.

    This thought came to him after hearing about Cheon So-so''s "Simbyeok Cheonbingpa" technique from Cheongmyeong.

    Even with the Jeong Ga-donggong working through his acupoints, it would still require considerable effort. It was hard to believe he could use it more than once in a fight.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Cheon So-so, lips pressed together, paused in thought, gazing at Jeong Yeon-shin.

    It was difficult to guess the true meaning behind the words mendable spirit.¡±

    Was she mocking his response?

    She, a senior, had overestimated her defense by trusting too much in her martial technique, leaving herself vulnerable to a powerful strike. Judging by the result, it was an error that could be ridiculed.

    The sincerity behind Jeong Yeon-shin''s expression made her confused.

    ¡®This young Han man¡¯s temperament is both pure and strange. A temperament befitting such exceptional talent.¡¯

    She thought to herself. He would be useful against the enemies of Ipwang Fortress.

    Even now, a strange heat rose from her abdomen, near the Yin Jiao acupoint.

    She had not forgotten her status as part of her n and had always worked hard in her cultivation, yet this was a feeling entirely new to her.

    Whether it was frustration or anger, she couldn''t tell.

    Cheon So-so forced herself to maintain an indifferent expression.

    Looking down slightly, I noticed the area around Jangpo''s abdomen waspletely crumpled. It was a trace of Hwang-gang.

    The force, which had exploded violently, had created a vortex like a battle de. If it hadn''t been retracted, it might have been shredded to pieces. It was a scene thatmanded admiration.

    She slowly parted her lips.

    "¡­Hong Hye-geom (ºç»Û„¦) Do Yun-myeong (¶¼Ý†øQ), Sa Wol-gung-gi (ÉäÔÂ¹­¹í) Wi Ye-ryeong (Îº…±Áá), Ho Hyup-do (ºÃ‚bµ¶) Jeong Jun (à¿£)."

    Cheon So-so continued quietly.

    "All the aliases were officially recognized by the central office. They''re all Blue Rank. They each learned and mastered their respective techniques: Gwanghwa Sword Style, Hwanikbo, and Sigukgyeong. I''ve processed them through the central office, so you can keep that in mind."

    "Yes, thank you."

    Jeong Yeon-shin responded coolly.

    Cheon So-so closed and opened her eyes, her long eyshes fluttering slightly.

    "¡­The three of them are mixed-blood from noble families. They all have virtuous characters and outstanding talents, so I hope you''ll treat them well. It''s not my ce to say, but¡­"

    "Yes."

    "¡­There''s no need to push them too hard. Just a little guidance from you will make them infinitely stronger. They''ve all had considerable experience. Especially when dealing with the Thirteen Heavens, they¡¯ll be of great help. That''s how their martial arts are."

    "I''ll keep that in mind."

    Jeong Yeon-shin nodded curtly and raised his sword. He tightened his arms, unwilling to show his exhaustion.

    His right hand, which had repeatedly unleashed Hwang-gang, was still numb. Even though he had divided the attacks into short intervals, this was the result.

    Was it because his opponent was a fellow Grand Master? The strategy of keeping the fight short seemed to put even more strain on his body.

    "I''ve spoken too long."

    Cheon So-so received the returning salute.

    "¡­"

    By then, the area around the martial stage was still silent. The stillness had swallowed up the crowd. Not a single person dared to speak hastily.

    It had only been two exchanges.

    There were some who had ced bets on the oue of the martial arts contest.

    No one had bet on a victory based on any of the techniques.

    A short contest in the realm of equals was said to have no rtion to the level of martial skills, but thebat style of Ma Gwang-ik,bined with his divine arts, produced results beyondmon expectations.

    Even some high-level experts who had witnessed Seomye''s ascension ceremony were silent.

    After a long while, small murmurs began to stir.

    "¡­It''s going to be hard to see Ma Gwang-ik as weak. The Grand Master is already that powerful. He was only seen as a promising new ck Rank, but his speed of progress is unbelievable."

    "We might sh with the Daebang faction in a group mission. Has Seomye Grand Master ever failed a mission? Something surprising might happen."

    "There was one time. The capture of Chil Sado. A top-tier master from the Bloodme Cult."

    "That was when he was White Rank, so it¡¯s more a blemish on Ma Gwang-ik''s old reputation."

    Seomye had participated in the martial contest as Ma Gwang-ik. Even more attention was drawn to this gathering than the one at the present martial arena.

    Could Ma Gwang-ik restore his former might?

    He was once considered the strongest among martial forces, excluding the Shingeom Squad.

    The forces of Ipwang Fortress were practically a small sect on their own. What achievements Ma Gwang-ik, now the newly appointed Grand Master, would show were the center of everyone''s focus.

    "Let''s meet at the Wonpyeong Ilgeomjang."

    Cheon So-so, the leader of Seonmok Ryeong, left behind a brief remark and turned away.

    Saba.

    The departing footsteps were different from those during the contest.

    The steps, like fluttering leaves, carried an unusual weight. She seemed to be deep in thought.

    The transfer of the three Blue Rank martial artists was a significant issue.

    It was also a source of immense relief for Jeong Yeon-shin. No, even the word "relief" felt inadequate.

    The growing sense in his heart was close to fulfillment, as if filling the radiant wheel of his soul.

    Three swords hade into his hands.

    It felt more fulfilling than when he had created ordinary martial techniques. With this, he had taken another step closer to the purple.

    At twenty-four, leading three Blue Ranks, he was soon to dominate the martial world. Jeong Yeon-shin wanted to bestow the title of invincible upon Ma Gwang-ik, whose traces of histe uncle still remained.

    ''I must reconstruct Ma Gwang-gyeol again. Weaving together the martial principles of Seomye''s Mumaek.''

    Having dismissed his sword salute, Jeong Yeon-shin sought his next opponent.

    The murmurs of the audience did not catch his attention.

    His immediate concern was finding the Blood me Grand Master, whom he had made eye contact with earlier. He couldn''t address multiple seniors at once in his new role as Grand Master.

    He had been cautious, not wanting to appear too presumptuous. The name disyed in the contest register was only Cheon So-so¡¯s. He had to designate the next challenger.

    Soon, Jeong Yeon-shin''s eyes narrowed in confusion.

    ''Where did he go?''

    Blood me Grand Master Jin Myeong-jo had disappeared without a trace.

    Had some urgent mattere up?

    Jeong Yeon-shin raised his spiritual senses and scanned his surroundings, but no hidden energy signatures emerged.@@novelbin@@

    It was as though he had used a cloaking technique and vanished without a trace. Even though two Grand Masters had been present at the scene. It was an incredible feat.

    ''I need to strengthen the connection between my techniques, the Gwangryun-gi and Myeolma Cheonggangsu. If I refine the form, the casting will be faster.''

    With no other choice, Jeong Yeon-shin decided to head to Ipwang Fortress.

    The most significant matter after his return remained unresolved.

    Thanks to Jeong Ga-donggong, he had to absorb the Dae Hwandanfrom his maternal grandfather.

    ***

    Shaanxi Province, Xi''an.

    The sunlight, stretching from the end of autumn, swept through the alleyway. Despite the bright rays of the sun, the street felt cold, as if it were chilling the skin.

    A woman with ash-gray bobbed hair, her arms crossed, looked down at a kneeling disciple from the Jeongnam Sect.

    "I will kill you."

    The woman, with a divine sword strapped to her waist, parted her lips.

    "Must I be entangled in that child¡¯s quarrel?"

    A hint of shame seeped into her narrowed brows. Even without a single touch, the divine sword seemed ready to unleash hundreds of deadly sword strikes at any moment.

    The swirling emotions resonated in harmony with the de, reaching a level of perfect resonance.

 Chapter 210

    Baek Seo-goon had long enjoyed the wealth and power of the Daebang faction.

    Like many of the top-tier experts from the Thirteen Heavens, she had made a name for herself. She was called a monster in the martial world.

    The demonic martial world, unlike the righteous world, did not care about pettyws.

    If one could not find a worthy opponent with their sect''s strength and personal martial prowess, they could live a life that rivaled that of any king.

    She had lived a life of disputes, ying the role of the sword master of the Seomye, burying her arguments with her sword. She had to.

    The world she lived in did not care for a person¡¯s roots as much as the righteous martial world did, but among the older members of the Daebang faction, if someone¡¯s humble origins were revealed, it would invite ridicule.

    Her origins were her foundation. The hometown where she was born and raised was her root.

    It was a natural perception. Even in the martial world, there were many warriors who regarded their sects as their hometowns, equivalent to their roots.

    The meaning of one''s birthce was uniquely important in this world.

    Jeong''s Household''s Baek Seo-goon, Jeong''s Household''s Baek Seo-goon...

    The mind dulled by wealth and power had settled into a state of boredom.

    She was different from the elders of Simmu-ryeon, who enjoyed their luxurious life until death. She had lost her enthusiasm very early.

    Had it been because she had neglected the years that had shaped her? At some point, even the precious Longjing tea began to taste like in water.

    Even drinking the renowned Xifeng wine, which was famous as the best liquor in the world, failed to intoxicate her.

    The once hopeful Young Master of Simmu-ryeon, who had foolishly clung to her, seemed irrelevant now.

    Even the moment when she had carved a scar into his face felt like nothing. If Lyeon-ju had made an issue of it, she would have left Simmu-ryeon herself.

    Though she had grown used to wealth and fame, she had no desire to turn her back on the Simmu-ryeon faction, but Baek Seo-goon''s life had grown increasingly tiresome.

    Amidst this, a master from Jeong''s Household hade out.

    She had been requested by Lyeon-ju and, with a rather pleased heart, experienced Seomye''s sword.

    She felt a level of refinement in the young man. The fragrance of Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin''s top-tier swordy reminded her of something deeply missed.

    The Key to Victory in Go.

    One of the well-known principles in Go was embedded in it. Even if one sacrificed a piece, they had to gain the initiative.

    The posture of Gija Jaeng Seon. Also referred to as ¡°important meaning.¡±

    The Young Master of the Youngcheon Sword Demon, Baek Seo-goon, was a sword genius who had gained fame for his mastery of the sword.

    He had epted an unusual amount of emotional attachment in his swordsmanship. It was even more so since the swordsman he shared his sword with was his blood rtive, who resembled the noble and proud Jeong Ban-ak.

    She realized once again that her time spent in Jeong''s Household had not been in vain.

    The teachings of Jeong Ban-ak, who had shown kindness to the once arrogant and now humbled her, were fully remembered.

    Seomye had been the one who had led her to find her roots in Baek Seo-goon.

    "This is ridiculous."

    She muttered as she looked down at the second of Jeong''s Household¡¯s disciples.

    Another face shed before her eyes.

    It was the handsome visage of Ban-ak.

    Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin. The third son of Jeong''s Household''s Jeong Ban-ak.

    She had been raised under teachings that no one in the world could surpass.

    The wless, yet aggressive stance in her sword grip, the luminous traces in her gaze that had scrubbed herself clean, and the achievements in martial arts that would make her an ideal martial master spoke of noble teachings.

    Baek Seo-goon regarded her as a Grand Young Master, noble and dignified, even more than any Lesser Sect Lord.

    Her once proud and arrogant nature didn¡¯t even seem like a w to him. The humbling words from the Grand Master of Ipwang Fortress seemed sweet to his ears.

    ¡®Such a thing in the world¡­¡¯

    Baek Seo-goon recalled the grand battle with Hao Moon-ju.

    She had only received the wine, not offering any to him. She sat as if it were only natural, listening to some shocking words.

    "¡­She was not raised properly¡­ that¡¯s the rumor about Seomye of Ipwang Fortress. Isn¡¯t it strange? A child who built his own reputation at that age. The vige has be a rural town since thete Yuan period, after that evil spirit rampaged through it. Who knows how much truth there is in the vigers¡¯ words."

    Hao Moon-ju had provided confirmation of the second son¡¯s appearance from Jeong''s Household.

    She hade to confirm the rumors. While crossing thend with light steps, she had still not believed it.

    Could the child who had once dreamed of a noble sword path really have been raised with such hatred?

    The eyes she had met with Seomye, although cold, were assumed to be the result of her family¡¯s misfortune.

    Jeong''s Household had provided a rather warm atmosphere.

    Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin had been.

    Before the Master of Jeong''s Household passed away, he left behind a legacy¡ªa shining gem that had been polished.

    She, who had grown up in a third-rate martial house, had be the Grand Master of Ipwang Fortress. Baek Seo-goon¡¯s childhood had made Jeong''s Household even more valuable.

    She didn¡¯t want to believe Hao Moon-ju''s words. At least not until the moment when Jeong Jung-san had spoken.

    "My father had distanced himself from her. It¡¯s been like that since her birth."

    The words came from the bloodline of Jeong''s Household. A shocking first line from the mouths of countless masters.

    "Ban-ak truly¡­? I¡¯ve cultivated methods that even your small mind can¡¯t fathom. Once I detect deceit in your expression, I will put you through the bones. Why did Ban-ak distance himself from Seomye? How did it happen?"

    "I-I¡¯m only telling the truth! The vigers said a child born after killing their mother is an impure child!"

    "Go on."

    "There¡¯s a Taoist temple in the vige called the Mystic Temple. The master there said this child¡­ disrupts thend''s energy¡­ No one wanted to associate with her. My father, as thendowner, made her like that."

    "Could it be, such foolishness¡­?"

    For several days, Jeong Jung-san, a disciple of Jeongnam, was forced to drink nothing but water.

    She listened to many stories and asked even more questions.

    Baek Seo-goon was the second greatest expert of Simmu-ryeon.

    As the powerful figure of Samaa-oe-do, she was used to draining the life force of people.

    The delicate Jeong Jung-san was not equipped to withstand her interrogation. Day and night, he had to spill all the details of his younger brother¡¯s life.

    His trembling voice echoed in Baek Seo-goon¡¯s ears.

    Everything was beyond her expectations.

    The sharp aura that had previously appeared in her brow flickered with a dull gleam. The divine sword on her waist twitched on its own.

    Because her mind and the true energy were now harmonized.

    The secret technique of Igeo-geom had manifested in the form of the Three Flowers Convergence. The swordsmanship responded to her emotions.

    Baek Seo-goon¡¯s lower lip trembled slightly.

    "That fool¡¯s stubbornness¡­!"

    Jeong Ban-ak was a wretched person. He had provided Baek Seo-goon with pleasant memories and then shamed her as the sword master.

    Her hands shook. The time spent with Seomye felt as though it were just yesterday.

    The shadows of the two of them stretched across the valley of the Seven Heroes, leaving behind memories of a beautiful sunset.

    ¡®But that child¡­¡¯

    She stood up alone.

    "If I had not made the great choice, I would have walked with your hand, wandering the streets of Jeongya."

    The words she had said to Seomye came to mind. What had she said?

    "How were you raised, I wonder?"

    "¡­"

    Her lips parted slightly. A long exhale, like a silent groan, escaped her.

    The sword master of Simmu-ryeon had be ashamed of herself. The feeling gnawed at her heart.

    The years she had thought she had regained had been tarnished. Seomye had not been polished by Jeong Ban-ak¡¯s hands. Instead, they were stained.

    "...It seems you¡¯re not entirely worthless. Jeongnam¡¯s pursuit is closing in. The energy around here is quite restless."@@novelbin@@

    She muttered as she fell deep into thought.

    The surprised Jeong Jung-san, kneeling, looked up at Baek Seo-goon, but she did not meet his gaze.

    How was she to ease the shame and guilt pressing against her chest?

    "Jeongnam is preparing for an assault from the Sword Specters. I¡¯ll lend a hand."

    If she could present the heads of the Sword Specter masters, perhaps she could gain a little favor from her little master.

    She would have the resolve to confront the Sword Specter leader.

    ¡®I can¡¯t go empty-handed.¡¯

    Having experienced Seomye¡¯s loyalty, she knew that despite her seemingly cold exterior, there was deep affection. She could feel that her nephew in Jeongnam was no different.

    Even if she were wrong, it didn¡¯t matter. As was widely known, Jeong Yeon-shin and the Sword Specter had already severed ties at Jeongnam Mountain.

    If she could manage to catch a few heads of those Sword Specters, at least the formalities would be dealt with.

    The sword master¡¯s thoughts were free.

    She had heard that Seomye had experienced the Namgung family of Namjikrye.

    The newly appointed Grand Master Ma Gwang-ik was already gaining fame even before his full deployment.

    If one were a head of a faction in the Thirteen Heavens, they would inevitably gain ess to more secretive information.

    There were even rumors that Baek Girin, born from the n¡¯s hidden sword master, was now under Ma Gwang-ik¡¯smand.

    Swiftly.

    Suddenly, Baek Seo-goon¡¯s white hand swept her ash-gray hair behind her ear.

    She thought.

    "I will be your hidden sword."

    ***

    White Warrior Ma Woong (ÂíÐÜ) was a master from the Ipwang Fortress.

    At the age of twenty, he donned a white martial robe as ate-stage prodigy.

    He was highly promising, with Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin and Shin So-bin of the White Tiger n being the rare exceptions.

    If he ever wanted to join the Divine Sword Squad, many powerful martial groups would have extended their hands to him.

    ¡®I don¡¯t want to fall into obscurity.¡¯

    Amid the ongoing struggle between the royal-inw of the family, Ju Yeon-jeong, and the newly appointed head of the n, Ma Jin, Ma Woong had chosen to side with Ju Yeon-jeong''s faction.

    Though he was a cousin of the distant side of Ma Jin¡¯s family, this was a decision he had made after much internal conflict.

    He had witnessed the decline of his family elders'' martial abilities.

    The pinnacle of that decline had been his predecessor, the former head of the family.

    Ma Yeon-jeok, the Bloodless Demon.

    At the age of thirty, he reached the highest rank of Purple, shaking the world with his martial prowess. Those days of Ma Yeon-jeok were nearly legendary.

    He had been able to take the ce of the seldom-moving city lord. From a young age, he had spread the banner of Ipwang Fortress far and wide.

    ¡®Yet.¡¯

    Even such a top-tier master, who had once been a paragon, couldn¡¯t avoid his downfall.

    It was a consequence of the family¡¯s martial philosophy. Driven by loyalty to Ipwang Fortress, he had cultivated martial arts with a tainted edge.

    The practitioners of the Harmonious Hua Divine Art soared quickly, only to fall just as fast.

    The martial techniques were nearly identical to those of the Samaa-oe-do.

    Due to the family¡¯s situation and tradition, even the city lord had refrained from interfering. It was a matter for the n, and only blood rtives had a say.

    However, the family couldn¡¯t let go of the Harmonious Hua Divine Art. The old martial art had been a treasure, bringing fame to Ipwang Fortress as the greatest martial family.

    They had even tried to integrate other martial philosophies toplement its weaknesses, such was the value of this technique.

    Ipwang Fortress had produced the greatest number of high-ranking warriors among the noble families under its banner.

    Even the noble Council of the Central Office eagerly expected reinforcements from Ipwang whenever needed. It was akin to the unstoppable momentum of the Eight-Horse Carriage.

    "All clear on the sides."

    "Let¡¯s rotate guards."

    In the small garden surrounding a secluded pavilion, five martial artists took their positions.

    One jumped to the roof of the pavilion, while the other four discreetly guarded the surroundings. Ma Woong stood at the front entrance.

    Ipwang Fortress was vast, with many such hidden corners.

    The sound of insects echoed clearly in the air. A dim light from the dense pine trees filtered through the leaves.

    The amber glow of the sunset spread faintly, carrying with it the scent of winter.

    Autumn had passed. Ma Woong¡¯s heart tightened with the passing of time.

    ¡®Lady Ju is right.¡¯

    Ju Yeon-jeong, with her martial art of the Golden Immortal Eight Techniques, had summoned Ma Woong privately to give him an order.

    The behavior of the newly appointed head of the family, Ma Jin, seemed suspicious, so she instructed Ma Woong to observe the movements of the former head, Ma Yeon-jeok, with care.

    Ma Woong was essentially a spy for Ju Yeon-jeong¡¯s faction. He served her loyally.

    This was done so that he could master the Golden Immortal Eight Techniquespletely. He believed it was for the good of the family.

    By the time he arrived here, he had already left several marks.

    Ju Yeon-jeong¡¯s agents would surely be on his tail.

    The condition of the former head, Ma Yeon-jeok, was a matter of great significance. He was a figure that required utmost protection.

    It was not a matter that the new head, Ma Jin, could handle alone. Even in secrecy, it was the same. The approval of the Ipwang Fortress elders was necessary.

    It was now just a matter of time.

    The political blow to Ma Jin would be enormous. Ju Yeon-jeong, who had cultivated extensive connections through the Golden Immortal Eight Techniques, would ensure that.

    The noble consort of the royal family never missed her mark.

    The prominent members of the family who stood with her would have no choice but to align with her decisions.

    ¡®Head, please forgive me. The family must change.¡¯

    Just as Ma Woong silently prayed, a sudden gust of wind brushed against his face.

    Whoosh¡ª!

    The world in front of him swirled. With it came the terrifying energy from a Blue Rank warrior, like a tsunami of power.

    Behind him, a woman with unusually dark long hair parted her lips. She too wore a blue robe.

    "Cheongmyeong, why did you act without permission?"

    It was Baek Mi-ryeo of the One Lotus Sword style. Known for her swordsmanship, character, and beauty, everyone in her hometown knew her well.

    "Don¡¯t be upset, just listen. The Grand Master approved of my action, but only to me. Anyway... this brat is cold. That¡¯s how I see him."

    The handsome face of the man wearing the blue headband grew distant. Had he activated his Visionary Qi?

    No.

    Ma Woong suddenly realized it wasn¡¯t that¡ªhe was copsing himself, which made it appear that way.

    ¡®Ma Gwang-ik¡­ the Legendary Ma Sword¡­!¡¯

    He barely managed to turn his head. His eyes widened, almost to the point of bursting.

    When had he appeared?

    The dark cloak fluttered behind Ma Gwang-ik, billowing like a shadow.

    Whoosh¡ª!

    In no time, several dozen Blue Rank warriors had descended, surrounding him like a wall.

    These were familiar faces¡ªthe warriors under Ma Gwang-ik.

    At this moment, the energy rising from their bodies swept through the surroundings like a tidal wave.

    The defensive wall formed by these elite warriors was a symbol of their formidable status. It was a power more intimidating than any martial technique, close to divine in its authority.

    It was the force that crushed all schemes in an instant.

    The Grand Master had arrived.

    With steady steps, Ma Gwang-ik of Seomye entered the pavilion, moving calmly across the threshold.

    No one could stop him.

 Chapter 211

    The crimson glow of the setting sun, previously streaming through a slit in the stone sliding door, was abruptly severed.

    With a heavy thud, the door shut firmly, as if urging the newly appointed Ma Gwang-ik Lord to steel his resolve. Jeong Yeon-shin took it as such.

    The coarse texture of the door handle brushed against his fingertips.

    Step.

    He entered the inner quarters of the pavilion, the space prepared by Ma Jin, the current Ipwang Ma n Leader.

    His uncle was a busy man, both in public and private matters.

    Such was the burden of a new n Leader.

    It was often said that the higher the martial prowess of a n''s members, the harder it was to maintain discipline.

    The Ipwang Ma n was a prestigious family, one that even Ma Jin, with his single arm, found challenging to lead.

    The letter Ma Jin had sent to Jeong Yeon-shin reflected that struggle. Lines about having much to prove were written with a certain weariness.

    He hadn''t even attended the duel between Jeong Yeon-shin and Seonmok Ryeong''s Cheon So-so.

    "It¡¯s not that he wouldn¡¯t, but that he couldn¡¯t."

    Jeong Yeon-shin recalled Cheongmyeong¡¯s words, uttered alongside his advice.

    The man subdued earlier by Cheongmyeong was undoubtedly one of Ma n''s warriors.

    There was only one unsettling reason for such a situation.

    "Ju Yeon-jeong."

    The movement of the Violet Expert was akin to a major mission in itself.

    Ma Jin had gone out of his way at Jeong Yeon-shin''s request.

    He had secretly smuggled Ma Yeon-jeok out. It was an act that clearly exceeded his authority as a n Leader. Should the truthe to light, avoiding repercussions would be nearly impossible.

    "Perhaps that¡¯s exactly what Ju Yeon-jeong is aiming for."

    Without any visible results, that would likely be the case.

    In Ipwang Fortress, governed by strictws, mediocrity wasn¡¯t enough.

    It didn¡¯t matter.

    Jeong Yeon-shin regarded the task with gravity, though not with undue difficulty.

    He had the Jeong Family Dynamic Gong and the Grand Restoration Pill.

    He was confident that vitality would return to his grandfather''s body. That was precisely why he hadn¡¯t sought the aid of the Ipwang Fortress Lord.

    She wasn¡¯t just a mentor but an almost unapproachable existence. The term "supreme" barely did her justice.

    The thought of seeking her help for something within his and Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s abilities never even crossed his mind.

    It was far preferable to face Ju Yeon-jeong head-on.

    Such decisiveness was no longer youthful recklessness.

    It was the discretion of someone acting as the grandson of Ma Yeon-jeok and the current n Leader of Ipwang Fortress.

    Lost in thought, Jeong Yeon-shin entered the room closest to the door. His gaze immediatelynded on Ma Yeon-jeok, lying on arge bed.

    The elderly man¡¯s gaunt figure, with his eyes closed, looked far removed from the image of a peerless martial artist. His once-lustrous white beard appeared brittle and dry.

    "Grandfather," Jeong Yeon-shin whispered cautiously.

    No response.

    It was only when he approached the bedside that Ma Yeon-jeok''s wrinkled eyelids quivered. A momentter, blurred pupils emerged.

    The old man¡¯s eyes took in his grandson¡¯s handsome face. The softened gaze pierced deeply into Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s heart.

    "You¡¯ve returned...," Ma Yeon-jeok murmured, his lips curling into a faint,passionate smile.

    It was the smile of a doting grandfather. For the first time since childhood, Jeong Yeon-shin felt the warmth of familial affection.

    Because of this, he struggled to speak.

    "The Small Return Pill was left for you. Why didn¡¯t you take it?"

    Jeong Yeon-shin already knew the answer, thanks to the letter from Ma Jin.

    It was a pill from Shaolin, the Small Return Pill.

    The letter had noted that it was still stored safely and suggested Jeong Yeon-shin retrieve it during his next visit.

    Upon learning that the pill was a reward for his grandson¡¯s mission, Ma Yeon-jeok had adamantly refused to take it.

    "Yeon-shin, your grandfather¡¯s stubbornness knows no bounds."

    The letter had mentioned Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s stern warning to Ma Jin: should anyone attempt to force-feed him the pill, he would immediately cut ties with them.

    Recalling those words, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s lips tightened.

    Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s smile deepened.

    "Wasn¡¯t it... a reward for your mission? How could I possibly take that?"

    "I wanted you to have it," Jeong Yeon-shin replied firmly.

    "What did you just... say?"

    The elder¡¯s white eyebrows arched slightly.

    He reacted instantly to the word grandson. His trembling eyelids betrayed a hint of emotion.

    It was a term Jeong Yeon-shin had never used before. The strange warmth of the word tickled his mind, rising all the way to the top of his head.

    Jeong Yeon-shin instinctively redirected the conversation.

    "I came here today for something else."

    "No, I asked... what you said just now."

    "I¡¯ve obtained the Grand Restoration Pill from the Murim Alliance. I intend to use it to restore your strength."

    The newly appointed Ma Gwang-ik Lord spoke of one of the martial world¡¯s most treasured artifacts as casually as if it were just another tonic.

    He did so deliberately. He had no intention of using it for anything else.

    Achieving the state of Three Flowers Converging at the Crown was inevitable for him. Even given his limited time, that much was clear.

    His grandfather, who might not live another day, took precedence over his own future.

    "I¡¯ve heard of your aplishments," Ma Yeon-jeok said, his wide-open eyes softening into a faint smile. "You¡¯ve truly done well. Your martial skill, Yeon-shin, has reached a level where you can contend with the world. Even that stubborn fool, Sword Fanatic Hyeon So-baek, is no ordinary elder..."

    Ma Yeon-jeok chuckled faintly, deliberately altering the honorific title Sword Saint to Sword Fanatic.

    It was a jest only someone like Ma Yeon-jeok could make.

    "In any case, the Grand Restoration Pill... In my foolish youth, I might have dreamed of having it once. But it¡¯s something you earned. It belongs to you. This old man can¡¯t possibly take it."

    "You saved me from the Bloodme Cult Leader¡¯s hands. If you had dyed even a moment, I wouldn¡¯t have survived. Please, let me repay that debt. I am now the n Leader of Ma Gwang-ik. I refuse to live with unpaid debts."

    For once, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s words came in a rare, unbroken flow. His unwavering tone carried the firm conviction that this was the right thing to do.

    The purpose of his contributions to the Murim Alliance had culminated in this moment.

    Through Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s Demon-ying Blue River Palm, Jeong Yeon-shin had felt the unconditional love that only kin could provide. The sight of his revitalized grandfather would be the truest reward.

    "I can¡¯t take it. It¡¯s a matter of duty and principle."

    "No such principle exists in this world," Jeong Yeon-shin retorted.

    He didn¡¯t need the pill himself. Restoring his grandfather¡¯s strength and the recognition he would gain for it were more than enough.

    That was all he could hope for as he looked to the future.

    However, Ma Yeon-jeok averted his gaze slightly, stubbornly ignoring him.

    "This old man... has never truly been a grandfather to you. I cannot shamelessly ept such a gift. I¡¯ll have to scold Ma Jin. How dare he move this frail old body for such a matter."

    His words came haltingly, his face pale and lined with age.

    Yet the crease in Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s brow revealed a flicker of genuine anger¡ªdirected at his son, Ma Jin.

    Jeong Yeon-shin decided not to prolong the argument.

    The look of resignation on his grandfather¡¯s face reminded him of the man¡¯s younger days.

    Surely, in battle, he would have left his enemies bewildered with the same unyielding stubbornness. It likely mirrored the way he had treated hisrades.

    Jeong Yeon-shin resolved silently. I will not be like Grandfather.

    Slowly, he opened his mouth to speak.

    "As you said, Grandfather, the Grand Restoration Pill belongs to me. Therefore, I will use it as I see fit. I believe there¡¯s no room for you to intervene. I¡¯ll handle this as I deem necessary."

    "¡­¡­."

    "Let¡¯s begin."

    Jeong Yeon-shin retrieved the wooden box containing the Grand Restoration Pill from within his robe.

    The box, norger than the palm of his hand, was made of fragrant red sandalwood.

    A faint, soothing scent wafted from it, carrying a mystical aura that was palpable despite the seal. This was no ordinary medicine¡ªits divine energy was almost tangible.

    The efficacy of this miraculous elixir, infused with the secret techniques of the sacred monks of Myeongjok, was said to be extraordinary.

    From the moment he received it from Ye So-jeo at the Murim Alliance assembly, Jeong Yeon-shin knew it was genuine.

    This was undoubtedly a treasure.

    Click.

    The lid of the now-warm wooden box opened with a soft sound.

    As it did, the subtle fragrance disappeared, leaving only the sight of the white pill nestled inside, resembling a polished pebble. The pill seemed to guard its energy, as if it were alive, preserving its potency.

    It was exactly as the stories of the martial world had described.

    However, Ma Yeon-jeok didn¡¯t spare the pill even a nce.

    Instead, his eyes locked firmly onto his grandson''s.

    "This old man has already said he won¡¯t take it. Are you truly nning to force it into my mouth?"

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t reply.

    He had previously administered the Small Restoration Pill to Yu Hyeon of the Mount Hua Sect, back when he was still at the White Rank.

    But things were different now. With his mastery of Luminous Method Wheel Qi, his ability to manipte energy had reached unparalleled levels.

    He could do it better than before, far better.

    Swish.

    Without hesitation, Jeong Yeon-shin picked up the Grand Restoration Pill and swallowed it whole. It had neither taste nor scent.

    The elixir melted down his throat naturally, exuding a calm yet powerful energy as it settled in his lower abdomen.

    "Grandfather, forgive me for what I¡¯m about to do."

    Jeong Yeon-shin gently pushed aside the silk nket covering his grandfather.

    Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s eyes, which had been wide open and fixated on his grandson, hardened as Jeong Yeon-shin ced his hand on his lower abdomen.

    "Energy transfer... through physical contact?" Ma Yeon-jeok muttered under his breath.

    It was a technique to transfer energy to another person¡ªa secret art that ced extreme strain on the practitioner.

    But that wasn¡¯t an issue for Jeong Yeon-shin.

    He didn¡¯t care about the potential bacsh or side effects. What mattered now was urgency.

    It¡¯s fast.

    There was no time to gauge his grandfather¡¯s reaction.

    This was different from the Small Restoration Pill. The Grand Restoration Pill dissolved instantly, flooding his body with energy.

    It was as if a wildfire had ignited at the Stone Gate Point in his lower dantian, and the energy surged before he could even initiate the full cirction of his Greater Heavenly Circuit.

    Wooooom¡ª

    A low resonance emanated from within his body, and his muscles felt as if they had turned into hollow caverns.

    The vast, previously unknown energy of the pill filled his meridians, veins, and acupuncture points.

    The power of the Grand Restoration Pill was immense.

    Now he understood why Shaolin was revered as the greatest sect in the Central ins. The pill was a sacred relic of Shaolin, crafted by monks over decades.

    The energy spreading through his meridians didn¡¯t feel like medicine¡ªit felt purified, as if it had already been refined. It was clean, pristine, and impossible to believe.

    The cirction of energy through his Jeong Family Dynamic Gong required almost no effort. It was that pure.

    A steady pulse throbbed several times below his navel.

    "Grandfather, do not use Harmonized Fire Energy. You must operate Jeong Family Dynamic Gong instead."

    Even as he spoke during energy cirction, his voice remained steady¡ªa testament to his innate mastery over internal energy control.

    He drew the energy forward. From his fingertips, pressed against his grandfather¡¯s lower abdomen, a transparent wave rippled outward.

    Woooom.

    Rejection here would risk mutual Qi deviation, a perilous fate for both.

    "...Fine," Ma Yeon-jeok sighed faintly and closed his eyes.

    A faint smile tugged at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s lips.

    For the second time, he examined the body of a Violet Absolute Master. First, it was the Sword Corps Leader, and now, the former Sword Corps Leader.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s consciousness descended into the cosmic-like body of his grandfather.

    Even observing it brought a flood of revtions.

    He discerned how the muscles and meridians must have been structured during their prime, which acupuncture points and muscle groups his grandfather had primarily used, and how his body¡¯s systems had functioned. The shape of the three dantians was also clear.

    He consolidated all this knowledge and began circting the energy of the Grand Restoration Pill through his grandfather¡¯s acupuncture points and meridians.

    As he focused, a pivotal thought surfaced in his mind:

    "Mother..."

    The intent of the Jeong Family Dynamic Gong fused into the energy flowing into Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s body.

    A daughter embraced her father.

    Suddenly, Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s eyebrows darkened to an inky ck. The wrinkles around his eyes smoothed out momentarily.

    A prelude to something extraordinary.

    ***

    ¡°They say a request for reinforcements hase from Changcheon Corps. It seems they''re struggling quite a bit.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°I heard about it. The momentum of Geumsi Sect seems unusual. Who knows what those lunatics are scheming? At least the Tang n appears to be cooperating with Changcheon Corps in training... but there¡¯s talk that the Changcheon Commander was defeated by the Geumsi Sect Leader. I wonder if he managed to survive.¡±

    ¡°Is Suncheon Ik still out of contact? I hear the carrier pigeon hasn¡¯t returned.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no branch office in the Xinjiang region, so what can we expect...?¡±

    ¡°That area is basically a demonic realm (Magyeong) to begin with. It¡¯s also where the formermander lost a limb.¡±

    ¡°Was it really necessary to bring that up...?¡±

    It was a conversation among the elite Azure-ranked warriors of Ma Gwang-ik.

    Positioned around the pavilion, their sharp senses were as vignt as des, yet their demeanor remainedposed.

    Most of them had far more experience in the martial world than Jeong Yeon-shin, their leader. Their knowledge and insight extended far beyond his.

    This demonstrated their ability to stay alert while keeping themselves rxed¡ªa bnce forged through years of experience.

    ¡°The more concerning part is the masters of the heterodox sects, like the Great Alliance of the Demonic Ways (Dae Bang Pa). There¡¯s a rumor that Lady Yeong and the Thousand Extremities Sect Master are touring the Thirteen Heavens. It seems the formation of the Alliance has left quite an impression on them.¡±

    ¡°The Thirteen Heavens creating an alliance? What a horrifying thought¡­¡±

    ¡°If that truly happens, even the Fortress itself won¡¯t be able to handle it.¡±

    ¡°Enough. That¡¯s not something those heterodox scum could ever aplish.¡±

    ¡°Either way, these are unprecedented turbulent times. I suppose the famine is to me. They say grain is scarcer than silver. The masters of Dae Bang Pa likely have no choice but to act boldly...¡±

    It was then.

    From beyond the main gate, in the distance¡ª

    ¡°That much is true. Turbulent times are indeed upon us.¡±

    The voice wasn¡¯t raised, yet it rang out clearly and distinctly.

    The Azure-ranked warriors had already sensed the presence. Unshaken, they turned their heads in unison.

    A middle-aged woman draped in a jet-ck silk robe stood before them.

    Her figure, d in flowing silk dyed as dark as pitch, exuded elegance. Her slender face radiated poise and authority.

    Her overwhelming energy was wrapped in the Golden Immortal Eight Steps, a royal martial art. The sharp glint in her eyes seemed to survey the world from above.

    She was Ju Yeon-jeong of the Ipwang Ma n.

    ¡°Yet here you are, sowing discord,¡± she said, her crimson lips parting slightly. ¡°Meddling in the affairs of the family without knowing your ce¡ªhave you no shame?¡±

 Chapter 212

    The Azure-ranked warriors of Ma Gwang-ik furrowed their brows slightly.

    ¡°Imposing, aren¡¯t they?¡±

    ¡°It seems she¡¯s brought her entire avable force. From Lady Ju¡¯s perspective, it¡¯s quite the statement.¡±

    ¡°Is she nning to disregard thew and push this through?¡±

    ¡°The pretext was provided by our lord, after all. They¡¯ve had nothing holding them back from the beginning.¡±

    Behind Ju Yeon-jeong stood over thirty martial artists, their energy cloaked in the elegance typical of noble families.

    These warriors weren¡¯t part of the Sword Corps, nor had they undergone the Ipwang Trials. They were the Ma n¡¯s own force, members of the household¡¯s private army.

    The array of vibrant silk robes scattered the fading sunlight in a dazzling disy. Not one of them was ordinary.

    Their ages varied widely.

    The younger warriors, with their healthy, radiantplexions, posed little threat to Ma Gwang-ik.

    The real problemy with the middle-aged experts, their cold, colorless gazes gleaming with sharp intensity.

    Each of them radiated a palpable pressure, their achievements in the Harmonized Fire Divine Art at their peak.

    At the very least, they could be considered Azure-ranked¡ªthough it would be unwise to underestimate them as typical of that level.

    The explosive power of the Ma n¡¯s martial arts was known to be dangerous even with repeated precautions. Their polished skills had been honed to a razor¡¯s edge.

    ¡°They¡¯ve even brought their mid-level elites. The former head must be facing quite the struggle,¡± someone muttered.

    Sitting on the roof of the pavilion, Cheongmyeong smirked as he observed the scene. The wind swirling around his body didn¡¯t share his light-hearted expression.

    A sharp, cutting wind scraped against the blue tiles, leaving countless fine, linear scratches in its wake.

    Ka-ga-ga-gak.

    The energy radiating from him was as refined and keen as tempered steel.

    It was a scene reminiscent of the Luminous Method Wheel Qi employed by Ma Gwang-ikju Seomye.

    Stories about this resemnce had long circted, adding to its intimidating aura.

    There was a famous tale that Cheongmyeong had demonstrated his n¡¯s unique movements to his lord, who then recreated them through martial insights, refining the technique into a masterpiece.

    Many within the Fortress awaited their turn to receive martial teachings from Ma Gwang-ikju.

    This anticipation had only grown since his duel with the Sovereign of Ipwang. Duels between lords were monumental events.

    A significant number of spectators from the Ma n had attended, making it clear just how widely his skills were recognized.

    ¡°It¡¯s true, they are strikingly simr. It¡¯s no wonder rumors credit him with advancing Ma Gwang-ikju¡¯s abilities,¡± someonemented.

    ¡°You¡¯re only saying that because you¡¯re young,¡± another chimed in. ¡°Originally, he was the one being considered as the next Ma Gwang-ikju.¡±

    ¡°Keep this in mind, all of you,¡± an elder warrior advised the younger ones. ¡°That swordsman of noble descent has a reputation for sharpness. Do not let your guard down, no matter what.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s see how they fare against the Harmonized Fire Divine Sword.¡±

    Ju Yeon-jeong¡¯s voice cut through the murmurs as she turned to address her warriors, her expression stern.

    ¡°The elder head of the household should be resting peacefully at the main estate. Cease shielding the transgressions of the former head. His actions are more than enough to be referred to the General Bureau, and this incident will not end with a mere reprimand. However, if you withdraw now, I will show leniency.¡±

    ¡°Do you even know why we¡¯re here?¡±

    Cheongmyeong asked with a yful grin.

    Ju Yeon-jeong remained silent for a moment before speaking.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that Ma Gwang-ikju has obtained the Grand Restoration Pill. It seems he intends to attempt something reckless without consulting the Medical Division. Both individuals could be harmed. For your lord¡¯s sake, you should step aside.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a matter of trust,¡± Cheongmyeong replied, still smiling. ¡°You have no right to doubt our lord¡¯s abilities. Despite being a distinguished noble family under the Fortress, your faith in the Ipwang ck Rank seemscking.¡±

    ¡°No one in the Fortress underestimates Seomye,¡± Ju Yeon-jeong replied coolly. ¡°I certainly do not. And neither should any of you.¡±

    ¡°Then what?¡±

    ¡°The matter concerns a Violet Absolute Master. It is not something to be decided by two ck Ranks. Even if Seomye¡¯s studies are unparalleled, there is no guarantee the elder head¡¯s condition will improve. Entrusting the matter to the Medical Division would be the prudent course of action.¡±

    ¡°Our lord anticipated that,¡± Cheongmyeong shot back. ¡°He mentioned the meddling of those blinded by needless authority and misced confidence¡ªlike yourself. Sharp as you may be, you remain trapped within your own limitations.¡±

    ¡°Speak inly,¡± Ju Yeon-jeong said in a low,manding tone. Her royal heritage lent an effortless authority to her words.

    Cheongmyeong lightly tapped the roof with his heel and descended.

    ¡°I mean, there¡¯s no need to drag this out. This could be resolved swiftly and decisively.¡±

    Ju Yeon-jeong offered no response, merely tilting her head slightly and signaling to one of the younger warriors with a quick nce.

    ¡°Go to the General Bureau and report this incident in detail. Leave nothing out. Include Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s reckless actions, his vition of thew by involving family warriors, and the autonomy exercised by both the lord and Ma Gwang-ikju. Report everything.¡±

    ¡°I hear and obey,¡± replied the young warrior, dressed in green silk.

    Taak!

    With that, he leapt into the air, executing a lightfoot technique as he retraced his steps.

    None of Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s warriors moved to stop him.

    Except for Cheongmyeong, the dozen or so Azure-ranked warriors stood still, watching the retreating figure in silence.

    The edges of their blue cloaks fluttered slightly in the transparent breeze.

    Cheongmyeong¡¯s words were correct¡ªthis was a testament to their unwavering trust in their lord.

    Ju Yeon-jeong¡¯s gaze darkened.

    This is no ordinary situation.

    She realized this.

    The warriors of Ipwang Fortress were all regarded as prodigies in their hometowns.

    Anyone who had mastered internal energy cultivation to the Azure rank would, at the very least, not be a fool.

    It was clear that today¡¯s matter was anything but ordinary.

    Perhaps, due to Ma Gwang-ikju¡¯s relentless efforts, the elder head might even regain mobility.

    This cannot happen.

    While restoring his martial prowess was unlikely¡ªthis much had been confirmed by the Medical Division¡ªeven the elder head bing mobile again would trigger a political storm within the noble Ma n.

    It would destabilize the faction Ju Yeon-jeong had painstakingly built.

    The symbolic weight of the legendary Ma Yeon-jeok was simply too immense.

    This cannot be allowed.

    ¡°I see your schemes are stirring quite chaotically. Seemspromise isn¡¯t an option,¡± Cheongmyeong said, sitting on the roof with one knee raised, his azure eyes gazing coldly at Ju Yeon-jeong.

    They were the eyes of a noble n¡¯s prodigy.

    ¡°How long will it take?¡± he muttered, almost to himself.

    The answer came from below.

    ¨DLikely a few hours. The Grand Restoration Pill isn¡¯t an ordinary elixir. If the lord is to carefully dissolve it using the Jeong Family Dynamic Gong, it will take significant time.

    It was Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s voice, delivered through internal sound transmission.@@novelbin@@

    She stepped forward, ck energy rising faintly from the soles of her feet.

    Jeobeok.

    With each step, wisps of dark energy swirled around her.

    The phenomenon was striking, drawing everyone¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Pure, unwavering waves of ck energy... this must be the One Lotus Sword.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s exactly as the stories say. It resembles demonic arts, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    The warriors of the Ma n began to approach.

    Ju Yeon-jeong didn¡¯t stop them. She stood with regalposure, her hands sped behind her back, watching the warriors of Ma Gwang-ik.

    ¡°Do not hold back. Once themotion reaches him, Ma Gwang-ikju wille out on his own,¡± she said indifferently.

    Inwardly, she hoped that Seomye¡¯s energy cirction would falter. The overwhelming energy waves generated by the sh of so many skilled warriors would be impossible to contain within such a modest pavilion.

    That was her aim.

    ¡°Foolish ploy,¡± Baek Mi-ryeo muttered coldly.

    Celestial Demonic Art and Pure-Hand Demonic Technique.

    Saaaa¡ª

    Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s hands turned as white as snow, in stark contrast to the ck energy flowing through her body.

    She wasn¡¯t the only one preparing for battle.

    ¡°Minimize energy waves. If you¡¯re skilled in Weighted Neutral Techniques, act as quietly as possible,¡± one warrior advised.

    ¡°Spare the advice for those who need it. Anyone who hasn¡¯t mastered the principle of ¡®strength in restraint¡¯ by now isn¡¯t worth mentioning,¡± another replied.

    ¡°This is a situation for decisive strikes. We should have brought Hyeon Won-chang,¡± one suggested.

    ¡°Or Yeolyang Ji-gi. If that Hwangbo brat hadn¡¯t been busy preparing for advancement¡­¡±

    The Azure-ranked warriors of Ma Gwang-ik began unsheathing their swords.

    One by one, they took their positions in silence.

    ***

    The stone gate carved with intricate patterns opened soundlessly.

    Figures draped in pitch-ck cloaks stepped inside, each moving with deliberate slowness. Their statures and builds varied, as did the faint yet distinct auras that emanated from them.

    Among them were notable figures: Ak Su-rim of Ipwang''s Divine Spear, Hahoe Wi-jin of Cheonrim Division, Jin Myeong-jo of Blood Vow Division, Seonmok Ryeong of the Mystic Order, and Yun So-yu of the Yullyeong Unit.

    Trailing behind each were skilled martial artists, d in white or blue uniforms, standing as guards for their leaders. The group moved with precision, eventually surrounding a massive wooden table crafted from several nks fused seamlessly together.

    The table was immense, and the apanying chairs were equally imposing, as borate as the thrones of the heads of prominent ns. The greyish backs of the chairs nearly reached Hahoe Wi-jin''s towering height. In total, there were eighteen seats¡ªeach reserved for the Divine Swordmaster, Vice Swordmaster, and the other sixteen leaders.

    This was Wonpyeong Ilgeomjang, the Grand Martial Arena of Ipwang Fortress.

    The massive stone round table was now fully upied by the leaders, with their guards standing silently beside marble-carved chairs. The atmosphere was steeped in disciplinedposure.

    Five of Ipwang Fortress''s ck Rank warriors had gathered.

    A deep hum vibrated through the air.

    The collective power of these warriors resonated naturally, generating a pressure so overwhelming that it seemed to weigh down on the very space. Though invisible, the palpable waves of power hung like a dense fog.

    The breathing of the guards grew longer and slower. Without carefully measured internal breathing techniques, enduring this atmosphere would have been near impossible.

    ¡°Where is Ma Gwang-ik?¡±

    Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s deep, resonant voice broke the silence.

    ¡°He is absent due to personal matters,¡± came a reply from the direction of the door.

    The steady thud of footsteps echoed as arge figure pushed open the heavy stone door and stepped inside.

    ¡°You¡¯re all here, then. I was starting to think I¡¯d have to go drag Wi-jin here again.¡±

    A towering man, dressed in a brown cloak, entered. His robust physique and thick ck beard gave him amanding presence, while hisrge eyes surveyed the gathered leaders with a mix of fondness and irritation.

    Muttering softly to himself, he remarked, ¡°Quite the group of troublemakers.¡±

    This was Im Jin-myeong, the Grand Commander.

    Hahoe Wi-jin smirked menacingly.

    ¡°Personal matters? What could possibly be more important than a meeting of the leaders?¡±

    ¡°There are a couple of things. You¡¯ll find out soon enough¡ªwhether the oue is good or bad,¡± the Grand Commander replied nonchntly, before continuing in a measured tone.

    ¡°You¡¯re all aware that the formation of the Murim Alliance has been giving the General Command quite the headache. Even though many of the leaders gathered here act as if it¡¯s none of their concern.¡±

    ¡°The rumors of alliances among righteous sects across thends¡ªnot just in Shaanxi¡ªare what you¡¯re referring to, I presume?¡±

    The speaker was Yun So-yu, a noblewoman of the Ming race. Her long ck hair framed her sharp, fox-like ears, which matched her poised and beautiful demeanor. She sat straight-backed, her expressionposed as her voice carried softly across the hall.

    The Grand Commander smiled faintly.

    ¡°Indeed, Leader Yun. Thanks for lending me a hand. That¡¯s precisely it. Those insignificant insects have begun to grasp the power of unity. Even some of the sects that helped form the Murim Alliance have broken away to pursue their own survival. It seems they weren¡¯t too pleased with the Sword Saint¡¯s leadership.¡±

    ¡°The enemies of the fortress are growing stronger, then? The arrows we used to snap one by one are now being bundled in fives and tens. How inconvenient,¡± grumbled Ak Su-rim, sounding annoyed.

    ¡°This is hardly news,¡± remarked Jin Myeong-jo, her crimson lips curling into a sardonic smile.

    ¡°So you¡¯ve summoned us to discuss this? What other options do we have? We fight until we drop. That¡¯s the life of Ipwang Fortress warriors¡ªdying on some nameless hill, cut down by an enemy de.¡±

    ¡°Such crude remarks are unbing of you, Blood Ghost,¡± interjected Cheon So-so, her tone sharp. ¡°Silence yourself, if only briefly, so the Grand Commander can proceed.¡±

    It was a familiar dynamic among the leaders.

    The Grand Commander sighed as he reached into his robe.

    With a smooth motion, he retrieved a book.

    The title slowly came into view, revealing two bold characters: ÆÆ°× (Breaking White).

 Chapter 213

    ¡°What is this tome¡­ Pabaek Chongram?¡±

    Bo Hyeol Daeju Jin Myeong-jo¡¯s eyes narrowed as he spoke. Beneath his slendershes, a faint crimson shadow shimmered momentarily.

    Swish.

    For an instant, his dark irises turned blood-red before fading back to ck. It was a phenomenon unlike Anbup or any other martial art¡ªit was a visual testament to his mastery of Samhwa Chwijeong.

    In this assembly, only those who had perfected their Jing-Qi-Shen were present.

    To the faction leaders of Ipwang Fortress, such mastery was neither rare nor awe-inspiring. Yet Jin Myeong-jo¡¯s background, as an outlier among the noble ns, made him an object of difort.

    Seonmok Ryeong, Cheon So-so, and other faction leaders from the noble families cast cold nces his way but quickly turned their attention elsewhere.

    Their focus shifted entirely to the Grand Commander Im Jin-myeong, who now held the attention of every pair of eyes in the hall. The tome he had produced was clearly no ordinary artifact.

    ¡°Given the context of what¡¯s unfolding,¡± Hahoe Wi-jin, also known as the Heavenly Might Divine Force, broke the silence as he thoughtfully stroked his chin.

    ¡°That phrase Pabaek¡ªit means what I suspect, doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s voice resonated deeply, drawing nods from Im Jin-myeong.

    ¡°Your assumption is correct,¡± the Grand Commander said, brushing his fingers over the tome¡¯s cover with an almost reverent care.

    The words Pabaek Chongram etched on the cover rasped faintly under his calloused touch. Yet his movements conveyed a solemn respect, as though he held a sacred treasure.

    ¡°The world is descending into chaos,¡± he began. ¡°The sects of the Murim have scattered and reformed in unpredictable ways. Everywhere, factions are springing up, their alliances shifting like sand. The signs of warlordism are ominous, and Ipwang Fortress must be prepared for what¡¯s toe.¡±

    The martial world had always been vast and fractured, its demands pressing heavily upon Ipwang Fortress.

    Despite their strength¡ªboasting the unparalleled might of the seventeen elite warriors of the Sword Corps¡ªit was impossible to maintain bnce across such a sprawling realm.

    The rising prevalence of alliances like the Murim Alliance only exacerbated the issue.

    Jin Myeong-jo, who had earlier dismissed the gathering with a sarcastic remark, now seemed to reflect deeply. Small sects conspiring in the wilderness had always been a danger, but if these groups grew stronger, the number of casualties among Ipwang Fortress warriors would undoubtedly rise.

    A faint, bitter smile tugged at Jin Myeong-jo¡¯s lips¡ªa reflection of his quiet disdain for the state of the world.

    ¡°Consider what happened to Ma Gwang-ik,¡± he said, his tone measured. ¡°Thebined assault of the Tenfold Gate and Sunmaryeon left him defenseless. And it¡¯s not just him. The Daebang Sect, desperate and fractured, could just as easily repeat the same mistakes, scattering resources and lives in the process. We cannot assume that the past won¡¯t repeat itself. Solitary missions, smaller expeditions¡ªthey¡¯ll only grow more dangerous. The Grand Commander is correct. Preparation is essential.¡±

    Jin Myeong-jo spoke slowly, weighing each word.

    ¡°But Pabaek Chongram¡­¡± he continued, narrowing his eyes. ¡°A manual for dismantling Baekdo Muak? The arrogance of whoever wrote it is astounding. I trust the Grand Commander wouldn¡¯t bring this without reason, but the name alone inspires little confidence. It reeks of pretension¡ªmuch like noble ns that inscribe ¡®Bright¡¯ into their family names to mask theirck of insight.¡±

    Concluding his thoughts, Jin Myeong-jo lowered his gaze, deliberately avoiding the sharp stares of Seonmok Ryeong, Yullyeong Daeju, and Cheonlim Daeju.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± he muttered under his breath, lightly tracing his sharp, w-like nails¡ªan unmistakable symbol of his mastery over Seomhyeol Jobeop.

    Im Jin-myeong chuckled.

    ¡°Well, Bo Hyeol Daeju, we¡¯ll speak again soon. Mark my words¡ªbefore long, the faction leaders will be fighting for the right to study this tome. That¡¯s precisely why transcription is forbidden. Its contents are simply too dangerous.¡±

    ¡°Such a shame,¡± Hahoe Wi-jin interrupted, smirking.

    ¡°This was the tome I¡¯d set my sights on,¡± he added, gesturing toward the Grand Commander.

    Hahoe Wi-jin, the Cheonlim Daeju, had once traveled alongside Ma Gwang-ik, observing firsthand the reactions of the Ipwang Fortress Lord upon encountering Pabaek Chongram.

    ¡®She praised Seomye¡¯s insight immediately,¡¯ he recalled.

    The Fortress Lord had not even opened the tome. Simply reading its title had elicited a rare smile. Whether it was her unparalleled intuition or faith in Seomye, he could not say.

    ¡°Bring it here,¡± Hahoe Wi-jin demanded, beckoning toward Im Jin-myeong.

    Even as one of the senior-most leaders among the faction heads, Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯smanding tone was unquestioned.

    Im Jin-myeong approached without resistance, handing the tome over with a calm warning.

    ¡°This is no ordinary artifact, Cheonlim Daeju. Handle it with care. Even the slightest tear could¡­¡±

    Before he could finish, a hand suddenly intervened¡ªfive delicate fingers, radiating immense energy, slipped between Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s grasp and the tome.

    Though slender and refined, the hand¡¯s movements carried an overwhelming force, exuding the practiced grace of an unmatched Geumna Su.

    The tome was deftly snatched away.

    ¡°Shall we see what Seomye¡¯s handwriting reveals?¡±

    The voice belonged to Ak Su-rim, who now held Pabaek Chongram in her hands, a mischievous smile ying on her lips.

    ¡°Really, Ipwang Divine Spear? Must you always meddle?¡± Hahoe Wi-jin grumbled, blinking in disbelief.

    ¡°Don¡¯t sulk, big guy. You know the fortress ranks us by skill, not size. As far as absolute techniques go, I¡¯ve already imed the first peek,¡± she replied, flipping open the tome without hesitation.

    Her behavior, much like her casually swept-back jet-ck bob, was sharp and to the point.

    Hahoe Wi-jin, though visibly irked, did not explode with anger. Instead, he stood from his seat, leaning over to peer at the pages above Ak Su-rim¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Hmm. It¡¯s a counter-technique manual, as expected. Cheong Il-mun? What an obscure sect¡­¡±

    ¡°Stop babbling,¡± Ak Su-rim cut him off without looking up. ¡°One more stray breath from you messes up my hair, and I¡¯ll slice your ears off. This close, it wouldn¡¯t even be hard. You know that, right?¡±

    Her calm yet assertive tone left no room for rebuttal.

    Hahoe Wi-jin pulled back slightly, hiding a faint scowl.

    Still, his attention remained fixed on the tome. As Ak Su-rim turned another page, a new heading caught his eye.

    ¡°Jegal n. Whirlwind Endless Fan Technique.¡±

    A heavy silence followed.

    ¡°The Whirlwind Endless Fan Technique. I¡¯ve seen it before¡ªused against me by Fukryong Hwan Saeng,¡± Hahoe Wi-jin murmured.

    ¡°Is it genuine?¡±

    By now, Cheon So-so and Yun So-yu had joined them, leaning in to read alongside Ak Su-rim.

    Even Jin Myeong-jo stood, crossing his arms as he observed from a distance.

    ¡°And Ma Gwang-ik?¡± Yun So-yu finally asked, her tone sharp as her gaze locked on Im Jin-myeong.

    ***

    In the quiet garden nestled within Ipwang Fortress, the elite warriors of Ma Gwang-ik held their ground without utilizing Jingak. Behind them, within the pavilion, their faction leader remained in retreat.

    Their battle tactics were deliberate¡ªavoiding the use of forceful techniques that would produce shockwaves, lest they inadvertently harm their leader.

    Wuuung!

    Swish!

    The resonant hum of Jin-gi apanied by dozens of trajectories rippled through the air, their movements fluid yet restrained. Every punch and sword strike muted their presence, hiding in the wind.

    It was a precise and disciplined group battle, fierce enough to be called a sh.

    Their enemies were of a different nature.

    Without hesitation, the adversaries allowed the cries of their swords to ring through the air. Heavy-footed steps imbued with Naegong mmed into the ground, and their strikes carried no hesitation or restraint.

    Crash!

    Boom!

    The confrontation was as clear as it was violent.

    ¡°Ma Gwang-ik, cease your reckless actions immediately!¡±

    ¡°Your crude methods could harm the Grand Elder¡¯s recovery!¡±

    The warriors of the Ipwang Ma n shed with the blue-ranked warriors of Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s faction.

    Dozens of hands produced hundreds of sword and fist trajectories. Clouds of dust spiraled upward, while the shockwaves of fists and des collided mid-air, dispersing in colorless bursts.

    At the heart of the chaos stood Ju Yeon-jeong and Baek Mi-ryeo. The two masters exchanged techniques in rapid session.

    Ju Yeon-jeong channeled Naegong into the Yangming Large Intestine Meridian¡ªone of the twelve energy pathways extending from her shoulder to her index finger. Her forearm glimmered faintly with golden energy, a manifestation of her Golden Immortal Eight Steps.

    Boom!

    The golden glow collided with the dark currents of Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s palm strike, sending shockwaves reverberating through their hands and raising dust at their feet.

    The two had already exchanged more than fifty moves. Both were on edge, their nerves frayed to the limit.

    Their thoughts swirled. Was this going well? Or had something gone terribly wrong?

    As the sun dipped below the horizon and twilight cast shadows beneath the pavilion¡¯s eaves, their fierce battle continued unabated.

    Each strike was driven by desperation, fueled by reasons that only they couldprehend. Their martial arts flowed with the intensity of their convictions.

    Until suddenly, two uninvited figures appeared in the midst of the battlefield.

    Step.

    Between Ju Yeon-jeong and Baek Mi-ryeo, who had briefly paused to catch their breath, two figures emerged. A flowing ck robe and soft, pale pink attire intertwined like illusions.

    It was none other than Ma Gwang-ik himself, apanied by a young man.

    Ma Gwang-ik, known as Seomye, stepped forward with an impassive expression.

    Boom!

    With a thunderous roar, his step cracked the ground, sending fissures ripping through the garden¡¯s shrubbery. The sheer force of his Jingak exploded outward, shaking the surroundings.

    The shockwave acknowledged the silent efforts of Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s warriors, who had suppressed their own techniques throughout the fight.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough. Stop this now,¡± said Jeong Yeon-shin, hands sped behind his back.

    His voice was as clear and serene as the moonlight that kissed his chiseled jawline.

    Ju Yeon-jeong¡¯s lips twisted in frustration.

    ¡°Even if you are a faction leader, you have no authority over me. At a time when we should be attending to the Grand Elder, you dare¡­!¡±

    Her words faltered as her gazended on the man standing beside Seomye.

    He appeared to be about thirty years old, his jet-ck hair hanging in a rough, unkempt bob. His lean, almost gaunt frame belied the overwhelming aura emanating from him¡ªa presence so immense it was as if a fortress surrounded his entire being.

    It was an aura that defied exnation, a transcendence beyond mere Naegong.

    The intensity of his presence was almost tangible, like a raging storm encapsted within him. A transparent mirage of energy roiled around his body, emanating waves of power.

    ¡°I am Ma Yeon-jeok,¡± the man dered.

 Chapter 216

    ¡®The ck Seniors¡­?¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin rotated the luminous wheel of his heart.

    The Radiant Wheel Technique surged upward in a subtle stream.

    It passed through his sr plexus, ascending to the Fengchi Acupoint (located where the meridians of the nape and the area below the ears converge), intensifying his internal energy.

    The surrounding veins sharpened the sensitivity of his neural pathways¡ªa method of honing auditory perception.

    Sounds entering through his ears amplified.

    Even amidst the growing cacophony, the conversation of the ck-d figures was faint. Only by intensifying the spread of the Radiant Wheel Technique could he finally capture their words.

    It seemed that as soon as Hahoe Wi-jin, the Heavenly Forest Division Master, had shouted, they had erected a barrier of internal energy to mask their voices.

    Hahoe Wi-jin had only raised his voice with internal energy once.

    After that, the voices were merely spoken aloud. Within the sound-blocking Qi Curtain of the division masters, only Jeong Yeon-shin could overhear their exchange.

    Through the refined resonance of the Radiant Wheel Technique, the faint voice of a young woman reached him.

    ¡°¡­Are you out of your mind? How could you just blurt out the name of the secret manual like that?¡±

    Few in this world could chastise the Heavenly Forest Division Master so boldly.

    It was undoubtedly the voice of Ak Su-rim, the Spear of Ipwang Fortress. She appeared to be running alongside Hahoe Wi-jin. A gruff query followed her rebuke.

    ¡°What¡¯s the issue?¡±

    ¡°I know you¡¯re not stupid, so why act like it? The name itself is the issue. Now it¡¯s like waving a red g at the White Vein sect, daring them to react!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a well-chosen name.¡±

    ¡°And anyone with half a brain could figure out what it implies. How can you be so dense, you big oaf? Are you insane?¡±

    ¡°I simply dislike hiding things. This is the sort of knowledge that should be widely shared. There¡¯s a stark difference between maintaining grace and being overly cautious. If one fears external powers and keeps silent, isn¡¯t that a betrayal of our ck Sect¡¯s dignity?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re out of your mind. Do you realize what might happen if this gets exposed? Stop ring like a bear and start seeing the situation clearly, like a wise fox! You think just being good at the Secret Mental Arts makes you invincible?¡±

    ¡°I can handle it. The Divine Sword Corps is strong.¡±

    ¡°And what about when a dozen purple ranks and scores of ck rankse for us? Do you even understand the scale of what you¡¯ve triggered? The factions in question aren¡¯t ones you can simply brush off, even at the level of arge alliance.¡±

    ¡°You overestimate the Eight Noble ns and their household leaders. A dozen purple ranks, you say?¡±

    ¡°Can you stop this pointless argument and read the room? Am I wrong? If you could single-handedly defeat even one of the Noble n heads, I¡¯d take your side. But how likely is that, given everything we know? And don¡¯t forget the roaming masterless warriors of unmatched skill.¡±

    ¡°The Seventeen Greats of the Divine Sword Corps, united¡ª¡±

    ¡°Even three purples were almost too much for us in the past. And honestly, have some sense. If the fortress abandons the livelihood of its people, then it ceases to be Ipwang Fortress.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re impossible. You let your pride erode your sense of caution. If you die on a mission, it¡¯ll be because of this exact reason, mark my words.¡±

    ¡°I have a n. And this isn¡¯t something that should remain exclusive to the ck Sect. Rather, elevating the fortress as a whole¡ª¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s the point of risking exposure and strengthening only the righteous sects? Do you think the Thirteen Heavens will just sit by? Keeping this within the ck Sect is the only reasonable approach. Honestly, look at you, arguing back like a stubborn child. Acting unterally without discussion¡ªit¡¯s pure madness!¡±

    ¡°Where in Ipwang Fortress¡¯s Grand Martial Arena have you found any ck rank who actually listens seriously to my words? Most would dismiss me outright. And speaking of your ¡®fifty moves¡¯¡ªthat doesn¡¯t quite align with my recollections.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Didn¡¯t I manage at least sixty moves?¡±

    A derisiveugh echoed.

    ¡°And is your short breathing technique supposed to be something to boast about? Your inefficiency is what makes you second-rate!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s end this. It¡¯s already done. Heavenly Forest Division Master acted recklessly. There will be consequences. Thankfully, it¡¯s the dead of night.¡±

    The voices, heated and argumentative, gradually drew closer.

    By the time Yun So-yu, Master of the Yullyeong Division, spoke in her melodious tone, three figures came into view.

    They emerged directly opposite the main gate of Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s Pavilion.

    Each figure moved with their own distinct rhythm.

    Fwoosh!

    Ak Su-rim leapt with a light, nimble stride, while Yun So-yu¡¯s steps were so graceful they left no sound, exuding sticity.

    By contrast, Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s movements were awkwardly weightless, as though he had not yet mastered the lightness technique. Even to a seasoned eye, his steps seemed hesitant, revealing his ongoing efforts to train under Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s guidance.

    Despite their deliberate pace, they were still ck ranks. The moment their forms entered sight, they closed the distance rapidly.

    The blue ranks of Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s Pavilion, who had been standing in a defensive posture, withdrew behind Jeong Yeon-shin toward the gate.

    Cheongmyeong and Baek Mi-ryeo, their blue robes brushing against the shoulders of their leaders, stepped forward.

    Even Pung Ran and Na Il-cheon, who had apanied the Blood Guard, instinctively aligned themselves with Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s group.

    In that moment, the three division masters arrived.

    A strong gust of wind swept through. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s hair fluttered back slightly.

    ¡°Greetings, seniors.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin offered aposed bow, his gaze studying the three figures.

    Earlier, Hahoe Wi-jin had mentioned Pa-Baek Chongram, a martialpendium.

    Apparently, this was the culmination of efforts at the Grand Martial Arena¡ªa revealing of a meticulously crafted manual.

    Curiosity piqued, Jeong Yeon-shin wondered if the contents had been insufficient.

    ¡®Come to think of it¡­ I also broke through the Bo Defense Technique of the Shandong Ak Family,¡¯ he mused.

    He recalled Ak Ye-rim, the spear maiden of Changbong. Once betrothed to the Azure Qilin, she had offered Jeong Yeon-shin an apology upon their farewell.

    If she was Ak Su-rim¡¯s niece, then perhaps some of her techniques would also apply to dismantling Ak Su-rim¡¯s martial arts.

    At that moment¡ª

    Step.

    Ak Su-rimnded directly in front of him, shing a grin.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Our little Seomye is bing more striking by the day, isn¡¯t he? Your hands and feet are always in motion; you¡¯d better firmly grasp the concepts of alignment and bnce. You do know that the spacing between experts can mean life and death, right? Even the smallest margin changes the efficiency of an explosive strike.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the advice.¡±

    ¡°As if you don¡¯t already know.¡±

    She gave a light wave of her hand.

    At that moment, a massive silhouette loomed over Ak Su-rim¡¯s crown.

    Under the bright moonlight, Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s towering frame was striking. Even his shadow exuded an overwhelming presence.

    A figure standing seven cheok tall, known as the Great Wall of Ipwang Fortress, he was regarded as a Divine General, a protector descended by divine will upon the mortal world.

    His presence was a testament to his moniker, Heavenly Power Strength God. His time in the ck Sect far surpassed Ak Su-rim¡¯s.

    ¡°How do you look at things and think that way?¡±

    He suddenly posed the question. Jeong Yeon-shin tilted his head slightly and replied sinctly.

    ¡°Pardon?¡±

    "It seems you haven''t trained in the Absolute Methodology, yet your insight and ideas are remarkable. To think that someone your age could create such a thing with your own hands. Even I, who trained in my n''s Absolute Methodology,ck such finesse."

    "You''re too kind."

    "I only skimmed through the first few chapters beforeing here. Now, first¡ª"

    Whoosh.

    As Hahoe Wi-jin dragged out his words, a colorless ripple emanated from his body.

    It grazed across Jeong Yeon-shin''s skin, faintly forming a hazy barrier. The manifestation of true qi¡ªa semi-visible Soundproof Curtain in the shape of a hemisphere.

    Only someone with immense mastery of internal energy could construct such a precise technique.

    Even the way his true qi was sustained reflected the state of Jing-Qi-Shen¡ªthe harmonious integration of essence, energy, and spirit.

    "Let¡¯s go inside. There are matters to discuss among the division masters."

    "Pa-Baek Chongram? What exactly is¡ª"

    The external sounds grew distant, fading entirely alongside the murmurs of the blue-ranked masters of Ma Gwang-ik''s Pavilion.

    The space was nowpletely sealed.

    Within the barrier stood Ma Gwang-ik, Yun So-yu, Hahoe Wi-jin, and Ak Su-rim.

    It was a boundary that separated the dignified ck ranks from everyone else. The faint hum of energy testified to the immense depth of an absolute master¡¯s internal strength.

    Even with the umted power of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s Radiant Wheel Technique, such a feat remained beyond his reach.

    It was a reminder of the noble lineage that shaped these individuals. Their decades of cultivating True Qi Refinement stood on a different ne.

    ¡®If I rotate the Radiant Wheel for another year without rest, maybe I can catch up. But that¡¯s still a long way off,¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin mused, silently marveling.

    Hahoe Wi-jin nced down at him with a peculiar expression.

    "Let¡¯s start by discussing the Thirteen Sword Steps of the Mo Yong n¡¯s Tianling Sect. The counter-method you wrote for it seemed brief."

    His deep voice carried a palpable heat.

    Jeong Yeon-shin recalled the Tianling Sword Division Master, whom he had crossed des with during the Opening Martial Tournament of the Murim Alliance.

    That swordsman seemed to bear some grudge against Ipwang Fortress. Representing the Mo Yong n, he had schemed to tarnish Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s reputation.

    The attempt had been absurdly transparent. Naturally, he was defeated by Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s superior sword techniques.

    ¡®Their swordsmanship had a hidden depth. It won¡¯t be as easy the next time we meet,¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    ¡°Back then, he nearly met his end at the Tianling Sword Formation,¡± Ak Su-rim interjected, her tone teasing. ¡°Apparently, he tried to take on thirty swordsmen from the formation by himself, just to protect his subordinates.¡±

    Smirking, she added, ¡°He¡¯s lucky he didn¡¯t die. If someone hadn¡¯t lured the Tianling Division Master away, he¡¯d be in the afterlife by now. Honestly, not many of your seniors here are what you¡¯d call ¡®normal.¡¯ Maybe just Yun So-yu and me.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin lowered hisshes slightly, feigning ignorance of her provocation, while inwardly feeling a renewed gratitude for histe grandfather¡¯s measured demeanor.

    ¡°The essentials were sufficiently recorded,¡± he stated calmly.

    Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s stern face shifted slightly, his voice resonating with authority.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong. The essentials are there. But there are nuances that only the author of the manual could understand. For instance, when breaking the Mo Yong n¡¯s rigid sword stance, you mentioned directing true qi at the lower horizontal stroke of the character ¡®Èß¡¯ (Yong). You advised adding an additional thirty percent strength to the lower stroke¡ªwhy was that?¡±

    ¡°The Tianling Sword Formation¡¯s structure was inherently insidious.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke with deliberateposure.

    ¡°The shape of the internal energy surrounding the arms and the sword path was peculiar. Its qi structure had distinct strengths and weaknesses. Using a stabbing strike with concentrated force could exploit the weak points in their flow. Of course, if one relied on luck to target those areas, it could work. But for stablebat control, luck isn¡¯t enough. By calibrating the dispersal of shockwaves into two strokes, victory bes much more secure.¡±

    Slowly, Hahoe Wi-jin fell silent.

    His thick brows twitched ever so slightly. For a moment, the typically unreadable expression characteristic of Ipwang Fortress¡¯s division masters flickered with something else.

    With his hair swept cleanly back, the shift in his demeanor was stark.

    For a few seconds, none of the division masters spoke¡ªneither Ak Su-rim nor Yun So-yu.

    The weight of realization hung in the air.

    The author of the Pa-Baek Chongram, the counter-manual for dismantling the Tianling Sword Formation, was indeed their junior.

    The owner of the manual.

    A rookie ck rank who had already aplished feats surpassing those of many veterans. It was no ordinary achievement.

    Though Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s cumtive contributions might not yetpare to those of the seasoned division masters, the magnitude of his singr aplishments set him apart.

    Such an extraordinary junior might no longer be just a promising subordinate but a future rival.

    He was sprinting alongside them on the path toward the Purple Robe, and it was unclear who would reach the finish line first.

    Hahoe Wi-jin finally spoke, his voice rough, as if to suppress his astonishment.

    ¡°You should take on something big next. A mission requiring coboration between two Martial Forces.¡±

    His tone was gruff, and his expression carefully neutral, but his words betrayed a sense of internal conflict.

    Jeong Yeon-shin tilted his head slightly. Why?

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s return to the topic of the Thirteen Sword Steps.¡±

    Hahoe Wi-jin shifted the conversation back nonchntly.

    ¡°You exined the structure of the qi flow and adding thirty percent to the lower stroke. But if overwhelming internal energy was enough to solve the problem, there wouldn¡¯t even be a counter-method. The key lies in how to distribute the total qi. There were gaps in your exnations. Understandable, given how busy you¡¯ve been.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you came here?¡±

    ¡°Is it not important?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t consider it. Isn¡¯t that basic knowledge? The annotationscked space, and in actualbat, it¡¯s enough to adjust as needed¡ª¡±

    The moment Jeong Yeon-shin finished speaking, he noticed the subtle changes in his seniors¡¯ expressions.

    Their faces were akin to those who had been woken up from sleep by an unexpected challenge.

    For a brief moment, he faltered.

    ¡®Is there a problem?¡¯

 Chapter 217

    Was there a fixed format for writing martial arts manuals?

    Jeong Yeon-shin hadn¡¯t realized. Managing his division barely left enough time to breathe, let alone annotate detailedmentary. But it did seem necessary.

    ¡®That¡¯s right... The manuals from Cheongeum Mu-go were always thorough.¡¯

    Before creating his own unique techniques, he had mastered the martial arts preserved in the Ipwang Fortress''s renowned Cheongeum Mu-go. Thinking back, it made sense.

    Those manuals felt like a parent carefully pointing out the essential details to a child. Each line of text was precise, almost warm in its rity.

    It reminded him of when he wrote Jeong¡¯s Household Dynamic Gong during his youth, after much trial and error.

    The martial techniques he had distributed since were the same. They had ample margin for adjustments¡ªunlike this Pa-Baek Chongram, whichpiled the culmination of countless martial arts disciplines.

    ¡®This time, I was careless. There¡¯s no rule that only seasoned masters should learn from it.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin nodded slowly and then spoke before his seniors, who still wore peculiar expressions, could interrupt.

    ¡°It was my oversight. Please allow me to revise it.¡±

    He reached for the Pa-Baek Chongram in Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s hand. There was no need to forcibly seize it with martial energy.

    The moment his fingertips touched the manual, it returned naturally to its rightful owner.

    The manual was retrieved without resistance, as it should be. No one had grounds to object.

    With a smooth motion, Jeong Yeon-shin tucked a letter and the manual into his robes. The letter bore an urgent message from the Bo-Hyeol Division Master, while the manual was the only extant copy of the Pa-Baek Chongram.

    He identified it as a handwritten copy by its unfamiliar texture¡ªits cover was slightly stiffer.

    The Grand Commander had dered only one copy would be transcribed. Evidently, they had already finished and dried it meticulously with internal energy.

    It was information shared exclusively with Jeong Yeon-shin among the high-ranking masters under the Shingeom Corps. The original was said to be in the possession of the Ipwang Fortress Lord.

    ¡®Did they find somethingcking?¡¯ he wondered.

    After securing both documents under his ck robes, a bemused Hahoe Wi-jin blinked.

    Caught off guard, he found himself releasing the manual more easily than when countering Ak Su-rim¡¯s use of Golden Thread Techniques. Jeong Yeon-shin hadn¡¯t used martial techniques. He merely acted with proper decorum. Resistance would have been out of ce.

    ¡°I¡¯ll add the necessary annotations and return it. Shall I send it to the Grand Commander?¡±

    ¡°...Yes,¡± Hahoe Wi-jin replied after a slight dy.

    Behind his sharp ck eyes, Yun So-yu¡¯s gaze carried a subtle edge, though it wasn¡¯t directed at Jeong Yeon-shin. Her silent reproach was aimed at Cheonrim Division Master, who had instigated the issue. Meanwhile, Ak Su-rim chuckled heartily.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that lug. He¡¯ll face consequences¡ªdisciplinary action or otherwise. As for you, Seomye, take your time. Your well-being seems far more important than the Pa-Baek Chongram. You¡¯ve just returned from a major mission, so you deserve a break.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re too generous.¡±

    Ak Su-rim waved dismissively as Jeong Yeon-shin bowed lightly.

    ¡°Still, prepare thoroughly for tomorrow¡¯s division master meeting. It¡¯s scheduled for the You hour (5¨C7 PM). Eat well beforehand¡ªmeetings at the Wonpyeong Ilgeom Pavilion are practically duels. The only difference is that swords remain sheathed. This will be your first formal attendance as a division master, correct?¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s on the agenda for tomorrow?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin asked quietly.

    Ak Su-rim rolled her eyes upward, briefly lost in thought, before replying.

    ¡°Mission assignments, subordinate promotions, and recent updates on the state of the martial world. The real battles will be over securing desirable missions and pushing for your subordinates¡¯ promotions. You¡¯ll need to choose missions that align with the situation and pick the right personnel. For example, sending a slow-footed subordinate against an enemy proficient in archery would spell disaster.¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    ¡°Oh, and one more thing¡ªlowering your voice during the meeting is a losing strategy. Don¡¯t let your seniors intimidate you. Shout and assert yourself, even for your subordinates¡¯ sake.¡±

    She smiled slyly.

    ¡°None of us will judge you for it. Everyone¡¯s been there.¡±

    Hahoe Wi-jin, lowering his massive frame slightly, interjected.

    ¡°The Shingeom Division Master was especially notorious. The retired Cheongcheon Division Master recently wrote that he still eats porridge three times a day because his jaw was dislocated by an internal energy shockwave during a past meeting. His masticatory muscles were damaged beyond repair.¡±

    ¡°That old man deserved it. Did he forget what he said to me back then?¡± Ak Su-rim shot back.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had no interest in their bickering.

    ¡°I¡¯ll keep that in mind,¡± he said quickly.

    He meant it. At the Wonpyeong Ilgeom Pavilion, hierarchy didn¡¯t matter.

    It was a significant revtion: he could carry himself as he had outside the fortress, maintaining a straightforward demeanor.

    This was vital. Whether it was missions or subordinates, he had no intention of yielding¡ªregardless of his respect for his seniors.

    ¡®Just handle it as usual,¡¯ he thought, a faint smile crossing his lips.

    Ak Su-rim, noticing his expression, smiled more deeply.

    ¡°How did such an adorable kid end up in a division master¡¯s seat? The gloomy atmosphere feels so much lighter already. I¡¯m thrilled.¡±

    ¡°See you tomorrow.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin sped his hands in a polite gesture. There was nothing more to say.

    Whoong.

    The Soundproof Curtain cast by Hahoe Wi-jin dissipated, revealing thendscape of earthen walls, stone fences, and bushes in vivid detail.

    The disy of internal energy mastery remained astonishing.

    ¡°See you tomorrow! Just remember, the current state of the martial world is bleak¡ªit won¡¯t be a particrly pleasant gathering. Keep that in mind!¡± Ak Su-rim called out.

    ¡°As for that Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s cloak, it¡¯s stylish enough, but... it could use a good ironing. Make sure it¡¯s neatly pressed before you arrive.¡±

    With that, Ak Su-rim and Hahoe Wi-jin turned and walked away.

    Yun So-yu opened her mouth as if to speak but ultimately stayed silent. Her gaze lingered on the front of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s robe.

    It seemed she had business regarding the Pa-Baek Chongram. She was said to be a master of counter-techniques, so her intentions likely pertained to that.

    ¡®I¡¯ll submit the annotated version quickly,¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    With a final farewell wishing them a peaceful night, he parted ways with his seniors.

    ***

    It was a truly resplendent hall, like a scene plucked straight from the imperial pce.

    From the marble floors to the towering wooden beams that stretched to the ceiling, everything radiated grandeur.

    This was the residence of the Crown Prince of Ming, located deep within the Ipwang Fortress. Moonlight poured in through thettice windows, pooling in silvery blue hues on the floor. The silence was almost sacred, broken only asionally by the eerie chirping of insects.

    This serene atmosphere was no coincidence. The Crown Prince¡¯s mastery of wind-based techniques suppressed any disruptive sounds.

    ¡°Im Jin-myung.¡±

    Seated on a throne carved of gleaming marble, a transcendent figure called out.

    The Commander-in-Chief of Ipwang Fortress knelt before him, his imposing frame subdued and humble.

    The Crown Prince exuded an aura of effortless authority. His presence was icy and aloof, his sharp features reminiscent of the de of a divine sword. His eyes gleamed like ck lightning, revealing nothing of his inner thoughts.

    A natural-born sovereign.

    This was the Crown Prince of Ming, heir apparent to the imperial throne.

    ¡°What an unbelievable tale.¡±

    ¡°You must believe it, Your Highness,¡± Im Jin-myung replied with steadyposure.

    The Crown Prince spoke slowly, his words sharp as they cut through the moonlit air.

    ¡°The War Lord has regained his youth? No such rumor exists within our fortress. You are well aware that my ears extend far beyond these walls. None of my shadow agents, granted their missions with my blessing, have reported such a thing.¡±

    ¡°I have ensured strict secrecy, Your Highness. The loss of two Purple Masters was a matter already whispered among the martial sects. Many factions of the White Dao, as well as the Thirteen Heavens, are aware of our fortress¡¯s recent weaknesses. By concealing the War Lord¡¯s return, we aim to excise these impurities in one decisive strike. After all, he is, and always has been, a Divine de.¡±

    ¡°So it is true, then.¡±

    ¡°It is, Your Highness.¡±

    The Crown Prince fell silent, his expression unreadable.

    He did not question how such a miraculous event hade to pass. What mattered now was that it had already happened.

    Im Jin-myung knew this well.

    The Crown Prince was a man who always looked ahead, preemptively contemting future oues. His mind was a fortress unto itself, impervious and profound.

    After some time, the Crown Prince broke the silence.

    ¡°Back in the Forbidden City, wemented the loss of two Purple Masters. They carry responsibilities befitting their station, overseeing crucial missions. Their absence has been sorely felt.¡±

    ¡°Regarding Lady Zhu of the Ma family...¡±

    ¡°Yes, the War Lord shattered Zhu Yeon-jeong¡¯s two energy cores.¡±

    ¡°That is correct, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°That incident will serve us well in the Forbidden City. While they may not dare move against the supreme martial masters of the Purple rank, this incident gives us a card to y¡ªa im to moral authority. Assault on imperial kin is no trivial matter.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°The disciples who call the War Lord their master may find this tragic. I hear they¡¯ve made great strides recently.¡±

    The Crown Prince¡¯s fingers tapped rhythmically against the armrest of his throne.

    ¡°I will submit a memorial to ensure the matter is handled with leniency. Even so, the War Lord must remain in Beijing for some time. The duties of the Ipwang Fortress¡¯s Purple Masters have been neglected for far too long. When a critical moment arose, none could answer the call.¡±

    ¡°My deepest apologies, Your Highness.¡±

    ¡°It is unfortunate, but I understand. The martial world is in turmoil. Even with my limited insight, it is clear that this is a time when the roles of the ck Masters leading the Seventeen Divisions are more critical than ever. That is why promising talents like my disciple are so valuable. The War Lord, even rejuvenated, remains but one man.¡±

    The Crown Prince¡¯s tone was old-fashioned, his words contemtive and deliberate¡ªa habit cultivated over countless years.

    ¡®My tongue itches to speak,¡¯ thought Im Jin-myung.

    It was Jeong Yeon-shin, the Ma Gwang-ik Division Master, who had made this miracle possible. Even if only momentarily, he had surpassed the level of a ck Master.

    As Im Jin-myung recalled the awe, joy, and trepidation he had felt at that moment, the Crown Prince¡¯s summons had interrupted his thoughts.

    ¡®This cannot be left unsaid.¡¯

    He straightened his posture. Failing to report this matter would surely incur the Crown Prince¡¯s wrath someday.

    Finally, he spoke.

    ¡°The events surrounding the War Lord began with the actions of the current Ma Gwang-ik Division Master.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean? Speak inly, and with context.¡±

    ¡°Your Highness, it was your disciple who turned back the hands of time for the War Lord.¡±

    In the reception hall, the moonlight pooling around thetticed windows quivered faintly.

    ***

    A New Day Dawns

    The freshly birthed season descended with transparent sunlight. The crisp, early-winter air streamed through the square window of the Ma Gwang-ik Division Master''s office, brushing against sleeves and necklines with its chilling touch.

    Jeong Yeon-shin leaned back against the stone chair, gazing outside.

    ¡®Time flies,¡¯ he thought.

    Across from him stood two figures from the Blood de Division, Pung Ran and Na Il-cheon.

    ¡°As the hands and feet of the Division Master¡­ we humbly seek your guidance from now on.¡±

    ¡°We look forward to learning under your leadership.¡±

    Their words were formal, their movements polished, exuding a meticulous discipline that was palpable.

    The Blood de Division was a unit often treated with suspicion, even within the Divine Sword Corps, due to various political intricacies.

    Yet, it was precisely because of this that they were known for their adherence tows and etiquette. Some even likened them to the imperial military.

    ¡®Blood de Division and Law de Division¡­ the most avoided units, they say.¡¯

    To Jeong Yeon-shin, however, they left a favorable impression.

    The Blood de Division Master, Jin Myeong-jo, hadn¡¯t fought a duel but had suddenly sent these subordinates to him. Jeong Yeon-shin recalled reading Jin Myeong-jo¡¯s letter the previous evening, under the chilly night breeze slipping through the gaps in his door.

    The words had been surprisingly heartfelt, leaving asting impression. He had carefully stored the letter in the desk drawer, alongside other correspondence he¡¯d received since entering Ipwang Fortress¡ªorders, messages from the Fortress Lord, and notes from other senior masters.

    The letter had earned its ce among them.

    The Letter of Jin Myeong-jo

    *"I too faced a simr experience. After the sudden passing of the previous Division Master, I found myself thrust into this role as a newly inducted ck Master, with no one but the Commander-in-Chief to support me.

    Is it not a profoundly unfamiliar situation? One word from the Division Master determines the fate of the Blue Masters, while across the world, countless martial sects exploit their power, leaving ordinary people desperate for aid.

    It was a chaotic time, and I empathize with your challenges.

    To spare you the endless procedures and allow you more time to focus on organizing Ma Gwang-ik, I¡¯ve decided to send you capable subordinates who can serve as immediate reinforcements.

    Pung Ran, the Blood de Demon, and Na Il-cheon, the Asura Phantom, are esteemed warriors even within the Blood de Division. Their skill surpasses that of most Blue Masters, though they are not yet ck Masters.

    Pung Ran¡¯s Blood de Technique is unparalleled, and Na Il-cheon¡¯s Iron ws of the Night are a devastating force in the field. Both have already adapted to your martial techniques with remarkable finesse.

    These two alone are worth the strength of three.

    Moreover, they have mastered profound arts attuned to Yin energy, making their internal power even stronger at night. I trust you¡¯ll make excellent use of their skills.

    With boundless joy, I wee the most promising and brilliant new addition to our ranks.

    Yours,

    Blood de Division Master, Jin Myeong-jo.*

    The letter had been written in flowing strokes, its lines brimming with emotion. Even the asional trembling of the brush, likely caused by Jin Myeong-jo¡¯s fervor, added a human touch that resonated deeply.

    ¡®A remarkable senior.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin was filled with respect. Sending two skilled Blue Masters without hesitation spoke volumes of Jin Myeong-jo¡¯s character.

    Among his ck Master seniors, Jin Myeong-jo might be the most exemry. Were he from another sect, he would undoubtedly be hailed as a great hero.

    ¡°Wee to the family. Aside from your signature techniques, what other martial arts have you mastered?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked, despite already knowing the answer.

    Both Pung Ran and Na Il-cheon stood silently, their disciplined demeanor resembling that of a well-drilled military unit.

    ¡®That makes twenty-three Blue Masters under mymand,¡¯ Jeong Yeon-shin noted.

    Adding Pung Ran and Na Il-cheon brought his division¡¯s numbers close to parity with the elite forces ofrger martial sects.

    ¡®One short of twenty-four,¡¯ he mused. Asking for more reinforcements from the Blood de Division was out of the question.

    ¡®No matter. The strongest of the Poppy Blossom n lies sprawled on the roof. If only his attire were less nondescript.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin had ns to rmend the mysterious warrior for promotion in the uing evaluation.

    ¡®With proper organization and training, the division¡¯s strength will grow exponentially.¡¯

    He rose from his chair, dispelling his lingering thoughts.

    ¡°For now, prepare yourselves and stay on alert. I¡¯ll review your martial skills tomorrow.¡±

    The two warriors bowed silently, their obedience unwavering.

    After they left, Jeong Yeon-shin retrieved a letter from his robe. The paper was adorned with vibrant pink silk and bore the distinctive handwriting of his grandfather, Ma Yeon-jeok.

    The strokes were bold and fluid, as though the dragon itself danced upon the page.

    *"I hear that the One-Peak Sword Hall will host its assembly tomorrow.

    As your grandfather, I feelpelled to attend. I¡¯lle to Ma Gwang-ik Hall so we can go together.@@novelbin@@

    The imperial court will no doubt summon this old body soon, but until then, I wish to spend as much time with you as possible. I also want to witness your first assembly as a Division Master.*

    Your Grandfather,

    Ma Yeon-jeok."*

    Jeong Yeon-shin groaned inwardly.

    The idea of arriving at his first assembly with his grandfather in tow was mortifying.

    ¡®A grandson dragging his grandfather to work?¡¯

    The thought alone was enough to make him want to kick his bedding off in frustration.

    ¡®Better leave early.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin strode purposefully, his jet-ck robes flowing like a shadow in his wake.

    The new Division Master of Ma Gwang-ik had work to do, and he intended to get it done¡ªhis way.

 Chapter 218

    ¡°Where are the two rabbits heading?¡±

    The voices of a man and a woman swept through the dense thicket like the wind. Their sound waves extended outward, sending ripples through the air with martial energy.

    The vibrant green leaves of the evergreen trees shivered in unison, shattering the tranquil silence of the mountain slopes.

    Their voices were ominous.

    ¡°Do disciples of a fallen sect have any ce to rest?¡±

    The voices, a duet of male and female tones, merged into a sinister melody. Laced with a mocking undertone, they resembled wildcats toying with their prey.

    The ridicule echoed repeatedly.

    Their finely-honed martial sound arts were being used for provocation and pursuit. The distant taunts even reached the woman carrying a sword.

    Her jet-ck hair, adorned with a feathered ornament, fluttered urgently¡ªa rare sight for someone of herposure.

    Tap.

    Dew burst from the ground underfoot as she leapt, the branches beneath bending like drawn bows to absorb the impact of her step. The droplets caught in the turbulent energy shattered into a fine mist that dissipated into the fog.

    The branches, momentarily pressed down by her weight, rebounded as ifshing out in protest at being trampled. Yet, the owner of the leather shoes, reinforced with blue fabric, was already slicing through the mist, ascending into the sky.

    Her movements flowed seamlessly.

    The hazy mist wreathed the evergreens like silk, their coordinated swaying apanied by faint cracking sounds. The intruder¡¯s leaps, imbued with an imperceptible martial energy, caused branches to tremble as she passed.

    This was Wei Ji Myo-hwa, the foremost prodigy of Shaanxi, hailed as the Cloud Dragon of Zhongnan.

    ¡°They¡¯re getting closer.¡±

    She carried Jeong Hye in her arms as she sped forward, splitting through the trees using the secret Zhongnan footwork technique, Chuk-un Beop (Pursuing Cloud Method).

    Despite cradling a child, her movements felt like walking on air. Yet, her urgency was betrayed by the tension in her steps.

    The faint orange glow of dawn crept into the mistden valleys.

    They were in the mountainous region of the Qinling Range in Shaanxi.

    The ridges stretched endlessly, and so had the chase.

    The terrain, an extension of Zhongnan Mountain, was vast and treacherous. It resembled the myth of the titan Pangu lying prostrate, with streams snaking through the valleys like his lifeblood.

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa had crossed multiple cliffs surrounding the streams, yet she hadn¡¯t managed to shake her pursuers.

    She was not of the famed Ming family, after all. There were limits to how much she could suppress her presence while using her martial footwork. Even as the Sword Dragon of Zhongnan, reputed as the strongest among Shaanxi¡¯s young swordsmen, this disadvantage remained.

    Her enemies were far from ordinary.

    ¡°Brilliant Sound Demon Twins.¡±

    These were renowned experts from the Thirteen Heavens, Yeoryeong, assisting the de Specters.

    They excelled in sound-based martial arts, a pair of ruthless twin siblings.

    Together, they had reached the ranks of seasoned experts. While Yeoryeong was known for stealth and secrecy as a faction of the Daebang Sect, the Brilliant Sound Demon Twins stood out due to their mboyant sound techniques, which possessed a twisted elegance.

    Their exposure made them akin to military fieldmanders, constantly in the limelight.

    ¡°Where are the two rabbits going?¡±

    Another burst of sound waves struck. The energy surged forward like a gust of wind, brushing perilously close to the hem of her blue robes. The foliage behind her quivered as though struck by invisible hands.

    The voices seemed to burrow into Wei Ji Myo-hwa¡¯s mind with increasing intensity. The twin voices carried a martial spell¡¯s power, as ifrge, unwee chunks of foreign matter were lodging themselves in her consciousness.

    This was a sinister martial sound art.@@novelbin@@

    The power seemed capable of influencing the mind, a terrifying ability often used against assassins or hidden swordsmen.

    ¡°I can¡¯t let it touch us.¡±

    She needed to get as far away as possible. Allowing the energy waves to make proper contact would reveal her exact location.

    Once pinpointed, escape would be impossible. Thebined sound arts of the Brilliant Sound Demon Twins were techniques even elders of the Nine Great Sects dared not underestimate.

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa bit her lower lip, the sharp pain jolting her back into focus.

    The child in her arms, Jeong Hye, clenched her eyes shut. She was a young girl, her downyshes quivering in distress.

    For now, she remained conscious. Wei Ji Myo-hwa¡¯s martial energy encased her ears, shielding her from the invasive sound waves.

    This was Jeong Hye, granddaughter of the Jeong Household head and niece to the legendary Ma Gwang-ik.

    She had endured the destruction of her sect twice at a young age.

    Even after joining Zhongnan, she had sought out Jeong Yeon-shin far more than the sect master, Jeong Jung-san. Her exceptional martial talent had earned her techniques directly from the Sword Immortal, yet her disposition remained kind-hearted.

    Many disciples adored her, and even when she was granted status equal to that of the sect leader as a disciple of the Sword Immortal, no one begrudged her.

    Jeong Hye honored them all, going so far as to break tradition by referring to them as ¡°Sajil-nim¡± in secret rather than using a more authoritative title.

    She had even extended this courtesy to Wei Ji Myo-hwa.

    ¡°I must protect this young Sajil.¡±

    Determination sharpened Wei Ji Myo-hwa¡¯s beautiful gaze. Her conviction was as steely as the de she wielded.

    Tap.

    Kicking off from another branch, Wei Ji Myo-hwa solidified her resolve.

    ¡°The Sword Dragon of Zhongnan is said to be fierce, but it seems there are many who¡¯ve only witnessed her running like a rabbit. Perhaps ¡®Running Dragon¡¯ suits better than ¡®Sword Dragon.¡¯¡±

    ¡°Now, we¡¯re starting to get a lock on her presence. Don¡¯t you think it would be wiser to drop the child now? Even if she¡¯s the disciple of an old Zhongnan master, isn¡¯t she just an illegitimate brat?¡±

    ¡°Not illegitimate. She¡¯s blood-rted to Ma Gwang-ik, isn¡¯t she?¡±

    ¡°Then Ma Gwang-ik must be illegitimate too. Don¡¯t contradict your elder sister.¡±

    The taunts of the Brilliant Sound Demon Twins continued relentlessly.

    ¡°I can¡¯t even tell where we are anymore.¡±

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa thought to herself.

    The nearest major sect was Mount Hua.

    However, the Yeoryeong martial artists of the Daebang Sect wouldn¡¯t allow a coboration between Mount Hua and Zhongnan. Yeoryeong had secretly blocked the roads leading to Huayin County and the nearby mountain paths even before the de Spectersunched their surprise attack on Zhongnan.

    Thebined forces of two factions from the Thirteen Heavens had been overwhelming.

    The de Specters had cut down Zhongnan disciples with ruthless precision, while the Yeoryeong martial artists formed an imprable trap.

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa had no choice but to change course toward the southwest¡ªtoward Yangyang in Huguang Province.

    That was the region where Ma Gwang-ik, the Lord of Suncheon, resided.

    If the niece of a figure as prominent as the Commander of the Divine Sword Corps was in danger, even Ipwang Fortress would intervene, regardless of their official stance as a royalist faction.

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa hoped that the ndestinework of Ipwang Fortress would ry the situation to Ma Gwang-ik.

    ¡°Even borrowing aid from lesser sects would only lead to more casualties.¡±

    The journey wasn¡¯t a short one¡ªit would take a day or two at best.

    But it had to be done.

    Buzz.

    She channeled energy into the Yongcheon Acupoint on her soles, minimizing the flow of her internal energy to avoid detection. Her strides grew longer as she elerated, the wind whipping against her face. In her arms, Jeong Hye¡¯s lips moved faintly.

    ¡°Sajil-nim...¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine.¡±

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa silently reassured her with a soft smile.

    At that moment¡ª

    ¡°Huh? Isn¡¯t that... Hey, sister, doesn¡¯t that one look familiar?¡±

    ¡°Strong swordswoman, ghastly gray hair... It¡¯s the Sword Specter of Simmuryun.¡±

    The voices of the Brilliant Sound Demon Twins rang out. Their words, as always, carried martial energy.

    The unruly martial artists of the Thirteen Heavens often upheld their egos through such childish disys.

    ¡°A noisy melody drew me here... Did I hear something about illegitimacy?¡±

    A new voice echoed, deeper and more resonant, overpowering the twins.

    The person blocking their path seemed no less temperamental than the twins themselves.

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa recognized the name: Baek Seo-goon, the Sword Specter of Simmuryun. A fearsome expert of sword control.

    She did not stop running but strained her ears to listen as the conversation unfolded.

    ¡°What are you chasing?¡± Baek Seo-goon asked inly.

    ¡°That¡¯s none of your concern,¡± replied Jin So-joon, the male twin, with a dismissive tone. ¡°We¡¯re in a hurry. Step aside, and perhaps I¡¯llpose a fine melody for you someday. You seem worthy of such an exchange.¡±

    ¡°Exchange? We don¡¯t have time for this!¡± snapped Jin So-ryeong, the sister, her sharp voice piercing the air. ¡°Interfere, and this will be taken as a deration of war against Yeoryeong! The de Specter Lord has already ascended Zhongnan Mountain¡ªyou should know that!¡±

    Baek Seo-goon¡¯s reply was calm yet threatening.

    ¡°That¡¯s not my concern. I asked you something just now. Did I hear you call her illegitimate?¡±

    His voice deepened, turning ice-cold.

    ¡°If you intend to pass without answering, prepare for your bodies to be split in two.¡±

    The chilling threat halted even Wei Ji Myo-hwa¡¯s steps momentarily.

    ***

    Wonpyeong Ilgeomjang

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze swept across the expansive interior. This was his second visit.

    The first had been when he was formally entrusted with duties by his uncle, Ma Jin. Now, he entered as a full-fledgedmander (Daeju), stepping across the threshold with full authority.

    This was the uppermost echelon of Ipwang Fortress.

    The domain of the truemanders.

    A peculiar sense of reflection washed over him.

    Seated around the circr stone table were individuals of unparalleled power. The air itself was dense with an oppressive tension, the atmosphere charged by their controlled martial energy. Each of these individuals exemplified the might of the greatest faction under heaven.

    Their energy rippled faintly yet densely, like tautly drawn strings. The room felt stifling, as though the very air had beenpressed.

    Present at the table were:

    <ul>

    <li>Vice-Commander of the Divine Sword Corps: Ipwang Divine Spear, Ak Su-rim.</li>

    <li>Commander of the Heavenly Forest Corps: Heaven¡¯s Stronghold Dragon, Hahoe Wi-jin.</li>

    <li>Commander of the Blood Vanguard Corps: Divine Blood Demon, Jin Myeong-jo.</li>

    <li>Commander of the Seonmok Corps: Ice Spirit, Cheon So-so.</li>

    <li>Commander of the Yullyeong Corps: ck Cloud Sword Absolute, Yun So-yu.</li>

    <li>Commander of the Ma Gwang Corps: Seomye, Jeong Yeon-shin.</li>

    </ul>

    ¡°What a spectacle, unlike anything we¡¯ve seen in recent times.¡±

    The Grand Overseer, Im Jin-myeong, murmured quietly from one side of the round table.

    Six supreme martial masters in ck.

    No other warrior, no matter how renowned, would dare to approach this gathering unless they were the Fortress Lord of Ipwang himself.

    For the Grand Overseer, this gathering was the culmination of an old, grand ambition.

    To gather such a force in one ce and use it to crush the rival factions. If the world were only a little smaller, he might have attempted it already.

    ¡°If the martial world weren¡¯t so vast... if the Central ins weren¡¯t riddled with so many cracks like a leaky jar...¡±

    There was no doubt about the power amassed here.

    ck-d supreme masters were the decisive weapons of any faction war. Unless something like the Thirteen Heavens allied against them, victory was nearly assured.

    But the forces of Ipwang Fortress could not act on such ambitions anymore. They had already experienced the bacsh.

    Once, the fortress had emptied several of its branches and assembled five elite units under the Divine Sword Corps.

    The result had been overwhelming, but the repercussions were catastrophic.

    It was an event of long-standing infamy.

    ¡°Impossible now.¡±

    The Grand Overseer reflected on the past, shaking his head internally as he observed the round table before him.

    The six supreme masters sat at intervals, their presence radiating an oppressive force that prickled the skin.

    Previously, five of them had convened when the Pa-Baek Chongram was to be unveiled.

    Even then, the resonance of their collective energy had been astounding. But now, with a newmander added to their ranks, the intensity was even greater.

    Commander of the Ma Gwang Corps, Seomye.

    Jeong Yeon-shin sat quietly, his finely sculpted jawline slightly tilted downward as though lost in thought. His youthful face bore an air of detachment, his expression serene yet unreadable.

    His ck longcoat, with one sleeve conspicuously missing, somehowplemented his demeanor.

    ¡°A man who breathes through martial arts alone.¡±

    The Grand Overseer smiled in satisfaction.

    Amander-level supreme master was not easily found. Warriors of such skill typically established their own factions or styled themselves as sovereign rulers.

    The departure of the previous Commander of the Ma Gwang Corps had been a devastating loss, but his nephew had stepped in seamlessly to fill the void. It was both astonishing and deeply gratifying.

    Even just watching them converse was enough to lift one¡¯s spirits.

    ¡°Ma Gwang Commander, I¡¯m not trying to rush you, but... I must ask carefully: the Pa-Baek Chongram? Your hands seem empty.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s far fromplete.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s curt response caused Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s brow to lift slightly. His uncharacteristically flustered expression caught the Grand Overseer¡¯s attention.

    It was rare to see anyone address the Commander of the Heavenly Forest Corps so bluntly. What had transpired to lead to such a casual demeanor?

    ¡°Do you have that much to write?¡±

    ¡°There is much to be done.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s response was concise once again.

    He hade prepared, having taken to heart Ak Su-rim¡¯s advice.

    This ce was a battlefield.

    Recruiting newly minted warriors from the Ipwang trials, overseeing promotions for subordinates, acquiring suitable missions, assigning them¡ªall of it demanded focus.

    The annotated version of the Pa-Baek Chongram was not a priority. After all, the original was already in the possession of the Fortress Lord of Ipwang.

    The ck-d veterans likely had all the instructionsmitted to memory. Annotations would be unnecessary for them. It was a given.

    ¡°This is not a ce for seniors or juniors,¡± Ak Su-rim had told him.

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt a pang of guilt for his grandfather, who had likely heard about his absence from the Ma Gwang Pavilion. But he pushed the thought away.

    ¡°He¡¯ll understand soon enough.¡±

    For now, he had to focus on fulfilling his duties as amander.

    His expression shifted, growing cold and stoic, as it often did during his time in the martial world.

    The seasoned ck-dmanders, including Hahoe Wi-jin, interpreted his attitude differently. The boldness of the young Ma Gwang Commander conveyed one message clearly:

    "If you need me, act ordingly."

    Thus, the meeting of themanders of Ipwang Fortress began.

 Chapter 219

    ¡°I suppose I¡¯ll have to loosen my qi,¡± said Hahoe Wi-jin with a sly grin.

    His smile was feral, the corners of his mouth lifting sharply, giving him a menacing appearance.

    Buzz.

    The ck hem of his robe stiffened for a moment, seemingly charged withtent energy. It was a tangible disy of his internal power being adjusted and refined.

    As a member of the Ming family, his umtion of inner energy was unparalleled. For a moment, his robe seemed to take on the weight of metal.

    He had reached a level where his long coat alone could repel a steel sword. His prowess was extraordinary.

    No one spoke against him. Even the Grand Overseer held his tongue momentarily.

    The provocations of the newly instated Ma Gwang Commander, Jeong Yeon-shin, remained unaddressed by the group. Neither was there any objection to how the Commander of the Heavenly Forest Corps, Hahoe Wi-jin, chose to react. His actions went unchecked.

    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± Hahoe Wi-jin finally said, his voice calm yetmanding.

    ¡°The Pa-Baek Chongram is an achievement in and of itself, and it will return to the fore when the time is right. As your seniors, it is only fitting for us to wait with theposure befitting ck-robed masters. It¡¯s far wiser to focus on the tasks at hand. For now, it suffices to test whether your martial skills are as sharp as your tongue. There¡¯s no need to rush.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin tilted his head slightly. He didn¡¯t quite understand the remark about his ¡°sharp tongue.¡±

    The slight tilt of his head betrayed an innocent confusion, a gesture that only served to further provoke.

    Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s grin deepened, his tone taking on the yful arrogance of a veteran who had seen much.

    ¡°One never knows which motion will be your opening move,¡± he said, his words carrying the enigmatic wisdom of an elder who relished challenges.

    The contradiction between his words and tone was typical of the Ming family''s masters, who possessed apetitive spirit born of their extended youth.

    ¡°That¡¯s uncouth,¡± came a soft rebuke.

    The Commander of the Blood Vanguard Corps, Jin Myeong-jo, leaned back slightly, running his tongue over his lips before speaking. His gaze flickedzily at Hahoe Wi-jin before lowering once more, dismissive yet poised.

    His demeanor was dignified, his pale face exuding an air of loneliness that seemed to deepen the shadows under his eyes.

    His earlier disy of respect toward the newly appointed Ma Gwang Commander had been deliberate. Ignoring Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s nod of acknowledgment, he projected the image of a senior who maintained strict boundaries between personal and official matters.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s keen eyes caught this dynamic, even as Hahoe Wi-jin furrowed his brow.

    ¡°What was that?¡±

    ¡°Nothing at all,¡± Jin Myeong-jo replied, still staring downward.

    A few simple words from the newly instated Commander, Jeong Yeon-shin, had ignited an undercurrent of tension.

    The Wonpyeong Ilgeomjang was a battlefield sanctioned by thews of Ipwang Fortress. It was a stage where disputes could be resolved, either through verbal persuasion or martial dominance.

    It was a ce where strength dictated oues.

    Ipwang Fortress¡¯ governance mirrored a meritocracy, where the strongermanders imed better missions and subordinates¡ªprovided their demands weren¡¯t outright unreasonable.

    ¡°I¡¯ve been curious about the taste of Seomye¡¯s de,¡± Ak Su-rim said with a faint smile.

    Her youthful face belied her immense power, her serene expression adding a touch of elegance to her yful tone. Known as the second-inmand of the Divine Sword Corps, she was a master who defied age and time.

    Among the ck-robedmanders present, she was the most unconcerned with the Pa-Baek Chongram. There was no need for her to rely on annotations; her prowess was self-evident.

    As vicemander of the Divine Sword Corps, Ak Su-rim¡¯s unit stood apart from the others. Her elite group, led by the Divine Sword Corps leader, could likely handle two Ma Gwang Corps with ease. This wasmon knowledge.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had yet to restructure his forces after assuming his new role, leaving room forparison.

    ¡°First, let us review the current state of the martial world,¡± said the Grand Overseer, gesturing toward the round table.

    A privilege of the ck-robedmandersy before them: a detailed map of the Central ins.

    It was a top-secret document, inessible to most warriors. The Grand Overseer¡¯s finger moved across the Ming Dynasty¡¯s territories as he began to exin.

    The map was vast, requiring both hands to span its breadth.

    ¡°Given the sheer size of thend, we must ount for dys in the flow of information. This map does not reflect real-time events, so bear in mind that the current situation may have shifted.¡±

    His gaze briefly settled on Jeong Yeon-shin, a subtle gesture of advice directed at the newmander.

    Jeong Yeon-shin acknowledged the gesture with a slight bow, prompting a faint smile from the Grand Overseer.

    ¡°Let us begin with Sichuan, directly to the west.¡±

    Huguang Province, where Ipwang Fortress was located, was the most peaceful region under heaven. Thanks to the fortress¡¯ presence in the north, there were few incidents worthy of amander meeting.

    Thus, they turned their focus to Sichuan.

    ¡°Most of you are aware that the Dragon yer Alliance has rebranded itself as the Golden Arrow Sect. It has shifted from an alliance to a singr sect, bing the sole faction of the Thirteen Heavens maintaining influence in Sichuan.¡±

    The Grand Overseer stroked his thick beard thoughtfully.

    ¡°Though they align more with the magical arts than traditional martial factions, they¡¯ve recently shed heavily with the Tang n. While there have been no significant civilian casualties, and the Tang n haspensated for damaged inns and homes, merchants are reportedly thriving amidst the increased trade activity. Still, it¡¯s a matter our fortress should keep an eye on.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯ve sought the Tang n¡¯s cooperation in dealing with their so-called monsters, haven¡¯t they? The Tang n would have no reason to agree,¡± Hahoe Wi-jin remarked.

    The Grand Overseer nodded.

    ¡°Their approach was more coercion than negotiation. Typical of the Thirteen Heavens. But it¡¯s understandable. If the Toxic Commander, Tang Unhwang, can unleash his Mancheon Hwawu technique, even the most fearsome beasts could be subdued, if only temporarily. Such a technique is essential for their goals.¡±

    ¡°There are masters here who could use the same technique, aren¡¯t there?¡± Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯sment drew attention to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The Grand Overseer and the other ck-robedmanders turned their gazes toward the new Ma Gwang Commander.

    No one knew exactly how Jeong Yeon-shin hade to wield Mancheon Hwawu. Spection abounded, but in-depth questions about such advanced techniques were taboo in the martial world.

    ¡°Seomye, you must be careful when you step into the martial world,¡± Ak Su-rim advised, her expression softening.

    ¡°They call Sichuan the realm of the Dark King of Hua. There are countless ounts of you and Tang Unhwang using Mancheon Hwawu together. The Golden Arrow Sect is a group of lunatics. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising if they targeted you, even in the dead of night.¡±

    ¡°They don¡¯t consider themselves martial artists¡ªthey call themselves ¡®dragon hunters,¡¯¡± added Yun So-yu, the Yullyeong Commander, in a calm tone.

    ¡°Dragon hunters?¡± Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s brow furrowed.

    The Wonpyeong Ilgeomjang was said to be a ce where questions and secrets were freely exchanged. This was an entirely new experience for him.

    Jeong Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Do dragons exist in this world?¡±

    ¡°No one knows for sure,¡± Ak Su-rim replied nonchntly. ¡°There are ims they ascended during the founding of the Ming Dynasty. That stirred all sorts of myths and superstitions, even within the martial world. Most were crushed by us, except for stubborn factions like the Bloodme Cult. Who knows how many branches they have?¡±

    She continued, her tone light. ¡°There were even rumors that our Fortress Lord once severed the horn of a golden dragon with a single strike.¡±

    ¡°Did you ever ask him directly?¡±

    ¡°How could I dare? In any case, be vignt. The Thirteen Heavens aren¡¯t just strong; they¡¯re insane. If you aren¡¯t careful, even a slight misstep in the martial world could cost you dearly.¡±

    ¡°Thank you for the advice.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me. After all, we¡¯re not seniors here, right?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin gave a polite bow, and Ak Su-rim waved it off, her faint smile revealing a rare sincerity.

    The Grand Overseer cleared his throat.

    ¡°The conflict between the Thirteen Heavens and the Eight Great ns persists. Even if the Tang n mitigates civilian harm, the situation demands our attention. Commanders, prepare for potential mediation missions.¡±

    He then gestured diagonally across the map.

    ¡°Now, let us discuss missions suited formanders.¡±

    ¡°...!¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s eyes gleamed.

    He had no intention of resting. If he failed to secure a mission today, he would be confined to the fortress.

    Among the standing forces, only two units under the Divine Sword Corps could be deployed. Ak Su-rim, as vicemander, was exempt, and Yun So-yu¡¯s role as the Yullyeong Commander focused on enforcing fortressw.

    That left himpeting with Hahoe Wi-jin, Jin Myeong-jo, and Cheon So-so¡ªall seasonedmanders with extensive experience in ck-level missions.

    ¡°I must win this.¡±

    As Jeong Yeon-shin steeled himself, the Grand Overseer¡¯s finger traced across the map, moving northwest of Sichuan. Beyond the borders of the Ming Dynasty, his fingernded on Xinjiang.

    ¡°The Bright Sect has risen again. Their young sect leader¡¯s influence is growing rapidly, and rumors of his mastery of both martial arts and mystical arts are now widely epted as fact. He is said to be extremely powerful.¡±

    Fixing his finger on Xinjiang, the Grand Overseer continued, ¡°The Suncheon Ikju sent to subdue them has been out of contact for fifteen days. This is unprecedented. Twomanders must head out immediately. Fortunately, unlike the Ma Gwang incident in Myunggong Ind, we have additional units avable.¡±

    ¡°Hahoe Wi-jin failed to handle a mere upstart¡­?¡±

    The Commander of the Blood Vanguard Corps, Jin Myeong-jo, crossed his arms. His very posture exuded a duality¡ªaloof yet sinister.

    His ck longcoat clung tightly around his powerful frame, revealing well-defined muscture that seemed to shine through the fabric.

    The physique of a supreme practitioner of martial arts.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze caught the sleek muscles extending from Jin Myeong-jo¡¯s wrists to his upper arms. The pronounced definition of his biceps, sculpted for precision and strength, was striking.

    ¡°If I use this as a reference and adjust my body with the Jeong Ga-donggong technique¡­¡±

    Even as he worried about the safety of Suncheon Ikju, Jeong Yeon-shin etched the contours of Jin Myeong-jo¡¯s muscles into his memory.

    It might allow him to shorten the time needed to perfect his Hwangang Stroke technique.

    The senior martial master had already bestowed a gift simply by letting Jeong Yeon-shin observe his physical form. A model worthy of emtion.

    ¡°An upstart? That boy¡¯s lived a few years more than Ma Gwang Commander, I¡¯d wager,¡± the Grand Overseer said with a nce at Jin Myeong-jo, shaking his head as he spoke.

    ¡°Even so, it¡¯s hard to deny that the boy¡¯s age defies reason¡­ His talent must border on the supernatural. It¡¯s likely bolstered by some form of esoteric sorcery. The martial lineage of the Bright Sect is practically synonymous with the mystical arts, even excluding their connection to the Heavenly Demon Sect.¡±

    His words posed a rhetorical question to themanders gathered.

    Silent nods followed. Each of them acknowledged the observation with a subtle motion of their heads.

    ¡°In any case, that¡¯s one mission slot. As for the other¡­¡±

    The Grand Overseer¡¯s finger slid diagonally down the map, stopping in the Central ins. His finger pointed to Shaanxi Province.

    ¡°The Master of the Qingcheng Sect has been assassinated by the de Sect Lord, who then moved north to sh with the Plum Blossom Swords. He destroyed the Plum Blossom Sword Formation led by Tian Zhu-jin in a single encounter, annihting it just before Ma Gwang Commander participated in the Alliance Martial Tournament.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°The de Sect Lord¡¯s martial arts have improved astonishingly. The evidence is clear. If the battle had taken ce near Huayin County instead of outside, the casualties would have been catastrophic. Thankfully, it urred far from the main base of Mount Hua.¡±

    ¡°The monster of Shaanxi¡­¡± murmured Seonmok Commander, Cheon So-so.

    The Grand Overseer nodded in agreement.

    ¡°It¡¯s always been this way. While many supreme masters continually grow stronger, the de Sect Lord outpaces them all. Keep this in mind for future expeditions to Shaanxi. Not only youmanders, but also your subordinates should be warned to avoid engaging the de Sect¡¯s warriors lightly. Their fervor for swordsmanship has intensified.¡±

    ¡°Ma Gwang Commander used to handle most missions in Shaanxi. His unit has long beenposed of subordinates adept in quick reaction techniques and capable of adaptive strategies,¡± Hahoe Wi-jin remarked, tapping the armrest of his chair with thick fingers.

    ¡°What¡¯s the rted mission?¡±

    ¡°There are reports of an unorthodox martial artist impersonating a righteous faction member in Geomyang Prefecture, Shaanxi¡¯s northern edge. It¡¯s suspected to be a high-level martial master from Yeongryeong, disguised with a stolen face. ording to the dispatch, both Zhongnan and Mount Hua are unable to spare resources, so they¡¯ve requested amander-level intervention. The impostor has been using the White Sun Sect¡¯s namete to exploit civilians.¡±

    The Grand Overseer frowned, his expression darkening.

    ¡°It¡¯s troublesome. With our standing forcesmitted to Xinjiang and the missions requiring twomanders, only one ck-robed master remains avable. This mission needs amander capable of avoiding the de Sect Lord¡¯s notice. Fortunately, the harvest season has ended, so we have some leeway.¡±

    Hearing this, Jeong Yeon-shin immediately spoke.

    ¡°I¡¯ll take it.¡±

    The Grand Overseer had mentioned the mission¡¯s flexibility. It was well-suited for Jeong Yeon-shin to undertake after organizing the Ma Gwang Corps.

    Although he was deeply concerned about the mission to check on Suncheon Ikju, Jeong Yeon-shin refrained from asserting himself arrogantly.

    His martial prowess was below that of Hahoe Wi-jin, and his experience fell short of the othermanders. It was only fitting to leave Suncheon Ikju¡¯s safety to more provenmanders, especially with additional units avable, unlike during the Myunggong Ind incident.

    Jeong Yeon-shin acknowledged his limitations and that he and the Ma Gwang Corps were not the optimal choice for the mission. It was a humble decision.

    But then¡­

    ¡°I haven¡¯t known you for long,¡± Hahoe Wi-jin said suddenly, his gaze fixed on Jeong Yeon-shin from across the table.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d be the type to shy away from a dangerous mission. Don¡¯t tell me your talk of the Pa-Baek Chongram was a ploy for this? I had my doubts, and it seems I wasn¡¯t wrong. Disappointing.¡±

    The Heaven¡¯s Stronghold Dragon spoke with piercing sharpness, his toneced with mockery.

    A cold glint shone in his eyes, and his immense energy surged, manifesting as oppressive waves that filled the room.

    Even the faint sunlight filtering into the chamber seemed to falter, scattered by the intensity of his power.

    ¡°¡­Ha.¡±

    Cheon So-so, who had remained silent until now, let out a faint breath.

    It was a mixture of amusement and exasperation. Her blue eyes flickered as she brushed back her pointed ears.

    ¡°I thought we might get through this quietly.¡±

    She traced the curve of her ear, her expression tinged with irony.

    Jeong Yeon-shin furrowed his brows.

    ¡°This is a misunderstanding¡­¡±

    ¡°Misunderstanding? Who would call it a misunderstanding after hearing of your arrogant, insolent words beforehand?¡±

    Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s voice boomed, imbued with tremendous energy. The reverberations filled the chamber, shaking even the ceiling.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s instincts screamed a warning.

    A challenge ising.

    Among the supreme masters, none were free of entricity.

    Their vitality overflowed to the point that even minor grievances or misunderstandings often escted to duels. This was the reality of the martial world, where only those with shallow skills adhered strictly to decorum.

    Hahoe Wi-jin, with his overwhelming strength, had no need for such restraints.

    It wasmon knowledge that disputes among themanders often culminated in duels within the Wonpyeong Ilgeomjang.

    This was no exception.

    "Though I¡¯ve treated you as an equal, it seems the new Ma Gwang Commander is no better than a petty nsman!"

    ¡°No need for further words,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin replied, readying his inner energy.

    Just as Ak Su-rim began to intervene from her seat at the head of the table¡­

    RUMBLE!

    A deafening roar shook the ceiling violently. In an instant, hundreds of fractures raced through the marble walls, cracks spidering out in all directions.

    The protective array of the Wonpyeong Ilgeomjang, meant to shield the ck-robedmanders, shattered in one fell swoop.

    No one had time to react.

    And then¡ª

    BOOM!@@novelbin@@

    The entire ceiling copsed with a thunderous crash, sending a shockwave akin to andslide through the chamber. Dust billowed out in a dense cloud.

    As the ck-robedmanders unleashed their energy to deflect, slice, and pulverize the falling debris¡­

    ¡°You insolent fool!¡±

    A man descended amidst the chaos, his pink robes fluttering. He grabbed Hahoe Wi-jin by the back of his head.

    Though wiry, hisrge hands exuded a typhoon-like energy, generating a massive vortex that swept away the dust and debris.

    ¡°You dare call anyone else petty when it¡¯s your jaw that¡¯s worthless!¡±

    With a savage grip, the man drove Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s head downward. The violent energy erupting from his hand spiraled out, tearing through the room like a tempest.

    Even the formidable strength of the Heaven¡¯s Stronghold Dragon couldn¡¯t resist. Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s forehead smashed into the table with a resounding crack.

    BOOM!

    The round table shattered into countless fragments, and a tremendous shockwave surged upward, piercing through the air like an invisible storm.

 Chapter 220

    It was truly a shocking sight.

    The six division lords had gathered. Their presence left no room for concerns about safety.

    For a moment, theirbined power approached the absolute, making it impossible for anyone to deny a sense of security.

    Even in an era of chaos where the strong prey on the weak, safety could be spoken of.

    It was said that even three ck-ranked martial artists together could be deemed invincible. It wasn¡¯t an exaggeration born of baseless rumors, even if enthusiasts tended to embellish.

    But then¡ª

    Hissss¡ª

    The man who drove Cheonrim Division Lord¡¯s head into the ground bore no dust on his clothes.

    Even as a faint cloud of debris spread around him, his striking pink attire remained untouched. His protective qi enveloped even the hems of his garment.

    This meant that the energy wrapping his entire body left no gaps for even a speck of air to pass through.

    Kneeling on one knee, he pressed the back of Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s head to the floor.

    The sight was surreal. Even as he bowed his head slightly toward the Cheonrim Division Lord, his demeanor wasmanding.

    An unstoppable aura emanated from his entire body. The invisible waves of energy were both immensely powerful and utterly unrestrained.

    ¡°Did I not ask? Truly, you insignificant wretch.¡±

    It was a deep, growling sound, like a lion¡¯s roar.

    Hahoe Wi-jin could not respond.

    The mouth that had berated his junior moments ago was now smashed against the floor. His lips ground into the marble beneath him.

    If not for the internal energy armor he constantly maintained, what would have be of him?

    That single blow might have crushed even the reinforced interior of a ck-ranked master¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°I kept listening, and it wasughable. I should havee down sooner.¡±

    The man¡¯s voice was sharp and cutting.

    No one responded immediately.

    The Wonpyeong One Sword Hall was a ce shrouded in rumors even within the vast martial world.

    It was unparalleled in danger, as few ces gathered as many ck-ranked masters from Ipwang Fortress.

    No one had reacted in time before the ceiling nearly copsed.

    Such an urrence was exceedingly rare¡ªpractically a cmity.

    The intruder¡¯s skills defied belief, beyond even the refined mastery of Returning to Simplicity.

    To reach such an extreme degree that it seemedmonce was an unparalleled state.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    A moment of silence passed.

    Seonmok Division Lord Cheon So-so opened her clear blue eyes.

    She quietly took in the sight of the man, her cial demeanor encasing her swirling qi in stillness.

    Her aura, imbued with the profundity of Dynamic Stillness, was cold and formidable.

    As cracks ran along the ceiling, Yoon So-yu had already drawn her sword and aimed it at the man.

    Even amid the storm, her long ck hair remained calm. The wind around her swirled mystically, an extension of her mastery over her n¡¯s techniques.

    Hiss.

    Sin Hyeolgukma Jin Myeong-jo crossed his arms, his poised hands radiating a sharp energy.

    Even as he faced the astonishing sight, his expression did not waver.

    Enveloped in a steady but potent aura, he exuded the distinctive dignity of the Blood Division Lord.

    Despite being seasoned in immediatebat, the division lords hesitated to act directly.

    They first had to gauge their opponent.

    The division lords of Ipwang Fortress didn¡¯t make mistakes when sensing energy. The fact that Cheonrim¡¯s Hahoe Wi-jinhad been subdued so easily spoke volumes.

    The element of surprise might have been significant, but this was no opponent to be underestimated.

    ¡°Coordinate with me.¡±

    Jin Myeong-jo¡¯s statement was brief.

    His words themselves were insubstantial; the coordination was dictated by the nature of their techniques. The synergy between the Blood Division Lord and the others was inherently poor.

    Rather than debating, his statement essentially meant, You attack first, and I¡¯ll exploit the opening.

    Cheon So-so and Yoon So-yu didn¡¯t respond.

    Their personal disdain for Jin Myeong-jo¡¯s lineage was irrelevant now.

    The uninvited guest had managed to deceive the keen senses of ck-ranked masters, concealing his energy entirely.

    This level of mastery could only be likened to the Ipwang Fortress Lord himself, who stood as a force of nature.

    It was a situation that demanded presumption of death, a meticulous unraveling of the opponent¡¯s defenses.

    Behind them, Ak Su-rim furrowed her brow slightly as she pulled her spear from its sheath.

    ¡°What is this?¡±

    She gripped her ck spear with one hand, her entire body shrouded in a transparent mirage of shifting energy.

    The massive power coursing through the spear shaft emanated from her slender back.

    The Ak Family Spear Art was the most renowned polearm martial art in the world.

    Once considered one of two great spear techniques alongside the Yang Family Spear, it had transcended suchparisons in her hands.

    The overwhelming majesty of the Ipwang Divine Spear far surpassed the Yang Family¡¯s mastery.

    ¡°This energy feels familiar yet strange. It¡¯s incredibly unpleasant. Is this someone I haven¡¯t seen from the Thirteen Heavens? Otherwise, how could someone like this prate so deeply¡­?¡±

    Ak Su-rim murmured as she fixed her gaze on the intruder pressing down on Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s head.

    The man¡¯s face remained unseen, bent forward as if lecturing the Cheonrim Division Lord.

    She spoke softly, her lips moving slowly.

    ¡°Seomye, you should take a proper look.¡±

    Her tone wasced with concern.

    The beautiful junior had been avoiding the uninvited guest¡¯s presence.

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    The newly appointed Ma Gwang-ik Division Lord let out a dry sigh. His thick eyebrows didn¡¯t so much as twitch.

    His breathing, flowing beneath his elegant nose, was thin and steady.

    His internal breathing technique had grown unfathomably deep, but his dazed expression belied his age. It was an exceedingly rare sight.

    Ak Su-rim¡¯s vision was broad enough to observe Seomye without turning her gaze. Her voice carried genuine concern.

    ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    ¡°Senior Ak.¡±

    Her junior finally spoke, his head tilted downward.

    ¡°Yes? Go ahead.¡±

    Ak Su-rim gently urged him, her warmth undiminished even with an overwhelming foe before her.

    She was a truly considerate senior.

    ¡°Well¡­¡±

    At that moment, Jeong Yeon-shin felt isted, his heart consumed by shame. His expressionless face betrayed his immense embarrassment.

    It was a feeling known only to him¡ªa cloud of unfamiliar humiliation, apanied by intense regret. He should havee with his grandfather.

    Ah¡­

    Still, he had to speak.

    From the looks of it, his grandfather had no intention of revealing his identity. He was wholly preupied with pressing Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s head firmly against the floor.

    It was the behavior of an obstinate master entrenched in a moment of righteous fury.

    Was his anger so consuming that he didn¡¯t even nce around? Yet his imposing, untouchable aura was nothing short of astonishing.

    The senior ck-ranks must not make the first move.

    If a peerless purple-ranked master shed with four ck-ranked experts, the result would be devastating, regardless of who emerged victorious.

    The aftermath would be anything but neat.

    Jeong Yeon-shin could stop his grandfather, but he couldn¡¯t guarantee he¡¯d intercept the fleeting strike of those seeking vengeance.

    If things escted here, he would no longer be able to show his face at the Wonpyeong One Sword Hall. Attending future gatherings would be unthinkable.

    No. This can¡¯t happen.

    His heart, weighed down by shame, resolved itself.

    He opened his mouth to speak.

    ¡°¡ªHold for a moment.¡±

    The Grand Marshal¡¯s voice came through in an internal transmission.

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned his gaze. The Grand Marshal came into view, smiling broadly.

    The thick beard framing his face shimmered with an aura of carefree delight. It was a sight that was difficult toprehend.@@novelbin@@

    The Grand Marshal continued speaking.

    ¡°¡ªAfter being summoned by the Imperial Pce, he lived for a time as the fortress¡¯s hidden sword. It¡¯s hardly a role that suits someone with his temperament. He must be harboring pent-up frustration. Who am I to stop what¡¯smon in the Wonpyeong One Sword Hall? Moreover... the conflict you fear might not arise. After all, none of our ck-ranksck extraordinary skill¡­¡±

    At that moment, terrifying waves of energy erupted from the fractured edges of the round table.

    The division lords hadpleted their preparations to strike.

    In silent agreement, they synchronized their qi cirction in an instant. They achieved the state of Unification of Essence, Qi, and Spirit.

    With the sess of Three Flowers Converging at the Crown, they were poised to unleash their ultimate techniques.

    There was no room for negotiation.

    The conflict had already erupted.

    Hahoe Wi-jin was still alive, but the intent to attack was unmistakably hostile.

    The division lords of Ipwang Fortress, once engaged, did not converse with their enemies. It was a long-standing tradition intended to avoid being swayed by the rhetoric of those in power.

    This was why Ak Su-rim, despite her concern for Jeong Yeon-shin, refrained from speaking to the intruder.

    That protective qi wasn¡¯t something that standard techniques could prate.

    Sin Hyeolgukma Jin Myeong-jo thought grimly.

    Blessed with innate yin energy, his keen senses were second to none. He immediately identified the formidableyer of internal energy enveloping the intruder like an armor of pure energy.

    It was intricately constructed, leaving no weak points for blunt strikes. A more precise and refined technique like Acupuncture Maniption would be required.

    If only that bastard weren¡¯t here¡­!

    Jin Myeong-jo¡¯s ruby-like eyes shed as he nced over the newly appointed Ma Gwang-ik Division Lord.

    The aura emanating from the junior was extraordinarily divine.

    They said he had devised divine martial arts techniques as a white-rank, but now it seemed he was circting energy with divinity itself.

    Even from a distance, Jin Myeong-jo felt as though his own lifeline was under threat. The hairs on his once-smooth skin stood on end.

    He wasn¡¯t sure if he could properly execute his ultimate move in such a state.

    The Sword Specter Lord is the monster of Shaanxi? Does it matter? Damn it all.

    The real monster of Ipwang Fortress was right here.

    Every time he attended a meeting, he had to confront the very existence he most wanted to avoid.

    The intruder who hadn¡¯t outright killed the Cheonrim Division Lord was less of a threat than Ma Gwang-ik Division Lord, who loomed as a constant pressure.

    Psychologically, it was the same. Every time he recalled the two blue-rank subordinates he had handed over as if presenting tribute, his chest tightened with regret so intense it nearly drove him mad.

    Pung Ran, Na Il-cheon. My loyal hands and feet¡­

    And now a joint attack? With Ma Gwang-ik Division Lord?

    Jin Myeong-jo¡¯s re sharpened involuntarily.

    But the moment it did, he flinched, his gaze instinctively dropping as he averted hisshes.

    The junior had mastered divine energy techniques.

    If he earned the man¡¯s ire, every future division lords¡¯ meeting would be unbearable. He might even break out into fits just sitting next to him. What a nightmare.

    Ah¡­

    His crimson re carried a different meaning to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    It was a dual-sided expression, a mix of desperate resolve and noble determination.

    Like the taciturn senior he was, Jin Myeong-jo spoke with his eyes: I¡¯ll take the lead. You handle the rear.

    As dependable as Senior Ak, thought Jeong Yeon-shin.

    The shame caused by his grandfather and the guilt his seniors had bestowed upon him weighed heavily.

    Even so, he couldn¡¯t strike his grandfather. As Jeong Yeon-shin swallowed his frustration, an angry voice echoed.

    ¡°Are you fools nning a mutiny?¡±

    Atst.

    The man in the pink robes lifted his head, just as Hahoe Wi-jin, subdued with a crushing grip on the nape of his neck, lost consciousness.

    Though the man¡¯s features were lean, his visage was sharply defined.

    Shockingly youthful.

    Despite not being of the Myeong lineage, he radiated vitality. His fierce demeanor made his expression seem almost predatory.

    He was nothing less than a lion king of the wilderness.

    ¡°Are you about to¡ª¡±

    The Blood Division Lord, Jin Myeong-jo, with razor-sharp energy emanating from his five outstretched fingers, trailed off.

    He had discarded the dignified bearing of a ck rank to propose a coordinated attack¡ªa reasonable course of action for the informed.

    But he couldn¡¯t finish his sentence.

    ¡°These wretches?¡±

    Jin Myeong-jo frowned.

    Ak Su-rim, Cheon So-so, and Yoon So-yu had frozen in ce.

    Each one appeared as though struck by an unspeakable sight. Even the powerful qi that had surged from them moments ago dissipated into nothingness.

    They were all seasoned division lords.

    Ipwang Divine Spear Ak Su-rim had retained her youthful vigor through rejuvenation techniques, while Cheon So-so and Yoon So-yu had lived long lives due to their noble lineage.

    Jin Myeong-jo, by contrast, was a rtive neer to the ranks, his rise expedited.

    He shot a nce at Ma Gwang-ik Division Lord.

    And what¡¯s with that guy now¡­?

    The junior had averted his gaze, seemingly ignoring everything.

    Then¡ª

    ¡°No.¡±

    The lips of Ak Su-rim trembled slightly. Her grip on the ck spear quivered in unison.

    The surging momentum she had cultivated through the Ak Family Spear Art vanished without a trace.

    ¡°No¡­¡±

    Her reaction was the most intense of anyone present. She looked stunned, her lips slightly parted, and her sharp eyes¡ªhallmarks of a martial master¡ªwavered ever so faintly.

    Her jet-ck pupils darted repeatedly between Jeong Yeon-shin and the intruder.

    ¡°What is this¡­?¡±

    Her shock was palpable, unmistakably negative in nature.

    Swish.

    The faint rise of Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s lips broke the silence.

    ¡°I¡¯ve waited long enough since you had the audacity to mention my grandson as a mere lord consort. But at least you have a discerning eye. Time has rewound itself into my grandson¡¯s hands, something the likes of the Ak Family Spear can never dare match.¡±

    ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re insane!¡±

    Ak Su-rim¡¯s reaction was violent. Her years as a subordinate, worked tirelessly under Ma Yeon-jeok, seemed to catch up with her all at once.

    Her finely curledshes quivered uncontrobly. Even though her usual bob haircut now extended over her ears, she made no move to touch it. Instead, her eyes frantically sought her junior.

    ¡°This is a joke, right? The Elder has recovered and is ying a prank, right? He¡¯s wearing a face mask or something. This is awful, so just admit it now. To think I¡¯d see that face again in my lifetime¡­¡±

    ¡°My grandfather has undergone rejuvenation.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke, trying to suppress his overwhelming embarrassment.

    ¡°Are you telling me¡­ you caused that?¡±

    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re my mortal enemy now¡­¡±

    Ak Su-rim muttered weakly, utterly at a loss.

    The Grand Marshal, Im Jin-myung, took over the cleanup.

    Even as the room¡¯s atmosphere remained steeped in shock, the division lords resumed the meeting, seated cross-legged on the floor.

    Ma Yeon-jeok took the seat of honor, with the division lords sitting in rows below him. Ak Su-rim dragged Jeong Yeon-shin to the farthest corner.

    Cheon So-so, Yoon So-yu, and Jin Myeong-jo wore dazed expressions. The scale of Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s transformation was something they had yet to fully grasp.

    It had all happened in a brief span of time.

    Hahoe Wi-jin, who had risen btedly, remained silent with a nk gaze.

    Gone was his usual temperament, reced by a serene, reflective posture, as though he had achieved profound enlightenment. Both hands rested calmly on his knees.

    Meanwhile, Ma Yeon-jeok seemed unfazed.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t we discussing mission assignments? Yeon-shin, where would you like to go?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin turned his gaze slightly. His worry loomedrge.

    His grandfather, having stormed into his workce, had acted out of anger over his grandson¡¯s treatment. How could he possibly face anyone after this?

    He nced at Hahoe Wi-jin and spokeboriously.

    ¡°My skills are stillcking, so I cannot undertake a mission involving the safety of Suncheon Wing. That¡¯s why I mentioned heading to Shaanxi. Between Zhongnan, Mount Hua, the Sword Specter Faction, and Yeo-ryeong, Shaanxi seems preferable. I repeat, Senior Hahoe misunderstood my intentions.¡±

    ¡°Shaanxi? Very well. Ma Gwang-ik Division Lord will go to Shaanxi.¡±

    Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s words carried the weight of a deration.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The Grand Marshal chuckled to himself as he unfolded the next document.

    ¡°And¡­¡±

    The meeting proceeded at a remarkable speed. Never before had the agenda at the Wonpyeong One Sword Hall moved so swiftly. Items passed like shes of light.

 Chapter 221

    It was noon.

    The zing sky stretched over like a massive roof, intensely blue.

    The deep azure tiles of the elegant, curved roof radiated a dignified charm, echoing the noble lineage of this ce.

    Thud!

    A white shoe stomped on the training ground, leaving a deep indentation. The energy surging from the Yongcheon Acupoint on the sole of the foot was precise and disciplined.

    The martial arts stance of the young girl brought to mind the image of Ma Gwang-ik. Her punch was no different.

    Whoosh!

    Her fist pierced through the empty air. The sleeve extending from her wrist billowed in a crisp, white arc.

    It was a ferocious motion. The force from her small fist swept across the air like a gale, cutting through it.

    This was Stonewall, the second move of the Ultimate Pr Flower Fist.

    But she didn¡¯t stop there. Her martial arts flowed seamlessly, unbroken.

    Swoosh!

    She unleashed a spiraling torrent of energy, her stance whirling with power. The energy dispersed even the dust at her feet as she transitioned to the third move.

    It was meflow. Her punch, delivered with a forward step, bloomed like a flower.

    Invisible waves of force surrounding her right arm scattered in all directions, resonating with a relentless roar that reverberated through the air.

    Crack!

    The sound cut through the atmosphere as she let her strength ebb, bringing her feet together. The transparent energy that had gathered around her right arm dissipated, scattering into the air.

    Her long, braided hair fluttered lightly in the faint breeze, momentarily glimmering as it rose.

    The girl straightened her posture with precision, lowering her hands.

    Even the recoil of finishing her moves required her to harmonize her entire body. Each move carried tremendous energy.

    The Ultimate Pr Flower Fist was, at its core, a style of single-strike martial arts meant for short, decisive battles.

    The keyy in its powerful and swift transitions. Carelessly executed, it could strain the practitioner¡¯s body.

    Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s Shin So-bin understood the art deeply.

    "The more I train, the more I realize... This is a discipline of mastering one¡¯s body. I must master it."

    As her martial arts proficiency deepened, she felt closer to her senior. She could wholly grasp the principles he pursued in his techniques, along with the profound meanings embedded in them.

    It was a set of concise and straightforward techniques that discussed thunderous force with serene resolve.

    Mastering such direct and intuitive techniques was no easy task. They demanded significant reliance on the practitioner¡¯s innate sense. This was why the martial artists of the Seomye lineage often possessed exceptional aptitude.

    Among them, Shin So-bin was exceptional.

    She had not yet reached the pinnacle. She couldn¡¯t fully embody the principles or infuse her techniques with immense energy.

    Only her senior, the founder of the martial art, could achieve such mastery. After all, it was a rtively new discipline.

    Still, she was content with her progress.@@novelbin@@

    With her attainment of the eighth level in the Ultimate Pr Flower Fist and her mastery of the Hwanik One-Step, she could confidently consider herself the finest among the Seomye martial artists.

    Even Blue-Ranked warriors wouldn¡¯t surpass her level of understanding.

    ¡°You¡¯ve reached the level of Fist Shadows. A trulymendable achievement.¡±

    The words came from a tree trunk on the edge of the training ground. A woman with sharp eyes slowly stood.

    ¡°That martial art suits you well. Just the shadows alone reveal its solidity. I was worried at first, but I can feel reassured now. Besides, the creator of the technique is your direct superior.¡±

    Shin So-bin turned her head toward the speaker, silent for a moment. She did not respond immediately but instead observed her elder rtive.

    A middle-aged woman dressed in splendid clothing, her white longsword at her side.

    The calm and subdued aura emanating from her body was proof of her achievement as a swordswoman.

    She wore an orange long robe adorned with white lines that shimmered in the sunlight, giving off an air of elegance.

    The serene energy that enveloped her perfectlyplemented her stately appearance.

    ¡°And yet¡­¡±

    Shin So-bin frowned as she opened her mouth.

    ¡°You still don¡¯t ept it, do you? You¡¯re only keeping me here because you¡¯re displeased that I turned my back on the Heavenly Martial Sutra. It¡¯s because you don¡¯t like me practicing a martial art without history.¡±

    ¡°You know that¡¯s not the reason, don¡¯t you? There¡¯s simply an order to the martial arts that the direct lineage of the family should prioritize.¡±

    Her elder replied softly.

    Shin Seol-ha, head of the Ipwang Household, was known as a woman who elevated the family¡¯s status.

    "Moon-Shaking Azure Sword" Shin Seol-ha.

    She was renowned as a peerless swordswoman and a celebrated mentor who nurtured the talents of her kin.

    Unlike other household heads, she had not formally joined Ipwang Fortress¡¯s martial hierarchy but was still respected. Privately, she was Shin So-bin¡¯s mother.

    ... (continued in next part)

    "Consider this carefully. Our household has produced countless masters over generations. Each one of them filled the ranks of the Divine Sword Corps. They abandoned the Ipwang name and took on identities like the Divine Sword Corps or the Annihtion Corps. And rightly so. That is the reason noble households under Ipwang exist and the duty they must fulfill.

    "However..."

    Shin Seol-ha''s calm eyes suddenly hardened as her lips moved.

    "If even the direct lineage follows that path, won''t the name of the household fade away? The lifeblood of martial households lies in their techniques. You¡¯ve reached White Rank at an ageparable to Ma Gwang-ik. You have the potential to surpass Blue Rank and aim for ck Rank in the future. Can''t you see how important your unique legacy will be?"

    She spoke as she approached Shin So-bin, her words directed toward the cherished daughter of the Ipwang household. The White-Ranked martial artist of Ma Gwang-ik''s lineage did not agree. Instead, she furrowed her brows.

    "That¡¯s just another way of dismissing us. You''re implying that our leader''s lineage isn''t worthy of recing the family¡¯s Heavenly Martial Sutra. It sounds like you¡¯re just focused on raising the family''s prestige."

    "Still the same stubborn stance."

    "That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to say."

    "The Heavenly Martial Sutra has a long and rich history. It¡¯s certainly not inferior to Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s unique martial art. Your uncle, whoid its foundation, honed it as his masterpiece. Surely you haven¡¯t forgotten that the leader of the Annihtion Corps is your maternal uncle?"

    "But he¡¯s not a master of the Heavenly Martial Sutra. He¡¯s a practitioner of the Dual Divine mes technique. ording to you, he must¡¯ve only used the sutra as a stepping stone. He even reached ck Rankter than our leader did."

    "The martial arts of the Seomye lineage won¡¯t necessarily guarantee the same growth as Ma Gwang-ik."

    Shin Seol-ha¡¯s lips closed firmly after finishing her words.

    Shin So-bin sighed.

    "How long are you nning to keep me confined here?"

    "I told you until you reflect. Yet your tone hasn¡¯t changed at all. They say Ma Gwang-ik''s demeanor is rough... I had only heard rumors, but I didn¡¯t expect this extent. Please, show your household¡¯s head the respect she deserves."

    "I can¡¯t agree with your decision, head of the household. Even the reasoning seems unjust. My sister insulted my superior first. As a martial artist of Ma Gwang-ik''s lineage, I only acted to discipline her properly. It was a fair duel. How many times must I exin myself? What will outsiders think of this?"

    "I¡¯ve heard enough. Ma Gwang-ik will return soon to seek you. I will meet with him and discuss matters directly."

    "With our leader?"

    Shin So-bin¡¯s face turned slightly pale. Even her straight brows trembled faintly under her dark bangs.

    Embarrassment and concern were clearly etched across her face. It was a look that spoke volumes about her apprehension.

    "From what I¡¯ve heard, he¡¯s a man of principles. He even goes out of his way to show courtesy to the scribes in the Command Office. His reputation is outstanding."

    "..."

    "Despite his bloodline as a descendant of renegade heroes, all concerns about his character have been dispelled. He¡¯s regarded as someone worthy of bing the next leader of the Divine Sword Corps in decades toe. I will greet him with due respect."

    Shin Seol-ha smiled faintly as she spoke.

    A brief silence followed. Shin So-bin did not respond.

    "The head of the household versus the leader of our faction... this is beyond me to handle."

    The girl recalled an age-old truth: in the martial world, Ipwang Fortress was known as a bastion of strict order.

    Its adherence to the principle of survival of the fittest reflected her leader¡¯s temperament¡ªa force akin to a storm.

    ***

    Shin Hyul-geukma Jin Myeong-jo slowly opened his eyes, seated in a meditative lotus position.

    Through his half-closed eyelids, faint light streamed in. The sunlight filtered through the windows of Wonpyeong One-Sword Hall, its blunt warmth creeping forward.

    The sensation on his skin felt unfamiliar.

    It was no wonder¡ªthis was no ce to gather his thoughts.

    The Grand Commandant stood nearby, holding a document bound in green silk.

    "This concerns the number of weapons to be supplied to eachbat unit¡­."

    "Skip it."

    The speaker was a man once known as a rogue hero. His youthful appearance might make one doubt his reputation, but only for a moment. His words and martial prowess left no room for such disbelief. If he wasn¡¯t a rogue hero, who could be?

    He did not treat all matters equally, though this dismissive behavior had been repeated several times.

    No one dared to object. The dignified atmosphere of Wonpyeong One-Sword Hall remained undisturbed.

    Hahoe Wi-jin and Ak Su-rim, who once upheld the meeting''s decorum, seemed to havepletely withdrawn. They either bowed their heads or pretended to focus on unrted matters, their demeanor almost pitiful.

    Hahoe Wi-jin, his hands resting on his knees, remained motionless. He resembled a Shaolin monk who had spent decades training by staring at walls, devoid of his usual spirited and unconventional nature.

    Rumor had it he had spent years under the rogue hero''smand in his youth. It seemed he still couldn''t shake his subservient posture.

    Ak Su-rim was even more detached. She sat far from the rogue hero, pulling the newly appointed Ma Gwang-ik Lord into a seat beside her. As time passed, she sipped tea while asionally ncing at Seomye.

    She was the most advanced among the ck-Ranked in terms of internal energy mastery. For her, a brief moment of contemtion felt endlessly prolonged.

    Her slightly upturned eyes, fixed on her young junior, carried a faint air of wistfulness.

    The aura of Heavenly Strength Dragon and Ipwang Divine Spear mirrored hers. To many, it was a scene hard to believe.

    Even Seonmok Lord Cheon So-so and Yullyeong Captain Yun So-yu sat quietly, their gazes slightly lowered. Gone was their earlier fervor to challenge Jin Myeong-jo, born of shared bloodline grievances. Their dignified silence seemed intended to project a more graceful image.

    "Ha!"

    Jin Myeong-jo scoffed inwardly. Among all these illustrious noble figures, not a single one dared assert themselves before the rogue hero.

    Yet he, too, suffered in silence. The round table had been broken, forcing the leaders into closer proximity.

    The faint energy emanating from Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s body felt like it was scraping against his skin.

    He could not afford to show his difort.

    He had recently reduced a request for three Blue-Ranked warriors, apanying a single letter, to only two. It was a bold disy of seniority.

    This ostentatious act had brought its own results, but if discovered, he risked being challenged to a duel.

    "Damn it¡­!"

    Jin Myeong-jo straightened his posture, keeping aposed expression. His upright bearing made him stand out the most in the room.

    At once, Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s piercing gazended on him. His jet-ck eyes seemed to glint. Seomye had deliberately avoided the gaze of the Ipwang Divine Spear.

    "Will Ma Gwang-ik Lord be undertaking the Shaanxi mission alone?"

    Jeong Yeon-shin abruptly broke the silence.

    The Grand Commandant gave an uncertain nod.

    "Nominally, yes. However... we¡¯re more concerned about encountering the de Specter Lord, rather than the high-ranking imposter from Baekyang Sect."

    "Shaanxi is vast, almost rivaling a small nation. Aren¡¯t such concerns overblown?"

    "It¡¯s unlikely, considering that Baekyang Sect is located in the northern part of Shaanxi. However, Ma Gwang-ik Lord is a rising star representing our faction¡¯s future. It would be prudent to send scouts. We¡¯re currently considering Bo Bloodlord due to their exceptional sensory range, which stems from their unparalleled yin energy. They could retreat before encountering the de Specter Lord."

    "Hmm¡­?"

    Jin Myeong-jo¡¯s crossed arms twitched slightly.

    He spoke with forcedposure, his voice steady despite his internal effort.

    "That seems excessive. Does the Commandant doubt Ma Gwang-ik Lord¡¯s martial strength? With Seomye''s sensory range and protective techniques, few in the world pose a threat to him. I consider this junior an equal peer among the faction lords. Such oversight seems unnecessary for someone of his caliber."

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s lips twitched ever so slightly.

    Recognition from his faction¡¯s kin filled a void rooted in his childhood at Jeong Household. It approached him with warmth he¡¯d never imagined, even fostering closeness with Ak Su-rim despite her stern demeanor.

    "If Senior Ak or Senior Jin were scouts, that would suffice."

    Meanwhile, Ma Yeon-jeok, uncharacteristically pleased, spoke up.

    "You¡¯ve spoken well. That rogue¡¯s luck with talented allies must be strong. In the time since I¡¯veid down my Divine Sword, quite the capable one has appeared."

    Heughed as he continued.

    "Go ahead."

    "..."

    The Grand Commandant, seated beside Ma Yeon-jeok, turned the page of his document naturally.

    "Lastly, there¡¯s the matter of rank promotions for the unranked and White-Ranked warriors. These are critical tests tied to promotions to White and Blue Rank. Ma Gwang-ik Lord, would you oversee them? Both Heavenly Forest Lord and Seonmok Lord must head directly to the Ming Sect¡¯s main hall due to pressing matters."

    "That¡¯s fine."

    Jeong Yeon-shin nodded readily. He recalled undergoing his Blue Rank test under the observation of the Annihtion Corps Lord.

    Now, it was his turn to oversee the test as a faction lord. He had already rmended promotions for Heon Won-chang and Tae Yeom-ryong.

    The Grand Commandant smiled.

    "Excellent. Let¡¯s conclude today¡¯s meeting here."

    "Your efforts, Grand Commandant, and esteemed seniors, are greatly appreciated."

    Without dy, Jeong Yeon-shin stood. His grandfather¡¯s unexpected interruption had left him restless.

    He could address the misunderstanding about Pabaek Chongram in his absence. For now, saving face took precedence.

    ck.

    Jeong Yeon-shin began walking. He nned to head directly to the Ipwang Household.

    His goal was to retrieve his junior, Shin So-bin, and resolve the ongoing conflicts with Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s faction.

    "Yeon-shin, why leave in such haste? I fear your impatience will bring cmity in the future. Let me teach you the art of tea ceremony."

    "Perhaps next time, Grandfather."

    He left without looking back.

 Chapter 222

    The Grand Training Ground of Ma Gwang-ik.

    A space vast enough to hold five hundred people, lined with an array of diverse weapons disyed on marble stands.

    The expansive floor was polished to a hardened sheen, a testament to the countless powerful stances it had endured.

    Swish! Bang!

    Martial artists swung their weapons with force. Amid the chaotic formations, sharp waves of energy erupted repeatedly.

    Men and women alike showcased overwhelming power. There were no novices here¡ªonly seasoned experts.

    ¡°I heard there¡¯s chaos over at Wonpyeong One-Sword Hall.¡±

    ¡°They say a bolt of lightning struck in broad daylight. Makes you worry about our faction leader.¡±

    ¡°Enough. Who worries about someone of ck Rank?¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°The mid-ranking lords will handle it. ck-Ranked warriors have protective qi strong enough to endure a heavenly cmity. Even if my inner energy cultivation isn¡¯t at their level, it¡¯s still enough to raise a defensive barrier instantly.¡±

    ¡°Our faction leader may have seemed unsteady at times, but with their instincts, they¡¯d have managed. Plus, the senior leaders are present. Besides, doesn¡¯t Wonpyeong One-Sword Hall have the protective formation of the noble families?¡±

    ¡°What if it wasn¡¯t lightning but an intruder?¡±

    ¡°Then they¡¯re out of luck. There are six faction lords at the hall right now. Including the Grand Commandant, who has reached the pinnacle of cultivation, you might as well count it as seven. This is one of the most dangerous ces in the world.¡±

    ¡°If it were truly a major issue, the Fortress Lord would¡¯ve intervened.¡±

    ¡°No rms were raised. Focus back on your training.¡±

    The atmosphere was rxed yet disciplined. Even the attire of the nameless and Blue-Ranked warriors was immacte.

    Their robes fluttered gracefully, perfectly pressed, a stark contrast to the typical rugged attire of martial artists. Servants tended to their appearances, a reflection of Ipwang Fortress¡¯s prestige.

    ¡°You should retreat to the rear in that formation.¡±

    ¡°Why not switch tactics? Your energy waves are strong butck the speed for an opening strike.¡±

    Many worked on synchronized movements for group battles, honing their techniques in close formations.

    Some perched on rooftops with their arms crossed, while others sat casually in meditation, circting their inner energy. No one worried about internal injuries¡ªthey trusted their peers to remain vignt.

    ¡°Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s style is certainly liberating,¡± said a woman wearing a sleeveless Blue-Rank robe.

    Her sharp, pointed ears gave her an almost predatory look. Arms crossed calmly, she exuded an air of poise.

    Her shoulders, toned from years of archery, formed elegant curves beneath her neck. This was Wi Ye-ryeong of the April Bow Division, a master archer who had supported Seonmok Lord Cheon So-so in the past. After Cheon¡¯s defeat in a duel, her allegiance had shifted.

    Beside her, Baek Mi-ryeo ran her fingers roughly through her jet-ck hair, brushing it back.

    ¡°The temperament of a martial unit depends on its leader. This disarray stems from not yetpleting a mission under our new lord. With a junior as their superior, neither side knows how to adjust. Order wille soon enough.¡±

    ¡°It seems the famed One Lotus Swordmaster holds our young lord in high regard.¡±

    Wi Ye-ryeong smiled faintly, her lips curving like a thin crescent moon.

    Baek Mi-ryeo nced at her briefly before turning away, her voice detached.

    ¡°You¡¯ve got it backward. It¡¯s the lord who values me. And besides¡­¡±

    Her lips dipped into a slight frown.

    ¡°Young lord? Let me not hear those words again. It¡¯s a disrespectfulbel. That bow of yours¡ªit¡¯s made of rare ebony, isn¡¯t it? Wouldn¡¯t it be a shame if it snapped?¡±

    ¡°I misspoke.¡±

    Wi Ye-ryeong¡¯s smile deepened.

    That was the end of it.

    Wi Ye-ryeong did not falter in the sh of words. As a Blue-Ranked noble, she bore the same lofty heritage.

    Even if One Lotus Swordmaster Baek Mi-ryeo was considered among the strongest Blues alongside the likes of the Cheongan Divine Sword, the difference wasn¡¯t insurmountable.

    The elite warriors of Ipwang Fortress were a ss apart.

    They were Blue-Ranked experts who had risen on the vast stage of Ipwang Fortress. It was a status that meant they had few true rivals in the world.

    In the martial world, factions like the Thirteen Heavens, Nine Great Sects, and Eight Noble nsprised only a fraction of its upper echelon.

    For the elite of a dominant faction, a strong sense of individuality and pride was only natural.

    Baek Mi-ryeo did not continue the conversation. It was a matter for the faction leader, Jeong Yeon-shin, to address.

    Both Seonmok Lord Cheon So-so and Bo Bloodlord had brought promising neers to the martial unit, alongside veterans of Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s faction. Order would eventually take root under Seomye''s Northern Bright Sword. It was only a matter of time.

    Everyone had their tasks, and Baek Mi-ryeo was no exception.

    "Once Seomye can breathe a little easier¡­ that might be the time to seriously consider the former faction lord¡¯s words."

    Her gaze softened as she sank into thought.

    Meanwhile.

    The collective might of Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s techniques sparked discussion among the onlookers.

    ¡°Formidable. They say a properly trained Ma Gwang Technique is a force to be reckoned with.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s a purebat art, close to perfection.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to bnce. Seomye¡¯s martial arts and the Ma Gwang Technique are both apex styles. Trying to master both at once could lead to mediocrity in both.¡±

    ¡°That was expected. Seeing it in action just makes it clearer. No wonder switching martial units is viewed with caution.¡±

    The elite martial artists, six of Blue Rank and two of White Rank, watched the Ma Gwang practitioners train. They had left their original techniques behind to adopt Seomye¡¯s arts.

    At first, it was tolerable. Even transitioning fully to a new main technique, despite the grueling effort, had seemed worthwhile. Seomye¡¯s martial arts were superior to their previous styles, making training enjoyable.

    But the Ma Gwang Technique posed a different problem.

    It was a technique that turned Ma Gwang practitioners into living des, perfectly suited for groupbat. It synchronized with allies, reading enemy weaknesses in unison and striking in devastating coordination.

    ¡°If this doesn¡¯t get resolved, there¡¯ll be no point in absorbing so many Blue-Ranked warriors. Might as well stick to solo missions.¡±

    Cheongmyeong leanedzily against a section of the wall, his muttered words barely audible amid the lively chatter around him.

    Themotion continued unabated. No one dared interrupt the Cheongan Divine Sword¡¯s musings.

    There was nothing particrly novel about his remarks. Nor could they be considered a challenge. They were, in essence, a simple truth.

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing quite like the thrill of running across the wilds with yourrades. The joy of mowing down enemies together¡­ You must¡¯ve expected that might diminish here, didn¡¯t you? I¡¯d love some guidance, but the faction leader hardly shows himself.¡±

    The words came from Hyo Su-geom Gang Chang-mu, who spoke with a disgruntled tone.

    He was a swordsman from the Heavenly Forest Division. Much like the leader he once served, Heavenly Strength Dragon, Gang Chang-mu was a man of imposing stature. His enormous frame wasplemented by a sword case strapped across his back.

    Even without drawing his sword, the dense, overwhelming aura radiating from his body hinted at his incredible capacity for internal energy. The intensity of his ever-present qi was proof of his immense cultivation.

    ¡°Well, with your level of insight, that¡¯s probably your limit anyway.¡±

    A young man d in hastily thrown-on training clothes passed by, his arms resting behind his head. A de of grass hung from his lips, giving him the air of a carefree rogue.

    ¡°From the looks of it, you¡¯ve dabbled clumsily in Radiant Sword Style. What a pity.¡±

    ¡°What did you just say?¡±

    ¡°It may look shy at first nce, but it¡¯s an unforgiving and poorly bnced swordsmanship. My guess? You¡¯ll probably hit a wall around the ninth form. Developing your swordsmanship beyond that requires exceptional talent, and, well, I don¡¯t see it.¡±

    The young man¡¯s shaded eyes appeared drowsy, but there was an unmistakable sharpness beneath them. With a mere flick of his gaze, Tae Yeom-ryong motioned toward Wi Ye-ryeong without saying another word.

    His pointed behavior extended to Na Il-cheon from the Bo Blood Unit, whose twitching brow betrayed his noble upbringing. His dignified demeanor screamed of his status as the young master of a powerful n that ruled the Zhenan region.

    ¡°You too, you too. Rotational Steps and Si-geuk Cultivation aren¡¯t techniques just anyone can master. Someone like me might have a chance, but you?¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s words carried an unmistakable arrogance.

    Among the disciples of Ma Gwang-ik, he seemed to court death. Yet he couldn¡¯t stop himself from provoking those around him, especially when it concerned the martial arts tied to Ma Gwang-ik himself. Tae Yeom-ryong regarded the leader¡¯s martial world as his final source of intrigue.

    ¡°These halfwits¡­ They don¡¯t even understand their ce,¡± he thought with disdain.

    ¡°Ah, the infamous scoundrel of the Hwangbo n. I¡¯ve heard about you.¡±

    Gang Chang-mu¡¯s disposition mirrored that of his former leader, Heavenly Strength Dragon. He didn¡¯t bother to argue further.

    In Ipwang Fortress, punishing insubordination was not against thew. With deliberate movements, he unstrapped the sword case from his back and drew his massive de.

    An incident had begun.

    ***

    Jeong Yeon-shin left the Wonpyeong Sword Hall as if fleeing, refusing to nce back despite the desperate calls of his grandfather. His steps carried him swiftly through the wide thoroughfares of Ipwang Fortress, shame biting at his heels with every stride.

    Before he realized it, he was crossing the threshold of the Ipwang Shin n¡¯s estate. The imposing gray gates loomedrge, almost matching the grandeur of the Ipwang Ma n¡¯s entrance. Beyond the gates, meticulously groomed trees lined the paths, their beauty enhanced by the crimson petals of winter orchids catching the sunlight.

    "M-Ma Gwang-ik-ju himself...!"

    The gatekeepers were visibly startled.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, now a prominent figure due to his achievements and his role as Ma Gwang-ik-ju, was no stranger to such reactions. His name and deeds were well-known throughout Ipwang Fortress, whether for hising-of-age ceremony, his Blue Rank ascension, or his victorious duels, including the one against Sunmok Lingju.

    "Please, just a moment!"

    He was treated with utmost deference. Even a Blue-ranked warrior was dispatched to guide him¡ªone Shin Baek, introduced as a cousin to Shin So-bin.

    So-bin, a subordinate of Jeong Yeon-shin, was someone with exceptional talent despite her aristocratic lineage. She had officially pledged herself to the Ma Gwang-ik faction, and as such, her allegiancey firmly under his leadership. This connection naturally demanded that the Shin n tread carefully around their guest.

    ¡°It¡¯s only proper for So-bin to remain under my protection. As hermander, I¡¯ll retrieve her. But more than that¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s thoughts sank deeper, spiraling into a pit of unease. The embarrassment he felt over his earlier confrontation at the Wonpyeong Sword Hall weighed heavily. How could he face the other ck Rank seniors after such an incident?

    Even as he silently wrestled with these thoughts, his voice came out calm and steady:

    "Take me to the n head."

    The Shin n¡¯s experts exchanged uneasy nces. None among them dared to challenge a ck Rank master, let alone the newly appointed Ma Gwang-ik-ju. They understood that their strongest fighters¡ªthose capable of facing his wrath¡ªwere absent. The elders had grown feeble, and Myulseom Da-ju was away on a mission.

    Amidst the silence, Jeong Yeon-shin, with his empty left sleeve swaying lightly, strode purposefully into the n¡¯s main hall. Waiting for him in the seat of honor was Shin Seol-ha, the matriarch of the Shin n.

    Her poise was immacte. Seated upright, with an air of dignity radiating from her every movement, she epitomized the grace of a noblewoman.

    "Please forgive my inability to greet you properly until now. The responsibilities of managing this household left me unable to host Ma Gwang-ik-ju earlier," she began.

    "I¡¯vee to take custody of Shin So-bin," Jeong Yeon-shin replied, his tone asposed as his posture.

    His manner was impable, befitting the rank of a ck Rank warrior of the Shin Geom Squad. No member of the Shin n, not even its head, could dismiss his authority.

    Despite this, there was a natural ease in his demeanor, a quiet confidence that even Shin Seol-ha found striking.

    "Straight to the point, I see," she said with a faint smile. "So this is the nature of the martial path of your faction. I¡¯d hoped to serve you tea¡ªcrafted from rare leaves we¡¯ve carefully preserved¡ªbut it seems that¡¯s no longer necessary."

    "This is no asion for tea. Had you truly respected me, you would not have taken one of my subordinates without my permission. That act alone is grounds for discipline, perhaps even punishment."

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s calm words carried an undeniable weight. Shin Seol-ha¡¯s brow twitched slightly.

    "I have always respected you," she replied, her voice steady but with an undertone of strain. "Your deeds alone demand it. However, as So-bin¡¯s mother, I ask that you hear me out."

    "Speak."

    "Her martial path is the issue. She is far too enamored with the techniques of your faction¡ªSeomye Martial Principles. Our n boasts the illustrious Jecheonmu-gyeong, a foundational art crafted for our bloodline."

    She adjusted the orange-hued sleeve of her robe, herposed tone reminding Jeong Yeon-shin of So-bin¡¯s own mannerisms.

    "Even if a crow sharpens its talons like a raptor, it cannot truly be an eagle. While your talents are extraordinary, Ma Gwang-ik-ju, the Seomye techniques are tailored to you and you alone. Jecheonmu-gyeong is designed for the Shin bloodline, and So-bin has a duty¡ªto elevate our family name as its scion."

    "You underestimate your daughter. So-bin is no crow; she¡¯s a raptor."

    "Then that only strengthens my point," Shin Seol-ha countered, her expression firm. "Even as a raptor, she would ascend to ck Rank with Jecheonmu-gyeong. Your techniques do not resonate with our lineage."

    Her tone left no room for doubt¡ªshe hade to this meeting prepared to hold her ground. The sh of family duty and martial authority hung thick in the air.

    Jeong Yeon-shin briefly recalled his first meeting with Ma Gwang-ik and the simr sh of principles it had entailed.

    Suddenly, a deafening crash shattered the hall¡¯s tense silence.

    Chaos Descends

    The ceiling exploded into fragments, and before anyone could react, a pink bolt of lightning tore through the air, streaking toward Shin Seol-ha with terrifying speed. The roar of its passage was deafening, its intensity overwhelming.

    The protective aura around Shin Seol-ha barely had time to materialize before it was obliterated, scattering like shards of a mirror. In the blink of an eye, the force flung her backward, leaving her unconscious on the ground.

    "Pathetic," a cold voice dered.

    Standing tall and imperious amidst the debris was a man in his thirties, his expression as unyielding as granite. Pink sleeves billowed faintly as he casually dusted off fragments of ster.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s patience reached its breaking point.

    "Grandfather!"

    The intruder turned sharply, his head tilting in mild curiosity.

    "Grandfather?" he repeated, his tone slower, as if testing the word.

    Realizing his error, Jeong Yeon-shin steadied his breathing and spoke with forced calm:

    "Your interruptions while I act as faction leader are damaging to my authority. I refrained from mentioning it after your interference at the Wonpyeong Sword Hall, but I must insist it not happen again."

    The man¡ªMa Yeon-jeok, his grandfather¡ªpaused. Then, surprisingly, he nodded.

    "You¡¯re right, of course. That was my mistake."

    He smiled faintly, his earlier severity reced by a surprisingly amiable expression.

    "This old man¡¯s temper got the better of him again. I was thoughtless. Your rity shames me, child. Rest assured, I will not repeat this."

    With those words, Ma Yeon-jeok¡¯s figure flickered and vanished, his voice lingering briefly in the air like a distant echo.

    Jeong Yeon-shin sighed and turned his attention to the unconscious Shin Seol-ha. Outside, the startled sounds of the Shin n¡¯s retainers grew louder, but none dared enter. The oppressive weight of ck Rank authority kept them at bay for now.

    In the chilling winter breeze creeping through the shattered hall, Jeong Yeon-shin made his decision.

    "I¡¯ll take responsibility for this incident myself."

    The Ma Gwang-ik was resolute.

 Chapter 223

    Whoong! ng!

    A faint, colorless energy spread hazily, and an opaque ripple swept through the surroundings, apanied by a violent shockwave.

    The sh of fist and sword echoed like the resounding strike of a bell. The sharp sound reverberated through the air.

    The hems of the swordsman¡¯s and martial artist¡¯s garments fluttered in opposing colors¡ªvivid azure and faded gray.

    One hadined about the absence of themander, while the other rebuked their remarks.

    Seomye Mu Maek and the unparalleled technique of the Hwangbo n were now in direct confrontation.

    Their stage was the expansive Ma Gwang-ik Grand Martial Arena, renowned for its sheer size. Few martial arenas could amodate hundreds of elite warriors at once, and this one was a rare exception.

    It wasnd bestowed only to select units under the directmand of the Divine Sword Corps, serving as a training ground for pre-gathering exercises during the rare events of "Divine Sword Corps Assembly."

    The weakened martial artists of Ma Gwang-ik had long been uneasy, carrying the weight of their privileges andcking the confidence to stand openly among the other martial units.

    The Ma Gwang-ik sect had always enjoyed numerous benefits within the Divine Sword Corps, asserting themselves as the strong. Their vast martial arena was evidence of this.

    But today, the arena felt far from spacious. The overwhelming aura of the twobatants filled the space entirely, their invisible energies colliding violently.

    aash!

    A massive man wielded his sword with precision. Gang Chang-mu, a skilled Blue Rank warrior who had joined Ma Gwang-ik from the Heavenly Forest Division, unleashed his expertise.

    The greatsword in his grasp emitted an ethereal light as Seomye Mu Maek¡¯s Radiant Sword Style unfolded in a ze of sword energy, carving faint scars into the air¡ªa shadowy afterimage of his movements.

    Facing him barehanded was Tae Yeom-ryong. Without wearing any protective gloves, his hands exuded a shimmering, colorless haze that ignited as they shed against the sword¡¯s surface.

    ng!

    Gang Chang-mu¡¯s azure sleeve rippled violently. The bulging veins on his exposed forearm attested to the ferocity of the bout.

    Tae Yeom-ryong, wearing a sleeveless martial uniform of no renown, stood unwavering. He endured the sword energy of the heavy-jawed Blue Rank master with steadfastness, his expression calm but intent.

    ¡°Using protective qi as if it were a glove¡ªhe¡¯s insane. How long has this been going on?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the Hwangbo n¡¯s direct-line Heavenly King Qi Band. So it¡¯s not just a legend, huh? Even against Radiant Sword Style, he¡¯s holding his own barehanded. That¡¯s no small feat.¡±

    ¡°Well, he¡¯s a martial artist trained in hand-to-handbat. But more than that, his internal energy must be ridiculously deep. Judging by his reserves alone, he¡¯s probably on par with themander. Ordinary des wouldn¡¯t even scratch him. His body is a weapon in itself.¡±

    ¡°Tae Yang Divine Pulse¡­ Its reputation precedes it. They say it burns life itself to achieve such potential.¡±

    The duel between Gang Chang-mu, the Execution Sword, and Tae Yeom-ryong, the nameless disciple, was as fierce as it was unrestrained. The seasoned warriors of Ma Gwang-ik did not intervene.

    After all, the sh was happening within the Grand Martial Arena and had arisen from Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s audacity. There was no vition of thew.

    Moreover, Gang Chang-mu¡¯s reputation as a mid-tier neer had to be protected.

    Gang Chang-mu was a celebrated swordsman with a remarkable record. He had secretly eliminated a notorious demonic marauder who had been covertly threatening the provincial branch leader of Ho Gwang Fortress''s Wuchang Prefecture.

    Using Radiant Sword Style fused with his original swordsmanship,Gang Chang-mu had decapitated the marauder in a single stroke, showcasing the essence of instantaneous swordy. Such mastery drew him to admire Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s newmander deeply.

    ¡®But this one¡­ shows no respect.¡¯

    Watching Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s outstretched hands disrupting his sword path, Gang Chang-mu¡¯s thoughts churned.

    The martial artist¡¯s rough counter-techniques targeted and disrupted the flow of the sword, preventing it from tracing long trajectories.

    For a skilled swordsman of Blue Rank, exchanging blows alone was enough to sense the opponent¡¯s intent. Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s disdain was clear, piercingly so.

    Through his movements, Tae Yeom-ryong dered: There¡¯s no need to see more of your sword techniques.

    ng-ng-ng!

    The horizontal sh of the sword was disrupted, the de shuddering violently under the repeated impacts.

    Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s right-hand fist struck upward, cutting through the residual energy, while his left-hand palm pushed the de aside, only to have his right hand m the t of the de down again.

    It was a flowing and elegant sequence. The sword rose skyward, distorted by the series of strikes.

    Dust erupted from under Gang Chang-mu¡¯s heels as he took a step back, retreating with the mastery of rotational Hwanikbo footwork.

    ¡°He¡¯s using that as a retreat technique?¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong frowned, stepping forward with relentless force. The surge of his fiery internal energy tore through the air, creating transparent ripples that whistled sharply.

    Boom!

    Gang Chang-mu refused to retreat further. He stomped the ground hard,unching into the true stance of Radiant Sword Style.

    A fierce vibration followed as dust billowed from his feet. His de rose through the haze, cloaking the white sword energy in a veil.

    The corner of Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s lips curled upward. Hisnguid gaze sharpened into a sneer, his voice cutting through like a whip.

    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to use it like that.¡±

    Bang!

    Gang Chang-mu¡¯s ascending sword was abruptly pinned. Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s foot pressed it down, the leather of his shoe impervious to the de¡¯s edge.

    The Heavenly King Qi Band of the Hwangbo n formed an invisible barrier¡ªa protective qi exclusive to the noble lineage of Jeonam.

    Gang Chang-mu¡¯s eyes widened in shock, while Tae Yeom-ryong furrowed his brows.

    ¡°Radiant Sword Style relies on intuition. Calcting trajectories in your head slows you down. It¡¯s fundamentally a quick-strike technique meant to exploit openings, yet here you are, broadcasting every weak point¡ªyour lower body, wrists, energy flow. It¡¯s like a wagtail trying to mimic a phoenix.¡±

    Unamused, Tae Yeom-ryong scoffed. His voice was slow, deliberate, almost disdainful.

    ¡°Well, at least you¡¯ll live a little longer. Who would¡¯ve thought I¡¯d dismantle Radiant Sword Style so effortlessly? I¡¯ve imagined it a few times in dreams, but it alles down to aptitude. Not as entertaining as I¡¯d hoped.¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong looked far from satisfied, his smile fading into a bitter expression of disappointment.

    ¡°So, this is the sword style ourmander invented back when he wore white? Seeing it through you, its ws are ring. If you can¡¯t master Radiant Sword Style, your martial arts should at least be formidable. Let¡¯s just hope you don¡¯t be a burden to themander.¡±

    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t underestimate ourmander¡¯s techniques. The martial arts of the Hwangbo n aren¡¯t so easily dismissed,¡± Gang Chang-mu growled, baring his teeth in frustration. His anger was evident, but the sword pinned beneath Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s foot didn¡¯t budge.

    Even as Gang Chang-mu channeled his energy into his lower body, waist, and arms, the de remained immobile.

    Despite his outstanding proficiency in physical reinforcement, Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s fiery internal energy, forged by the Tae Yang Divine Pulse, was unparalleled.

    ¡°A duel ends like this.¡±

    ¡°A nameless disciple defeating a Blue Rank¡­¡±

    ¡°Well, considering he¡¯s the young master of the Hwangbo n, it makes sense.¡±

    ¡°Clearly, he knew ourmander¡¯s techniques inside out. It wouldn¡¯t be wrong to say he fought with half a counter-strategy in mind. The forms are public knowledge, and he¡¯s probably seen them countless times in action. If anything, he¡¯s likely the person who understands the newmander¡¯s martial arts best after Cheongmyeong, Baek Mi-ryeo, and the previousmander.¡±

    ¡°What about Ipwang Dalbyeon?¡±

    ¡°They say that technique reveals seventy percent of your true power.¡±

    ¡°Is he still lying around somewhere? I haven¡¯t seen himtely.¡±

    ¡°He nned to challenge the Blue Rank, but at this rate, all his umted merit will go to waste.¡±

    The uing rank examination of Tae Yeom-ryong and Hyeon Won-chang had be a major topic of interest, drawing attention not only within Ma Gwang-ik but also among the Divine Sword Corps as a whole.

    It was a test of whether the newmander could cultivate and discipline his subordinates effectively, a measure of his worth as a leader. Beyond his martial prowess, it was a question of his ability to lead his sect to greatness.

    The Hwangbo n¡¯s prodigy was a finished warrior. The real concerny with Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s martial progress¡ªa sentiment widely shared among the martial elites of Ma Gwang-ik.

    ¡°It seems hope is dim.¡±

    Someone muttered, ncing at Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s expression as he regarded Seomye Mu Maek.

    ***

    The vignce of the Ipwang Family was strict.

    It had to be. A ck Rank martial master had entered the patriarch¡¯s hall, their dissatisfaction inly visible.

    The reason was justified: they hade to retrieve their subordinate. The age of the newmander didn¡¯t matter.

    For martial artists, tension was inevitable.

    ¡°Nothing will happen, right?¡±

    The swordsman d in a blue robe asked one of the gatekeepers. His tone was light.

    The gatekeeper dared not answer. The one questioning him was Shin Baek, a coteral scion of the Ipwang Family.

    Known as Namyeong Sword, Shin Baek was a refined martial master in his mid-thirties. His gentle features and amiable eyebrows gave him an approachable appearance.

    His personality, however, was another matter.

    ¡°I asked you, didn¡¯t I? Even if the newmander¡¯s martial arts are impressive, it wouldn¡¯t do for the family to act disrespectfully. Do you disagree with this statement?¡±

    ¡°N-no, sir.¡±

    The young gatekeeper, dressed in a in uniform, answered immediately, his voice strained.

    Shin Baek harbored resentment toward the family¡¯s direct lineage. He had been overshadowed by the family¡¯s eldest heir of his generation and overlooked because of the prodigious talent of Shin So-bin.

    Even after reaching Blue Rank¡ªa rare feat¡ªhis standing within the family remained unchanged.

    Outside the family, however, his reputation was solid.

    Inside, it was another story. He was known for his irritable nature.

    ¡°After seeing the newmander of Ma Gwang-ik, I can¡¯t help butment over So-bin¡¯s lost potential. If only she were a bit older, she¡¯d have been a strong candidate for the family¡¯s session. If it were up to me, I would¡¯ve pushed for her to be the next head. Isn¡¯t it a waste to hand such a talent to Ma Gwang-ik? The newmander would have to agree and step aside, wouldn¡¯t he?¡±

    A strange gleam flickered in Shin Baek¡¯s eyes.

    To force a lowly gatekeeper into a discussion about the legitimacy of session¡ªclearly, something about the young Ma Gwang-ikmander provoked him.

    It wasn¡¯t jealousy of Seomye. It was more akin to self-loathing for his own circumstances.

    The young Ma Gwang-ikmander, said to be of Shin So-bin¡¯s generation, represented the future that Shin Baek had yearned for. The bloodline of a noble house, an unparalleled aptitude¡ªqualities Shin Baekcked.

    ¡°Umm¡­¡±

    The gatekeeper hesitated, unable to answer.

    Boom!

    A distant explosion roared, sending shockwaves that ruffled their garments.

    Shin Baek¡¯s expression darkened.

    ¡°So, trouble hase atst.¡±

    Thud!

    Heunched forward, his rapid footwork turning the rushing wind into a blunt force against his face. He wasn¡¯t alone.

    Warriors of the Ipwang Family converged from all directions. Dozens of martial artists rushed with qinggong to the source of the disturbance.

    Their destination was obvious: the patriarch¡¯s hall, which had been deliberately isted for this very reason.

    Thud-thud-thud!

    The strides of the high-ranking warriors were wide and unyielding as they quickly reached the garden surrounding the hall.

    The sight that greeted them was devastating.

    Roof tilesy scattered in all directions. The copsed structure could no longer convey the dignity of its former grandeur.

    Had the famed martial technique Whirlwind Barrier been unleashed? The scene looked unnatural, as though it had been shaped by some monstrous force rather than human hands. It was practically a ruin.

    Shin Baek stood stunned.

    ¡°The seat I yearned for¡­ could be reduced to this? So utterly and senselessly?¡±

    A heavy silence fell. No one dared to step forward for a moment.

    The situation appeared to have stabilized. Even for a ck Rank master, to subdue the patriarch of a renowned family under the Ipwang Fortress so effortlessly was unthinkable.

    If such a person had indeed been enraged, it would require one¡¯s life to stop them. All anyone could do was stare nkly at the hall¡¯s threshold.

    Tap-tap.

    Footsteps echoed toward them. Out of nowhere, a girl appeared in the garden¡¯s center.

    ¡°What on earth is going on¡­?¡±

    Her jet-ck braided hair fluttered in the reverse wind of her qinggong. The hem of her pristine white martial uniform billowed as shended.

    It was Shin So-bin, breaking her confinement amidst the chaos. Her lips parted slightly as she gazed at the hall.

    Her eyes widened. She had sensed a familiar energy.

    ¡°Commander¡­?!¡±

    ¡°Be quiet.¡±

    Shin Baek raised a finger to his lips. Shin So-bin nced at him, then snorted lightly, as if dismissing his caution.

    Themander hade for her, atst. Whatever had transpired, she couldn¡¯t simply stand idly by.

    It had been so long since she¡¯dst seen him. Her heart swelled with a mix of relief and joy.

    Step.

    She began walking toward the hall.

    From within, a faint voice rang out.

    ¡°Rise.¡±

    It was the voice of Jeong Yeon-shin, themander of Ma Gwang-ik. The moment the words were spoken, it seemed he had stimted the patriarch¡¯s acupoints.

    Suddenly, a coughing sound emanated from within. It was unmistakably the patriarch¡¯s.

    Shin So-bin froze mid-step.

    ¡°Just now, what happened¡­?¡±

    The bewildered voice of the patriarch, Shin Seol-ha, resonated as she regained consciousness. Jeong Yeon-shin responded.

    ¡°I have withdrawn my hand.¡±

    ¡°Withdrew it outright? You, of all people?¡±

    ¡°They didn¡¯t react in time. I had hoped to show So-bin the martial techniques they wield, but¡­¡±

    ¡°And you bring up So-bin here?¡±

    ¡°It was my attempt at persuasion. I apologize if it seemed discourteous.¡±

    The sound of cloth rustling was followed by a faint p. The sharp ears of the Ipwang martial artists recognized it as Jeong Yeon-shin raising his fists in a gesture of respect¡ªa rare act for a ck Rank master.

    ¡°¡­Did you even move your hand? I saw nothing but the ceiling copsing suddenly. I didn¡¯t even sense the flow of energy¡­¡±

    ¡°So-bin must learn martial arts of this caliber.¡±

    ¡°Why do you speak of others¡¯ martial arts as if they were your own?¡±

    ¡°¡­I am not ustomed to extolling my techniques.¡±

    ¡°Ha¡­! And yet you possess such a fiery temperament?¡±

    Shin Seol-ha sighed.

    ¡°You are no longer a junior, and yet you remain a hidden dragon. To think you concealed such transcendent strength, especially at your age¡­ Even the othermanders would be astonished.¡±

    ¡°Enough ttery.¡±

    ¡°It is regrettable that I couldn¡¯t grasp the full extent of your techniques. Your spirit is profound, indeed. I, Shin Seol-ha, have much to learn from you, as will So-bin. Today, I¡¯ve been thoroughly taught¡ªphysically, no less.¡±

    The voice came from deep within the patriarch¡¯s chamber.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡±

    In the stillness of the inner chamber, Jeong Yeon-shin spoke sincerely.

    To Shin Seol-ha, it seemed a gesture of humility. Even after regaining consciousness, her gaze had softened.

    As the head of the Ipwang Family, she valued martial strength above all else.

    ¡°I recognize that your martial arts surpass my understanding. But that alone isn¡¯t enough reason to abandon So-bin entirely. This is about more than martial arts.¡±

    ¡°Still so obstinate.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin narrowed his eyes.

    ¡°So-bin is an outsider. Leave her be.¡±

    His words were brief, but Shin Seol-ha did not agree.

    As the head of a martial household, she had her own perspective.

    ¡°The noble families under Ipwang Fortress strive to raise martial artists of exceptional bloodlines and willingly offer them to the Divine Sword Corps. You know better than anyone that masters don¡¯t emerge just anywhere or anytime. The honor we pursue is through immense effort. Our family¡¯s martial arts and name¡­ That isn¡¯t asking too much.¡±

    She sought to bind him further. Who knew how much more interference she might attempt in the future?

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze sharpened.

    Her words, invasive and presumptuous, rubbed against his deepest sensitivities. Ma Gwang-ik was the family he had found after leaving the Jeong Household. For the first time, he had felt warmth and belonging.@@novelbin@@

    It was a sanctuary he would hold onto even at the end of his life. It was now the most sacred part of his heart.

    ¡°The elite martial artists of the Divine Sword Corps belong under the care of theirmanders. As the head of Ma Gwang-ik, let me be clear.¡±

    His voice was calm but firm.

    ¡°That child is mine.¡±

    His words carried a divine energy, drawn from the revolving brilliance of Luminous Method Wheel Qi. It imbued his voice with an awe-inspiring, sacred quality.

    The sincerity of his tone resonated, echoing widely.

    ¡°¡­Ah.¡±

    A small gasp escaped Shin Seol-ha¡¯s lips. Her expression turned peculiar.

    Her raised eyebrows and slightly parted lips reflected a strange astonishment. It was immediately after hearing Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s deration.

    ¡°I see. That¡¯s eptable, then.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°With those martial arts, that appearance, that status, that lineage¡­ It¡¯s a good thing if it works out, and even if it doesn¡¯t, if you value her so dearly¡­¡±

    Muttering to herself, she suddenly spoke decisively.

    ¡°Take her. I¡¯ve overstepped.¡±

    ¡°¡­?¡±

 Chapter 224

    The new Ma Gwang-ikmander paid no attention to the peculiar expression of the Ipwang patriarch, Shin Seol-ha. He knew what thoughts had crossed her mind; her muttered words alone made it clear.

    "The opposite could have been true as well."

    If Jeong Yeon-shin had been a woman, the topic would have shifted to sons. The great leaders of the world had long used marriage alliances to consolidate power. They held their ns in the highest regard. In the turbulent world of martial arts, for unparalleled warriors, gender made no difference.

    It was a society where the strong thrived, and everything was dedicated to elevating the n''s honor and solidifying its influence.

    But Jeong Yeon-shin had no interest in such matters. What mattered waspleting Ma Gwang-ik.

    Family and home.

    The events in Sichuan at the famed Myeonggong Ind had made this clear. He was haunted by the memory of his seniorrades who had perished.

    The loss he had tried so hard to suppress had burned itself into his heart. This recent incident had brought a painful realization.

    From now on, everyone must return alive. No unavoidable situation should result in empty seats.

    The warmth he had experiencedte in life was like ocean water he had never known¡ªrefreshing but endlessly thirst-inducing. Ma Gwang-ik was no different.

    They were alive. Unlike the Jeong Family Dynamic Gong, which pursued the soul of histe mother, this was real.

    "I won¡¯t lose anyone else."

    Shin Seol-ha¡¯s words and actions only sharpened Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s resolve. Within him, the potential of a great leader began to blossom like a flower bud.

    Even the absence of a single person like Shin So-bin had taught him much. It didn¡¯t matter that he had never led arge group before.

    It was enough that he had realized their importance anew.

    "Seniors, peers, juniors¡ªthey all must grow stronger so they won¡¯t leave my side."

    By any means, they would remain within Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s fold.

    Jeong Yeon-shin resolved this within himself.

    It felt as if the sangdanjeon in his mind was filling with a faint radiance. For the first time, he was determined to create martial arts for others.

    From within, the martial artist Seomye shed his solitude, bing the Grandmaster of Ma Gwang-ik. In this moment, the foundations of a great leader silently formed.

    Emerging from the lonely years of the Jeong Household, he flourished like a lotus rising from a muddy swamp.

    A small spark had ignited great change. Jeong Yeon-shin realized something. He had never before created martial arts for others.

    Not once. Until now, his talent had served only himself, yet he had still built his martial foundation.

    "But throwing my martial arts to others shouldn¡¯t just be an act of utility."

    He sank into deep thought.

    "It must represent Ma Gwang-ik from the start¡­"

    It would be best to weave together Seomye¡¯s martial arts with the principles of Radiance Techniques. It needed to be something the middle and junior martial artists of Ma Gwang-ik could practice and master.

    Moreover, it had to be of the highest order. Just as the masters of Ma Gwang-ik werepared to the Plum Blossom Swordmasters, their martial arts needed to stand on par with the Plum Blossom Sword Style. That was the essence of Ma Gwang-ik.

    ¡°Commander Jeong?¡±

    Shin Seol-ha¡¯s call interrupted his reflection.

    He lifted his gaze, meeting her curious expression.

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll take her.¡±@@novelbin@@

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke calmly.

    He stood, the rough scraping sound of stone filling the quiet room.

    It was the distinct noise of Ipwang Fortress¡¯s stone chairs dragging against the floor, echoing clearly in the stillness.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Shin Seol-ha¡¯s expression subtly shifted.

    As the head of a noble house, she was attuned to the aura of others. She could sense the change in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s demeanor.

    The slight enlightenment he had gained had altered him. The atmosphere of a supreme master, one who breathed the air of the transcendent, began to follow his every move.

    From the Seomye of Ho Gwang Fortress to the me King of Sichuan¡ªhis steps exuded dignity as he moved to leave.

    Shin Seol-ha said nothing more. Her instincts as a seasoned leader told her not to. Speaking unnecessary words could provoke disaster. No one in Ipwang Fortress understood the weight of a ck Rank master¡¯s dignity better than its own people.

    Jeong Yeon-shin broke the silence first.

    ¡°As Shin So-bin¡¯s superior, I extend my respect. You¡¯ve nurtured a precious subordinate. I am grateful.¡±

    ¡°This family has produced elders of the central council for generations. The blood of Ipwang¡¯s foremost noble family should achieve no less,¡± Shin Seol-ha replied, raising the corners of her mouth in feigned jest.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t look at her. His focus drifted into the air, sensing something intangible. It was immediately after hearing her mention ¡°Ipwang¡¯s foremost.¡±

    He felt no presence, but it was a meaningless endeavor. If her grandfather was truly hiding himself, Jeong Yeon-shin wouldn¡¯t detect him. For now, it was enough that no immediate conflict arose.

    ¡°I¡¯ll send herbal medicine and internal recovery aids to Ma Gwang-ik. It¡¯ll be valuable support,¡± Shin Seol-ha said, walking ahead toward the door.

    Jeong Yeon-shin watched her back in silence.

    ¡°For what reason?¡±

    ¡°To repay a debt. You¡¯ve been too upied with missions to receive proper gratitude. If not for the contributions you made in Sichuan, the elder of the central council could¡¯ve been endangered.¡±

    ¡°Your attitude has changed.¡±

    ¡°It had to. This is separate from So-bin¡¯s matter.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t refuse. Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s members would need the support as they engraved their new martial arts into their bodies.

    For martial artists, training was a process of carving away at oneself.

    To cultivate superior techniques swiftly, good food and excellent medicinal supplies were essential, especially in a time of scarcity and poor harvests.

    Medicinal herbs and recovery aids were difficult to procure even through the central office, which had limited supplies.

    He had already requested some as a reward forpleting the Sichuan mission, but it was uncertain how much they would grant.

    "The more, the better," Jeong Yeon-shin thought.

    After all, he had to create something extraordinary.

    A softugh came from ahead. It was Shin Seol-ha.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    She opened the door, and as they stepped out, the faint sound of hesitant movements followed.

    Shin So-bin¡¯s delicate energy seemed strangely unsettled, as though she¡¯d been lost in thought over something trivial.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin addressed her, his eyes meeting the girl¡¯s striking gaze.

    Shin So-bin nodded slightly.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time. I¡¯m d to see you safe.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve refined yourself with Ultimate Pr Flower Fist. It¡¯s well-structured. Your energy channels are solid.¡±

    ¡°You noticed right away.¡±

    Her lips curved into a soft smile. Receiving praise from the creator of the martial art she practiced was a joy unparalleled for a martial artist.

    Most masters of transcendent techniques were long deceased ancestors. To hear such recognition in one¡¯s time was a rare privilege.

    Behind her, Shin Baek, the Blue Rank warrior of the coteral line, watched them with aplex expression.

    He had no authority to challenge the patriarch¡¯s decision. Nor did he feel inclined to.

    What lingered in his ears was the warm tone of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s voice as he spoke of his subordinate as though she were a cherished possession.

    "If only¡­"

    As he shivered at the thought he dared to entertain, the Ma Gwang-ikmander brushed past him. The ck hem of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s robe fluttered slightly.

    It was the first time the reality of his presence felt so vivid. This was a man who traversed the vast expanse of the martial world freely.

    The aura of a ck Rank master swept over the gathered martial artists like a winter breeze, leaving none able to move.

    ¡°I won¡¯t be back for a long time,¡± Shin So-bin said boldly, looking up at Shin Seol-ha with unwavering eyes.

    ¡°If you ever feel limited,e ask about the Heavenly Scripture of Martial Prowess. There¡¯s no shame in it. No matter how much you master Seomye¡¯s arts or Radiance Techniques, I won¡¯t interfere,¡± Shin Seol-ha replied with a surprisingly benevolent smile.

    Step.

    Shin So-bin scoffed lightly and turned, her steps quickening as she followed hermander.

    White and ck, disciple and grandmaster, left the garden together.

    ***

    The newly appointed Ma Gwang-ikmander, Jeong Yeon-shin, secluded himself after retrieving his subordinate.

    He did not leave his quarters after entering. Every meal was served within his residence. Only the Ma Gwang-ik attendants delivering food caught a glimpse of him, and his face remained unseen for several days.

    It wasplete istion.

    Even Cheongmyeong and Baek Mi-ryeo were baffled by this unprecedented behavior. Yet, they could do nothing. Seomye was theirmander, and they had to respect his orders to let no one disturb him.

    The sun set and rose repeatedly, its shadows stretching over the heads of Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s martial artists nine times as the days passed.

    "It''s been nine days already. Could it be a case of juhaipma?"

    "Possibly. They say he fought a fierce battle at the Shin family manor. Maybe he''s quietly tending to internal injuries¡­¡±

    "To avoid worrying us? Knowing ourmander¡¯s temperament, that makes sense. He never shows anything, no matter what happens."

    The sun dipped again, painting the sky with orange light. It was a tranquil evening, the clear air veiled in the glow of dusk.

    Beneath the towering walls of the Grand Martial Training Ground, Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s martial artists shed weapons or focused on their training. Others perched on the high walls or stood atop the roofs of nearby pavilions, gazing down.

    Some of those stationed on rooftops kept their eyes on themander¡¯s quarters. It was typical of Ma Gwang-ik''s informal atmosphere, contrasting with the orthodox sects.

    About thirty martial artists were present, including those who had just returned from solo missions.

    "They say themander only fought the head of the Shin family. Was it really one-on-one?"

    "Could the Shin patriarch¡¯s skills have been enough to injure themander? I thought he wasn¡¯t on par with a ck Rank master."

    "Still, he is the head of a noble family. He probably has at least one Gumyeong Jeolcho hidden up his sleeve. Maybe he triggered a secret mechanism or formation."

    "Enough about internal injuries. If that were the case, Cheong-an Divine Sword would have spotted it right away. Let it go. Let¡¯s just focus on helping those training here. He¡¯lle out on his own."

    The martial artists, who had been conversing in various tones, turned their heads.

    All eyes shifted in one direction.

    Gang Chang-mu, wielding a greatsword, was sparring with Wi Ye-ryeong, who held a bow at her side. Arge-framed Han martial artist and a nimble Ming martial artist faced off.

    As their footwork intertwined, Gang Chang-mu¡¯s de grazed the hem of Wi Ye-ryeong¡¯s blue robe.

    They were both Blue Rank martial artists, known respectively as The Executioner Sword and April Ghost of the Pce. The techniques they were employing were Radiant Sword Style and Circr Step.

    Boom!

    Gang Chang-mu¡¯s greatsword struck downward with a thunderous force. The shockwave split the earth at Wi Ye-ryeong¡¯s feet, sending dust scattering.

    Her footing remained unscathed, demonstrating the peak mastery of Circr Step.

    Gang Chang-mu¡¯s Radiant Sword Style was equally refined. A faint shimmer of light enveloped his de.

    As he brought the sword down, he swiftly reversed his strike upward. The air seemed to rip apart with the sharp sound of his sword swing, scattering fragments of stone in all directions.

    ¡°This is where it diverges,¡± Wi Ye-ryeong murmured with her hands sped behind her back.

    She didn¡¯t move. Standing tall andposed, she faced the oing shockwave with unwavering eyes, her cool demeanor matching the daring ascent of her swordsmanship.

    A fierce wind brushed past her face, and her icy blue eyes glinted sharply. It wasn¡¯t a mere cutting wind but the aura of an expert at the peak of their craft.

    Gang Chang-mu¡¯s lips lifted slightly¡ªnot out of joy, but in resignation. It was a hollow smile.

    "ording to Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s study of Radiance Techniques, an upward strike should¡¯ve worked¡­¡±

    ¡°I know. A consecutive strike is challenging.¡±

    Wi Ye-ryeong responded, unfolding her arms.

    ck!

    Lowering his head, Gang Chang-mu sheathed his greatsword onto the harness behind him without looking back. The sword vanished in a sh of movement, a testament to the high-level technique of swift sheathing, a mark of mastery.

    He spoke again.

    ¡°You didn¡¯t seem capable of repeating Circr Step either.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. To circte energy above and below the Taegye Acupoint near the ankle bone, I¡¯d need more focus. I had already used it once, and my veins didn¡¯t respond immediately. If it were a real fight, I¡¯d have resorted to my primary techniques.¡±

    ¡°My sword path was also blocked. I couldn¡¯t extend it further. The problem wasn¡¯t my veins but the muscles in my arm. To continue the strike, I¡¯d need to finely adjust the internal energy bursts in my arm. Achieving that is essential for mastering the tenth level of Radiant Sword Style. In the end, that Hwangbo guy wasn¡¯t wrong.¡±

    Gang Chang-mu nced upward as he spoke.

    Lying sprawled across the roof tiles, Tae Yeom-ryong chewed on a poppy stem, appearing utterly rxed. He seemed to be using the tiles of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s quarters as a makeshift bed.

    Since their duel, Tae Yeom-ryong hadn¡¯t paid any attention to Gang Chang-mu. He simply lounged around, appearing as if he were casually guarding Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Wi Ye-ryeong unfolded her arms.

    ¡°All of Seomye¡¯s martial arts are like that. They emphasize single, decisive strikes, so they tend tock continuity. Only themander can use them consecutively. It¡¯s a matter of innate talent. It¡¯s something you only realize after mastering them¡­¡±

    She trailed off.

    Beyond the wall of the Grand Martial Training Ground, a sudden and overwhelming surge of energy erupted. It was far beyond what could be considered Blue Rank.

    The pressure slicing through the surroundings was immense.

    In the martial world, some individuals embodied overwhelming, irresistible power within their mortal bodies.

    In Ipwang Fortress, they wore jet-ck robes. These were the ck Rank masters. From beyond the wall, their unmistakable presence began to seep through.

    ¡°Are they really here? Could they not respond to any summons? Did I upset them by calling them a rival? What if that¡¯s really the case?¡±

    ¡°If they¡¯re in seclusion, it¡¯d be wise to turn back,¡± another voice responded.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. You¡¯re the one who suggested this, didn¡¯t you? Pa¡­, hmm, your obsession with books... Blood Ghost, you say something too. Our darling junior missed the gathering, didn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m only here to check on the subordinates I sent to Ma Gwang-ik. I merely heard that Commander Jeong had secluded himself¡­¡±

    ¡°Are you afraid of our Seomye?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m simply respecting my junior¡¯s personal time.¡±

    The voices and mannerisms were instantly recognizable.

    It was the Sub-Commander of the Divine Sword Corps, the Yullyeong Captain, and the Blood Guard Commander. The martial artists of Ma Gwang-ik, who had been lounging, slowly rose to their feet.

    It was unthinkable to weemanders of other units with such ax posture.

    Then it happened.

    Perhaps in response to the overwhelming energy of the iingmanders, a faint ripple of power emerged. It came from the cracks in the grand doors of themander¡¯s quarters, beyond the walls of the training ground.

    Suddenly, radiant energy began to stir, as if embers of light were igniting. Even the gaps in the roof tiles where Tae Yeom-ryongy burst through in streaks of glowing energy.

    Streams of light, made of energy waves, began to flow outward like mist.

 Chapter 225

    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±

    The figure lying atop the roof tiles, Tae Yeom-ryong, stirred immediately. After raising an eyebrow briefly, he rose to his feet without even using his hands for support.

    Using only his legs and waist, he lifted his torso off the ground, as if reversing the logic of gravity itself. In the blink of an eye, he was upright¡ªa testament to his mastery of advanced body techniques.

    Swish.

    Two streaks of shadowy figures descended nearby. They moved like phantoms, the result of honed stealth techniques. Their dark, billowing robes revealed their identities: Ipwang Divine Spear Ak Su-rim and Yullyeong Commander Yun So-yu.

    Ak Su-rim furrowed her brow slightly, directing her gaze toward the distance.

    cing both hands on her hips, she looked down beneath the roof. There stood Shin-blooded Demon Jin Myeong-jo, motionless near the grand martial arena.

    As always, his head was tilted slightly downward, showing no sign of ascending to join them.

    ¡°What¡¯s with you? A junior might have achieved a breakthrough, and yet you¡¯re not rushing to protect him?¡±

    ¡°I intend to scout the perimeter, so pay it no mind. Threemanders focusing on one direction is an inefficient use of our strength. It¡¯s not a wise strategy.¡±

    ¡°Well, that¡¯s technically true¡­¡±

    Trailing off, Ak Su-rim gestured toward Tae Yeom-ryong with her eyes.

    ¡°Hey, child of the Hwangbo family.¡±

    ¡°¡­What do you need?¡±

    He answered while gazing down at the radiant streams of energy below. The waves of light bore a resemnce to the techniques of the Radiant Sword Style, yet they were distinctly different.

    The beams that were now shooting upward glowed with a deeper intensity. Piercing through the corners of the pavilion, they faded like mist, creating an otherworldly sight.

    Ak Su-rim didn¡¯tment on his perceived impoliteness. Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s focus, though elsewhere, was ultimately on Jeong Yeon-shin within the pavilion.

    Nothing else mattered. Protecting Seomye was the priority.

    She finally spoke.

    ¡°How long has he been like this? Our Seomye.¡±

    ¡°About nine days, I¡¯d say.¡±

    ¡°A closed-door retreat, then. It¡¯s only proper that themander replies to my inquiries. How¡¯s his diet?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been delivering meals at the appropriate times. After all, he¡¯s still growing, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not some useless thing like a fasting pill, is it?¡±

    ¡°How would he refine himself on such things? He¡¯s no Daoist hermit¡ªhe¡¯s in his prime growth period.¡±

    ¡°Not like my subordinates at all, huh? You¡¯re taking good care of themander, Ma Gwang-ik.¡±

    Swish.

    Ak Su-rim extended her hand downward, toward the energy waves emanating through the gaps in the roof tiles.

    The ends of her ebony sleeve shimmered with white light, dispersing like morning mist.

    A faint smile curled on her lips.

    ¡°This is a peculiar energy flow. Its individuality is striking. Unlike typical energy types or martial projections, it lingers in the air as dense power after dispersing. It¡¯s not mere energy cirction but an explosive outflow technique. There¡¯s no need for anyone to stand guard.¡±

    Her voice trailed off as she mumbled to herself, then raised her head.

    ¡°You¡¯re not really standing guard, are you? You just didn¡¯t want to disrupt Seomye¡¯s immersion. Hardly fitting for the heir of the Hwangbo family. Weren¡¯t you parading around as royalty back in Jinan?¡±

    ¡°Quite the usation. This is still protection, I¡¯ll have you know.¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong answered curtly, evidently irked by her remark.

    His demeanor, previously polite, evaporated. He now leaned casually to one side, standing in a way that seemed almost instinctive.

    Ak Su-rim didn¡¯t assign much weight to the change.

    ¡°And what¡¯s that one doing?¡±

    She gestured to a corner of the roof, where the slope gently tapered off.

    There was a nearly imperceptible presence clinging to the underside of the eaves. It was Heon Won-chang, hanging upside down like a cicada.

    From Ak Su-rim¡¯s vantage point, he was invisible, his body pressed t against the wooden beams. She tilted her head slightly.

    ¡°He¡¯s mastered the assassin¡¯s art, that much is clear. Is he nning to assassinate hismander?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the opposite, really. Overly dramatic, if you ask me.¡±

    ¡°Standing guard, you say? Why on the rafters?¡±

    ¡°Recent rumors, you see. Several pavilions in Ipwang Fortress had their roofs obliterated in thest few days. He figured an attack mighte from above and ns to counter it. Though, if the roof copses under him, that¡¯ll be another matter entirely.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Without another word, Ak Su-rim leapt gracefully to the ground.

    Rustle.

    Hernding was light and soundless, a single leap cing her in the center of the grand martial arena. The hallmark of a supreme martial artist.

    Not even dust stirred. She hadnded atop sparse patches of grass, their tips unmoving under her leather shoes. This was the realm of so sang bi¡ªwalking on grass without disturbing it.

    Yun So-yu followed suit, descending with equal grace. Her silence was absolute, owed to her mastery of the noble stealth techniques of the Yullyeong Unit.

    Herposure and martial poise were striking, as was her modest yet elegant attire.

    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking my leave.¡±

    She spoke evenly.

    Ak Su-rim nced at Yun So-yu¡¯s profile with a teasing smile.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you hoping to learn how to easily counter techniques? That¡¯s quite important to the Yullyeong Unit.¡±

    ¡°I n to return tomorrow at noon. If I demonstrate sincerity to the newmander, I might finally be granted an audience. Three attempts to visit might at least earn me a conversation.¡±

    With that, Yun So-yu turned on her heel.

    Step.

    As her figure receded into the distance, Ak Su-rim shifted her gaze. Jin Myeong-jo, the Shin-blooded Demon, stood upright and still. The aura surrounding him radiated dignity as he exchanged words with two warriors from the Bloodde Guards¡ªPung Ran and Na Il-cheon.

    ¡®A man with unfathomable depths.¡¯

    Ak Su-rim mused to herself.

    Jin Myeong-jo was enigmatic. His paleplexion and inscrutable expression were the least of it. He seldom participated in official events like the ck-d sparring matches of Ipwang Fortress.

    While he concealed his intentions well, he had racked up remarkable aplishments against unorthodox sects. Yet, judging by his aura, these weren¡¯t feats achieved through pure martial prowess alone.

    Beyond the famed Seom-hyeol Projection Technique, he seemed to harbor another, more perilous skill. Something even darker than the methods of the shadowed martial artists he fought.

    Even now, his icy tone as he questioned his former subordinates exuded a chilling sharpness.

    ¡°You mean to tell me your techniques were never reviewed?¡±

    Pung Ran and Na Il-cheon¡¯s pale faces turned even whiter. The Bloodde Guards were likened to a military unit, yet their demeanors were far from the caliber expected of elite warriors.

    It had only been a few days since they arrived under Ma Gwang-ik¡¯smand, and their dispositions still reflected their old affiliations.

    ¡°Lord Ma Gwang-ik must have been preupied.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no me in that. ck ranks are always busy.¡±

    ¡°You fools. Your energy flows are riddled with gaps. The flow of your energy is severed in ces¡ªtypical of those who attempt to master unfamiliar techniques by relying solely on manuals. You¡¯re neither here nor there. It¡¯s pathetic.¡±

    Jin Myeong-jo¡¯s words were cutting.

    For someone of his rank within the Divine Sword Corps, it was natural to express disappointment when his subordinates underperformed. His wrath was neither unwarranted nor unexpected.

    ¡®How infuriating.¡¯

    Jin Myeong-jo thought bitterly, recalling the letter he had sent to Jeong Yeon-shin¡ªa letter written in frustration and nearly apanied by tears.

    The new Ma Gwang-ik should not have treated Pung Ran and Na Il-cheon this way. It was an excessive dereliction of duty.

    He nced at Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s pavilion, pondering an excuse to retreat should the door open.

    The surrounding martial artists perceived his critique differently.

    To them, his question had been a challenge: Could they execute three sessive moves in a single breath?

    For martial artists of their caliber, it was no small feat.

    Step.

    Pung Ran, a woman with a thinly curved de strapped to her back, stepped forward.

    Her moniker was the Bloodde Phantom. She had mastered the Seom-hyeol Chaotic de Technique, the hallmark of the Bloodde Guards.

    Swift, relentless chained strikes were its defining trait. Among her peers, few could rival her skill inbat.

    ¡°I¡¯ve made progress,¡± she said calmly. ¡°The speed of my advancement has merely slowed.¡±

    The grand martial arena grew quiet. All attention turned to her as the Bloodde Phantom¡¯s fury became palpable. In an instant, shemanded the crowd¡¯s focus.

    Her resemnce to Jin Myeong-jo was uncanny. Her baster skin and sharp jawline resembled a de. Yet, as her hand moved to the hilt of the de on her back, her motion was unhurried, exuding a dangerous grace.

    Unsteady ripples of energy were already surging irregrly, slicing sharply through the air. There was an eerie resemnce to the Bloodde Phantom''s ominous style.

    Swish!

    The sound of her unsheathing her de marked the start of a lethal dance.

    The martial art she had mastered within the Seomye lineage was Si-geuk-gyeong. Its essencey in a technique that temporarily amplified strength through concentrated energy.

    In simpler terms, she was tasked with proving the might of her de arts.

    Hum!

    The Seom-hyeol Chaotic de Technique unfurled in a long, sweeping arc. The thin de split the glow of the setting sun.

    The faintly blurred path of the de exploded into a sharp ripple of energy, creating a deep hum. On her second swing, the air seemed to tear apart.

    But the third swing was different.

    Shing!

    The sound diminished. The energy ripples weakened visibly, and the de, cutting horizontally toward the ground, trembled faintly.

    It was the same barrier faced by Gang Chang-mu and Wi Ye-ryeong earlier. She had failed to sustain her internal energy flow. The energy coursing through her three main meridians faltered by the third second.

    The unfamiliar path of the Seomye technique emphasized sensory perception, presenting clear limitations. Her near-self-taught training exacerbated the issue.

    She had yet to surpass the martial arts she had long mastered.

    This was a solvable issue with continued training. However, martial artists of Ipwang Fortress rarely had the luxury of ter."

    For warriors at the Blue Rank, their skills were expected to bebat-ready at all times. To be iplete was one of the gravest shames.@@novelbin@@

    Standing in the grand martial arena bathed in twilight, Pung Ran gripped her lowered de tightly, biting her lower lip.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve regressed,¡± Jin Myeong-jo remarked coldly.

    ¡°It¡¯s not even appropriate to call this antiquated. Your methods of channeling power have grown sloppy¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡±

    ¡°You should have focused on your original techniques. Seeing this in person, I can¡¯t me my extraordinary junior. This is simply your inadequacy. You reached for techniques beyond your means and lost your chain of attacks. What more is there to say? No, it¡¯s not Seomye¡¯s fault. He bestowed a rare and remarkable martial art, and sparrows simply couldn¡¯t keep pace with a dragon.¡±

    His cutting remarks carried a singr meaning: abandon the Seomye martial art you¡¯ve learned.

    In other words, it wasn¡¯t meant for her to wield.

    No one dared to refute him. High-level martial arts became harder to master the loftier one¡¯s skill level was.

    It was akin to trying to dig a deep well with brittle tools. For Blue Ranks, it was even more difficult than for White Ranks.

    Only Seomye himself could properly utilize the martial art he had created. This would be increasingly evident over time.

    Silence hung heavily.

    Those watching the Bloodde Guards awkwardly averted their gazes. Ak Su-rim said nothing, keeping her eyes fixed on themand pavilion.

    The light spilling from the gaps in the doors and roof tiles had vanished.

    ¡°How do you intend to teach Ma Gwang-gyeol properly?¡±

    ¡°They won¡¯t be able to use it in a direct mission yet. They¡¯ll probably start with small-scale assignments like other units.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re in trouble too. If we encounter a force of Plum Blossom Sword Masters in formation, we¡¯ll have no way to handle it. If only we had an appropriate sword technique for collectivebat, like the Suncheon Wing¡­¡±

    Conversations murmured without restraint. In a ce crowded with Blue Rank martial artists, even lowering one¡¯s voice clumsily was considered shameful.

    The warriors of Ma Gwang-ikforted themselves in their own way, while also worrying about their shorings.

    The noisy silence was palpable.

    Tae Yeom-ryong had reclined on the roof again, and Heon Won-chang¡¯s presence remained motionless in his perch.

    Cheong-myeong and Baek Mi-ryeo, seated against the wall of the grand martial arena, watched the White Rank warriors intently.

    It wasn¡¯t until the door to themand pavilion opened that the atmosphere changed.

    Thrum.

    Ak Su-rim leapt onto the wall, her face lighting up with delight.

    Her movement tond on the corner of the wall was instantaneous, her ck pant leg briefly kicking up a puff of dust.

    ¡°Our Seomye! What¡¯s kept you locked away all this time? You¡¯re not upset because I called you a monster, are you?¡±

    ¡°Briefly.¡±

    The reply came in a short, slightly hoarse voice.

    Step.

    Before the Ma Gwang-ik warriors could fully scale the wall, theirmander stepped through the air, descending like the wind.

    Hended silently in the center of the grand martial arena, his movements as fluid as an illusion. Only the flutter of his dark robes marked his descent. It was the step technique Pungshin.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s form was revealed.

    He wore the same ck long coat, baring his left arm. His jet-ck hair, now reaching just past his shoulders, glistened in the sunset¡¯s glow.

    ¡°Commander! Have you achieved sess?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been waiting for so long! You never appeared at the martial arena, but it seems you¡¯ve grown even stronger.¡±

    The warriors crowded around him, their joy evident, but Jin Myeong-jo alone stepped back quietly, his retreat unnoticed.

    The members of Ma Gwang-ik, both old and new, gathered around Jeong Yeon-shin. Their numbers approached thirty. The crisp winter air quickly warmed as they surrounded him.

    ¡°You¡¯re a belovedmander. Hey, Seomye! We¡­¡±

    Ak Su-rim began to call out with a grin when the warriors stepped back abruptly.

    The distance between them widened as Jeong Yeon-shin slightly parted his lips.

    A circle formed.

    Swish.

    Themander¡¯s feet touched the ground naturally.

    His first movement was a straight punch.

    It wasn¡¯t fast. It extended smoothly and with precision. Energy radiated outward from his shoulders like snowkes scattering in the air.

    A portion of the energy concentrated in his legs surged into his fist. The ovepping energy grew denser.

    Though his overall aura wasn¡¯t overpowering, his punch exploded at its peak.

    Boom!

    The air tore apart audibly, resembling but distinct from the Stonewall Wave of the Ultimate Pr Flower Fist.

    His steps, in harmony with the rotational flow of Hwanikbo, extended outward with fluidity akin to water. A powerful shockwave rippled outward.

    The second movement followed. A subtle hand motion twisted the air into a vortex.

    Energy spiraled as his palm unleashed waves of concentrated power.

    Thud! Boom!

    With each strike, the rippling energy grew more tangible. Sunlight scattered across the waves, refracting into white glimmers.

    Faint bursts of white light erupted from his ck-d figure, carrying a sharp, almost divine intensity.

    ¡°Is that¡­?¡±

    Even as someone murmured in awe, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sequence continued. His third punch unleashed a dazzling light, scattering the remnants of the meflow Impact from Ultimate Pr Flower Fist.

    Click.

    The soft sound of his waist sheath echoed as his hand drew the Northern Bright Sword.

    The de, pristine and frosted, emitted a chill that filled the air. Its translucent sheen spread through the arena, apanied by an unbroken silence.

    With a single swing, the sword moved.

    Hum.

    Jeong Yeon-shin performed a sword dance. Trails of light scattered in countless streaks.

    The glowing paths lingered briefly before fading, only to be reced by new trails.

    In the twilight, his movements seemed to summon the dawn. His right arm guided the sword, his ck sleeve rippling like a banner.

    As the energy waves thickened, the glow surrounding his body intensified, wrapping him in an aura like shimmering heat.

    The power that cleaved the air surpassed what any initial burst of energy could achieve. His movements were underpinned by Si-geuk-gyeong.

    The techniques of Ultimate Pr Flower Fist, Hwanikbo, and Radiant Sword Style seamlessly intertwined into a single dance. Everyone present, masters in their own right, recognized it instantly.

 Chapter 226

    Creating martial arts for others was an arduous task.

    It was something Jeong Yeon-shin had never done before. It was a path typically taken by great grandmasters in the twilight of their years, far beyond what a young man not yet in his twenties could imagine.

    ¡°Martial arts are the culmination of studying the human body.¡±

    To develop a technique, one had to master all 365 acupuncture points, the twelve primary meridians, and countless secondary channels. Without this profound understanding, it would inevitably harm the body.

    The first step was ensuring the safe alignment of energy pathways to prevent chaotic qi flow¡ªa step that was already immensely challenging.

    To craft a technique that produced tangible results from energy flow was even more so.

    ¡°It cannot be something only I can perform.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin was well aware of his unique sensitivity and abilities.

    While not constantly at the forefront of his mind, his potential was evident. Within three years, he could achieve the heavenly tree¡¯s fruit¡ªa feat few could dream of. But such potential came with both admiration and resentment.

    It couldn¡¯t be reduced to a mere trade-off for longevity. That would be uneptable. How could anyone agree to such a price if it were imposed upon them? It was an unfair burden ced by the heavens.

    For nine days after secluding himself in the Ma Gwang-ikmand pavilion, Jeong Yeon-shin grappled with one pressing thought as twilight spilled into his quarters nine times.

    If a single junior or senior failed to benefit from this new martial art, its purpose would be meaningless. It had to be essible to all.

    No one in Ma Gwang-ik could be left behind. The worst fate in the line of duty was the loss of a warrior.

    He refused to lose subordinates as carelessly as Seonmok Leader Cheon So-so had, nor did he wish to experience the same agonizing conflict Suncheon Wing Lord Ha Do-un faced over Namgung Hwa-shin, the White Qilin.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have Jin Myeong-jo¡¯s patience or magnanimity. I¡¯m too selfish. I don¡¯t want to lose anyone.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin mused.

    Seated cross-legged, he began to unearth every principle of martial theory in his mind. He needed to create a technique that anyone within Ma Gwang-ik or the Seomye lineage could easily adopt.

    ¡ªThink of it as teaching a monkey.

    His thoughts coalesced into a single conclusion.

    He simplified his writing, annotating every sentence of the form with meticulous care.

    ¡ªMa Gwang-gyeol is about how to use the body. It explores everything the human hands and feet can achieve. Its instinctive movements make it versatile, covering close-quartersbat and mid-range spear techniques, with the exception of bows.

    He recalled how he had learned Ma Gwang-gyeol from his uncle Ma Jin and aimed to leave behind a legacy that could provide the same rity, even in the event of his death during a mission or from natural causes.

    ¡ªMa Gwang-gyeol is a sword-like technique for martial artists with exceptional senses. However, for other practitioners, it is imperative to question their instincts. Your senses are dull and slow, unsuited for discovering deadly techniques. Instead, use this guide as a framework for other martial arts.

    ¡°This is the key point; I must emphasize it. The utility of a martial art lies in following its essence.¡±

    ¡ªKeep the principles above firmly in your heart. Repeat to yourself, ¡°I am wrong.¡± This will enhance your mastery. The senses of the practitioners are blunt. This manual¡¯s guidance is correct. Simply follow the essentials.

    He wrote in clean, bold strokes, using the ssic haeseo script akin to Ming Dynasty calligraphy.

    The instructions were concise and straightforward.

    ¡°As long as they take this to heart, the rest will follow.¡±

    He twisted the core principles of Ma Gwang-gyeol and integrated them into Seomye martial arts. The term "interlinked" was apt.

    When practiced, the movements seamlessly incorporated techniques from Ultimate Pr Flower Fist and Radiant Sword Style, while utilizing Hwanikbo¡¯s footwork and theyered qi of Si-geuk-gyeong.

    The mindset was simple: The optimal path bes your martial art.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t see this as arrogance. He thought it over calmly. Was it not the truth?

    Flow without obstruction. To move without resistance.

    The sequences of Ma Gwang-gyeol connected wlessly with the Seomye lineage. His uncle¡¯s teachings and his own studies merged.

    The result was luminous. The amplified energy from Si-geuk-gyeong united with the cutting force of Radiant Sword Style.

    The white light intensified, and the radiance flowing from his body crystallized into the martial art¡¯s distinctive aura.

    Nine dayster.

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood in the grand martial arena, his body radiating this new essence.

    Shhhh¡ª

    Ripples of energy extended from his sword-wielding hand, scattering into vivid streaks of white light.

    From the hem of his ck sleeve to the ends of his shoulder-length hair, light fragments shimmered, catching the orange hues of the twilight before slowly fading.

    As Ma Gwang-ik''smander, Jeong Yeon-shin felt immense joy and satisfaction. Though his expression remained calm, the emotions stirred within him were unlike anything he had experienced before. For the first time, he truly relished the act of creating martial arts.

    ¡°This is well-crafted. A fine martial art.¡±

    The sense of aplishment surpassed anything he had created before. This was a martial art for his people.

    At that moment, he confirmed that he had built a fortress to protect Ma Gwang-ik.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    The gathered martial artists around him did not see it the same way. To them, Jeong Yeon-shin appeared as the embodiment of martial perfection.

    This was not simply a spectacle to be judged by its martial level.

    None present were unfamiliar with the Seomye lineage. They all understood the techniques unfolding before them.

    The fusion of fist and sword dances was breathtaking. Each strike flowed into the next seamlessly, without the slightest interruption in energy flow.

    He had reshaped the martial art¡¯s nature. While the technique¡¯s consumption of internal energy was significant, its overwhelming power more thanpensated.

    This was the work of a grandmaster.

    A cold wind swept past the shadowed walls, brushing their skin with a shiver.

    A hushed stillness gripped the arena,sting until a speck of dust rose from the Northern Bright Sword¡¯s tip.

    ¡°All members of Ma Gwang-ik.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin sheathed his sword as he spoke. The pristine de traced a smooth arc toward its scabbard.

    The click of the sword sliding into ce rang unusually clearly, coinciding with his final words.

    ¡°Use your bodies like this.¡±

    ¡°¡­What¡­¡±

    Sim Hyeop-gwon Gong Ya-mi-ryeong, a spirited warrior sent by Hahoe Wi-jin, let out a stunned whisper before quickly regaining herposure.

    For a martial artist who kept her hair cropped short for closebat, even she was awestruck.

    No one criticized her reaction. It reflected the feelings of everyone present. They had witnessed a martial art once known for its singr, devastating strikes transformed into one optimized for sustainedbat.

    The principles interwoven into the movements formed a cohesive whole.

    ¡°Use our bodies like that?¡±

    Shin So-bin asked suddenly.

    Her tone carried a faint unease, which Jeong Yeon-shin caught. Since the events at Ipwang Fortress, she had grown more familiar, yet her spirited personality seemed tock the drive to pursue martial mastery.

    The sight only deepened Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s satisfaction. His chest swelled with pride and confidence.

    Themander of Ma Gwang-ik straightened his posture, his eyes glinting with subtle amusement.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I wrote it all down in detail. Once you grasp the essentials, it¡¯lle naturally. Any martial artist trained in Ma Gwang-gyeol or the Seomye lineage should find it easy to master.¡±

    He thought of the manual he had left behind in the pavilion. Anyone who read it would surely be moved.

    Perhaps they would feel as ted as he had, even choosing to live and train in the martial arena for a while.

    ¡°Shin So-bin.¡±

    ¡°Yes, Commander?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a manual on my desk. I¡¯ve dried the ink with my energy, so bring it here.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin ordered.

    The manual consisted of four volumes. Given the remarkable memories of Ipwang Fortress warriors, it wouldn¡¯t take long for all of Ma Gwang-ik to study it thoroughly.

    Tap.

    Shin So-bin¡¯s white robe and braided hair fluttered as she vaulted over the wall. Her nimble movements,bined with her uniquely feline grace, reflected her nickname, ¡°White Cat of Ma Gwang-ik.¡±

    Since the Ipwang Fortress incident, Shin So-bin had acted as themander¡¯s trusted confidante.

    ¡°It feels as though an entirely new principle has been embedded in this martial art¡­¡±

    Baek Mi-ryeo, standing to one side, hesitated before speaking. Though this was an official setting, her tone carried due respect.

    ¡°What is it called?¡± she asked.

    It was a weighty question. Martial arts that achieved renown across the world often carried names that struck fear into the hearts of their enemies.

    Few sects dared to challenge the Shaolin Sect¡¯s Hundred Steps Divine Fist or the Celestial Demon Divine Technique of the Bright Sect.

    For Jeong Yeon-shin, it didn¡¯t matter. This martial art wasn¡¯t created for fame.

    ¡°It¡¯s just¡­¡±

    He thought of one character.

    There are words in the world that epass contradictory meanings. Words that embody both extremes within themselves.

    The character Gwang was one such word.

    Vacant and bright. It was a character he had contemted even before his seclusion.

    ¡°¡­¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin fell silent, his gaze sweeping over his juniors and seniors.

    The faces that turned each return from missions into a homing. With each conversation, they gave him the warmth he had never found in the Jeong family estate.

    They were unlike the brothers who had rejected the Jeong family¡¯s martial techniques.

    If it were them, they would dly ept the martial art he had created, as if it were a gift exchanged between siblings of the same lineage.

    ¡°Grow stronger and remain with me¡­¡±

    It was a sentiment difficult to express as theirmander.

    ¡ªIf you vanish, my heart will be left empty. But you fill it, and I am made whole because of you. You¡¯ve shown me kindness after I left my family. I owe you a debt I cannot repay.

    Thus, I bestow upon you this martial art, crafted under the name you gave me, Seomye.

    Only one phrase came to mind.

    ¡°Gwang-ye-gyeol.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin spoke, the name of a martial art destined to be a legend.

    This was Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s moment.

    Ak Su-rim smiled softly as she stood to the side.

    A warmth rose within her chest, like a bundle of cotton clouds, tempering her curiosity. She made a mental note.

    ¡°I¡¯ll have toe backter.¡±

    Her thoughts briefly shifted.

    Where¡¯s Jin Myeong-jo, that rascal?

    With a slight tilt of her head, Ak Su-rim began walking away lightly.

    ***

    Three days had passed.

    Three nights and days alternated between awe and bewilderment.

    For the first time since ascending to the position ofmander, Jeong Yeon-shin had devoted himself to training. The Grand Martial Arena of Ma Gwang-ik was more vibrant than ever.

    The attention of the skilled warriors was focused on him. The carefree attitude they had disyed during his seclusion hadrgely disappeared.@@novelbin@@

    "That¡¯s it. A little lighter. Imagine transferring the qi from the Large Intestine Meridian of Hand-Yangming entirely to your fingertips. From there, let it flow naturally as if it were second nature."

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood side by side with Shin So-bin and Heon Won-chang, observing their internal energy flow without even checking their pulses, relying solely on his acute energy senses.

    For the seasoned warriors of Ma Gwang-ik, this was an extraordinary sight. Despite the boyish appearance of the neer, his demonstration of Gwang-ye-gyeol had raised expectations of his teachings.

    Gwang-ye-gyeol was less of an introductory technique and more an advanced refinement. Within just a few days, the path to bolstering theirbat strength had be clear. These warriors were already formidable, but now they were capable ofpeting with elite sect members like the Plum Blossom Swordmasters or the Eighteen Arhats.

    "Time is moving quickly. It¡¯s already time for the advancement ceremony..."

    "That swordsman from the Goonshim de n caused trouble again. He¡¯s not unpleasant, but he¡¯s rather full of himself, being the son of a major trading guild."

    "Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be a Suncheon Wing swordsman? Seems like he returned from a solo mission. What did he say?"

    "He boasted about securing a spot among the blues, crediting the misfortune of a Hwangbo scion. Seems he¡¯s only wary of Tae Yeom-ryong and doesn¡¯t realize the true weight of the restrictions we¡¯ve lifted."

    "An urate observation."

    The warriors of Ma Gwang-ik chuckled softly, their conversation reflecting the swift passage of time since the demonstration of Gwang-ye-gyeol. Out of the 23 blue ranks and 7 white ranks in Ma Gwang-ik, a third had already studied the manual.

    It wasn¡¯t passed around individually. Instead, the team, as structured by the previousmander, had collectively absorbed it, starting with the first squad of Ma Gwang.

    Their reactions were peculiar.

    A mix of astonishment, admiration, and unease. Even Cheongmyeong, the Blue me Swordsman, felt the same.

    Ipwang Fortress was home to some of the finest martial arts in the world. Every official martial artist within its ranks possessed exceptional talent.

    None among them had grown up without being regarded as a prodigy in their hometowns.

    "Look, there¡¯s another one. That expression again¡ªalways amusing."

    Hyo-su Sword Gang Chang-mu crossed hisrge arms, observing with a faint smile.

    It was the only way to describe the faces of those emerging from themander¡¯s quarters: members of Ma Gwang¡¯s third squad and an anonymous junior disciple.

    Their raised eyebrows and slightly parted lips hardly resembled theposed expressions of seasoned warriors.

    Had they been insulted beyondprehension? Their astonishment seemed to have softened their emotions, leaving them in a state of dazed awe.

    Only Tae Yeom-ryong carried a grin, casually strolling with his hands sped behind his head.

    "This is it," he murmured, his voice too faint for Gang Chang-mu to hear.

    "Even that brat from the Hwangbo family can make such a face," Gang Chang-mu muttered with narrowed eyes.

    Having previously lost to Tae Yeom-ryong, Gang Chang-mu judged others solely by their innate abilities. Seeing someone reduced to such an expression just from reading the manual only fueled curiosity among the mid-level recruits.

    "Even without seeing it myself, I can tell. The movements of those who¡¯ve started practicing it have changed. Their ability to link powerful strikes has improved significantly, evenpared to yesterday. There are limits, of course."

    Sa-wol Gung-gwi Wi Ye-ryeong spoke, standing alongside Gang Chang-mu atop a roof. It was the tiled roof of themander¡¯s quarters, constructed near the edge of the Grand Martial Arena.

    The martial force of Ma Gwang-ik had begun training with the manual. Naturally, it was their duty to stand guard.

    Wi Ye-ryeong nced down at Jeong Yeon-shin, her blue eyes gleaming with the unique luster of the noble Ming n.

    "Commander Seomye is quite the intriguing figure."

    "I already know that."

    "That Gwang-ye-gyeol... once you try it, you¡¯ll realize it¡¯s beyond what you¡¯d expect. The rumors about him being favored by the Fortress Lord aren¡¯t baseless. He might end up handling matters in our n¡¯s domain someday."

    "You think themander will be invited to the realm of the immortals?"

    Gang Chang-mu raised an eyebrow just as a clear chirping sound echoed from afar. From the sky, a pure white swallow descended with rapid wingbeats.

    Its dazzling white feathers reflected the sunlight as it swiftly approached.

    It was a spirit beast nurtured by the Ming n for themanders of Ipwang Fortress. Among Ma Gwang-ik, it was called the White Swallow (Baek-yeon).

    "That little one seems urgent."

    Wi Ye-ryeong¡¯s melodic voice rang out just as themander raised his arm slightly. The swallow perched delicately on his forearm with its tiny feet.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s lips parted slightly.

    "Out ying, were you? So, you¡¯ve been to see the General Commander."

    "It¡¯s from the General Command...!"

    Wi Ye-ryeong¡¯s sharp hearing captured themander¡¯s voice as he spoke.

    Her lips paused mid-sentence, her gaze filling with a mix of curiosity and surprise.

 Chapter 227

    ¡°Is the Lord sensing the will of the spirit creature?¡±

    Wi Ye-ryeong murmured, her expression tinged with curiosity as she gazed down from the roof. Below, Jeong Yeon-shin stood in the great training grounds, gently stroking the back of a white swallow.

    The stark contrast between his jet-ck robes and even darker hair against the bird¡¯s pristine white feathers created an almost otherworldly scene.

    For the new Lord of Ma Gwang-ik Province tomand the spirit creature, a symbol of authority among the Lords, was both harmonious and strange in its impression.

    Even the rare smile gracing his lips seemed imbued with mystery. At least, that¡¯s how it felt to Wi Ye-ryeong.

    ¡°There¡¯s no trace of our n¡¯s influence, so could it be¡­? Perhaps the Fortress Lord is¡­¡±

    A flicker of uncertainty and suspicion crossed her striking blue eyes, disappearing as swiftly as it had appeared.

    ¡°Could the treasure of our tree have been entrusted to someone outside our n? There¡¯s no way our people would ever permit such a thing.¡±

    The thought was unthinkable. Such a matter would be of utmost importance¡ªutterly intolerable. Even a direct disciple of the Fortress Lord, no matter their status within the royal family, wouldn¡¯t suffice.

    Unless an extraordinary event were to ur¡ªor unless Ma Gwang-ik Province¡¯s new Lord achieved a standing equal to that of their n.

    Wi Ye-ryeong shook her head ever so slightly, her thoughts lingering when Gang Chang-mu, perched on another edge of the roof, spoke in his usual nonchnt tone.

    ¡°Communicating with a spirit creature isn¡¯t unheard of, even among the White Ranks of the Noble ns. Our Lord is leagues above them. Anything is possible. It¡¯s hardly a stretch to imagine he has a trump card or two hidden up his sleeve. Lords of this caliber have always been enigmatic. Take the internal energy of our previous Lord, for example¡­¡±

    Gang Chang-mu hailed from the Celestial Forest Division, where his former Lord had been none other than Hahoe Wi-jin, the Celestial Dragon of Divine Strength.

    ¡°By sheer energy reserves alone, it¡¯s said he could rival the Violet Rank. When you¡¯re ck Rank, possessing a few exceptional abilitieses with the territory. And considering our Lord reached this rank at the youngest age ever, how much more extraordinary must he be?¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I was referring to,¡± Wi Ye-ryeong interjected, her tone sharp.

    ¡°Is this the most celebrated Blue Rank in Ma Gwang-ik Province showing off? I thought the only ones obsessed with n superiority were those shadowy bastards from the Dark Night Hall among the Thirteen Heavens.¡±

    Gang Chang-mu¡¯s deep voice carried a teasing edge as he nced at her, his words not entirely wrong.

    It was true that Wi Ye-ryeong had garnered considerable attention within Ma Gwang-ik Province. An archer of her caliber was a rarity, and a skilled Noble n practitioner even more so.

    The Ma Gwang Formation specialized in closebat martial arts, leaving a gap in mid-to-long-rangebatants.

    That had been the case until Wi Ye-ryeong¡¯s arrival. The Archer of the Crescent Moon was a martial artist who had struck down Jeomchang Sect¡¯s famed Sun Piercing Sword Technique with a single arrow.

    As a distinguished member of a noble n, she was tasked with securing the nks of Ma Gwang-ik¡¯sbat formations. Among the middle-ranking neers, she had quickly be the center of attention for the warriors of Ma Gwang-ik Province.

    ¡°Arrogant bastards, all of them,¡± Wi Ye-ryeong muttered, her brows knitting together as she frowned¡ªa rare disy of emotion.

    ¡°The Celestial Forest Lord is also of a Noble n. Are you ignorant of our n¡¯s taboos? Don¡¯t speak so carelessly again, nor make suchparisons.¡±

    ¡°Understood,¡± Gang Chang-mu replied, shrugging his broad shoulders as he peered below.

    On the training grounds, the white swallow¡ªBaek Yeon¡ªwas perched at Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s feet as he retrieved a letter tied to its leg. After scanning its contents, he turned and began to leave the great training hall.

    ***

    ¡°Damn it! Damn it all!¡±

    A group of fifty high-ranking martial artists sprinted across the barren terrain. Though their steps pounded the dry ground with immense force, not a speck of dust rose in their wake.

    At the head of the group were two figures d in the ck robes of Ipwang Fortress.

    The contrast between the burly man and the lithe woman was stark, yet the oppressive aura they emanated ced them on equal footing.

    Hahoe Wi-jin crushed the letter in his hand, muttering curses under his breath. Despite his seething anger, his footwork remained as light and fluid as a gentle breeze.

    This ease was thanks to the advice of an exceptional junior, who had recently helped him correct his internal energy flow.

    ¡°They say he uses some strange sorcery, and it¡¯s incredibly powerful. The exiled Mo Mountain Taoists surrendered before they even had a chance to establish themselves in Xinjiang. Hell, he might¡¯ve had a hand in capturing Suncheon Ik. Damn it all!¡±

    His words were sharp and biting, spat out like venom.

    Beside him, Cheon So-so¡¯s long ck hair swayed in the wind created by their movement. Even against the gusts generated by their rapid advance, her hair retained a striking luster, much like Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s own.

    ¡°I heard the young leader of the Bright Sect is around the same age as Ma Gwang-ik Province¡¯s new Lord. Both are said to be grandmasters of sorcery.¡±

    Her calm voice, infused with martial energy, pierced through the rushing wind with rity.

    ¡°If circumstances and fortune align, it wouldn¡¯t be surprising if he led his followers to rout an entirebat division.¡±

    Her words were measured and deliberate, but Hahoe Wi-jin shook his head.

    ¡°Do you think Ha Do-un fell to him?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been far too long since we¡¯ve had anymunication from Suncheon Ik. Whatever happened, we¡¯ll have to ept it.¡±

    ¡°¡­They might¡¯ve set up a formation. Or used some vile sorcery.¡±

    ck-ranked masters were the kind who spoke of the world atrge.

    They had departed as soon as the meeting at Wonpyeong Ilgeomjang ended, without even catching a glimpse of the much-anticipated annotated version of Pa-Baek Chongram.

    Their mission was clear: to im the head of the Demonic Outsider Leader. The martial orthodoxy¡¯s method of countering his techniques wasn¡¯t immediately necessary, and the Grand Commander had sent them out without hesitation.

    Hahoe Wi-jin recalled the smug face of Im Jin-myeong, the Grand Commander,plete with his irritatingly smooth beard, and gritted his teeth.

    ¡°That bastard. Younger than me, and yet so damn arrogant.¡±

    ¡°If we concern ourselves with divisions, the Fortress would crumble.¡±

    Cheon So-so responded indifferently.

    ¡°And I heard you pulled some petty stunt on a junior recruit.¡±

    ¡°A junior? You mean Seomye?¡±

    The name slipped out immediately.

    If there was any junior worth mentioning among the Lords, it could only be the newly appointed Ma Gwang-ik Lord, a ck-Rank prodigy celebrated at Wonpyeong Ilgeomjang for being the youngest to reach such heights.

    Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s lips curled into a broad grin.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t a petty stunt. I simply pointed out the truth. He dared to hold Pa-Baek Chongram hostage. His attitude matched his talents and rank, but it was necessary to remind him of his arrogance at least once. Facts are facts, after all.¡±

    ¡°Ma Gwang-ik Lord has a connection to Cheongmyeong,¡± she murmured, her lips moving almost imperceptibly.

    ¡°I heard the story. Ma Gwang-ik Lord didn¡¯t know we¡¯d need the annotations. He handed it over with good intentions, but we mishandled the situation, and it upset him.¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°At his age, with his level of talent, perhaps he¡¯s just ustomed to relying on himself.¡±

    Her tone was t, but her words tugged at Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s memory.

    ¡ªI didn¡¯t consider it. It¡¯s just basic groundwork, isn¡¯t it? There¡¯s hardly any room for annotations. In realbat, you¡¯d just use what feels right in the moment¡­

    It had been an honest exnation. Unbelievable, yet somehow convincing.

    Cheon So-so spoke again.

    ¡°Basic groundwork¡­ It was the truth for him as a junior. But you misunderstood, and you¡­¡±

    ¡°RAAAAAHHH!¡±

    Before she could finish, a deafening roar tore through the air, reverberating across the ground. It was almost akin to a lion¡¯s roar, but infused with powerful martial energy.

    The shockwave erupted from Hahoe Wi-jin, his frustration ripping through the atmosphere, affecting even those at the rear of their formation.

    The sleeping bags strapped to the backs of the Celestial Forest warriors shifted violently, as if kicked by an invisible force.

    The Celestial Forest Division and Seonmok Commanders were en route to confront the worst faction of the Thirteen Heavens entrenched in Xinjiang.

    For the two Lords, their mission was clear. Sess was non-negotiable.

    ***

    While Ma Gwang-ik immersed himself in training for the Radiance Technique, the inner fortress of Ipwang Fortress bustled with preparations for a grand event.

    Everywhere, stone structures rose, and a sparring stage was erected at the central training ground.

    The Promotion Ceremony.

    It was an event of immense significance within the fortress¡ªa stage to evaluate the aptitude of the Lords, a tform to measure the sect¡¯s strength objectively, and an opportunity to reward warriors for their aplishments.

    It was the pinnacle of honor in Ipwang Fortress.

    Themotion reached even the Ma Gwang-ik Pavilion, and for good reason. Hwangbo n¡¯s Tae Yeom-ryong had long been a renowned rising star.

    He had imed victory at the Yongbong Gathering multiple times, earning him the title of the strongest young talent in Jinan.

    Today, rumors spread that he would attempt a promotion to the Blue Rank while dressed in humble clothing.

    His status was absurdly lowpared to his achievements.

    As a member of Hwanik Corps under themand of the current Ma Gwang-ik Lord, he had aplished feats that far surpassed those of an average Blue Rank warrior.

    He had taken down several masters from Sipjeonmun and Sunmaren, served as the action captain of Hwanik Corps, and even held off the forces of Simmu-ryeon¡¯s Sword Sovereign during the Murim Alliance gathering in Hanzhong.

    Until Ma Gwang-ik Lord arrived to meet the Youngcheon Sword Demon, not a single ally had perished under hismand. His merits were undeniable.

    Naturally, people gathered in anticipation.

    ¡°They¡¯ll handle it just fine.¡±

    ¡°So, you¡¯re done pretending to be a senior?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re nobodies, remember? Young and nameless.¡±

    The warriors of Ma Gwang-ik were indifferent. The nameless disciples were even more so, their focus scattered as they chewed on poppy seeds or snuck sips of liquor, an act that diminished any goodwill.

    Their attention was firmly fixed on the martial techniques created by their Lord.

    They gathered frequently at the great training grounds to practice the Radiance Technique,pletely engrossed in it¡ªso much so that even the White and Blue Rank masters, as well as the youngest nameless disciples, were swept up in it.

    ¡°Our Lord went as an official witness, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s so much I wanted to ask him.¡±

    ¡°Think Ipwangdalbyeon will finally get a new uniform?¡±

    ¡°Who knows? His skills with a sword are terrifying, but¡­¡±

    ¡°He still hasn¡¯t broken the restriction, has he? Probably not.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope for the best.¡±

    Their conversation flowed between jokes and genuine sentiments, reflecting the fortress¡¯s attention on Ipwangdalbyeon Hyeon Won-chang.

    Yet Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s looming presence overshadowed all else. Even those who had mastered the new techniques created by the Lord of Ma Gwang-ik couldn¡¯t draw the same level of attention.

    ¡°Our Lord was incredibly patient teaching us, wasn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, he even exined what internal energy really is. I used to think it was just some skill you learned at the vige martial hall.¡±

    ¡°Our talents aren¡¯t bad either, you know¡­¡±

    ¡°Our Lord was like a Buddha. Who would¡¯ve thought he had that side to him?¡±

    ¡°Do that many people know Ma Gwang-ik Lord so well?¡±

    ¡°Of course! We share meals and battles like family¡ªwait, who are you?¡±

    A nameless disciple turned around, responding instinctively to the unexpected sound of a woman¡¯s voice.

    Sshh...

    The woman wore a white silk blindfold over her eyes.

    Her poised stance and elegant bnce radiated an air of dignity. Her jet-ck hair cascaded down past her shoulders, shimmering as sunlight brushed over it.

    The striking contrast between her dark hair and the pure white of her longbow naturally drew all eyes to her.

    It was none other than Lady Ye of the Murim Alliance in Hanzhong.

    ¡°The Internal Command Officer of the Hanzhong Murim Alliance,¡± she said, her lips curving into a polite smile.

    ¡°I humbly greet the family of Ma Gwang-ik Lord.¡±

    As she nced around, her serene demeanor carried a faint tension, thickening the air.

    Even before she stepped onto the training grounds, the seasoned warriors of Ma Gwang-ik were already watching her closely.

    Gang Chang-mu was the first to speak.

    ¡°...The Internal Command Officer of the Alliance? What business brings you here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯vee to request an audience with your Lord. I sent several messages, but there¡¯s been no reply.¡±

    ¡°This is a ce outsiders are not permitted to enter. You¡¯d best leave quickly.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps you should direct that suggestion to the Fortress Lord,¡± she replied smoothly, her smile unwavering.

    Themotion in the training grounds began to quiet, the sound of wind gently carrying the dust into the air.

    Thud.

    Cheongmyeong, who had been recliningzily against a wall, stepped down to the ground. The sword hanging at his waist gleamed with invisible sword energy, bending the sunlight around him.

    At that moment, several swordsmen of Ma Gwang-ik red their qi in response.

    Fwoosh!

    But before anyone could act, a figure d in blue soared through the air.

    Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s ck hair fluttered as shended gracefully in front of Lady Ye.

    Baek Mi-ryeo, one of the few who knew Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s true thoughts, had heard much from him.

    ¡°That blindfold.¡±

    The wielder of the One Lotus Sword slightly tilted her chin.

    ¡°Take it off. Now.¡±

    ***

    The newly appointed Lord of Ma Gwang-ik stood on one side of the sparring stage in the central training ground.

    A massive crowd had gathered. Events like this were rare in the monotonous routines of fortress life, and the sheer number of spectators, numbering in the hundreds, created an atmosphere thick with anticipation.

    For many, just standing in such a charged environment would have been exhausting. However, Jeong Yeon-shin was different. He felt no fatigue, despite having handled numerous tasks since his return. His body surged with vitality, a testament to the rigorous discipline of Jeong Ga-donggong and the boundless energy provided by the Luminous Method Wheel Qi. Among the elite martial artists, his stamina was unmatched.

    ¡°Next,¡± he said.

    This came after a duel between two White Rank warriors had concluded. The pair nced at Ma Gwang-ik Lord before stepping off the stage. Another duo of martial artists soon took their ce. Their appearances were equally remarkable.

    A man and a woman ascended the stage together, their auras radiating intensity. Their prowess wasparable to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s during his days as a White Rank initiate.

    This was the Promotion Ceremony of Ipwang Fortress.

    For safety and fairness, ck Rank overseers were required to monitor the duels. It was Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s final mission before departing for Shaanxi. His exceptional perceptiveness had earned him the role, though it was also an opportunity for him to gain experience in the responsibilities of a ck Rank Lord. The decision had been made at his first meeting with the other Lords and was already set in motion.

    ¡°Begin,¡± he announced.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s face remained expressionless as he conducted the proceedings.

    The Lord of Ma Gwang-ik, Seomye.

    Wearing a meticulously pressed ck robe with the White Northern Bright Sword at his waist, he exuded an air of authority. Yet, there was a subtle tension in the lines of his mouth¡ªa rare disy for him. Nobody dared to approach the sparring stage while he was there.

    He paid no attention to this. It wasn¡¯t necessary, nor was it the time.

    ¡®Hye-ah¡­¡¯

    The news from the Zhongnan Sect weighed heavily on his mind.

    ¨DThe Seogun Sword Sect and Chuiho Gate have been annihted. Both were subordinate factions of Zhongnan, based in Xi¡¯an. Reports indicate that the area beneath the mountains where the Taoist halls were located has beenpletely burned. Survivors of the Zhongnan Sect are unounted for.

    ¨DThere are rumors that Sword Dragon Wei Ji Myo-hwa escaped with a disciple of the Sword Immortal. No further information is avable, but that in itself may be good news. If the de Specters had captured him, they would have made it public to sever Zhongnan¡¯s legacy. He must be safe.

    As the Grand Commander¡¯s words echoed in his thoughts, the duel began.

    The contestants were Hui Pung Sword Do Jin and Fist Wave Demon Hahoe Sangan.

    The man wore a sturdy belt and carried a sword, while the woman, dressed in darkbat gloves, stood ready. They hailed from the Yullyeong Division and the Myeolseom Corps, respectively.

    These two had long been infamous rivals, and their pairing was deliberate. The Grand Commander¡¯s office often tested martial artists'' practical skills by orchestrating such matchups.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect this,¡± Do Jin said, his sharp gaze fixed on Hahoe Sangan¡¯s clenched fists.

    ¡°This is perfect. Let¡¯s settle our grievances here,¡± she replied, her lips curling into a smirk as she mmed her fists together with a resonant thud.

    Hahoe Sangan, the golden child of the Hahoe family in Ipwang Fortress, was the niece of Celestial Forest Lord Hahoe Wi-jin. Her family had previously rejected a matchmaker sent by Do Jin¡¯s household.

    The martial artists of Ipwang Fortress were a diverse lot, gathered under the banner of stability and order. However, internal conflicts and rivalries were not umon.

    Do Jin¡¯s lips trembled.

    ¡°Grievances, you say? Your family¡¯s humiliation of mine¡ª¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s be clear. It was you who kept throwing unwanted advances my way, like the unyielding currents of the Yangtze River,¡± she retorted, raising her eyebrows.

    ¡°Begin!¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s voice cut through their exchange, terse andmanding.

    Do Jin flinched slightly, while Hahoe Sangan responded as if following a direct order from her Lord. She immediately assumed her stance, her gloved hands radiating an overwhelming surge of qi.

    Boom!

    A colorless shockwave exploded from her palm, apanied by a fierce gust that sent Do Jin flying. Dust scattered into the air as his bodynded heavily on the ground. He felt as though his sternum had caved inward.

    His breath caught, and the protective qi surrounding his body briefly faltered under the immense force of her strike.

    Hahoe Sangan pressed her advantage with a relentless assault. Her intent was clear¡ªshe aimed to end the match quickly, with no concern for the aftermath. This aggressive strategy had gained poprity in the fortress following Seomye¡¯s exploits.

    Do Jin¡¯s expression hardened. He had anticipated this approach and prepared a countermeasure.

    He was familiar with the woman¡¯s nature, having once admired her deeply. After years of reflection, he had devised a way to dismantle her techniques.

    ¡®A decisive strike¡­!¡¯

    Ignoring his ragged breathing, he drew upon his internal energy, channeling it through his hands into a precise form.

    Boom!

    As Hahoe Sangan closed in for a follow-up strike, her eyebrows twitched. Her vision suddenly brightened, and murmurs rippled through the audience.

    Do Jin¡¯s sword, raised with both hands, gathered sunlight into an invisible arc of qi.

    ¡°Hui Sword Seam!¡±

    Gasps of astonishment erupted from the spectators.

    Do Jin¡¯s family was renowned for their mastery of the sword. His wless execution of the technique, perfectly timed to counter her advancing footwork, was a testament to their legacy.

    For a moment, he seemed like a sword-wielding specter, striking with supernatural precision.

    ¡®I should¡¯ve attacked faster! At this range, it¡¯s toote¡ª¡¯

    Crash!

    Hahoe Sangan¡¯s Bongmaek Fist Technique disintegrated under the force of Do Jin¡¯s strike, the qi structure unravelingpletely.

    Bothbatants were immobilized.

    Such urrences were not rare in duels. Martial artists, reliant on their des and internal energy, often risked severe injury¡ªor even death¡ªduring sparring matches.

    Hahoe Sangan, still in her forward stance, couldn¡¯t move. Her body was wracked with pain, the lingering qi of the sword strike threatening to overwhelm her.

    At the moment when the shimmering, milky-white sword aura seemed poised to slice through her corbone¡ª

    Swoosh.

    A streak of light passed between them, grazing their hair. Only someone with an acute awareness of killing intent could have perceived it.

    Do Jin¡¯s sword abruptly halted. It was caught between two fingers.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had silently intervened, his outstretched arm emerging from the side of the stage.

    His ck sleeve hung loosely, swaying as he calmly dered:

    ¡°Hahoe Sangan has lost. Hui Pung Sword Do Jin is the winner.¡±

    A faint white glow shimmered from his hand, resembling threads of light. It was a manifestation of the Radiance Technique, a yet-unrevealed power.

    The precision of his intervention was extraordinary. His hand, glowing as if carved from diamond, showed no trace of blood.

    His voice echoed in their ears like a thunderous whisper:

    ¡ªStep down. You¡¯re causing amotion.

 Chapter 228

    Saaaa¡ª

    From Ma Gwang-ik Lord Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s entire body, streams of light shimmered like heat waves before dispersing. The light broke apart like starlight above the hem of his ck robe.

    The sight starkly contrasted with theposed gaze of Seomye.

    Every martial grandmaster exuded a distinct presence, and the aura surrounding the new Ma Gwang-ik Lord was both powerful and enigmatic. To those experienced in the martial world, it felt unpredictable and beyondprehension.

    Earlier, without a single exaggerated movement of his lips, Jeong Yeon-shin had sent out a transmitted message.

    To onlookers, the Ma Gwang-ik Lord came across as a quiet and imprable ck sentinel. His turbulent temperament, however, had only revealed itself to Do Jin and Hahoe Sangan.

    "Watching a promotion ceremony as the Lord feels utterly meaningless. Did the Myeolseom Lord see me like this too?"

    Jeong Yeon-shin reflected silently. Am I even needed here?

    "It¡¯d be better to get this over with and head to Shaanxi¡­."

    His lips pressed together faintly, betraying his inner frustration. He had too many ties to the Zhongnan Sect. It wasn¡¯t just his blood rtives, Jeong Hye and Jeong Jung-san. There were also others: Zhongnan Swordmaster Zhong Yeo-il, the elder Yeo Il-shin, and Wei Ji Myo-hwa, the Sword Dragon. Not to mention the disciples of Zhongnan who had fought alongside him against the de Specters. It felt like a weight pressing against his heart.

    ¡°Phew¡­¡±

    At that moment, Do Jin¡¯s typically rxed wrists stiffened. Jeong Yeon-shin, who had been holding the de between his fingers, casually flicked his index and middle fingers outward.

    It was an effortless motion.

    Thwoong¡ª The sword resonated as it was knocked askew.

    ¡°¡­!¡±

    Do Jin nearly lost hold of his weapon and immediately realized the state he was in. The years of rigorous training under the prestigious sword school vanished from his mind in an instant.

    A chilling sensation overtook his head. It was near panic¡ªnot just because his disastrous strike had been stopped so easily. Even if he attempted the same attack again, it was clear he wouldn¡¯t seed. His technique had been nullified as if it were nothing.

    For a swordsman, it was a devastating blow. Still, he could only take some small sce in the fact that his opponent was a master of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s caliber.

    The new Ma Gwang-ik Lord, Seomye, had already be a familiar and revered figure within Ipwang Fortress.

    ¡°The rumors don¡¯t lie¡­¡±

    Do Jin couldn¡¯t help but mutter inwardly. As a martial artist of the Yullyeong Unit, he¡¯d taken an interest in the grandmaster who had broken through the Promotion Ceremony¡¯s challenges with ease.

    He¡¯d simply set aside his curiosity momentarily, distracted by his own turmoil.

    Hahoe Sangan, who had been crouched low, straightened herself. She quickly raised her hands in a respectful martial salute.

    Hooo¡ª

    She let out a deep breath, the inner energy from her short-term preparations flowing out with faint ripples of qi.

    Only now did she begin to breathe properly. After being astonished by Do Jin¡¯s sword strike and experiencing Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s counter at such close range, she could finallyprehend her emotions.

    Even by her own judgment, the disy had been overwhelming.

    "To think he caught it with bare hands..."

    She had just witnessed a technique that was impossible to even attempt without a massive gap in skill. He had caught a swordsman¡¯s strike with only two fingers.

    He hadpletely grasped the path of the de, dissipated the energy imbued in the strike with a single burst of his own, and then neutralized the sword¡¯s momentum using just the strength in his fingers.

    All of this had happened in the blink of an eye.

    The Ma Gwang-ik Lord¡¯s defensive energy was not as intricate as Hyeon Mo-ryeong¡¯s Simbyeok Cheonbingpae. Instead, it was an unshakable confidence in his ability to seed with such a daring move. Perhaps his boldness stemmed from his immense skill.

    Regardless, it was enough to overawe most martial artists with even a shred of insight.

    Hahoe Sangan¡¯s lips twisted into an awkward smile.

    ¡°Ah¡­ Thank you, Ma Gwang-ik Lord.¡±

    Her noble status as a member of the Hahoe n meant nothing before the ck-robed figure. The age gap between them was irrelevant as well. The Ma Gwang-ik Lord¡¯s rank far surpassed anyparison to noble bloodlines.

    Even if she had been present to witness his Promotion Ceremony in Ipwang Fortress as a White Rank martial artist, she knew it would have been improper to act disrespectfully toward him.

    He was so cute back then¡­@@novelbin@@

    She wondered if her thoughts were written all over her face. Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s lips curled slightly, forming an expression that looked part smirk, part grimace. He seemed faintly displeased.

    ¡°Focus on observing your opponent¡¯s movements,¡± he said in a blunt tone. ¡°Your target is important, but predicting the enemy¡¯s trajectory is far more critical.¡±

    The gratitude she¡¯d expressed left him no room to send her away. Even as a ck Rank grandmaster, offering a brief word of advice seemed the proper thing to do. He figured she¡¯d leave on her own now.

    Hahoe Sangan lowered her head in thanks, her handsing together in a formal gesture once more. For someone like her, interacting with the Ma Gwang-ik Lord was a rare opportunity, and she clearly cherished it.

    Her lips curved into a soft smile.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard rumors, Lord Ma Gwang-ik, that you possess secret techniques even Seomye¡¯s martial lineage hasn¡¯t inherited. What you disyed just now¡­ could that be one of them?¡±

    ¡°Are you interested in my martial arts?¡±

    ¡°I was, at one point. They¡¯re hard to master. Well, no¡­ technically, the cultivation was manageable, but they¡¯re difficult to apply in realbat. Of course, you teach them to your subordinates, but I imagine learning directly from you would feel different, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±

    Her tone carried an air of curiosity, and her dark eyes sparkled as she studied him. It felt as if she were probing for something she knew she couldn¡¯t have.

    Hahoe Sangan was from a prestigious martial family and a member of the powerful Myeolseom Unit. It was clear she wasn¡¯t serious about switching allegiances, so her question likely came from some fleeting regret or idle curiosity.

    ¡°Not worth dwelling on.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t answer immediately, simply observing her in silence. After a moment, he finally spoke, his voice calm but firm.

    ¡°The gates of Ma Gwang-ik do not open so freely. What you¡¯ve seen is enough. There¡¯s nothing more you need.¡±

    ¡°Ah¡­¡±

    She let out a small sigh, her expression tinged with faint disappointment.

    Meanwhile, Do Jin, who had been clutching his lowered sword awkwardly, spoke up.

    ¡°Thank you, Ma Gwang-ik Lord¡­¡±

    ¡°I said to leave.¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡±

    His response was as sharp as his earlier strike had been. Both he and Hahoe Sangan quickly saluted before stepping off the dueling stage.

    Traditionally, the stars of the Promotion Ceremony were meant to be those advancing in rank. However, the sheer mystique surrounding the new Ma Gwang-ik Lord had stolen the attention of nearly every onlooker.

    Very few eyes remained on the notable swordsman Whirlwind de Do Jin.

    Rustle.

    Jeong Yeon-shin adjusted the hem of his robe, his movements now exuding a cold, imposing aura. The sharp ck edges of his attire matched his indifferent expression perfectly.

    ¡°Next.¡±

    His voice carried an undeniable weight, and the atmosphere shifted. A small ripple of unease spread through the crowd.

    The grandmasters who had been unable to join the collective mission due to solo endeavors ascended the stage with heavy steps.

    ¡°I am Suncheon Ik¡¯s Seon Shiryung,¡± one announced.

    ¡°And I am Jong Hui of the Mugeuk Unit,¡± the other added.

    ***

    The overwhelming spectacle delivered earlier by the Ma Gwang-ik Lord had left a significant impression.

    Ipwang Fortress''s Promotion Ceremony began to progress at an unprecedented speed.

    This wasn''t Jeong Yeon-shin''s intention, yet duel after duel resolved in single, decisive strikes. Skilled martial artists demonstrated their prowess with their full strength and then stepped off the stage. Each sh brought with it a suffocating tension, as if the very air was being held still.

    ¡°The Lord doesn¡¯t seem to be in a pleasant mood,¡± someone observed.

    ¡°Indeed. His expression is rigid. I¡¯ve never seen him like this, even for a moment,¡± another replied.

    In the middle of the spectators'' seating, Tae Yeom-ryong and Zhuge Cheong-ah exchanged quiet words.

    They were both members of the Eight Noble ns, sharing a background rooted in the provinces'' aristocracy. Both had witnessed Jeong Yeon-shin''s ascension as the Ma Gwang-ik Lord.

    ¡°He seems to be troubled by something, though it¡¯s not my ce to ask.¡±

    ¡°Typical of someone from the Zhuge n¡ªalways cautious. You¡¯re right, though. It¡¯s best not to overstep. I, too, have lived humbly enough, trampled by nameless disciples.¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong appeared unconcerned about the Lord¡¯s well-being, perhaps cing faith in his abilities. His rxed demeanor was apparent as he absentmindedly chewed on an opium poppy and ncedzily in the direction of the Ma Gwang-ik Hall.

    ¡°Such little upstarts with so much life ahead of them¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Zhuge Cheong-ah lowered her gaze slightly. Her ck hair, tied in sky-blue silk, was brushed aside as she stared nkly at Jeong Yeon-shin standing on the stage. She wore simple gray robes of an unnamed disciple, despite being qualified to wear the white robes of a guest warrior recognized by the fortress lord.

    She had refused the honor outright to avoid standing out. To draw closer to the foundation of the group, she had started where everyone else did, deliberately requesting the robes of an unnamed disciple.

    Her humility,bined with her illustrious background as a direct member of the Zhuge n, quickly won the hearts of the other disciples. Unlike someone like Tae Yeom-ryong, she didn¡¯t unt her status.

    ¡°Even the very presence of Lord Hwangbo seems to strengthen the group. Lord Jeong¡¯s silent approval of him is significant, too¡­¡±

    In truth, she already held a stable position within Ma Gwang-ik, even while the Lord himself remained preupied. Her role was clear. As a master of inner energy techniques, Zhuge Cheong-ah would undoubtedly contribute to the group''s strength. The dangers posed by mechanical traps seemed to have been greatly reduced under her supervision.

    As an unnamed disciple, Zhuge Cheong-ah thought cautiously to herself. Ma Gwang-ik has already achieved the strength of a well-established mid-tier martial sect.

    ¡°With my presence as an eye of the Zhuge n and Wi Ye-ryeong from the Azure Moon Pce bncing field dynamics in skirmishes, even the Blue Rank warriors are firmly established. Numbers are no longer an issue. And with Gwang-ye-gyeol added into the mix¡­¡±

    The cooperative brilliance of Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s techniques and Seomye¡¯s martial lineage stood out as extraordinary, even to someone as discerning as Zhuge Cheong-ah, a direct member of one of the Eight Noble ns.

    The martial formation Gwang-ye-gyeol, created by Ma Gwang-ik Lord Jeong Yeon-shin, had drastically reduced the time required for cultivation. Though it was limited to those already proficient in either Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s techniques or Seomye¡¯s martial lineage, many within the group had already mastered one or the other. Their transformation was visible day by day, advancing at an almost terrifying pace.

    It wasn¡¯t just Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s personal achievements that inspired awe¡ªit was the change he was driving in those around him. The world atrge was still unaware, but the time woulde when the collective might of Ma Gwang-ik would make its debut. How would Kangho react then?

    ¡°Lord Jeong once mentioned he¡¯d never been on a collective mission before¡­¡±

    Zhuge Cheong-ah put her thoughts aside and spoke softly. ¡°Lord Hwangbo seems untroubled, even though he needs to cross two ranks.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong chuckled and gestured with his chin.

    ¡°I¡¯m not the one you should worry about. Look¡ªit''s that guy going up now. The one with that irritatingly smug attitude.¡±

    A tall young man walked onto the stage with an easy grin. The sword strapped to his waist was anything but ordinary, and the blue silk tied around his head gleamed. At the center of the silk headband, a golden dragon shimmered brightly, its gaudy shine unmistakable. It was the same heroic headband that the self-proimed Ipwang Hero had boasted about wearing during his first encounter with Seomye.

    On the vast central stage, Hyeon Won-chang climbed up alongside his opponent. The Promotion Ceremony had been ongoing for over an hour¡ªa full shichen. This was the first time someone from Ma Gwang-ik had stepped forward.

    ¡°From Ma Gwang-ik, I am Hyeon Won-chang.¡±

    Offering Jeong Yeon-shin a polite bow, he turned to his opponent.

    ¡°I am Kang Un-chan, from the General Administration Division. I¡¯ve had the honor of seeing Lord Jeong from afar a few times,¡± his opponent introduced himself.

    The man carried himself with calm poise, his ck-sheathed sword hanging at his side. Though dressed in white robes resembling those of a schr, his appearance was deceptively subdued. His deep-set brows and honed physique exuded a primal vitality, contradicting his tranquil demeanor.

    For a brief moment, one might think of the phrase master of both pen and sword. The weight of his martial energy was palpable.

    ¡°This won¡¯t be easy,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin thought but maintained a neutral expression, as befitting his position.

    For a fleeting moment, he imagined disrupting Kang Un-chan¡¯s bnce with an invisible gust of force. Perhaps it was due to the lingering pain in his elongated limbs and the recent surge of intrusive thoughts.

    ¡°I¡¯m not my grandfather,¡± he chastised himself inwardly.

    He had always prided himself on his even temper. Recklessness was a trait far removed from his nature. Remaining humble andposed was a guiding principle he¡¯d upheld since childhood.

    With a few steps back, he curtly instructed, ¡°Begin.¡±

    ¡°My thanks for the opportunity,¡± Kang Un-chan said, bowing deeply toward the Ma Gwang-ik Lord. He then turned to Hyeon Won-chang, their gazes meeting.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always envied you. I doubt I¡¯m alone in that sentiment,¡± Kang Un-chan said.

    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± Hyeon Won-chang asked, raising an eyebrow.

    ¡°You had the fortune to meet the right people. To take part in the Ipwang Promotion Ceremony alongside the current Ma Gwang-ik Lord and to join the same martial group. Luck is undeniably a martial artist¡¯s skill. Hyeon Won, you are truly exceptional.¡±

    There was no sarcasm or bitterness in Kang Un-chan¡¯s tone¡ªjust genuine acknowledgment. In a world where fate and destiny were frequently invoked, it seemed he truly believed what he said.

    Hyeon Won-chang wasn¡¯t particrly moved. This match was an opportunity to test the Gwang-ye-gyeol technique that Jeong Yeon-shin himself had taught him. With hundreds of eyes watching, failure was not an option.

    ¡°My senses are razor-sharp. Perfect.¡±

    Letting Kang Un-chan¡¯s words wash over him, he prepared himself mentally. The man seemed overly talkative¡ªa trait perhaps reflective of his background in the General Administration Division.

    ¡°Even enduring envy is a martial artist¡¯s duty,¡± Kang Un-chan continued, his voice calm. ¡°I used to think how much stronger I could¡¯ve been if I had been in your ce¡ªif I had the chance to learn what you learned, to stand where you stood. Such thoughts lingered in my mind, but in the end, they¡¯re meaningless. Your ce is yours alone.¡±

    It was then that it happened.

    Thud¡ª

    Suddenly, Kang Un-chan¡¯s neck snapped downward as an invisible wave of energy struck the back of his head. The force was heavy and precise, hitting the exact point on the back of his skull. His posture faltered as though an unseen ceiling had copsed over him, nearly forcing him to his knees.

    Whooong¡ª

    The residual energy swept across the stage like a faint breeze, scattering a thinyer of dust in its wake and deepening the silence in the arena.

    Hyeon Won-chang turned his gaze to his lord.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    The Ma Gwang-ik Lord stood with his arms crossed, his eyes lowered slightly. His serene and dignified appearance remained unshaken, as if nothing had happened.

 Chapter 229

    Jeong Yeon-shin stood ten steps away from the twobatants. His arms were crossed, and his posture, though still, didn¡¯t appear awkward.

    Fragments of energy, carried like a whisper on the wind, brushed against the hem of his ck robe and drifted away.

    ¡°Well then,¡± muttered Kang Un-chan, lifting his head as he stood before Hyeon Won-chang.

    The Sword of a Thousand Scrolls, Kang Un-chan.

    His face bore a faint, bitter smile. His nickname, earned for the countless manuals he had read that could fill a cart, was well-deserved. As a martial artist of the General Administration Division, his nature was that of an academic warrior who consumed both literary and martial wisdom with equal fervor.

    Kang Un-chan was a high-ranking warrior challenging the Blue Rank. The sudden burst of energy moments earlier hadn¡¯t shaken his protective qi barrier. Not even a ck Rank grandmaster could disrupt his defenses so easily.

    The force that had struck him wasn¡¯t sufficient to break his internal defenses. It was more like a petty whim often seen among fortress lords¡ªa show of strength to assert authority.

    Ipwang Fortress was no stranger to such antics.

    The entricities of figures like the Deputy Commander of the Divine Sword Corps, the former Shin Geom Danju, and the Celestial Forest Lord had be routine. They ruled with the principles of survival of the fittest and strict hierarchy, fully enjoying the privileges granted to their status.

    Moreover, Jeong Yeon-shin was of the Ipwang Ma lineage.

    Few expected generosity or leniency from him. Only the new Lord himself remained unaware of this unspoken understanding.

    ¡°This Kang may have spoken too much,¡± said Kang Un-chan, rubbing the back of his head. He hadn¡¯t initiated the duel yet, postponing it instead. Since the earlier energy strike wasn¡¯t part of their fight, fairness was hard to argue.

    ¡°The Ma Gwang-ik Lord expressed his displeasure¡­ about the noise,¡± Kang said, his eyes shing toward Hyeon Won-chang. His hand continued to rub the back of his head, fingers lingering as if probing for traces of the energy strike.

    He was a schr obsessed with martial arts. Among the warriors of Ipwang Fortress, fewcked talent. Kang Un-chan¡¯s curiosity had been piqued by the earlier disy of technique. Though he didn¡¯t dare turn around to inquire directly, his thoughts mirrored those of many others in the crowd, who murmured in spection. What kind of technique was that?

    ¡°Do not dy. I¡¯ve repeated myself enough,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin said firmly.

    ¡°As this Lord has limited experience, I am not skilled in provocativenguage to bait my opponents. However, I do know what is useless inbat. Focus on your martial skills. In the realm of technique, I will judge impartially.¡±

    His calm voice carried a weight of sincerity. The tone of his words reflected the dignity of his station.

    ¡°My apologies,¡± Kang Un-chan said, cing a hand on the hilt of his sword. Opposite him, Hyeon Won-chang, who had been standing with a curious expression, drew his de.

    Sunlight danced noiselessly along the dual edges of their swords.

    Jeong Yeon-shin nced briefly at the twobatants and reviewed the technique he had used earlier.

    ¡°So the energy concentrated that much at that range¡­¡±

    Creating a mid-range energy wave wasn¡¯t difficult.

    It was akin to the principle of striking a bull beyond the mountain¡ªa technique that delivers force through an obstacle. Jeong Yeon-shin had struck the air with a short burst, usingpressed energy to send a powerful shockwave.

    When he focused the impact point into a single spot, the wind carried and delivered the strike. It resembled the techniques often favored by martial masters of the Ming lineage.

    ¡°Is that how Shaolin¡¯s Hundred-Step Divine Fist works?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin briefly pondered the mysteries of martial arts.

    The effort he¡¯d expended to produce the energy wave hadn¡¯t yielded much utility. Techniques like the Hundred-Step Divine Fist weren¡¯t meant to be used impulsively. As one of the most famous martial arts in the world, Shaolin likely guarded its secrets for good reason.

    ¡°I need to ensure no one gets hurt¡ªnot in the fortress, not my own.¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin raised his head.

    ng¡ª!

    A sharp metallic ring erupted, like the striking of brass. The swords shed, and the resulting shockwave swept across the arena like a cold gust, brushing against the skin of everyone nearby.

    The veins in the wrists of both Hyeon Won-chang and Kang Un-chan bulged as their des collided. The energy infused into their strikes radiated fiercely, zing like summer sunlight, though itcked color.

    Beyond the shimmering des, Kang Un-chan¡¯s lips curled slightly.

    ¡°Your swordsmanship is quite impressive, Hyeon.¡±

    ¡°And your protective qi is extraordinary. Is the qi barrier on the back of your head as thick as your face? After inviting disgrace upon yourself with that strike, to remain soposed¡ªI must admit, I¡¯m impressed by your resilience.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s witty retort came as he maintained the sh. His internal energy flow was remarkably steady, allowing him to speak withoutbored breath.

    Kang Un-chan¡¯s eyes widened slightly. The spectators below reacted simrly.

    Beside Tae Yeom-ryong, Zhuge Cheong-ah¡¯s indifferent expression showed a flicker of intrigue. Hershes lifted ever so slightly.

    ¡°His breath control doesn¡¯t match his rank. It¡¯s astonishingly deep,¡± she remarked.

    ¡°A shady dandy, no doubt,¡± Tae Yeom-ryong quipped, his lips curling into a grin. Even as Zhuge Cheong-ah shook her head, he casually plucked a red poppy from hispel.

    ¡°He¡¯s not as transparent as this humble gentleman here. There¡¯s something a bit¡­ sinister about him. The exact opposite of my pure self, you might say.¡±

    ¡°You should mind your words. They say the sub-units under the Divine Sword Corps function like small sects themselves. Ma Gwang-ik is no different.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I can speak freely. Critiquing someone irrelevant is for enemies you¡¯re about to kill. That guy? He¡¯s got to watch our Lord¡¯s back, doesn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Thud! ng!

    Their conversation continued as their eyes remained on the dueling stage. The echoing thuds of heavy footwork and shing des reverberated through the arena, the vibrations spreading even to the lower stands.

    The two swordsmen, d in flowing white robes, crossed paths repeatedly, their swords tracing dozens of intersecting arcs.

    The crowd around Tae Yeom-ryong and Zhuge Cheong-ah murmured in awe.

    ¡°The Sword of a Thousand Scrolls certainly lives up to his name. Did you see that upward strike just now? The fragments of his energy scattered across the entire field. It bloomed like petals. Hepletely neutralized Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s formation technique.¡±

    ¡°They say he¡¯s read through all the secret manuals of the fortress¡¯s celestial archives. Seems it wasn¡¯t just a rumor.¡±

    ¡°They im he¡¯s mastered every manual from the lower and intermediate levels. That¡¯s why he¡¯s called the Sword of a Thousand Scrolls. Truly, a genius.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s like he¡¯s enhanced his inner energy cultivation through sheer knowledge. Imagine how broad his understanding must be.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s sword was gradually being pushed back. His advance had long since halted, and his footing had shifted to retreat.

    Anyone could see he was being overwhelmed. His swordsmanship and insight were noticeably inferior.

    With a faint smile, Kang Un-chan spoke again.

    ¡°You could benefit from some humility.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± Hyeon Won-chang shot back.

    ¡°You denied my words earlier, didn¡¯t you? That¡¯s why you¡¯re unable to fully draw out Lord Jeong¡¯s teachings. The world doesn¡¯t yet fully recognize the brilliance of Ma Gwang-ik Lord, but you should. You haven¡¯t done him justice.¡±

    With those measured words, Kang Un-chan swung his de. The sound of their sh echoed again, and sparks flew in all directions.

    Though Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s internal breathing was deep, there was no way he could maintain both his defense and banter under such pressure.

    He was not Jeong Yeon-shin.

    It had been less than two years since Hyeon Won-chang entered Ipwang Fortress. It was far too soon to contend for the Blue Rank with martial prowess alone.

    Their ages were worlds apart. Kang Un-chan, in his thirties, was an experienced mid-tier swordsman. Hisposed demeanor and measured attacks demonstrated his confidence and discipline.

    And so, even before the Ma Gwang-ik Lord, Kang Un-chan retained his calm, unwavering attitude.

    ¡°Dammit.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang''s gaze sharpened as he continued retreating across the sparring stage. Kang Un-chan''s sword strikes were indeed as formidable as the man''s reputation suggested.

    Each sh seemed to ripple through the air, sending tremors along Hyeon Won-chang''s sleeves. The efficiency of the sword energy Kang Un-chan generated was astounding.

    ¡°He could definitely reach the Blue Rank.¡±

    Despite the relentless assault, Hyeon Won-chang remained calm. He understood the symbolic importance of the martial art he was about to unveil today.

    ¡°Renowned techniques like the Plum Blossom Sword or the Shaolin¡¯s Five Great Fist Forms only reveal their true worth in the hands of elite disciples. They don¡¯t rely solely on peak masters to showcase their power. Even thebined attacks of skilled Plum Blossom Sword practitioners are enough to trouble Mount Hua''s sword legends.¡±

    The same would need to hold true for Gwangyeol Technique. Without such a foundation, it wouldn¡¯t survive.

    This was the first original martial art born from the Ma Gwang-ik Division, created by Jeong Yeon-shin himself. Everyone would soone to know it. This knowledge allowed Hyeon Won-chang to ignore the murmurs and spections of the crowd.

    "While Ma Gwang-ik''s strength is widely acknowledged, how can hastily recruited warriors hope to coordinate effectively? That one, for instance, The Silver-Tongued Sword Hyeon Won-chang¡ªan extraordinary hero like Lord Jeong Yeon-shin would be hard-pressed to find suitable subordinates."

    "His future shows promise. He''s simply unrefined for now."

    "Ma Gwang-ik has barely been spared from being reduced to a fledgling force. Their ranks were depleted, their wounded numerous."

    "Still, they¡¯ve managed to fill the gaps and now only have to grow alongside their new Lord. There''s no reason to disparage them¡ªdoing so insults the sacrifices made by those who fell in Sichuan."

    At that moment, the sh of sword trajectories reached its peak.

    Boom!

    Kang Un-chan mmed his foot onto the ground, channeling power into the Yongcheon Acupoint on his sole. A surge of energy exploded upward, rippling like a tide and tearing through the air with ferocious force.

    His waist twisted sharply as he unleashed a devastating sh, the sword''s trajectory cutting viciously through the air.

    Kwwaaaaaah!

    The energy surrounding his de shredded the atmosphere as if devouring it. Just then, Hyeon Won-chang swung his sword down from above¡ªa counterstrike that met Kang Un-chan''s attack head-on.

    Before the two strikes could collide, a resonant hum, like the buzzing of a swarm of bees, filled the air.

    The sound emanated from Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s grip. A radiant white light coiled around his hand, spreading rapidly along the de.

    In an instant, the sword was enveloped by a dazzling glow, like threads spun from sunlight scattering in all directions.

    It was unlike anything anyone had seen before.

    The moment Hyeon Won-chang summoned his energy, the brilliance erupted, tracing a trajectory so stunningly precise that it felt surreal.

    "That¡¯s¡­!"

    The spectators shot to their feet, their bodies propelled by sheer astonishment. Anyone with an eye for martial arts recognized the extraordinary sight before them.

    What had once been dismissed as a unique, inimitable technique of the Ma Gwang-ik Lord was now being wielded by a mere subordinate.

    The technique, once thought exclusive to Jeong Yeon-shin, shattered the rigid assumptions that had frozen minds like ice.

    Kwwaaaaaaaah!

    Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s de surged forward, the radiant energy coursing through it pushing aside Kang Un-chan¡¯s strike with ease. The shockwaves carved through the air, grazing the ears of those nearby.

    The ferocity of the single sh was overwhelming. Even in that fleeting moment, the nature of the technique was clear¡ªit bore the essence of its creator. The straight and unyielding path of the de was a reflection of Jeong Yeon-shin''s character.

    ¡°What the¡ª?!¡±

    Kang Un-chan¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief. His sword, which had been extended outward, was now forced back toward his chest, carrying Hyeon Won-chang''s de with it.

    Unable to withstand the amplified sword energy, his body felt as though it might be cleaved in two.

    Beyond the dazzling light of the sword energy, Hyeon Won-chang''s dark eyes were eerily calm.

    Beneath his heroic headband, his narrowed gaze glinted with a sharp, almost predatory intent. It was startlingly different from theposed aura Jeong Yeon-shin exuded when using the same technique. The wielder''s personality transformed it entirely.

    Thud!@@novelbin@@

    Hyeon Won-chang twisted his wrist, mming the t of his de against Kang Un-chan¡¯s forehead.

    The resulting shockwave rippled outward, heavy and resonant. White streaks of light danced erratically, like threads unraveling into chaos.

    The energy radiating from Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s strike shredded Kang Un-chan''s upper garment to tatters, leaving his body exposed.

    Shreeeeak¡ª!

    Even the residual energy from the strike felt like countless des cutting through the air. Though Hyeon Won-chang had deliberately used the t of his de, he couldn¡¯t fully suppress the lingering energy.

    He cast a disdainful nce at Kang Un-chan¡¯s well-trained physique.

    ¡°Compared to our Lord, your external techniques are feeble,¡± he said, his voice steady.

    Hyeon Won-chang continued, "And your words were wrong. You think I simply got lucky, meeting the right mentor? No."

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    ¡°I got incredibly, incredibly lucky¡ªso much that someone with your thick-headed arrogance could neverprehend.¡±

    With a flick, he shook the dust from his de and lowered it.

    The Gwangyeol Technique¡ªthe martial art that Jeong Yeon-shin had created as the cornerstone of Ma Gwang-ik¡ªhad finally been unveiled.

    The air rippled with residual energy, the remnants of light scattering like shattered moonbeams. It was as though silence itself had been imposed upon the arena.

    For a moment, the vast central sparring ground froze. There wasn¡¯t a single spectator without the eyes toprehend what they had just witnessed.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Without needing to hear the incantation, everyone knew.

    ¡ªThat is a divine art.

    The masters of Ipwang Fortress came to the same conclusion. Even without spiritual resonance, it would soon earn such a reputation.

    Techniques like the Ten Thousand Blossoms in the Rain of the Tang n were simrly revered.

    When Jeong Yeon-shin performed the technique, it was almost imperceptible due to the sheer speed and mastery of a top-tier grandmaster. But Hyeon Won-chang had shown it clearly, revealing its brilliance to the world.

    He hadn¡¯t revealed it immediately but had concealed it like an assassin''s hidden dagger, waiting for the right moment to strike. Such precision required innate talent and control.

    Suddenly, Tae Yeom-ryong''sughter broke the heavy silence, and the crowd¡¯s attention split¡ªsome eyes turned to Jeong Yeon-shin, the Ma Gwang-ik Lord, while others remained fixed on Hyeon Won-chang.

    ¡°¡­That,¡± Kang Un-chan muttered, finally breaking his silence. His expression was nk, though his eyes burned with starry fervor.

    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked.

    Hyeon Won-chang smirked. Qi surged around his neck, channeling into the Inyeong and Yeomcheon Acupoints as he prepared to speak.

    His mastery of internal energy was near-perfect, allowing him to suppress its intensity and maintain hisposure¡ªan ability few could replicate.

    Then, in a voice loud enough to reach every corner of the arena, he dered:

    ¡ªGwangyeol Technique.

    The refined sound of his voice resonated throughout.

    ¡ªThe Ma Gwang-ik Lord created this as the signature technique of our division.

    Having spoken, Hyeon Won-chang added, this time with a steady, audible tone:

    ¡°It belongs to Ma Gwang-ik alone. Search the celestial archives a hundred times over, and you¡¯ll find nothing like it.¡±

 Chapter 230

    Hyeon Won-chang spoke, his voice raw and unadorned with energy. It didn¡¯t carry far, but it didn¡¯t need to. The central sparring stage, during the rare spectacle of a promotion ceremony, was packed with Ipwang Fortress¡¯s martial artists. Among the attendees, only a few were anything less than aplished fighters.

    Their extraordinary auditory acuity ensured that even without amplification, Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s words were heard clearly, much like those of the renowned Ipwang des.

    Kang Un-chan, his eyes wide at first, soon let out a faint chuckle.

    ¡°I don¡¯t begrudge this defeat. I¡¯ll ascend eventually. What intrigues me more is the prospect of an entire division trained in the Gwangyeol Technique. The world will soon recognize Lord Jeong Yeon-shin as a grandmaster, though not without Ma Gwang-ik stirring up countless tempests in the meantime¡­¡±

    It was a simple and honest admission of defeat.

    ¡°Tempests belong to the rivers andkes,¡± Hyeon Won-chang replied with a lightugh, exchanging a formal martial salute with Kang Un-chan.

    The arena, filled with dignitaries, merchants, and Ipwang Fortress¡¯s staff, had a heavy presence of its official martial artists. The strength of the martial crowd far outshone the other attendees. Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s closing remark and the revtion of the Gwangyeol Technique¡¯s origin spread swiftly among them, sparking a flurry of hushed conversations.

    The spectators surrounding the sparring stage began murmuring, their reactions unmistakable. Martial artists d in white and blue robes emitted faint waves of energy, their movements reflecting their astonishment. Among them, the energy radiating from the practitioners of Seomye Martial Lineage stood out.

    ¡°How could such a technique exist¡­?¡±

    ¡°It was fresh and overwhelmingly powerful, yet it bore traces of Seomye Lineage.¡±

    The seasoned martial artists of Ipwang Fortress, who often journeyed through the mysterious world of the martial arts, were typically unshaken by surprises. But this was different. Even the mostposed among them couldn¡¯t mask their astonishment.

    ¡°This is a monumental event. Gwangyeol Technique, you say? Worth boasting about. It was clear that Lord Jeong Yeon-shin possessed the potential of a grandmaster, but¡­¡±

    In the observation section, a woman in a blue martial robe let out a dryugh. She was Jin Mu-hwa, a formidable martial artist serving as an acting leader of the Extermination Corps, a role akin to Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s Cheongmyeong. Jin Mu-hwa had been closely watching the bouts alongside martial artists of equal standing.

    The martial experts nearby began to voice their thoughts.

    ¡°The swordsmanship advanced at an extraordinary rate. It¡¯s certain that the technique was taught by the Silver-Tongued de.¡±

    ¡°Could it truly be a universal martial art? Or is it merely the signature style of Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s Lord?¡±

    ¡°The term ¡®universal¡¯ is misleading. Didn¡¯t he himself call it Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s exclusive creation?¡±

    ¡°In any case, it¡¯s clear that it wasn¡¯t merely a personal secret technique of Lord Jeong Yeon-shin.¡±

    The implications of these remarks were vast. They signified a transformation within Ma Gwang-ik.

    Exceptional techniques have the power to reshape entire groups. A silent man among them finally spoke.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since Ist saw Gang Chang-mu. In the Muwol Training Grounds, he was a regr presence¡ªpractically lived there, obsessed with sparring.¡±

    Ipwang Fortress¡¯s Muwol Grounds served as a hub where martial artists from various units under the Ipwang des would test their skills against each other. Many warriors spent their time there while waiting for missions. Even Lord Jeong Yeon-shin had once frequented the grounds.

    Jin Mu-hwa nodded knowingly. ¡°He¡¯s likely immersed in deep training. Who wouldn¡¯t be, with a technique like that within reach¡­¡±

    Reactions to the promotion ceremony varied across the audience. Merchants, tested by fortune and circumstance, exchanged calcting nces. Some quietly dispersed.

    ¡°Both the Cheonrim Corps and Sunmok Command disappeared simultaneously. Lord Jeong Yeon-shin is renowned for taking on mission after mission, so Ma Gwang-ik will likely be next.¡±

    ¡°Keep your eyes open and prepare to follow their trail. If they move toward Myun Woon Road, it¡¯s worth shadowing them for a time.¡±

    The movements of the Ipwang des¡¯ units inevitably influencedmon folk and traders alike.

    As Lord Jeong Yeon-shin dered Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s victory, countless gazes remained fixed on him. Even as the next match began, their attention lingered on Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s leader.

    The practitioners of Seomye Martial Lineage wore expressions that betrayed theirplex emotions. Some even seemed to teeter on the edge of obsession. Even as the promotion duels continued, they hardly paid attention, their eyes instead drawn to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    At that moment, they seemed closer than ever to bing part of Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s forces.

    ¡°Chui Seon-chang was defeated, and Hwangbo Tae Yeom-ryong imed victory,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin announced, his tone steady.

    ¡°¡®imed victory¡¯ sounds too dismissive,¡± Tae Yeom-ryong grumbled.

    Jeong Yeon-shin approached the dejected Chui Seon-chang and patted her shoulder. She was a kind-faced woman who instinctively leaned into his embrace, only to be gently pushed back.

    It was clear now¡ªJeong Yeon-shin was no longer the young lord under the protective watch of his predecessors. Whether it was due to his physical growth since returning from the alliance meeting or his mastery of the Gwangyeol Technique, he had be fully recognized as a division leader within the Ipwang des.

    ¡°Step down,¡± Jeong Yeon-shin gestured subtly.

    Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s victory had been effortless. His qi reserves andbat techniques had improved significantly since first meeting Jeong Yeon-shin. His heated strikes were evidence of this growth.

    Moving with the nonchnt demeanor of a vagabond, he had effortlessly shattered Chui Seon-chang¡¯s spear technique. Her martial skills, while impressive, weren¡¯t sufficient to contend against the strength of Hwangbo Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s Sun Veins.

    The two stepped down from the stage.

    Once again, Jeong Yeon-shin spoke the words he had repeated countless times today.

    ¡°Next.¡±

    It was a grand event, and time had flown by. The sun, now draped in hues of red, marked the horizon as the promotion ceremony approached its conclusion.

    Ipwang Fortress¡¯s master had not attended, his absence unsurprising. He was an enigmatic figure who followed his own whims, rarely making appearances¡ªeven to Jeong Yeon-shin himself.

    ¡ªHaving witnessed the spirits of warriors, how could I not be pleased?

    The words, an adaptation of a line from the ssic of Poetry, apanied the entrance of dancers with flowing sleeves and musicians gripping bamboo flutes and zithers. Despite lean times, their performances radiated joy and beauty, rivaling even the martial disys.

    Jeong Yeon-shin remained until the ceremony¡¯s end, standing beside the Grand Commander and silently supporting his closing address.

    ¡°You have entered Ipwang. You have taken another step into the wild ins. Serve as sharp des for this fortress. The righteousness of thisnd will stand with you. That is noble, truly noble.¡±

    The Grand Commander presented blue robes to the promoted warriors, including Hyeon Won-chang and Tae Yeom-ryong. It was a sight that stirred mixed emotions in Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°May the sun never set on your path.¡±

    He recalled the luminous voice of the Fortress Master, a gentle blessing apanied by the memory of being personally draped in a blue robe. The warmth of the master¡¯s touch and the profound wisdom conveyed through his gestures lingered in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s mind.

    ¡°What a pity.¡±

    Instead of the master, it was the Grand Commander who presided over the ceremony.

    As Jeong Yeon-shin watched his two subordinates with faint amusement and deep satisfaction, he momentarily set aside his worries about Zhongnan Sect. In his heart, he quietly celebrated the aplishments of Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s family before preparing to leave Ipwang Fortress¡ªhis home¡ªonce again.

    ***

    "Promoted from Novice to Blue. Won-chang, isn''t that a promotion you''d never have dared to dream of?"

    "It''s Hyeon Won-chang, Hwangbo."

    "In any case, no one in Ma Gwang-ik will be able to look down on me now. Do you know how tired I was of hearing about insubordination? And making me run errands for kids? That was overkill. Hmph."

    "Truly tragic. To the Lord, you''ll still be insignificant."

    "And yet, that insignificance is my joy. Wouldn''t you agree it''s far better than boredom?"

    "I''m worried about your sanity. Has the opium finally invaded your body? You seempletely pickled in it now."

    The shadows of two figures stretched long under the setting sun.

    The group was on their way back to Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s pavilion. Hyeon Won-chang and Tae Yeom-ryong walked ahead, bickering lightly, while Jeong Yeon-shin and Jegal Cheong-ah followed side by side, their conversation quieter and more measured.

    "So, in eye techniques, you prioritize Baihui over Tongziliao?"

    "Yes. The head matters more than the eyes. The key is how intuitively you can grasp the profound logic of martial arts. That''s what makes an eye technique truly advanced. ''How you see'' is secondary; as long as the cirction around the inner corners of your eyes flows smoothly, the technique can refine itself."

    "Like the energy flow between your Four Whites, Zan Zhu, and Yintang points? Awork that intricately envelops your face and eyes?"

    "¡­Yes."

    Jegal Cheong-ah pressed her lips together momentarily.

    Jeong Yeon-shin offered a nod of thanks, falling into thought.

    He had recently been pondering the next martial art he would create. With his rapport with the Ma family restored and ess to the upper levels of the Cheongeum Archives as a division leader, he had countless techniques at his fingertips. Yet none seemed as fitting as one tailored specifically to his own body and spirit.

    Martial arts, after all, are inherently physical disciplines.

    Every vein, pressure point, and meridian in the body varies in position, thickness, flow, and innate energy. This bes all the more pronounced at higher levels of mastery.@@novelbin@@

    The personal martial arts Jeong Yeon-shin had developed thus far had granted him extraordinary advantages. His efficiency in handling inner energy and executing techniques far surpassed conventional methods. Even without achieving Samhwa Chwijeong (The Unity of the Three Essences), he could exchange blows with top-tier masters.

    Eye techniques and defensive energy fields, he mused.

    He had only briefly studied techniques he found worth referencing. Properly incorporating them could greatly benefit him. Without achieving the perfect state of Junggisin Hapil (The Unity of Essence, Energy, and Spirit), he had to rely on depth and variety in his martial arts.

    It was especially crucial for surviving against the relentless elite masters of major sects.

    I might encounter the Lord of the Swordbreaker Sect someday.

    The thought was heavy, gnawing at the edges of his mind.

    He vividly recalled the chilling scene at the Jeong family manor that night. The eerie silence, the metallic tang of blood wafting through the doorway, the crimson stains soaking into the floorboards, moonlight streaming across darkened pools, and the destructive aura emanating from the Swordbreaker''s massive de...

    "Hmm?"

    Jeong Yeon-shin raised his head.

    Familiar walls came into view. They were nearly back. Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s pavilion loomed just ahead.

    "The main gate is wide open. How very like our people¡ªweing the promotion of Ipwang''s newest heroes. Hm?"

    Hyeon Won-chang halted mid-step.

    Tae Yeom-ryong, who had been walking with his hands sped behind his head, also stopped his casual gait.

    "Lord?"

    "Wait."

    Jeong Yeon-shin responded curtly, his eyes fixed on the distance.

    A tense standoff was unfolding ahead.

    It wasn¡¯t just Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s martial artists and Lady Ye of the alliance present. The figure of a woman with jet-ck short hair also stood out.

    It was none other than Ipwang¡¯s Silver Spear, Ak Su-rim.

    What had likely started as a peaceful tea visit had escted. Now, she was spinning her silver spear effortlessly in one hand, its elegant arcs catching the sunset¡¯s golden hues. While the sight was striking, it was anything but serene. Ak Su-rim had once voiced her displeasure with Lady Ye during a meeting in the Fortress Master¡¯s chambers.

    And the situation didn¡¯t end there.

    Atop the highest roof of the pavilion sat another unsettling presence¡ªa man d in fluttering pink robes, his hems brushing against the tiles as the wind yed with the fabric.

    It was Ma Yeon-jeok, the Rogue Phantom.

    Perched like a crow watching over carrion, he silently observed the standoff between Ak Su-rim and Lady Ye. His gaze flitted between them, carrying an ominous energy.

    It was a chilling sight.

    Even Jeong Yeon-shin, who rarely missed the presence of others, hadn¡¯t immediately sensed him. The man seemed utterly absorbed in his scrutiny.

    "¡­"

    Jeong Yeon-shin drew a small symbol with his forefinger¡ªa signal unique to Ma Gwang-ik. It was used sparingly, reserved for situations requiring utmost caution.

    It meant to retreat quietly.

    He turned his body discreetly, silently signaling his group to follow his lead.

    The three behind himplied without a word, their movements subdued.

    They walked past the main road until the pavilion was no longer visible.

    Jeong Yeon-shin broke the silence.

    "Ma Gwang-ik won''t be harmed."

    "True. Few can handle thebined assault of Blue-ranked martial artists wielding the Gwangyeol Technique and the Ipwang Silver Spear simultaneously. Only a handful of sect leaders could manage that," Tae Yeom-ryong remarked nonchntly, rolling his shoulders as though amused by the situation.

    Jeong Yeon-shin nodded briefly.

    "I need a brush and ink."

    "I have them."

    Jegal Cheong-ah immediately retrieved a small inkstone and brush from her sleeve.

    The items were pristine, her immacte gray robe as spotless as the writing tools she offered. She also produced a small sheet of paper, equally crisp and clean.

    "Take this, too."

    "Thank you."

    Jeong Yeon-shin ced the paper against Jegal Cheong-ah¡¯s back, enveloping it with an invisible barrier of inner energy.

    "¡­?"

    "I¡¯ve fortified your clothing with my defensive energy. Don¡¯t worry."

    He quickly wrote a short message.

    It didn¡¯t take long before he finished and carefully secured the note. Then, from within his robe, he drew out a snow-white swallow¡ªhis personal spiritpanion. The tiny creature blinked groggily, its glossy ck eyes squinting at its master.

    Jeong Yeon-shin smiled faintly, attaching the rolled-up messages to each of the swallow¡¯s legs.

    "This one goes to the Blood Sovereign Lord. The other to Senior Cheongmyeong or Senior Mireyo."

    His voice took on an almost ethereal quality, imbued with a distinct resonance. It was a tone he had carried ever since mastering the Radiant Wheel Technique, echoing with subtle authority.

    "Visit the Blood Sovereign Lord first, then return to Ma Gwang-ik," he instructed.

    The bird, seemingly understanding every word, gave a sharp chirp before taking off.

    In an instant, it was a distant speck in the sky, leaving the group to watch in silence.

    Jegal Cheong-ah spoke hesitantly.

    "Is it really all right to leave like this¡­?"

    "We need to disperse anyway. Seomseo is a battlefield. The Swordbreaker Sect is on the rise, and Yeoryeong has rallied. There''s no need to draw the attention of the Thirteen Heavens yet. It''s better to disguise ourselves and regroup step by step."

    "I meant leaving without consulting anyone¡­"

    "I am the division leader."

    Jeong Yeon-shin replied, resuming his stride.

    The sound of his boots crunching against the earth echoed loudly.

    Ipwang Fortress buzzed with the revelry of the promotion ceremony. Cheers andughter, the clinking of sses, and spirited songs filled the air.

    The reddish hues of the sunset seemed to dance alongside the group as they moved.

    Tae Yeom-ryong, Hyeon Won-chang, and Jegal Cheong-ah followed, their footsteps steady and resolute.

    As they passed various pavilions, those they encountered offered formal martial salutes, their deference unmistakable.

    The respectful gesture of a gatekeeper marked their departure.

    "May the division leader¡¯s fortunes favor him," the man said.

    With the setting sun casting its golden glow behind him, Jeong Yeon-shin, the leader of Ma Gwang-ik, stepped into the world once more.

 Chapter 231

    "Sim Mu-ryeon, Baek Seo-goon," announced a woman with hair cascading down her nape like the mane of a lion, her strands a rich, natural shade of red. A luxurious brilliance emanated from her orange silk long robe, as though it had absorbed the glow of the setting sun.@@novelbin@@

    She carried only one sword and a delicately decorated satchel embroidered with orchid patterns. Her appearance was as simple and concise as her introduction.

    From the time the Youngcheon Sword Demon routed the Twin Frost Demons to her confrontation with Wei Ji Myo-hwa, several days had passed. The dy stemmed from Wei Ji Myo-hwa¡¯s calcted efforts not to miss the window amidst the sh of unorthodox sects. In this scenario, the old adage, "The enemy of my enemy is my friend," was a luxury they couldn¡¯t afford.

    The situation wasn¡¯t just about Wei Ji Myo-hwa¡¯s life; it also involved the young Jeong Hye¡¯s survival. Turning to the second-inmand of the Dae Bang Sect for aid was far from a simple decision.

    And so, seven long nights passed.

    Apart from the Twin Frost Demons, numerous pursuers trailed them. Yeo Ryeong and the de Specters cooperated, ensuring no shortage of manpower. It was a veritable of heaven and earth.

    Wei Ji Myo-hwa had hidden Jeong Hye in a mountain cave and led the enemies away, drawing attention with bursts of chaotic internal energy. It was the best she could do under such circumstances.

    She had been driven to her absolute limit. Even when Baek Seo-goon appeared and dispatched twenty-two enemies in a single stroke with a move from Yi Gi Yu Geom, the pressure hadn¡¯t let up.

    "You¡¯re a clever one, constantly evading. Even I had trouble pinpointing your movements," Baek Seo-goon remarked.

    "¡­"

    The Jinyeong Mountains stretched out like an ink painting, the dense mist obscuring their peaks and valleys.

    The Sim Mu-ryeon headquarters wasn¡¯t far from the Zhongnan Sect. Baek Seo-goon recognized Wei Ji Myo-hwa¡¯s identity at a nce.

    With the exceptional memory honed by her Ming ancestry¡¯s divine arts, she recalled the face of the Zhongnan Sect¡¯s head disciple.

    The Cloud Dragon of Zhongnan, Wei Ji Myo-hwa, was widely known as one of the foremost talents of her generation. Her martial skills, appearance, and status were all extraordinary.

    To someone like Baek Seo-goon, Wei Ji Myo-hwa embodied the same remarkable attributes.

    "Youngcheon Sword Demon," Wei Ji Myo-hwa murmured, her lips barely parting.

    Even as she spoke, her hand never left her sword hilt. She was the heir of a prestigious martial n that had been tragically wiped out. Her vignce was at its peak. Even her typically almond-shaped eyes were slightly narrowed with tension.

    Her attire was far from pristine¡ªher once-clean clothes were soiled with dust and bloodstains. Internal injuries had left bloodstreaks on her lips. The once-noble air of a Zhongnan swordswoman had morphed into a tenacious spirit more akin to a wounded beast.

    A flicker of intrigue crossed Baek Seo-goon¡¯s eyes.

    "So, she has a connection with Seomye," she mused, observing Wei Ji Myo-hwa. Her sharp features and clear, striking eyes left asting impression.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 235

    It was a low murmur, almost like he was talking to himself.

    But to a supreme master, it was nothing of the sort. Their heightened senses transcended theprehension of ordinary people.

    The new Ma Gwang-ik Sovereign was no exception. If the ck Sovereign of Divine Extreme Blood, Jin Myeong-jo, had a junior capable of such feats, he would undoubtedly hear it.

    And, of course, he did.

    ¡°My apologies, Senior Jin.¡±

    The voice was calm, but it resonated with such rity and energy that it hummed in the air. Jin Myeong-jo¡¯s pale face turned even whiter.

    It was as though the junior was speaking right beside him, though the speaker was far away. The sound was unnervingly vivid.

    This level of precision could lead to the rarely seen Six Harmonies Resonance. A state where a voice, amplified by internal energy, would reverberate across all directions. Only the purest and most refined internal energy could aplish such a feat¡ªa testament to the junior¡¯s profound mastery of cultivation techniques and mental discipline.

    Jin Myeong-jo¡¯s lips twitched slightly.

    ¡®Damn¡­¡¯

    The voice carried with it an aura of formidable internal energy. It wasn¡¯t just a sound but a force,den with spiritual pressure.@@novelbin@@

    The new Ma Gwang-ik Sovereign emerged from the faint light of dawn, casting an imposing shadow. Draped in a loose ck cloak, each step he took seemed to ripple unseen waves across the air.

    To Jin Myeong-jo, the energy was palpable¡ªtangible, almost within reach.

    ¡®Curse it.¡¯

    He inhaled sharply, regting his breath with his cultivation technique to steady his body. The overwhelming rejection he felt from the waves of energy required a concerted effort to resist.

    By the time his breathing had stabilized, the ck-cloaked figure had descended before him, the hem of his long coat fluttering behind him.

    His movements were fluid, his footsteps natural, reminiscent of the innate grace of the noble ns. It was clear that the Ma Gwang-ik Sovereign had advanced significantly in his studies since departing the fortress.

    ¡®A monster of a man.¡¯

    Jin Myeong-jo¡¯s thoughts turned grim as he fixed his gaze. From the moment he faced his junior, his sharp eyes had drawn a mental line, a projection ofposure crafted by sheer force of will. His practiced expression radiated the aura of a dignified andmanding senior, befitting the noble power he wielded.

    Tilting his head slightly, he regarded the approaching junior as one aristocrat might regard another.

    ¡°The de Specter Patriarch is staying at Imjo Province.¡±

    He spoke before the junior could close the distance, a calcted move meant to gain the upper hand in their exchange.

    The junior¡¯s narrowed eyes briefly flickered with interest, and Jin Myeong-jo internally winced, knowing he had sessfully drawn his attention to the de Specter Patriarch.

    That fleeting moment of reprieve gave him some relief. He sighed inwardly.

    <ol>

    <li>Eliminate the unorthodox factions disturbing Xi¡¯an¡¯s popce.</li>

    <li>Assassinate the Yuryong master posing as the lord of Baekyangmun.</li>

    <li>Grant full authorization for mass elimination, regardless of status.</li>

    </ol>

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 237

    Zheeeong¡ª!

    Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s breakthrough swept through the nk in a violent arc. The thunderous explosion of energy drowned out every other sound.

    It was as if a mass of light had been transformed into artillery shells, detonating upon impact. The amassed ranks of the demonic sect¡¯s martial army were torn apart, piece by piece.

    Utter annihtion. The sounds of flesh being ripped and bones crushed resounded from all directions. The impact radius was immense.

    ¡°Graaagh!¡±

    ¡°Urgh!¡±

    The charge itself was a surge of pure eleration. Blurred silhouettes of arms swinging were faintly visible as they shed with the enemy''s exotic weaponry, causing waves of light to burst forth.

    Even among the shattered fragments of des, the glint of piercing eyes was chilling, instilling only fear.

    Ma Gwang-ik at his full power had descended.

    Three white-rank warriors and twenty-five blue-rank masters.

    Bang! Crash¡ª!

    A horrendous noise apanied the spray of flesh and blood. The ranks of the demonic sect fell into chaos in mere moments. The strikes of Gwang-ye-gyeol¡¯s forces showed no mercy.

    Fists and swords alike unleashed the same devastating energy waves, sweeping through the atmosphere with such force that the surrounding undergrowth was ttened. Weapons and corpses were sent flying, scattering across the battlefield.

    Rumble, rumble!

    The canyon quaked. The tremors spread far and wide, an aftershock of the relentless advance.

    Having fully pierced through the enemy formation, they immediately turned around andunched another assault. Each movement flowed with seamless grace.

    Legs wrapped in radiant light moved with the logic of Hwanikbo, their steps scattering dust as white energy surged between them like a tide.

    The gleaming currents of light became nearly indistinguishable from a crashing wave.

    Even those who attempted to flee were swept up.

    The twenty-eightbatants¡¯ assault was coordinated yet individual. They struck with precise follow-through, each blow carrying their full weight, leaving no one able to stand against them.@@novelbin@@

    Through the torrents of radiant energy, their movements flickered like sporadic trajectories, painting chaotic paths.

    At the points where swords and fists collided with their targets, explosive waves of energy erupted, embedding shattered fragments of the enemy''s weapons into their chests.

    Here, they were unmatched.

    Their opponents were neither the Nine Great Noble Families nor the elite of the Thirteen Heavens. Against the power of Gwang-ye-gyeol, bolstered by Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s innovative martial arts, they were butchered effortlessly. A single charge brought near-total annihtion.

    The Great Moon Canyon¡ª

    In an instant, it transformed into a hellishndscape. Screams of agony and despair filled the air.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 240

    Meanwhile, the number of spectators surrounding the massive canyon was swelling to an intimidating degree. The atmosphere buzzed with noise andmotion.

    It seemed as if all the residents of Xi¡¯an¡ªa city steeped in a thousand years of history¡ªwere converging on the site.

    From beggars d in rags to merchants in opulent robes, people of every social ss gathered on the surrounding peaks. Some arrived in carriages or sedan chairs, draped in silk, exuding an air of luxury.

    It was a rare spectacle, the culmination of a grand conflict.

    Among them were martial artists from the Jianghu, eager to observe. They stood with arms crossed on tree branches, bnced lightly, or perched against the rocky canyon walls, using their footwork techniques to cling to the vertical surfaces.

    "The stakes in Shaanxi are firmly entrenched in this battle. Are the identities of those people still unknown?"

    "That sword technique that emits light¡­ Could it be from the Tianji Gate of the Thirteen Heavens? Or perhaps the elite disciples of that bloodline that only epts purebloods¡­"

    "Will the sect leaders actually die here? How long has it been since we¡¯ve seen these monstrous demonic leaders gathered in one ce? They¡¯ve all got unique techniques for escaping death, after all."

    Their voices were loud, a cacophony of spection.

    "Pointless," Wi Il-hwa murmured from a distance. She was watching Jeong Yeon-shin, who had ced his hand on one of Gisoseul¡¯s Sage Sword threads.

    It wasn¡¯t a sneer. Her expression didn¡¯t betray mockery.

    "Did you think we wouldn¡¯t anticipate a duel of life and death between the leaders? Beyond the disy of martial strength, our goal was to demonstrate the power of the Seven Sect Leaders of Xi¡¯an to the entire world. The sudden death of the Sword Demon Sect Leader is insignificant inparison."

    Her voice carried a faint note of satisfaction. Seeing the leader of the force that had once cast her into the depths of despair focus on something so trivial was pleasing to her.@@novelbin@@

    Thebined assault of the sect leaders had fully encircled the area, their formationplete. Wi Il-hwa¡¯s smile deepened.

    She deliberately smiled, determined to revel in the downfall of her adversary, no matter the form it took.

    "You, outsider. Even in death, you won¡¯t escape retribution."

    In the demonic factions, a sect with its leader still alive would never crumble. The leader embodied the sect itself.

    The Seven Sect Leaders of Xi¡¯an would never relinquish their power.

    Ssss¡ª

    The dense threads of the Sage Sword woven by Gisoseul cut through the wind, brimming with the intent of the sect leaders.

    The sharp web that surrounded Jeong Yeon-shin from above and below was as oppressive as the desperate obsession of starving demonic practitioners. It was meticulously arranged.

    Bu Jowei and Baek Mu-ryang, positioned on either side, had already prepared their next strikes. Meanwhile, Gang Mu-jeong, stationed at the rear, had gathered her fists for the decisive technique of the Chukjin Thunderous Wave.

    Their postures were resolute, their robes fluttering in the wind, exuding the dignity of sect leaders.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 246

    Ye So-hyang''s eyes widened in shock.

    For a fleeting moment, Jeong Yeon-shin felt a vile sense of satisfaction. Perhaps it was because his opponent was the sworn enemy who had annihted his family¡¯s home. Her words from earlier still echoed vividly in his mind:

    ¡ª ¡°I was on an excursion. Beneath mey and far too prosperous. Fertile soil is nothing more than prey for the heavens, so your family deserved to be devastated.¡±

    ¡ª ¡°For such a reason? There were manymon folk who lived on thend my mother had chosen.¡±

    ¡ª ¡°How pitiable. Instead of gratitude for contributing to our sect leader¡¯s grand vision, you dare hold resentment.¡±

    The battle with one of the core high-ranking elites of the Thirteen Heavens was nearing its end.

    Jeong Yeon-shin had severed her sole remaining arm entirely. The elder of the de Specters, famed for her swordsmanship even more than her protective inner qi, was no longer able to defend herself.

    The transparent winter sunlight glinted off Ye So-hyang''s severed right arm, casting shadows that ebbed and flowed as if mourning the fight¡¯s conclusion.

    Atst¡ª@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Guh¡­!¡±

    A guttural groan escaped from Ye So-hyang''s lips as her expression twisted in agony. Her onceposed and lofty demeanor shattered, reced by convulsions of pain that wracked her aged body.

    The sword beneath her feet lost its momentum, sending her plummeting toward the earth.

    ¡°You¡­ damn wretch!¡±

    Ye So-hyang twisted her body mid-air, now reduced to a torso and legs.

    Blood sprayed wildly around her as her dissipating qi exploded in erratic bursts. Even the residual energy in her fragmented veins was monumental in scale.

    Jeong Yeon-shin didn¡¯t let his guard down. Clenching his left fist, he readied himself. His opponent, even as a fallen master, had once rivaled the Violet Rank. It was only natural to expect dozens of hidden techniques or escape arts.

    If she managed to remotely manipte her flying sword with just her toes, the consequences could be dire. She had to be subduedpletely.

    ¡®Tsk.¡¯

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 250

    On a hill overlooking the embattled manor.

    The grass, dulled by winter''s touch, had turned a rusty ochre. Even as the swordsmen who seemed to fly through the air descended onto the hill, the ground remained eerily still.

    The sounds of shing des and weapons from below seemed distant, as if separated from the serene hill. A quiet, otherworldly aura slowly spread among the five figures present.

    Plum Blossom Swordmasters of Mount Hua.

    The embroidered petals on their white robes swayed delicately with their movements, exuding a refined elegance.

    The ripple of energy caused by the subtle movements of Mount Hua¡¯s Amhyang Pyo technique settled just as quickly as it appeared. This was the realm of the ancient arts, the pinnacle of refinement and control.

    Crunch.@@novelbin@@

    Leading the trio of Plum Blossom Swordmasters, a woman in a soft pink robe with an old, worn sword at her waist stepped onto a de of grass. The moment her white-socked foot touched the earth, the yellowed grass beneath her turned green, as though spring had arrived in an instant.

    The des of grass stood upright, unbent even beneath her delicate steps, as if in reverence. This was the pinnacle of bodily harmony and the art of self-preservation.

    The swordmasters following her exchanged astonished whispers among themselves.

    ¡°Senior Brother, is this the Living Sword that the Sect Leader has achieved with her own body?¡±

    ¡°It seems your question already carries its answer. How could it be anything but the unity of sword and spirit?¡±

    ¡°No, you¡¯re both mistaken. It¡¯s not the Living Sword. This is the Sect Leader¡¯s intent shaping reality itself. Her mastery of the sword has reached an iprehensible level.¡±

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 253

    A sealed chamber surrounded by solid stone walls.

    It was spacious and bright,rge enough to amodate more than a dozen people livingfortably. The ceiling was high, with rows ofnterns illuminating the entire area.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Themotion seems pretty loud. Judging by the echoes, something¡¯s happening. Should we check it out?¡±

    ¡°Stay put. Our job is to hold this position.¡±

    The shadows of four figures flickered intermittently under thentern light.

    These were swordsmen d in green robes, standing guard over a young girl asleep on an elevated tform resembling an altar. Their stance was more that of attendants than vignt guardians.

    ¡°Maybe we¡¯re overthinking things. You''re right¡ªmeddling unnecessarily would just be defiance of orders.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re probably just a bunch of riffraff. Maybe some bandits thinking they can loot a caravan.¡±

    ¡°They must think they¡¯re the strongest around these mountains, unaware they''ve stumbled into the Infernal Abyss.¡±

    The conversation among the swordsmen was devoid of urgency, their tones even and steady.

    ¡°I doubt that¡¯s the case. Anyone who¡¯s found the secret refuge of the main branch wouldn¡¯t be mere nobodies¡­¡±

    ¡°Isn''t the First Demon Lord still here? The child being here means he wouldn¡¯t have left.¡±

    ¡°True.¡±

    Despite their rxed demeanor, it was understandable. This was a top-secret sanctuary, and their mission was straightforward: protect the young child. This cey deep within the underground caverns of the estate, a location concealed byyers of thick stone walls. Detecting any signs of life within would be nearly impossible, even for someone with extraordinary senses.

    Even if intruders made it past the estate¡¯s gates, they¡¯d never breach the fortress defenses led by Yeoryeong¡¯s warriors. The meticulous nning of the Daebang Sect was not easily ovee. Finding the entrance alone would take an eternity.

    What¡¯s more, Wi Geuk-sang, one of the sect¡¯s most formidable martial artists, was stationed as the branch head. Even the grandmasters of the Seven Gates of Xi¡¯an would hesitate to cross this threshold.

    ¡°Judging by her appearance, anyone would believe she¡¯s of royal blood,¡± one of the women in green robes said, ncing sideways at the sleeping girl.

    The woman ced her hand on her sword in a casual, almost prayer-like manner. Her presence exuded aposed authority typical of Daebang Sect warriors¡ªa quiet confidence befitting the strong.

    ¡°Isn¡¯t she the disciple of the Sword Hermit who went mad? Surely, her talents would rival those of Zhongnan¡¯s top inner disciples.¡±

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 256

    The soles of pitch-ck leather shoes crunched against the ground. Frost and pine needles shattered beneath each step.

    A boy d in a ck longcoat ascended the slope, his pace slow and deliberate as he scanned his surroundings. He carried nothing but a single travel sack slung over his shoulder.

    Even in winter, the mountain''s lush greenery stretched endlessly, a testament to its majesty as the tallest peak in the Jinryeong mountain range.

    Jeong Yeon-shin inhaled the cold, crisp air.

    Each exhtion formed a translucent mist, momentarily captured by the sunlight before fading away.

    The beams of light filtered through the trees along the ridge, warm yet sharp, mirroring the fleeting life of a seventeen-year-old prodigy whose fate was sealed at neen.

    From the raw energy emanating from the mountain, Jeong Yeon-shin felt the pulse of life. This was no ordinary ce¡ªit was and brimming with extraordinary earth energy.

    Mount Taebaek.

    It had recently be the center of attention in Shaanxi, rapidly gaining fame.

    The scale of themotion was unparalleled.

    Powerful individuals from across thend had flocked to the mountain, likened in size to an entire nation.

    Unlike Jeong Yeon-shin, these warriors didn¡¯t bother to conceal their auras. The mountain range was nketed with surging waves of martial energy.

    It was truly a sea of people. Men and women of all ages gathered, their appearances as varied as their backgrounds.

    Some carried great swords strapped to their backs, others had daggers tied to their sleeves or ornate tassels hanging from the hilts of their des. There were those whose heavy gloves exuded a palpable killing intent, and groups of martial artists dressed uniformly, clearly from prestigious sects.

    Among them were well-trained swordsmen from prominent families and wandering vagabonds willing to sell their martial skills for nothing more than salt or food.

    One nce at the ragged, predatory air of thetter was enough to tell they were experienced killers.

    The air itself seemed to hum with danger,ced with the metallic scent of weapons and the faint stench of blood. Even those who hade merely chasing rumors of the miraculous herb carried the unmistakable aura of murder.@@novelbin@@

    The lingering scent of blood¡ªborne from martial energy¡ªclung to Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s Northern Bright Sword as well.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 259

    The ground quaked violently.

    The pale dust, mixed with fragmented stone debris, swept across the air as if a bomb had gone off. This was all due to the translucent whirlwind emanating endlessly from Jeong Yeon-shin''s extended left palm.@@novelbin@@

    The vibrations spreading beneath his feet were overwhelming. On the suddenly shaking summit, the atmosphere blurred and distorted.

    It was an unbelievable sight, even when witnessed with one''s own eyes.

    An earthquake, triggered by a human hand, was causing a massive stone wall to crumble into ruins.

    Jang Sun-il, having copsed on the ground, was unable to regain hisposure. His dazed face and trembling lips could only produce faint groans as his hands clutched at his throat.

    Only after Bukgung Lin roughly grabbed him by the back of his neck did his focus return to his wide, vacant eyes.

    ¡°Madness¡­ Absolute madness!¡±

    Jang Sun-il muttered curses under his breath, but Bukgung Lin, hauling him along, kicked off the ground. She muttered anxiously, as if speaking to herself, ¡°Do you know him? Who is he? What is his identity?¡±

    The hem of her trousers pped violently, as though struck by a thunderp. The dense vibration of her light-footed leap reverberated heavily beneath her feet, while the torrent of force originating from the explosive palm strike seemed to devour every echo around them.

    They had to get away from the source of this explosion.

    ¡°That power¡ªcould he even be human¡­?¡±

    Bukgung Hu, who was fleeing alongside her, muttered in disbelief, his raised eyebrows betraying his shock even amidst their urgent retreat.

    Even dealing with Nangwang Geum Si-hu was already overwhelming¡ªan elite martial artist of unparalleled strength. And yet, this travelingpanion of theirs had just disyed an attack beyondprehension.

    Who could have imagined this?

    No one would have believed it, not even in their wildest dreams. Their youngpanion, who had silently traveled alongside them, possessed a divine power that could rival the strongest warriors of the Frozen Lands.

    ¡°Just a little farther¡­ we need to put more distance between us!¡±

    ¡°Of course! And keep your protective energy tightly bound!¡± Bukgung Lin barked back at him.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 264

    One year ago, the mistress of the Thirteen Heavens, Yeoryeongju, gave her sessor an order.

    "Study the martial world thoroughly. The world is vast."

    It was part of a grand n in motion.

    The young Yeoryeongju, her sessor, received the familiarmand with newfound seriousness.

    Her master often embedded profound intentions within seemingly casual remarks. Those unable to grasp her true meaning were not kept close. After all, five people had previously held the position of Yeoryeongju before her.

    While tirelessly working toward the grand scheme of rebuilding the fallen Ipwang Fortress, it was only fitting to begin by observing the imperial sword.

    That was how she came to learn about Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin, starting from the life-and-death duel between Ipwang Fortress and the Namgung n.

    His achievements were astounding¡ªnot because he won the duel, but because he earned the respect of such a formidable adversary.

    Namgung Se-jin, the Blue Qilin, was regarded by many young masters of the Daebang Sect as theirpetitor in the world of martial excellence. Among the heroic figures vying for supremacy, Se-jin stood out with his reputation and innate talent. The name "Hwan-gang" was a legacy that none of his rivals could hope to obtain while alive.

    The actions of the Seventh Apostle of the Bloodme Cult toward Seomye also stirred jealousy among the young martial artists of the demonic factions.

    It all began when she orchestrated the abduction of Seomye Jeong Yeon-shin, leading to the confrontation between Ipwang Fortress and the Namgung n.

    Yet Jeong Yeon-shin returned unscathed, stronger than ever. Even their movements afterward showed moments of ovep.

    "She has always been a person to watch. As a martial artist, she achieved perfection far too early and carries the purest bloodline within the Bloodme Cult. Born with a True Blood constitution, she stands above all in blood arts and is said to rival even the greatest grandmasters. Her interaction with Seomye¡­¡±

    "Just keep it in mind. There¡¯s nothing we can do about it right now."

    The young Yeoryeongju received these reports with detachment.@@novelbin@@

    "The Lord of Ipwang Fortress personally appeared to annihte the main base of the Bloodme Cult. If we act recklessly and provoke her now, her attention might turn toward us. It¡¯s not the right time. The fall of the fortress lord and the decline of Cheonhamok are inevitable. There¡¯s no need to provoke a deity poised to ascend. Focus on Xinjiang rather than Yangyang. Pay attention to the young sect master."

    "I will follow yourmand."

    The age of Ipwang Fortress¡¯s domination over the martial world had arrived.

    Ouws could no longer breathe freely. Wisdom gained from literature and texts was valued as highly as martial skills.

    Yeoryeong valued both equally, excelling in schemes and stratagems. The young Yeoryeongju inherited this disposition.

    Was it arrogance thates naturally to those who wield both pen and sword? Or was it reluctance to observe someone who existed outside the established order of the martial world?

    <ol>

    <li>de Specter Sect</li>

    <li>Bloodme Cult</li>

    <li>Simmuryun</li>

    <li>Tenfold Gate</li>

    <li>Shadow Mara Sect</li>

    <li>Yeoryeong</li>

    </ol>

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 269

    "Ipwang Fortress...! Ipwang Fortress Martial Power! Gold Swordsman! This isn¡¯t good!"

    "What kind of martial art is that?! I''ve never seen or heard of it¡ªit''s the Qingan Divine Sword!"

    "Young Master! You must retreat¡ªugh...!"@@novelbin@@

    Waves of brilliance swept across the battlefield, scattering blood everywhere. The twenty Radiant Wheel elites of the Guangyegyeol formation tore through the encirclement of the Heavenly Net.

    Limbs flew, heads were severed. The pure white snow alternated between being starkly bright and crimson-stained, over and over again.

    ng¡ª! Thud!

    The gazes of wolves who had been eyeing Jeong Yeon-shin as their prey all shattered. The mountain air was now filled with nothing but panic and agonized screams.

    The expressions of the Ma Gwang-ik elites were sharp, their faces set with a force they had never shown before.

    Among them, Baek Mi-ryeo, who had just sliced through ten rogues in one clean motion, was no exception.

    She approached Jeong Yeon-shin, her expression a mixture of fury and resolve. Her sharp gaze, already intense, felt like the edge of an unsheathed sword.

    Jeong Yeon-shin thought to himself. She¡¯s angry because I didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°I have something to say, but first... may I pretend to be your sister?¡±

    ¡°You are my sister. You always have been.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡±

    Baek Mi-ryeo¡¯s eyshes trembled slightly. Her lips softened, the tension easing just a bit. She appeared momentarily speechless, though the reason was unclear.

    ¡°At least she¡¯s not scolding me. That¡¯s a relief.¡±

    Suddenly, a low chuckle came from behind Jeong Yeon-shin.

    "The youngest Lord... How gratifying to see this."

    "Headmaster."

    Jeong Yeon-shin nced back. The long hair of Yulha Nangnang, draped over his shoulder, tickled his ear.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 271

    The General Headquarters of Ipwang Fortress was among thergest pavilions in the entire region.

    It was an era thatvished unprecedented respect on schrs.

    The path leading to its entrance was adorned with flowers blooming vibrantly despite the chill of winter¡¯s air¡ªproof of the exceptional treatment given to the literati of the General Headquarters. The scenery was a gift bestowed by the Lord of Ipwang Fortress to his scribes. A garden for men of letters, always ready to bloom into poets and schrs.

    Crunch.@@novelbin@@

    The steps of the four Blue Rank warriors carrying the pnquin were extraordinarily light. However, the qi emanating from them was so distinct that it caused the petals of the flowers lining the path to quiver ever so slightly.

    Perched atop the pnquin, the newly appointed Ma Gwang-ik Lord remained still, unshaken by the gentle sway of the blooms.

    Summoned to apany their new Lord were elite warriors. Other high-ranking martial artists of the Ma Gwang-ik Sect had already gone ahead to prepare the residence.

    ¡°Hm.¡±

    The taciturn man holding the rear leg of the pnquin spoke, breaking the silence.

    He was a pale-skinned Blue Rank warrior resembling the Bloodme Lord, his lips as red as the infamous Phantom of Blood, Pung Ran, who had been conscripted alongside him.

    ¡°Is this really eptable?¡±

    The man, Iron-wed Demon Na Il-cheon, cast a sidelong nce at the back of Jeong Yeon-shin, the newly appointed Lord.

    The front legs of the pnquin were borne by Tae Yeom-ryong and Hyeon Won-chang, while the rear legs were carried by Wi Ye-ryeong and Na Il-cheon.

    Tae Yeom-ryong, walking ahead, shook his head nonchntly.

    ¡°And what would you do if it weren¡¯t? The entire fortress witnessed the triumphal procession of our new Lord. Even the noble fortress master¡¯s decree has been issued.¡±

    Wi Ye-ryeong, with herrge bow slung over her back, spoke while gazing ahead with piercing blue eyes.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 276

    A storm of heat engulfed Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s entire body.

    Gi Geom-hyang advanced with a rapid step, bringing her sword down in a sharp stroke. The de¡¯s motion, initially wless, wavered ever so slightly.

    A translucent gust of wind red along the de¡¯s edge like wildfire, but the roaring gale from Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s energy swallowed the sound of her sword.

    He distorted his own force, colliding with it andyering the umted shockwaves. In an instant, they swelled into a white me.

    Hwaaaak¡ª!

    For a fleeting moment, his senses merged with the culmination of Seomye Meridian.

    ¡°Gwangye-gyeol, me River.¡±

    Despite the duel, he took the time to announce the name of his technique, his voice slightly slurred as he chewed on a poppy stem.

    Tae Yeom-ryong¡¯s hand pierced through the moment.

    The blinding radiance of Gwangye-gyeol¡¯s energy condensed toward his palm.

    The pure white turbulence of force was overwhelmingly thick and dense. Gi Geom-hyang¡¯s sword¡ªimbued with the immense power characteristic of masters from noble lineages¡ªwas blocked by that very palm.

    The sound of paper being ripped inyers filled the air, unrelenting.

    The moment her de, meant to seamlessly align with her opponent¡¯s rhythm for a lethal cut, was neutralized.

    Their levels of internal energy were worlds apart. From the start, the difference in energy reserves had been immense. On top of that, Tae Yeom-ryong had mastered a method to unleash power with explosive efficiency.

    The grand heir of the Hwangbo n had grown powerful by following his master.

    ¡°This is the core of it.¡±

    Tae Yeom-ryong spoke.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°A secret art for swift battles. This is how our master fights. Personally, I like it¡ªit¡¯s refreshingly effective. Now, experience it for yourself.¡±

    ¡°¡­¡­!¡±

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 279

    "I have already learned from the Lord."

    Jeong Yeon-shin responded calmly.

    "Inherit my martial lineage." He doubted Shin Geom-danju was proposing a formal master-disciple rtionship. Thews of Ipwang Fortress did not permit such ties between its own martial artists.

    They feared it would create personal attachments that could interfere with their duties. Only the Fortress Lord was exempt from this rule, and Jeong Yeon-shin had already received instruction from her.

    "There¡¯s a loophole in thews of our Fortress."@@novelbin@@

    Shin Geom-danju smirked.

    "You can learn whatever you want from whomever you wish, yet you remain no one¡¯s disciple. That means you are free to learn from anyone. Your martial lineage will never ovep with another¡¯s."

    Jeong Yeon-shin did not answer. He merely stared at his direct superior with wide eyes.

    Here stood a supreme swordmaster of the Purple Lords, discussing loopholes in theirws.

    "Hmm? What''s wrong?"

    Shin Geom-danju stroked his sharp jawline, appearing somewhat uneasy.

    Moonlight spilled over his elegant, schr-like robes, giving him an air of refinement.

    Back when his knees ached from training, such an impression had never crossed Jeong Yeon-shin''s mind. But now, it felt different.

    "If one lived like that, there would be no regrets."

    The Swordmaster of Ipwang Fortress truly embodied freedom. No shackles bound him. He was unhindered¡ªfree of obstacles.

    Studying Buddhist martial arts to refine his internal energy had made Jeong Yeon-shin aware of this principle. Could such unrestrained conduct be the key to reaching the pinnacle?

    His niece Jeong Hye and the elders of the Fortress had imparted great lessons upon him¡ªhumility and freedom.

    With these thoughts, Jeong Yeon-shin sped his hands in a martial salute.

    Heposed himself. As the uncle of Hye-a, who had once shared a drink with the Lord, he should carry himself with the dignity of an elder.

    "I am grateful for your offer, but I must decline. Modifyingpleted martial techniques to suit my body has little merit. The Moonlit Harmony Sutra from the Lord was the same."

    "Huh?"

    "To be truly mine, it must originate from my own hands. This junior is unfit to inherit a martial lineage. Even if I learned your techniques, I would pass them down in a different form."

    Shin Geom-danju. The seventeen generations of the Shin Geom-dan masters.

    They were deeply intertwined. They would have to see each other until their final breaths. There was no need to provoke unnecessary friction with the supreme swordmaster of their era.

    A martial lineage was a tradition and an identity. No martial artist wished for their life''s work to be inherited in apletely altered form.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 282

    Ak Su-rim smiled brightly.

    "I''m going to cut off the head of the Zhuge n Leader."

    The gray stone walls of Wonpyeong Ilgeomjang trembled with an eerie echo.

    Her cheerful voice carried the weight of thunder. A supreme master known as the Reborn Hidden Dragon. He had been exiled, but he was still one of the Eight n Leaders.

    As an absolute force of the martial world, his name had resounded for decades.

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked, almost reflexively.

    "The Zhuge n Leader?"

    "Yes."

    "Why?"

    "Seems like he''s trying to establish a new sect. Quite the heresy. And far too discreet about it." She tilted her head slightly. "You''ve heard the rumors that Yeoryeong is trying to unify the Thirteen Heavens, haven''t you? Looks like the Zhuge n Leader has one foot in that mess. A massive threat."

    "How did you find out?"

    "White-level intelligence from the Myeongryu Corps. They¡¯re from a ruined noble house, so they''ve seen the highs and lows of the world." She tapped her temple. "There are no major sects worth keeping an eye on in Shanxi, so we had a lone agent stationed there under an assumed identity."

    "Assumed identity?"

    "A tutor from the Gongya Family. Currently teaching their eldest daughter as a part of a secondary objective."

    "Gongya¡­ There''s one in Ma Gwang-ik too."

    "You mean Gongya Mi-ryeong of the Deep Chivalrous Fist? Yeah, I know. They''re sixth cousins. Not particrly relevant. The martial world is big enough to make you cough up blood, yet still small in strange ways. Even more so among the upper ss."

    Ak Su-rim shook her head and continued.

    "If you win at the Shanxi Martial Arts Tournament, you get recognized as a joint sessor of both the Zhuge n Leader and the First Fist of the Eon n."

    Jeong Yeon-shin frowned. "That''s not something just anyone can im."

    "Exactly. The rumors are only circting among a select few localndowners. But the Total Command Bureau has already cross-verified it through several sources. They say it''s pretty reliable."@@novelbin@@

    "I thought the intelligencework in Bonseong had fallen behind significantly."

    "The Zhuge n Leader recently surfaced in Shanxi for a brief moment. We don¡¯t know what he''s scheming yet, but..."

    Ak Su-rim stretched, letting out a low groan before shing a crooked grin.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 285

    The briefmotion over the disappearance of the Grand Lady¡¯s tutor quickly settled, and the Gongya family returned to its usual tranquility.

    ¡°Is he really that handsome?¡±

    ¡°They say he¡¯s quite dignified. Apparently, he rivals Young Lord Gongya.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°It¡¯s more than that! Who knows, he might even have razor-sharp ears hidden beneath his hair!¡±

    ¡°His status is a pity. ¡®Sole Inheritor¡¯ sounds grand, but in today¡¯s world, isn¡¯t that just a fancy way of saying he¡¯s a wandering swordsman?¡±

    Sunlight shimmered off the edges of the blue-tiled roofs, a peaceful sight that testified to the formidable power of the Shanxi province¡¯s renowned noble family.

    Hyeoncheon Sect¡¯s Lord, Geom Un-bi.

    The friend of the Grand Lady¡¯s tutor wasn¡¯t anyone particrly special. At most, he was an asional topic of curiosity among the lower-ranking members of the household.

    In a family recognized as a sega (prestigious house) across Shanxi, it was natural for noble and exceptional guests to be invited under the title of bin-gyeok¡ªhonored guests.

    These guests were both esteemed visitors and vital assets to the family. With such a vast estate, it was only natural for it to house a fair share of entric and extraordinary individuals.

    That was why Geom Un-bi¡¯s name never came up in conversations among the elders of the household.

    There were far more prestigious guests and far more pressing matters.

    This was a noble house and a prestigious martial n.

    ¡°The aroma of the tea is faint. The steam is thin.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s because you have a restless heart. How can you call Longjing teacking in fragrance?¡±

    ¡°You speak as if you are above such worries, but I know better. You¡¯re anxious. This concerns your daughter¡¯s safety, doesn¡¯t it? Jeong-ah, our Lord seems to doubt your martial prowess.¡±

    Four people were seated in a neat and spacious chamber. Two middle-aged men, their faces marked with deep wrinkles, and the strikingly elegant Gongya siblings.

    The presence of the two elders filled the room with an overwhelming aura.

    Shanxi was the closest province to the imperial capital, Beijing. Historically, it had been a center of cultural exchange. As a result, the local noble ns, who had coexisted with government officials for generations, possessed a refined sense of dignity.

    Even when training in martial arts, their mannerisms remained distinct. Their cultivated presence tranted into an extraordinary charisma.

    The middle-aged man in the most vibrant red robes spoke first.

    ¡°Enough with the idle talk. What good is it to nt doubt in the mind of our heir? Even with a mind as sharp as a de, this is no easy ordeal.¡±

    ¡°I am fine, Lord Father.¡±

    Gongya Jeong¡¯s voice wasposed. So was her expression.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 288

    Most of the martial sects in Shanxi had been unable to attend the Murim Alliance Gathering held in Shaanxi.

    They weren¡¯t well-informed enough to recognize the Lord of Ma Gwang-ik from Ipwang Fortress, who had arrived under a false identity.

    The world was vast, and when one crossed a single city, even the most famous grandmasters could have their rumored descriptions distorted into multiple variations.

    Even someone as renowned as Ipwang Divine Spear, Ak Su-rim, was simultaneously rumored in some regions to be either a five-year-old child or a wrinkled old woman.

    The Thirteen Heavens of the Evil Path, the Nine Great Sects, the Eight Noble ns.

    Shanxi Province had no sects that had made a great name for themselves.

    Despite being as vast as a small country, it was close to being a wastnd in terms of martial prowess. Inparison to the boundless world, that was simply the reality.

    A powerful military force ensured that the Daebang Sect could never take root.

    The martial artists of Shanxi lived in their own world. Fierce schemes, secret negotiations, covert plundering, and relentless martial training¡­

    They were too busy securing food during famines and expanding their influence.

    It was simply the nature of the era. As the rightful lords of fertilends, they used scarecrows to hold their swords, not to chase away birds, but to drive away people.

    And they enjoyed the prestige of noble families. Tasting delicacies during famine, collecting masterpieces of art, and weing renowned figures from all fields as guests.

    Boom! Boom! Boom!

    Zzzzzzzzzt¡ª!

    An earth-shaking roar swept through the banquet hall.

    It made sense that the Blood Ghouls would target the food first.

    One could tell from their gaunt faces, their hollow cheeks sunken from hunger, that they had been chased out by something far too overwhelming to resist.

    They had heard rumors that the Gongya n was hosting a grand banquet¡ªand hadunched an attack.

    The martial artists, caught off guard, instinctively drew their weapons in rm. None of them had the presence of mind to spare a thought for the terrified servants.

    The Bloodme Cult¡¯s Star-Absorbing Technique inflicted irreversible internal damage. There was no choice but to immediately circte their energy with all their might.

    The dust rising chaotically from the floor of the banquet hall was proof of their heightened vignce.

    A single bite from those fangs, even for a brief moment, would rob them of the internal energy they had painstakingly cultivated.

    Time was something that could never be recovered. Even the minuscule energy refined just days ago through meditation was a treasure to martial artists.@@novelbin@@

    As the honored martial artists took their positions to form a defensive formation, the sect leaders turned to check on their disciples.

    A chaotic melee had been expected.

    But it ended in a single breath.

    ¡°Bosin-kyung¡­?¡±

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 290

    Jeong Yeon-shin sent out a white swallow, Baek Yeon, the moment he returned to the Gongya Manor, notifying the senior ck-d members of Ipwang Fortress about the situation. At the same time, he spread his qi perception wide, scanning the surroundings.

    He had been exposed to Eon Ga-jeil-gwon. Assessing the repercussions of that came first.

    Perhaps it was due to the progress in his martial arts. The force embedded in the Zhuge n Leader¡¯s gaze felt even denser than before.

    To be frank, he didn¡¯t seem to be at a level attainable by humans. He was someone who had refined martial arts that Jeong Yeon-shin had never encountered to their absolute limit, bing an unparalleled grandmaster.

    He doesn¡¯t seem to have revealed my identity.

    Jeong Yeon-shin pondered.

    The ck-d members of Ipwang Fortress stood at the very threshold of the martial world''s apex.

    They were met with deep wariness from every sect yet still orded the respect due to their rank.@@novelbin@@

    While the Lords of great factions were seen as distant figures, like mountaintops shrouded in clouds, the grandmasters just beneath them were a palpable threat.

    It was the hierarchy that represented the great martial sects.

    The prestige of Ma Gwang-ik in this era was no less than that of the Gongya n Leader or the Lord of the Gui n, both revered figures in Shanxi.

    If his identity had been exposed, the uproar would have already begun. At the very least, some sign of suspicion should have emerged.

    Eon Ga-jeil-gwon¡¯s disposition seemed quite different. But it¡¯s impossible to know for sure.

    Kwon Martial Lord Eon Hwayeon.

    Apanion of the Zhuge n Leader.

    The aura he revealed before Jeong Yeon-shin was peculiar. That alone wasn¡¯t enough to trust him blindly, meaning he had to ount for the possibility of the Zhuge n Leader appearing at the Gongya Manor.

    Fortunately, the damned Sangdanjeon denied that possibility, at least for now.

    His survival was on the line. Just thinking about the worst-case scenario sent cold sweat trickling down his back.

    For the first time during this mission, he seriously feared dying by someone else¡¯s hand. He had heard that many of his ck-d predecessors had perished in the field.

    Crack.

    How should one counter the martial techniques of a grandmaster?

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 294

    Blood dripped from the sky.

    The white snow and ochre soil below were stained ck and red. The sound of crunching apanied it.

    Sabak.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Khck.¡±

    Jin Myeong-jo, Lord of the Blood Pavilion, staggered, tapping his thigh lightly with his index finger.

    His upper leg had been torn open, a massive gash exposing deep tissue. Within the wound, red mist shed against an auspicious aura, battling for dominance.

    His bloodline¡¯s regenerative ability was at odds with the remnants of the spell-infused martial technique that had injured him.

    [Divine Blood Demon Annihtion. I know your secret art is linked to the Divine Sword Pavilion¡¯s Leader. Did you think I¡¯d let you unleash it so easily? Go ahead and try channeling your internal energy again¡ªI shall grant you and your n a taste of the Eight Infernal Hells.]

    The voice carried a mocking lilt. It was disturbingly human.

    The leaves at their feet trembled, and branches quivered across thendscape.

    As if to unt its dominance over nature itself, the Sacred Manifestation of the Six Harmonies unfolded, radiating an overwhelming presence.

    [This domain belongs to me. Not even the Sword Saint can defy me here. You will not walk away unscathed.]

    ¡°You¡¯re full of it. Schrs always love to exaggerate. What, did taking a few of Hyun¡¯s old man¡¯s sword strikes make you feel invincible?¡±

    Ak Su-rim mmed the tip of her spear into the ground.

    A melodiousugh cascaded down from the heavens.

    [Lord of the Divine Spear of Ipwang Fortress, Ak Gaya. You know full well that you are wrong. Have you regressed into an immature child since achieving Rejuvenation? Still, your little scheme is inly obvious to me.]

    ¡°What scheme?¡±

    She tilted her head with a sneer.

    [You¡¯re looking for me, aren¡¯t you? Your qi ripples with urgency. But it is not enough. Like your short legs, you cannot evene close.]

    ¡°You son of a¡ª¡±

    [Do not misunderstand. I am not avoiding you out of fear. I sensed your presence from afar while I was traveling. Now that you have willingly walked into your own death, I may use your demise to shake Ipwang Fortress.]

    ¡°Listen to this bastard talk. Do you really think you¡¯re some kind of divine sovereign? Just because the Sword Saint isn¡¯t here, you act like the world is yours?¡±

    [Engaging in conversation with you only lowers my standing. But you are correct. The one seated in Shanxi is a Celestial Deity. And soon, I shall take the Heavenly Eye Wood from your Lord and be Yama incarnate.]

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 295

    The deafening roar echoed¡ª!

    The observing noble ns were utterly overwhelmed.

    From the moment the vagabond swordsman Geom Un-bi revealed his identity, the entire battlefield had been in turmoil. Those with weaker standing or lingering uncertainties had already fled far away.@@novelbin@@

    There were few martial artists in Jianghu who had the courage to stand against the ck banner of Ipwang Fortress.

    At first, some had feignedposure, pretending to be unaffected. But as the duel continued, they could no longer conceal their shock.

    Murmurs spread throughout the audience.

    "Evenly matched... No, it¡¯s more than that. A man who earned the title of Gong with nothing but his fists is being pushed back."

    "Who would have thought that someone like him existed outside of the infamous monster of the Ming Sect¡­?"

    "I never believed it, even after hearing the rumors."

    "Lord Gongya! What is happening here?!"

    "Did you truly form an alliance with the imperial sword? This is an ill-fated choice. Ipwang Fortress is strong, but itcks resources. Zhuge Gaju has already marked this region as his own¡­ How will you withstand his sorcery and martial prowess?"

    The surrounding noble ns cast displeased gazes. The presence of a high-ranking figure from Ipwang Fortress had finally be an undeniable reality.

    Among them, only two remained unfazed¡ªGongya Su, his mouth agape, eyes gleaming with disbelief, and Gongya Jeong, the Grand Lady, staring intently at the dueling warriors with a stern expression.

    "I had a feeling his status wasn¡¯t ordinary. But no¡ªjust look at his face. He looks like an aristocrat! Yet he was raised in such brutality? No wonder he¡¯s so indifferent to everything¡ªhe¡¯s the blood of Ma Yeon-jeok, the Heroic Tyrant! And to think, I used to drink and spar with Seomye of Ipwang Fortress! Ma Gwang-ikju! Ma Gwang-ikju, of all people!"

    "Su-ah, quiet."

    Gongya Jeong gripped her younger brother¡¯s sleeve, calming him with a firm gaze.

    The piercing stares around them felt like iron bars enclosing them.

    Friends who had shared drinks, prominent figures who had made their names in Jianghu, guests who had once attended their banquets¡ªnone of that mattered now. Everyone was watching the Gongya bloodline with newfound scrutiny.

    From now on, the noble ns of Shanxi would keep their distance from the Gongya family.

    Such was the fate of any sect entangled with Ipwang Fortress.

    Unless one belonged to the Eight Great ns or the Nine Grand Sects, this was inevitable. The martial world operated under the principle of Non-interference between the court and Jianghu, and the freedom of martial artists was a fragile illusion.

    ¡®As long as Zhuge Gaju lives, my household will never remain intact.¡¯

    Gongya Jeong swallowed down her bitterness. Instead, she focused on the ten-year-old martial techniques passed down by Ma Gwang-ikju.

    She had exchanged techniques with him. She was not thinking as a noble, but as a martial artist.

    "Hmm¡­"

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 297

    The pure white sword de beneath Baek Seo-gun¡¯s feet shimmered as she turned her head. Her gaze swept across the assembled crowd, briefly resting on themoners who had agreed with Salhyup¡¯s words.

    There was an aura of divinity about her, a presence so profound that even those ignorant of Jianghu instinctively bowed their heads.

    To themon folk, sword-flight was a skill passed down through Taoist legends, a technique of Sword Immortal Lu Dongbin himself.

    "A sacred artifact?"@@novelbin@@

    Her voice was clear and steady, carrying weight despite its softness.

    Her transparent gaze descended from the sky, yet Salhyup¡ªunlike most warriors¡ªdid not flinch under it.

    He met it fearlessly, as if he had encountered beings of the highest caliber before¡ªmasters like Kwon Mugong, Ma Gwang-ik, and Yeongcheon Sword Demon.

    "Yes," he replied smoothly. "It is an object left behind by Ma Gwang-ik, who took the life of Eon Hwayeon, the first master of the Eon Family¡¯s Supreme Fist. There is no one here with a personal connection to her. Who else would take it?"

    His fingers absently adjusted the ck silk wrapped around his mouth, a gesture that carried an air of mockery.

    He appeared to be mulling over the rtionship between Ma Gwang-ikand the Sword Master of Shim Mu-ryeon, his natural eleganceced with subtle craftiness.

    "Who are you?"

    Baek Seo-gun¡¯s voice was calm.

    She did notment on the artifact.

    The moment her eyes flicked downward, a strange breeze arose, chilling the garments of the noble martial masters surrounding her.

    The mere presence of her pitch-ck pupils exuded overwhelming energy.

    Her gaze briefly lingered on the pebble at Salhyup¡¯s feet before she seemed to grasp the situation entirely.

    The noble ns andmoners reacted differently.

    Some muttered in shock, still struggling toprehend the reality of sword-flight.

    "The Sword Demon of Henan¡­ Why is she in Shanxi?"

    "That technique is real? I thought it was merely a legend¡­"

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 300

    Under the sky where a sacred creature with white wings gracefully glided, bridging the present Lord of Ma Gwang-ik and Jeong Sim-an Jegal Cheong-ah, therey an estateposed of over a dozen grand pavilions.

    The Gongya Family.

    Once a name of great prestige, it had fallen from grace within the noble society of Shanxi¡¯s ruling ns.

    The wandering swordsman, Geom Un-bi, was the Lord of Ma Gwang-ik in Ipwang Fortress.

    For extending him hospitality as an esteemed guest, the Gongya Family became a target of scorn among Kangho¡¯s Eastern Path.

    The once-revered Gongya Lord was no longer invited to the banquets of sect leaders, and the eldest daughter of the n, who once bore the dual honorary titles of Heroic Dragon and Sword Phoenix at the Yongbong Gathering in Shanxi, found herself ridiculed by the younger generation.

    A family that turned its back on Kangho.

    Traitors who brought Ipwang Fortress into their affairs.

    Pleading ignorance was meaningless. The knowledgeable had known the truth from the beginning.

    All they needed was an excuse to pull the Gongya Family down.

    In and where powerful sects, asndlords, divided up Shanxi among themselves, the fertilends controlled by the Gongya Lord became the object of insatiable greed.

    They were given a seat merely for show.

    The Gongya estate had long been used as the venue for an ongoing martial tournament. They had to be content with that much.

    If theypletely withdrew from the gatherings where the mighty noble ns forged their alliances, the Gongya Family would be reduced from a member of the wolf pack to a mere piece of meat.

    "You should be grateful! After your betrayal, you were still given a ce among us!"

    Step.

    A burly man, his face flushed red, shouted while gripping a wine jug in his hand. Hisrge, staggering steps wove haphazardly through the estate¡¯s spacious alleys.

    Completely drunk, he roamed the Gongya estate as if it were his own.

    "The wine tastes foul! Is it because a traitor brewed it? Their hands must be filthy!"

    With every shout, the winter shrubs trembled in the cold air. Even the dust settled atop the walls asionally swirled into the night.

    "What a fine voice. He does take after his bloodline."

    "Wasn¡¯t his father that fugitive lord? I heard he fled the front lines with his wealth when he was once a great general."

    "He must have devoured spirit tonics like daily meals."@@novelbin@@

    "At least his internal energy is being put to proper use. A truly heartwarming sight."

    Not a single noble guest wandering the estate tried to stop Gui Il-tae.

    Some watched with amusement from a distance, while others merely passed by without a word.

    The Gongya estate was a beehive filled with honey. Why stop a mad hound from ripping apart its brittle shell when it saved them the trouble?

    "The Lord of Ma Gwang-ik, who was under the protection of that mongrel Salhyeop! Call him out! The Gongya Family, who sheltered the traitor, must not ignore themand of this young master! Bring in the hounds of Oweol Daesalmun! Ma Gwang-ik! Ma Gwang-ik is the key!"

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 304

    The shockwave, shaped like lotus petals, rippled outward.

    Translucent, flickering, it brushed past Zhuge Gaju¡¯s face before scattering.

    Shhhhh¡ª

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt the divine force surging like tidal waves within his body¡ªhaving utterly shattered all ten strands of the Zaung Divine Strands.

    With the profound power of his Upper Elixir Field enveloping him, his inner energy now followed the speed of his thoughts effortlessly.

    It felt as though he had finally donned a garment that fit.

    He had entered an entirely different realm.

    ["Ink-Lin¡¯s Absolute Mandate¡­!"]

    There was undeniable rm in Zhuge Gaju¡¯s voice¡ªuttered the moment he saw Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s overwhelming footwork, his legs wreathed in ck mist.

    The grandmaster sorcerer had immediately leaped backward, widening the gap.

    He was a master of battlefield control.

    Like a storm infused within his pristine white robes, they fluttered violently with the sheer force of his retreat.@@novelbin@@

    The martial master who once boasted of close-quarters superiority was now nowhere to be seen.

    That alone was enough to stun the gathered warriors.

    Even veterans, their eyes gleaming with insight, had their expressions twisted in disbelief.

    But there was one undeniable truth¡ª

    A supreme martial artist had just abandoned all pretense of dignity¡ª

    And for that, he had gained an advantage.

    Hwaaaah!

    His evasive footwork was iprehensibly swift.

    In less than the blink of an eye, Zhuge Gaju had already retreated three full paces.

    His lips formed the syble ¡®Hong (ºê),¡¯ preparing to invoke his ultimate technique.

    For a grandmaster sorcerer, even the briefest of pauses became an opportunity to unleash destruction.

    For him, that technique was the Roaring Thunder Strike¡ªthe very technique that had crippled the Great Bloodlord.

    Thud.

    Jeong Yeon-shinnded amidst the shattered remains of the White Crane Fan, his knees slightly bent.

    But no one saw him straighten.

    Because in that exact instant, his form vanished¡ª

    And the battlefield was engulfed in a deafening roar.

    ZzzzzzzZZZZZK¡ª!

    The earth split apart, revealing its fiery ochre depths.

    Like the passage of a dragon, thend had been utterly overturned.

    The sheer friction of his movement sent steam billowing into the sky, obscuring the sun.

    And then¡ª

    The Northern Darkde struck¡ª

    mming directly into Zhuge Gaju¡¯s abdominal qi armor.

    At the exact moment of impact, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s left hand surged upward, executing a second strike¡ª

    Aimed directly at his chest.

    His injured shoulder trembled, but his extended hand tore through the space itself, twisting reality into a spiral.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 308

    A thunderous roar shook the air.

    It was as if countless ps of thunder ovepped, the sheer force of the tremors violently shaking the ground.

    Explosive energy surged across the vastnd, so intense that even the martial artists of the Gongya n¡ªwho had been fleeing moments ago¡ªforgot their purpose and turned back in shock.

    They had just received instructions to lure the noble ns toward the Comrade of the Rogue Order.

    "So-ga-ju, over there¡­!"

    "I see it!"

    Hwaaaak¡ª!

    The seven martial artists of the Gongya n came to an abrupt halt, their lightness techniques kicking up fierce winds. A thick cloud of dust burst beneath their feet.

    Butpared to the enormous cloud of debris rising ahead, their disturbance was nothing.

    "The qi of the noble ns¡­ it''spletely vanished."

    "¡­A massacre."

    Stunned voices murmured in disbelief. Grand Princess Gongya Jeong and her retainers widened their eyes.

    They had been wary even as they lured the powerful noble ns into their trap.

    Anyone who had witnessed the death of Zhuge n Leader would have assumed that the ck Sovereigns of Ipwang Fortress were not in good condition.

    "Verify if our tributes have been properly delivered¡­ and prepare grain relief for themoners. This time, no one in the n will oppose me."

    Gongya Jeong murmured, almost to herself.

    It was something that had met with resistance time and time again.

    The Gongya n did not stoop to vulgar acts of plunder. However, they were also not a family that openly showed mercy tomoners.

    At most, they would host banquets to prevent the rampant looting that urred when other noble ns organized martial arts tournaments.

    But they had never taken it upon themselves to regrly open their granaries during prolonged famines. After all, the time would soone when food would be more valuable than gold.

    Yet now, not a single member of the n voiced opposition.

    The leadership of the Gongya n remained silent. They had no choice.

    Because at that very moment, Ma Gwang-ik emerged from the cloud of dust.

    Step.

    The tendrils of translucent energy dissipated from his lowered hand, momentarily twisting the drifting dust into wisps that resembled the coils of the underworld.

    Even the blood dripping steadily from beneath his sleeves was ominous. His injuries from the battle with Zhuge n Leader had likely reopened due to the recoil from using forbidden techniques.

    Saaaah¡ª@@novelbin@@

    A dry wind swept the dust away, gradually revealing the scene behind him.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 309

    Salhyup¡¯s ck bamboo hat didn¡¯t budge. The wide, nted brim, reminiscent of a traditional woven hat, remained perfectly still¡ªa testament to his internal turmoil.

    Perched quietly on the corner of the bed, he struck an odd figure.

    Looking down at him briefly, Hyeon Won-chang smirked.

    ¡°I understand. This level of divine power must be unimaginable in the countryside.¡±

    ¡°¡­This is the most astonishing thing I¡¯ve seen since my household was destroyed.¡±

    He was at a loss for words, his expression caught between disbelief and exasperation.

    Salhyup was a man brimming with confidence in all things. He made no effort to hide his astonishment.

    In that fleeting moment, as he cast a sidelong nce at Hyeon Won-chang¡¯s hand, a mix of emotions surfaced¡ªshock, bewilderment, and even a faint trace of envy and jealousy.

    ¡°What the hell is this? There¡¯s no way you could have grasped the fundamental structure of the technique¡¯s energy flow in such a short time.¡±

    Hah.

    Hyeon Won-chang simplyughed. Salhyup¡¯s brows knit together.

    ¡°I¡¯ve heard the rumors about an auspicious martial art appearing in Ipwang Fortress. But of all people, you¡¯re the one who¡¯s attained Buddhist power or the Three Pure Forces of Daoism? I¡¯d sooner believe you kept your mouth shut for seven whole days. No, no¡ªscratch that. That¡¯d be as believable as a restless fool like you practicing silence. I simply can¡¯t ept it.¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Is that really such a harsh thing to say?¡±

    ¡°Your martial arts must be incredible. You¡¯ve certainly reaped the benefits of joining Ipwang Fortress. Meanwhile, your dear senior brother is nothing more than the minor leader of a backwater sect that¡¯s never even roamed the martial world.¡±

    ¡°Well, I won¡¯t argue that my martial arts are incredible. That¡¯s an undeniable fact.¡±

    Hyeon Won-chang curled his lips downward and shifted the conversation.

    ¡°But more importantly, didn¡¯t you gather the scattered branches of your n and establish a proper sect? Gold Execution Sect. I still don¡¯t understand why, despite your achievements, you remain just a minor sect leader. Judging by your aplishments alone, you¡¯ve surpassed my father.¡±

    ¡°The Gatekeeper ns of the Heavenly Demon Tomb are not exactly few in number. To be acknowledged as a sect master, I¡¯d have to pass the trials of several core branches. But tell me, if the headquarters of an assassin sect were so easily identifiable, could it still be considered a true assassin¡¯s sect? That scroll you so casually unsealed contained the locations of three branch safehouses and their corresponding recognition codes.¡±

    ¡°I have no interest in that. My restriction, then?¡±

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 313

    One of the Four Great Vajras chuckled.

    Jeong Yeon-shin, who had been nning his movements in his head, quietly observed him.

    ¡®He''s kind to his juniors.¡¯

    Gun Yu-rin and Yu Hyeon had already noticed his internal injuries. If that was the case, Wonjeok, the Grand Master, must have grasped his condition with just a nce.

    Even though he had sternly requested a match, the intensity of his qi was set to match Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s. A deliberate act of adjusting to his level¡ªthis was a monk who had cultivated profound discipline.

    Even that smile... he had seen it many times before.

    The way the facial muscles moved, forming that oddly ticklish expression¡ªhe had often seen the same look on his grandfather¡¯s face.

    It was a smile Ma Yeon-jeok would asionally give him.

    At times, it made him feel strangely embarrassed. But now, seeing the exact same expression on one of the Four Great Vajras of Shaolin, he realized that he had been too narrow-minded.

    ¡®He must have rxed after seeing my stance, even though I held hands with the daughter of Simmu-ryeon¡¯s Lord¡­?¡¯

    A true master.

    Jeong Yeon-shin''s eyes shone with admiration.

    Jeong Manor, like Shaolin, was located in Henan Province.

    Every child in Shin Ya-hyun grew up hearing tales of Shaolin¡¯s greatness.

    For a Grand Master of the thousand-year-old temple settled on Songshan, they were nothing short of Buddhas who wielded martial arts. Calling them idols wouldn¡¯t even suffice.@@novelbin@@

    Suddenly, Wonjeok let out a low cough.

    "Watching you, Patron, makes my arms feel weak. It seems more appropriate to heal both internal and external injuries before exchanging hands. I was too hasty."

    As expected.

    Jeong Yeon-shin internally muttered a short response.

    ¡®He has a vast heart.¡¯

    A faint warmth surfaced on the Martial Lord¡¯s face. The venerable monk of Shaolin was exactly as he had imagined in childhood.

    Those revered monks, spoken of as living Buddhas.

    It reminded him of watching the vige children y their ¡°Hundred-Step Divine Fist¡± game with admiration from afar.

    He felt slightly triumphant. Because he had met one in person.

    "The night wind is cold. Let¡¯s move to the fire."

    Jeong Yeon-shin extended his hand, offering guidance.

    The duel between the Martial Lord and the Grand Master of the Four Vajras had been called off.

    ¡­Thus.

    Back at the campfire, the expressions of the five gathered individuals were all different.

    Yu Hyeon let out a sigh¡ªa mix of relief and disappointment.

    Zheon Baek lowered his head, cautiously watching the others.

    Gun Yu-rin, scratching the back of her head, seemed deep in thought, her lips slightly curled inward.

    Meanwhile, Wonjeok slowly regained hisposure, the crackling of the firewood breaking the silence.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 316

    The man sitting on the rock locked eyes with Jeong Yeon-shin.

    Ziiing.

    A resonant hum echoed in his mind.

    For a moment, it felt as if they had exchanged swords. A silentmunion between supreme martial artists.

    Jeong Yeon-shin felt an immensely powerful energy wave.

    It¡¯s as if he¡¯s fused his sword into his inner energy. A master of the highest level of swordsmanship.

    This wasn¡¯t an ordinary fluctuation of internal energy. It carried the deep traces of profound cultivation, along with a mental image sharp as a honed de.

    The essence of a lifelong pursuit of the sword was embedded in his qi.

    Despite appearing to be in his forties, his power was unfathomable. In the world of warriors, he was still considered middle-aged at best.

    "You¡­ You are indeed the one I thought you were."

    The man spoke slowly.

    "You have reached the realm where you carry a sword within your heart. Your de is honed to the point where it cannot be ignored."

    "Your energy is also well-forged," Jeong Yeon-shin responded, his natural humility guiding his words.

    From the corner, Jeon Baek, who had been standing frozen in ce, suddenly inhaled sharply. Was this a familiar face? His reaction suggested he had encountered the man before¡ªand in a way that left an impression.

    But the white-d swordsman didn¡¯t even nce at him.

    He merely raised an eyebrow slightly.

    "Arrogant, but you have the right to be. I never expected the rumors to be true¡­ If the treasure of the Assassination Sect were to fall into your hands, it would be a catastrophe."

    He had seen through Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s internal state in an instant.

    And the murmured words that followed were just as clear. If he didn¡¯t kill him now, he might never get another chance.@@novelbin@@

    Saaaa¡ª

    The sound of rain hitting the ground thickened. The rhythmic patter of muddy water sttering at their feet was oddly sharp.

    The man seated so casually before them was not someone one could simply stumble upon by chance.

    There was an unmistakable aura of the Sim Mu-ryeon sect about him. Given the overwhelming presence, he was likely one of the Three Martial Lords.

    The martial world was as vast as the entire continent itself. It spanned nations, an expanse wider than any kingdom.

    It was said that the Lord of Light des (Gwang Do-jon), the fastest and most destructive sword in all of Hanaam, was a woman.

    That meant the man before him could be Lord of Twin Blood des (Bi-ik Hyeol-jon), who had mastered exotic poisons and once split dozens of ships along the Yangtze River.

    But the Lord of Twin Blood des is known to wield twin swords.

    Either way, this man was a testament to how deeply Jeong Yeon-shin had be entangled in the upper echelons of the martial world.

    He had risen to a position where even the Four Vajras of Shaolin would call him a peer.

    Every encounter he had now was with extraordinary figures.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 319

    Most sects with long histories had powerful elders¡¯ councils, and the Blood Sect was no exception.

    Unless a matter was directly tied to the sect¡¯s interests, the Sect Leader¡¯s authority carried little weight.

    ¡ª Life is already wretched enough for both you and me. At the very least, our conduct should be joyful.

    The teachings of the Assassins¡¯ Creed.

    Those words resonated deeply with young Geum Seon-hwi. They helped him endure the grueling training imposed by his elder half-brother, Geum Jon-hwi, and his father, the Lord of the Blood Sect.

    They also made things easier when he asionally saw his mother.

    Seon-hwi¡¯s mother was of lowly birth. Amoner despised by the elders of the Blood Sect.

    Her background and martial prowess were insignificant. She made a meager living as a small-time merchant in the marketce.

    ¡ª The Lord of the Blood Sect¡¯s son cannot be left to rot in the city.

    The elders took her child away.@@novelbin@@

    From the moment Seon-hwi took his first steps, he was reduced to seeing his mother once every two months. She found joy in nothing more than hearing her son recite verses from The Book of Songs.

    ¡®Then I must memorize all of the Four Books and Five ssics.¡¯

    That was what young Seon-hwi thought. His mother delighted in hearing her son¡¯s schrly recitations.

    So, the boy protected his mother with his cheerfulness.

    Even when he found her copsed in the crowd one day, he rushed to embrace her, smiling through his tears.

    His honed senses had already told him the truth. Perhaps because he was born an assassin, he epted death for what it was and wished only for her passing to be peaceful.

    He smiled so that thest thing she saw of him wouldn¡¯t be a miserable, weeping face.

    It had been a warm, sunny day.

    ¡ª Live a worthy life, my child. You were born noble.

    His mother spoke, holding on until her son arrived.

    He never understood whether she meant that his status was noble or that she cherished him.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 324

    Yeouicheon Lord Bukgung Ah.

    Her sharply defined features were as pale as snow.

    Leaningzily against a chunk of marble debris, her long legs stretched out in front of her, exuding an effortless sense of dominance. The arms she had loosely folded across her chest were just as well-proportioned.

    She was born with a body made forbat. Even the air around her knees shimmered faintly with kicking energy, rendering any lower-body techniques meaningless before they even began.

    Her surname was Bukgung.

    She hailed from the northern territories, a ce known for its bold and unrestrained warrior families. It was said her bloodline could be traced back to a noble royal lineage.

    She was one of the three most powerful ck Robes in Ipwang Fortress.

    She was known for being unable to sleep anywhere in the fortress except Wonpyeong Arena, but that wasn¡¯t considered a particrly strange quirk.

    She had plenty of otherpulsions¡ªnot to mention an absurd level of martial prowess and battlefield achievements.

    She was not a humble person.

    She carried the self-pride of a northern fortress and the vanity of a warrior king.

    She was not the type to examine other people¡¯s martial arts manuals.

    For Yeouicheon Lord to be reading Ma Gwang-ik-ju¡¯s technique manual¡ªthis was a rare and shocking urrence in Ipwang Fortress.

    It meant something.@@novelbin@@

    Something bigger than just one woman¡¯s curiosity.

    The broader situation had to be considered.

    Famine had led to widespread rebellion among the martial ns.

    The Thirteen Heavens, led by Yeo Ryeong, were rumored to be rallying the scattered forces of thend.

    The countless unorthodox sects and mid-tier martial groups forming beneath the Thirteen Heavens.

    The Eight Great Families, growing increasingly greedy as they pursued their own interests.

    The hundreds of new martial alliances emerging in opposition to Ipwang Fortress, forming their own "Murim Leagues."

    And then¡ªthe fallen.

    The White Robes, Blue Robes, and even some ck Robes of Ipwang Fortress dying alone, surrounded by enemies.

    As the chaos of the world dragged on, the robes of Ipwang Fortress grew worn and faded.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 327

    The scene unfolded beneath a dust cloud mixed with pure white sunlight.@@novelbin@@

    In the midst of a hovering stance and flying sword technique, the contrast between the two figures was striking. It was a rare sight to behold, an exceptional spectacle in the world.

    The shadow of the Great Swordmaster of Seonghui, Mo Yongjun, stepped onto the air, while Jeong Yeon-shin, known as Yeonhwa Nata, soared above, riding his sword, which had seemingly appeared in his hands at the perfect moment.

    Dust swirled from the ground as the battlefields of rocks released a haze, resembling an artist''s brushstrokes. It was a standoff akin to a painting.

    Below, a stunned murmur escaped from the crowd. Ma Gwang-ik, witnessing the scene, heard the voices of hispanions.

    "My heavens... So that was indeed a flying sword technique! Now I can really feel it."

    "He seemed envious of the great lord''s stature, but he''s using his own grand method..."

    "That''s the flying sword technique, isn''t it?!"

    The mix of astonishment and jokes reflected the martial master''s nature. In the midst of such tension, there was still a sense of leisure.

    The white Northern Bright Sword under his feet cut through the air as Mo Yongjun silently stared ahead.

    The grayish aura, like a curtain, shrouded the form of Mo Yong''s adversary, meeting his gaze.

    "..."

    The eyes of the greatest in thend, Mo Yongjun, gleamed with a cold sh.

    There was a fierce intensity in those eyes, as if dozens of sword des werepressed into a single beam, ready to strike. Even with only his shadow visible through the dust, his presence felt more like something otherworldly than human.

    Jeong Yeon-shin pondered the difference between this figure and Zhuge Hyeon, the head of the Zhuge n.

    ¡®Pure martial force...¡¯

    It was different from the use of spells or techniques. This wasn''t about vast changes or limitless variables. He was simply strong. There was no need for intricate martial techniques or divine weapons. His life was reflected in the sword alone, no matter his past.

    Was it because of the contrasting martial arts styles? The difference between these two figures wasn''t something that could be easily decided.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 330

    The technique of a martial arts master reveals much. Even a single move does.

    The direction of the movement, the shape of the muscles in the limbs, the depth of internal breathing, and the nature of the energy imbued¡ªall of these serve as clues.

    Anyone with enough experience in the martial world can immediately recognize whether their opponent is a swift swordsman or one trained in heavy de techniques. If they''ve trained in footwork, it bes even easier to see through them.

    But a true grandmaster is different.

    A master of the swift sword can create transformations akin to illusionary des. A peerless fist master who can shatter a mountain with a single strike must, by necessity, also be adept in soft techniques.

    They must be able to dissipate the recoil that affects their own body.

    It is said that the Beggar Sect leader, the Swift Light God Beggar, who possessed the fastest movement techniques under the heavens, could produce world-shaking power with just a few steps.

    If one does not closely examine their movements, it is difficult to discern their true martial lineage.

    The martial arts of the uninvited guest that Lord of the Seven Demon Lotus Alliance had seen earlier were close to the culmination of a lifetime¡¯s refinement.

    The first attack had been a method ofyering force through shockwaves. It was simr to the Tenfold Brocade of Wudang.

    A martial art where the second attack within a single breath was exponentially stronger than the first. A style adept atyering force and overwhelming through cumtive impact.

    No martial artist could wield such power without having trained in it as their specialty.

    Only a seasoned veteran with decades of experience could attain such a profound mastery over multiple techniques.

    Even if an opponent could endure the first blow through sheer instinct, if their technique required a sequence of linked strikes to unleash full power, then it was possible for someone with absolute martial prowess to endure just the first hit.

    At least, when it came to techniques directly affecting his own body, that was a reasonable assumption.

    The absolute defensive technique, the Radiant Divine Armor, wasyered tenfold.

    The hurricane-like force of Supreme Martial Radiance¡¯s shockwaves surrounded him.

    The Lord of the Seven Demon Lotus Alliance¡¯s body was itself a cmity. He was the natural nemesis of martial arts that relied onyering energy, such as the Tenfold Brocade. He could shatter everyyer of force as soon as they formed.

    That was why, in the midst of his charge toward Magwang Ikju, he had allowed his skin to be exposed to the uninvited guest following closely behind.

    He had intended to first shatter the kneecap of the Enlightened One of Luminous Phoenix City.

    However, perhaps because he had concentrated too much on the enigmatic presence the boy had briefly revealed earlier¡ª@@novelbin@@

    He had failed to ount for the possibility of someone reversing their aging. An exceedingly rare urrence.

    The martial arts of the uninvited guest were not something that could be ssified alongside the Tenfold Brocade.

    "The pinnacle of tyrannical martial arts¡­!"

    A single strike carried an absurd amount of energy. It was a martial art that did not care for the user¡¯s own well-being.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 333

    The surroundings were engulfed in light. A sword fist, materialized through divine techniques.

    The Heart Sword bestowed by the Lord of Ipwang Fortress was fundamentally a technique that attuned to the opponent¡¯s energy flow.

    Jeong Yeon-shin seized control of the sword fist, which had been resonating with Mo Yong Jung-rak¡¯s energy, making it his own.

    Mo Yong Jung-rak¡¯s Life-Cutting Stroke was formed from fragments of true energy that enhanced sword strikes. With the Brilliant Wheel Qi, it was ripe for the taking.

    Hwaaaaaak¡ª!

    The Northern Darkness Sword was engulfed in blue mes, its shape distorting into the form of a de. The force was akin to an inferno, the sheer sound of it consuming the air was deafening.

    [How dare you...!]

    Mo Yong Jung-rak¡¯s will resounded faintly, like an echo.

    The meposed of energy waves¡ªspread like a wildfire up his entire body, starting from the sacred sword he had plunged into Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s abdomen.

    Theyered force of the Eight Directions Energy st raged outward, tearing through the surroundings like a storm.@@novelbin@@

    It was no longer merely a single technique. This was the force of a sun devouring the heavens.

    A close-quarters engagement.

    At this distance, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s sword was conveniently short.

    The deafening roar did not cease. His blurred hand movements transitioned into a devastating sequence of strikes, relentlessly tearing into Mo Yong Jung-rak.

    Jjeojeojeojeong¡ª! Blue sparks erupted violently. Each and every impact was monstrous.

    Even amidst this, Ma Gwang-ik, the Lord of Bright Wings, firmly clenched his sword.

    Convulsions rippled through his body due to the piercing wound, only to subside under the control of Jeongga¡¯s Movement Art. Not even a groan escaped him.

    Never missing a strike, the mark of a true martial deity. His unwavering spirit etched a frown on the forehead of the Holy Radiance Sword General.

    This can¡¯t be...

    He, too, was among the most formidable warriors in the Liaodong region. A swordsman raised to defend his family from the enigmatic threats posed by the Northern Tribes.

    His pursuit of Heavenly Demon Martial Pulse was never for personal glory.

    To withstand the strike of a Northern Combat Deity, one would need even the legendary armor of true energy, woven by the Heavenly Demon of old.

    The sacrifice of countless lesser sects was inevitable.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 335

    Jeong Yeon-shin opened his eyes while lying down.

    A faint light seeped through the narrow slit of his slowly lifted eyelids. Even with such a minuscule movement, he felt a distinct difference.

    The muscles around his retina were lighter and more stic than ever.

    The scent of grass that had caressed his face faded into the distance. That was how Jeong Yeon-shin perceived the wave of energy that had spread from his entire body.@@novelbin@@

    Even as the effects of his rebirth wracked his body with excruciating pain, his mind remained as calm as a mirror reflecting a stillke.

    Amidst the difficulty of sensing his surroundings, there was one presence that provided immense reassurance. A being whose very existence was close to the martial aspirations he held¡ª

    Lord Singeom.

    Even if the discussion they had was nothing more than a dream, it had been enjoyable.

    He liked exchanging words with her. The savior who protected the fruits of the World Tree, the one who stood at the peak of martial arts.

    Perhaps because he was now fully aware that his body had changed, he found himself looking forward to the moment he could finally face her directly. He also wanted to proudly disy his aplishment in attaining the pinnacle of mental swordsmanship.

    ¡°Yeon-shin.¡±

    A familiar voice gently pushed away the remnants of his dream. It was a warm voice, just like before.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

    Arge figure stood against the sunlight.

    The image imprinted on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s retinas quickly took form.

    He had not activated Heaven¡¯s Sight, yet the true energy embedded in his eyes reacted instinctively. It left him with a peculiar, slightly awkward sensation.

    There were only a few people capable of guiding his extreme Jeong Family Internal Art.

    If it wasn¡¯t the Lord of Ipwang Fortress, then it could only be his grandfather. From the moment Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s breathing changed, the old man must have sensed his grandson regaining consciousness.

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly parted his lips.

    ¡°¡­Grandfather.¡±

    His voice was noticeably deeper than before.

    He had undoubtedly changed. To achieve the goal he had set for himself before reaching hising-of-age, he had taken on a body of that age.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 337

    The battle unfolded among rocks, thickets, streams, and corpses.@@novelbin@@

    Gun Yu-rin, perched atop his steed and looking down at the Seventh Apostle and the young man, found himself doubting his own eyes.

    The scent of blood, once mingled with the sound of flowing water, had long since faded from his nose. The sheer intensity of their closebat exchange had stripped the moment of any sense of reality.

    Who the hell is that?

    Gun Yu-rin, his posture unwavering andmanding, found himself in a state of turmoil.

    He was the Young Lord of the Heartless Lotus Sect. To master battlefieldbat, he had trained in Wiwangsi, an advanced martial art that allowed him tomand military forces with precision.

    He had personally received training in this technique from his father. Day and night, he had devoted himself to its mastery. Thanks to his natural talent, he had achieved remarkable sess.

    And now, he was witnessing the techniques of true martial masters before his very eyes.

    Their every movement was a blur, but he could still sense the ascending force within their strikes.

    The Seventh Apostle, her pure-blood robes fluttering around her, moved differently from when she had fought against the military forces.

    Though her qi had been depleted, her attacks now carried a strange, refined grace. Powerful yet mesmerizingly elegant.

    Gun Yu-rin nearly lost hisposure as he watched.

    Even more shocking was the fact that the young man surpassed the Seventh Apostle, despite her state of qi deviation.

    The moment he subdued her, his movements reached the absolute peak of the Flowing Realm, to the point where for a fleeting second, Gun Yu-rin was reminded of the Wudang Sect.

    There was a reason Gwang Dojon had stopped him from interfering.

    ¡ªYoung Lord.

    A voice resounded in his mind, carried through an internal transmission.

    A weighty presence approached the side of his white horse.

    An overwhelming qi¡ªone that had no ce in this battlefield.

    It was Gwang Dojon of the Heartless Lotus Sect speaking to him.

    ¡ªYou must proceed with caution.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 341

    The realm where the mind and internal energy be one.

    Jeong Yeon-shin knew that the unity of essence, energy, and spirit was not always beneficial. Just look at thete head of the Mo Yong n.

    Even after knowing the existence of martial arts imbued with divine power, he unconsciously activated the Heavenly Blood Suppression Art, which led to his breath being stolen. This happened against Jeong Yeon-shin, who wielded the decisive stroke of Thunderous Sword Execution and the first form of Blue me Sunlight.

    At this moment, destroying the roof of the General Bureau¡¯s pavilion had never been his intention.

    It was merely the result of the Three Flowers Converging Essence forming and then dispersing once again. The current leader of Ma Gwang-ik, known for his tranquil mind like still waters, had no issues with his temperament.@@novelbin@@

    As fragments of blue-ck roof tiles scattered to the ground with harsh friction, Jeong Yeon-shin took a single step using Phantom Wing Steps.

    Step.

    An invisible force surged from beneath his feet, pushing aside the dust particles on either side. It was like witnessing a massive, pale curtain being torn apart.

    ¡®This is a problem.¡¯

    The young man thought.

    Every movement must be strictly controlled by his consciousness. Martial arts that stray beyond control have no use in the duels of masters.

    The exchange of techniques urs at extreme speeds, and the precision of one''s forms determines life or death.

    At least there was a way to remedy this. The side effect of his rebirth could apparently be managed by simply ensuring he ate well.

    It was advice from the previous head of the Divine Sword Sect. Now that his body and energy could fully amodate the divinity within his upper elixir field, all he needed was proper sustenance.

    Indeed, the intervals at which his Three Flowers Converging Essence wavered had grown longer.

    Perhaps it was thanks to the absurd amount of smoked boar he had consumed on the way down to Yangyang. Feeling newfound respect for the senior figures of Ipwang Fortress, Jeong Yeon-shin nced around.

    The upper floor of the General Bureau¡¯s pavilion. It resembled the gathering hall of the Wonpyeong Arena.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 344

    The vast dueling stage, where promotions and ceremonies were often held, was steadily closing in on the three Grandmasters as they drew closer to each other.

    Across from them, the grand observation tform overlooked the battlefield. A shade-covered area cast long shadows, but the distinct pale sheen of marble stood out starkly.

    The texture itself was so refined that it emphasized the status and rank of those seated there.

    ¡°How do you think it¡¯ll turn out?¡±@@novelbin@@

    Yeouicheon Lord and Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s Lord.

    Ak Su-rim idly tapped the pointed tip of her sleek leather shoe, a hint of amusement in her gaze as she watched the three Grandmasters square off below.

    ¡°They were set up in a trio to end this quickly, but it seems Myeongryu has no intention of making the first move. How sly.¡±

    Beside her, Yullyeong Grandmaster Yun So-yu responded.

    ¡°Myeongryu Grandmaster likely wants to observe Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s movements. His Body Projection Technique was already unmatched among the One-Strike Swordmasters of Wonpyeong. He has never allowed even a speck of dust tond on him, no matter the chaos.¡±

    ¡°So-yeon would be disappointed. She studied realbat more than infiltration techniques.¡±

    Myeolseom Grandmaster and So-yeon Grandmaster had each been developing their own variations of the Hwanik Triple Steps before they were dispatched.

    Their mission took them between Xinjiang and Sichuan, resolving the incident in Qinghai. It involved eradicating a martial sect that had turned their techniques into a religious cult.

    A dense fog had been seeping from Xinjiang for years. Famine had persisted without end.

    Many had taken advantage of the chaos, deceiving desperatemoners into offering themselves as tribute.

    ¡°So-yeon¡¯s movement technique suited me best. It gave me the sensation of nobility. Myeolseom¡¯s version was too rough.¡±

    ¡°So-yeon Grandmaster did show great interest in Hwanik Steps... Unlike Myeongryu Grandmaster, that is.¡±

    Yun So-yu trailed off. She had been watching the stage with unwavering focus, clearly bothered by Ak Su-rim¡¯s idle chatter.

    Ak Su-rim, sensing the shift in tone, nced away.

    ¡°What¡¯s with the Grand Overseer? He looks like he just returned from Ice Pce.¡±

    ¡°¡­He¡¯s waiting for Yeouicheon Lord to draw Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s sword.¡±

    The Grand Overseer, Im Jin-myeong, who had been sitting like a brooding bear, finally spoke, albeit sluggishly.

    ¡°Only then can it be formally announced. But right now¡­ it¡¯s still hard to believe. Of course, Grandmaster Jeong is not the type to exaggerate, but this is no trivial matter¡­ From Shanxi to Yangyang, if we factor in the time it takes for Myeongryu¡¯s warriors to deliver the news¡­¡±

    His speech was beginning to devolve into rambling.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 346

    It was an age of chaos.

    urate information was incredibly rare. When dozens of rumors circted about an event, the truth often consisted of just a few facts.

    Even the portrait of Great Lord Ma Gwang-ik, which was widely distributed throughout the central region of the country, was no exception.

    The appearances in the portraits were literally all over the ce, and even those few versions were considered less varied than the reputation would suggest.

    If high-ranking officials in Ipwang Fortress were caught sharing private information about their personnel, it could lead to reprimands from the government.

    ¡®This feeling...¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin had looked at twelve different portraits of various appearances, each with a different style of painting. He couldn¡¯t afford to take the documents personally handed to him by Cheongmyeong, Baek Mi-ryeo, Ak Su-rim, and the Grand General lightly.

    Their actions had broadened his understanding. He had learned a fair amount of stories rted to the person he would soon face.

    The details of the opponent¡¯s appearance matched several pieces of the puzzle.

    ¡°Interesting. I heard they are about three years younger than me... but they¡¯ve certainly grown.¡±

    Still holding his fishing rod loosely, the figure who had nced at Jeong Yeon-shin spoke.

    The clear enunciation of the words mixed with a harsh tone. The voice sounded like it was being scraped with an unseen rake, instead of the clear resonance it should have.@@novelbin@@

    Their appearance was striking. The heir of the Bloodme Sect, who was said to have deceived the heavens.

    The silver mask that covered just the forehead to the tip of the nose, leaving only the lower face exposed, was a clue.

    Even without special engravings or patterns, a faint sheen flowed like waves. It matched the habitual, twisted smile that always seemed present.

    Meanwhile, the figure was wrapped entirely in an extravagant white cloak. Long strands of ck thread that hung like decoration traced down the edges but didn¡¯t approach too closely.

    It was likely the overwhelming aura emanating from the eyes under the mask, glowing with a ghostly light. The white beast-fur scarf wrapped around their neck felt almost like the mane of a mythical dragon.

    ¡°Your curses don¡¯t sound like curses.¡±

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 348

    Behind Jeong Yeon-shin, the young sect leader let out a long sigh and followed withrge steps. At the same time, the thick hem of his robe fluttered once, settling the dust Jeong Yeon-shin had disturbed with a smooth motion.

    The young sect leader of the Demonic Sect, the most esteemed of them all, wielded his internal energy with an effortless grace that came with practice.

    ¡°You¡¯re quite something.¡±

    The young sect leader ced his hand on Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s shoulder.

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t this seem a little off? These fools who think they¡¯re the greatest in the world, acting so high and mighty¡ªI''d love to overturn theirvish banquet too.¡±

    His unnervingly soft, pale fingers grasped the cloth covering the character ¡®»Ä¡¯ (Huang) as if it were nothing.

    The mark of someone who had perfected the art of the Unarmed Demon Technique to its extreme. To an unknowing observer, it might look like a delicate hand, but to Jeong Yeon-shin, who knew better, it was anything but.

    ¡°Let go.¡±

    ¡°Let go.¡±

    A smooth voice from beside him echoed, the Seventh Apostle coldly speaking.

    Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s gaze ran over the young sect leader, whose nce felt like a sharp de.

    The young sect leader, his shoulder hidden by his cloak, casually raised it in a dismissive gesture, then dropped his hand.

    ¡°Please, show some tolerance. Words like ¡®husband and wife¡¯ have be meaningless with the passage of time, especially in noble circles. But now, there are matters I need to discuss with your husband¡­¡±

    With the sound of his clothes brushing against the air, the Seventh Apostle took a step back. She subtly turned her body, lowering her delicate eyshes as if cutting off further interest.

    In that moment, her breathing deepened, and her footwork seemed to lose its trace, as if absorbed into the art of footwork.@@novelbin@@

    She remained as unpredictable as ever. One moment, she''d disy an obsession and devotion tinged with madness, and the next, reveal the dignified pride and arrogance typical of the aristocrats of the Bloodme Cult.

    Jeong Yeon-shin couldn¡¯t fullyprehend her thoughts. It was harder to fathom than any martial art he had ever encountered.

    ¡®It¡¯s like a performance, not martial arts.¡¯

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 352

    Along the edge of the formation, which continually rotated in arge circr shape, a pale white light flowed in long streaks.

    It was a tangible energy wave. It held the power to block external interference.

    The swallow circling in the sky failed to descend.

    Not only was it difficult to grasp the capabilities of the formation, but there were also incredibly dangerous entities surrounding its master on the ground.

    Screech¡ª

    The winged spirit blinked its small, pitch-ck eyes as it looked down at its master.

    Though it had finally arrived after sensing the energy it hadn¡¯t felt in a long time, its innate nature warned that its master was once again doing something that would make it impossible toe closer.

    The mystic swallow of Ipwang Fortress instinctively felt this.

    If it recklessly approached the master¡¯s technique, it might never be able to pass the small piece of wood hanging from its leg.

    The small eyes of the spirit alternated between its master, the shadow of the master, the figures of the Golden Master and the Ten Arts Master standing nearby, and, far in the distance, a presence approaching at an incredible speed¡ªan entity beyond reach.

    "Net."

    At that moment, the Golden Master spoke.

    Within the faint white light of the formation, the small, pure white face of the legendary beauty of the Four Heavens opened her eyes, and as she looked toward Jeong Yeon-shin, she exuded the transcendent aura typical of an absolute being.

    Her distinct features, like carved from stone,bined with the sunlight pouring over them, blended into the light of the formation, creating a surreal, dream-like effect.

    "Before meeting the river dragon, you should look over your Flowers of Steel Rain first."

    Net.

    This was the term the Golden Master used to refer to Jeong Yeon-shin.@@novelbin@@

    It was not a term of endearment nor an exaggerated title. She had no interest in his true identity or background.

    She treated him like a lifeless object, as if he had no real purpose in her world.

    "Now?" Jeong Yeon-shin asked briefly. He had not heard any words from the Golden Master in the past three days, which had been spent dining together in silence.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 354

    ¡°Huff¡ª¡±

    The vige gatekeeper gasped btedly.

    Through his fading vision, he saw the figure of an otherworldly young man, wreathed in a faint, smoke-like aura.

    It was an impossible sight for any martial artist toprehend.

    The Guardian Qi Barrier was an inner power technique, inseparable from a martial artist¡¯s body¡ªit wasn¡¯t something as simple as a piece of clothing.

    Even the one who cast it would struggle to impose it on another. The idea of having it forcibly stripped away was so unthinkable that no one even considered the possibility.

    Unless one was born with an innate ability to perceive the flow of internal energy with absolute precision and wield an iprehensible level of inner power control¡ª

    ¡°You¡­ who are you?¡±

    A man of the highest standing even within the mighty Golden Western Gate.

    It was only natural that the wielder of the Dragon Spirit Divine Fist would be stunned.

    From the very first move, his technique had been disrupted. He should have immediatelyunched into his second strike, yet he hesitated, momentarily frozen in ce.

    Jeong Yeon-shin did not answer. Instead, he furrowed his brow slightly.

    The ethereal, smoke-like energy enveloping his entire body¡ªthe tattered remnants of the Guardian Qi Barrier, now barely holding together. He was patching it up with his own energy, weaving it back together like cloth.

    It was a crucial process.

    By doing this, he was analyzing the ws of an inferior-tier Guardian Qi Barrier.

    Rather than absorbing impacts, its structure was designed to amplify the force of iing attacks. While the outeryer remained fairly rigid, the internal energy within the barrier moved erratically, ceaselessly shifting.

    ¡®Unruly. Constantly writhing.¡¯

    Wanyang¡¯s inner power was bizarre. They said he had mastered the Dragon-ying Arts¡ªhis energy itself had an inherently dispersive nature.

    Unlike the Tang siblings¡¯ internal cultivation, which operated as if it were naturally adapted to this mystical environment, Wanyang¡¯s energy seemed boundless, continuously seeking expansion.

    ¡®Either way, I won¡¯t be using this again.¡¯

    Jeong Yeon-shin concluded.@@novelbin@@

    The technique of stripping an opponent¡¯s Guardian Qi Barrier and wearing it himself.

    If he attempted this in a battle between supreme martial artists, where Moonlight Dance techniques ran rampant, he would likely be struck down instantly by a counterattack.

    Unless his opponent was an absolute fool, it was unlikely he¡¯d ever pull it off again.

    ¡°What kind of monstrous trick¡­ How could this¡­?!¡±

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 357

    The technique of suppressing qi flow derived from Demonic Blood Extreme Arts.

    It was not used merely to conceal one''s presence. It was also invaluable in high-level duels between masters.

    Deceiving an opponent¡¯s qi perception was, in itself, akin to executing a feint.

    It was the reason why elite martial artists could evade surprise attacks from behind. The martial energy ingrained in their bodies constantly extended beyond their five senses, allowing them to perceive the outside world.

    It was the same now.

    The two old masters standing guard at the manor¡¯s entrance.

    They could not fully perceive the rotation of Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s Radiant Wheel Qi.

    Their only reaction was to lift their white eyebrows slightly, as if he had executed a technique known for its excessive spectacle rather than its true lethality.

    At this moment, the spiraling qi flow swirling in Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s palms appeared to them as nothing more than hollow theatrics.

    Perhaps it was because these elderly masters were skilled enough to replicate such disys themselves.

    Fwoosh¡ª

    The swirling force made the robes of the two old men, standing with their hands behind their backs, flutter violently. Their appearances were as serene as celestial beings.

    They looked the part of those who hade to capture a dragon.

    The two old men spoke to each other leisurely while keeping their eyes on Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°That old coot¡­ he hasn¡¯t tempered his temper.¡±

    ¡°He seems more like a child of the outer world rather than one of the Three Kings and Three Armies.¡±

    ¡°With that temper and that storm-like presence¡­ he must have studied Tyrannical Martial Arts. How many young attendants must have served him?¡±

    ¡°But who is he?¡±@@novelbin@@

    ¡°Since arriving here, how many have hidden their identities? Mount Tae-Mo Fortress only opened its doors to us, but it never bound us together.¡±

    They assumed Jeong Yeon-shin was one of the old masters who had arrived alongside them, possessing the secret techniques of Mount Tae-Mo Fortress, rather than a member of Golden Seal Gate.

    Such was thecency characteristic of elderly martial masters who had trained for decades.

    The old men before him did not seem to perceive the harsh Huang character embroidered on his shoulder.

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you some advice out of caution, young man. If you do not wish to end up like the servants below¡ª¡±

    The elder on the left cut himself off as he referred to the vige¡¯s iron artisans as ves.

    Theposed demeanor of an old master, one who did not envy Reversal Rejuvenation, briefly wavered as his gaze met Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s indifferent eyes.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 361

    The Ghostly Tyrant Queen, the Bright Wing Lord, and Feng Lord.

    A formation where Peng Yeol-ran and Feng Lord Li Shi-myeong had trapped Ma Gwang-ik between them¡ªwhile the rest of the Twin Kings and Three Lords observed from above.@@novelbin@@

    "¡­¡­."

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly ran his hand down the de.

    It bore an intricate, ever-shifting wave pattern¡ªjust like the Northern Dark Sword he had once broken.

    A signature mark of the Tang n''s Secret Forging Art, a technique known for producing legendary weapons.

    True Silver Iron.

    A metal said to exist only in thisnd.

    A rare weapon.

    Despite being only slightly over three feet long, with a silver handle to match, its faint radiance shimmered endlessly across the surface.

    He could tell¡ªit would move like an extension of his own body, no matter which Seomye Martial Technique he used.

    A sword that required no taming.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve seen a sword this fast in responding to Yi Gi Yu Geom. It could even rival the Ten Ri One Kill technique of the Dark Night Battlefront.¡±

    ¡°The passage of time does not weigh heavily on him. For such a warrior to have been born in Ipwang Fortress¡­¡±

    ¡°A horse is still a horse, no matter how you dress it up. What a roundabout way to say he¡¯s young.¡±

    The voices came from above.

    It was Hwangbo Gon, the Divine Martial King, and Amgun, the Shadow Lord of Kunlun, speaking atop the ridgeline.

    The ominous gaze of Hu Gae, the Demon Beggar of the Beggars¡¯ Sect, could also be felt from where hey on therge rock.

    Their presence alone created an invisible but overwhelming pressure.

    Yet, Jeong Yeon-shin merely lifted his eyelids slightly.

    He wasn¡¯t looking at the Twin Kings and Three Lords¡ªfigures he had never met before.

    His focus remained solely on the person who had just admitted to killing Ha Do-un of Suncheon Ik-ju.

    The Ghostly Tyrant Queen, Peng Yeol-ran.

    Haa¡­ haa¡­

    Blood seeped from her impaled abdomen, though the flow was beginning to slow.

    An unseen surge of true energy coursed through her, while wisps of white vapor escaped from the corners of her lips, dissipating into the air.

    Despite the fact that her abdominal artery, spleen meridian, and even her spine must have been torn apart along with her internal organs¡ªshe straightened her posture, slowly but surely.

    Her grip remained firm on the massive broadsword, still toorge to be wielded with one hand.

    The pale smoke emanating from her body spread throughout the area, as if poised to unleash a deadly sword wave at any moment.

    A true absolute being.

    She activated her technique¡ªFive Tiger Severing de Art.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 364

    The night was deep and blue.

    By the time Jeong Yeon-shin and his group arrived at Hahoe Wi-jin¡¯s vige, the sun had already set.

    The pitch-ck night sky of the formation was filled with softly glowing stars. Whether they were real or not was uncertain.

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±@@novelbin@@

    Before the cold anvil,

    Jeong Yeon-shin saw the Tang siblings standing in the faint night mist.

    They looked as though only the husks of their bodies remained. They wore smiles, but the usual liveliness was gone.

    Their faces were paler than the starlight above, their hands gripping hammers as they stood firmly on the ground¡ªonly their posture seemed resolute.

    ¡°They forged the sword and perished.¡±

    Hahoe Wi-jin spoke in a calm tone. Perhaps because he had just received word of Suncheon Ik-ju¡¯s death, his voice was slightly hoarse.

    Cheon So-so, standing beside him, remained quiet as well. Though she had no personal ties to the Tang siblings, she had witnessed the deaths of manyrades over countless missions.

    For a very long time.

    But Jeong Yeon-shin was different.

    Without a word, he stepped toward the siblings.

    Step.

    A slow, deliberate pace.

    Even before he could consider how they had met their end, the upper energy center in his mind whispered a realization to him.

    Jeong Yeon-shin immediately grasped what had transpired.

    Mental Overload.

    They had pushed their minds to the limit.

    Forging the de, tempering its surface, meticulously refining its bnce, and pouring their spirit into the weapon¡ªall while pushing beyond their capabilities.

    Just as he had, when he first founded the Swordsmithing School.

    Had they known?

    With each strike of the hammer, had they felt death approaching, step by step?

    ¡°We tried to retrieve the bodies, but even with four strong men lifting together, they wouldn¡¯t budge. It seems the remnants of the sword¡¯s spirit have taken root in their feet.¡±

    A short old man quietly stepped forward, stopping beside the fallen siblings.

    The vige¡¯s former chieftain.

    His face, deeply lined with wrinkles, bore the wisdom of age. He nced at the Divine Beast King before looking at Jeong Yeon-shin, unable to hide his astonishment.

    ¡°You¡¯ve truly altered the order of thisnd. Even here, Ipwang Fortress is still Ipwang Fortress.¡±

    ¡°Did they leave anyst words?¡±

    Jeong Yeon-shin asked without looking away from the siblings.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 369

    Techniques that incorporate armor are exceedingly rare.

    In the vast world of martial arts, there are only three widely recognized martial disciplines that specialize in them.

    The Beast ns of the North, the Imperial Army, and the Ten Gates of Sichuan.

    Though the martial artists of the world enjoy the order established by the empire, they shamelessly wield des without proper qualifications. Yet even such sword-carrying paled inparison to the audacity of wearing armor¡ªan act that bordered on treason.

    That was precisely why the Ten Gates hade to be known as the Thirteen Demonic Heavens.@@novelbin@@

    They had taken in a retired grand general, a former pir of the northern front, as their leader. Using his military connections, political cunning, and the isted geography of Sichuan, they had found a way to circumvent imperialw.

    And thus, the Peerless Grandmaster of the Ten Gates forged a martial discipline dedicated to armoredbat.

    A supreme martial art that allowed the Ten Gates to stand as an equal to the Tang n and the two great orthodox sects of Sichuan, and even rival the Pure Devil Sect.

    A heavy silence followed.

    The Tang n, Ten Gates, Qingcheng Sect, Emei Sect, and the Pure Devil Sect.

    Even in the treacherousnds of Sichuan, these were towering figures¡ªeach a master of supreme martial prowess. None among them were strangers to battle formations.

    And all of them had witnessed the same thing.

    The famed Loyalty-Devouring Sky Art, one of the countless disciplines that cemented the Ten Gates¡¯ reputation, had collided with the ck-robed youth¡ªonly to be utterly destroyed.

    Thud.

    Chunks of blood, flesh, and shattered metal that had once been Engraved Scarlet Star, Zheng Qiu-kun, plummeted to the earth.

    The vanguard of the Ten Gates had perished exactly as his rank dictated¡ªfirst.

    And in the midst of it all¡ª

    The ck-robed youth, bathed in an almost bluish glow, didn¡¯t so much as nce at the remains. Instead, his gaze remained calmly fixed on the Lord of the Ten Gates.

    It was an unbelievable sight.

    Even Zekun Long of Qingcheng, the one who had shouted out Zheng Qiu-kun¡¯s name, could not believe his eyes. Nor could the Lord of the Ten Gates himself, who had been silently observing Jeong Yeon-shin all this time.

    ¡°¡­Qiu-kun.¡±

    The Lord of the Ten Gates murmured.

    Sunlight flickered faintly in the eyes of a warrior who had fought through countless battlefields.

    Among the elite of the Ten Gates, those who shared the rank of Master were not merely subordinates¡ªthey were also disciples.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 371

    Jeong Yeon-shin narrowed his eyes.

    "Is this truly the Nine Sects?"

    The Tang siblingsy buried on the mountaintop. This was no ce for idle talk of a duel invitation. Whatever the reason may be.

    He suddenly noticed the faint, prolonged exhale of Tang Unhwang beside him.

    The internal breathing of Inverse Primal Three Yang Technique, a technique that allows the practitioner to contain three types of poison within their body. Though it was an unusual courtesy toward him, the Tang n was known for its exclusivity and cold disposition.

    "The head of the Emei Sect¡­ With this, Eminence has now truly joined the ranks of those who lead entire factions."

    Tang Unhwang offered a faint smile, his gaunt face betraying no warmth. Jeong Yeon-shin shook his head slightly.

    Then, he listened.

    His senses were exceptionally keen¡ªinnate talent, Jeongga Donggong, and rebirth through reformation.

    He could exert a degree of Thousand-League Earth Listening Technique, the sensory ability cultivated by assassins in elite pursuit squads.

    A minute flow of Nengbeop Gwangryun Energy was always coiled around the Ear Gate Acupoint, making it possible.

    From below, he heard murmurs¡ªconversations among the followers of the Nine Sects.

    "I was wondering what they were talking about, but their behavior is excessive."

    "Pardon?"

    "It''s not as if the Daoist Code forbids worldly etiquette. Have they been training in the mountains for too long?"

    "What do you mean?"

    "They¡¯re acting presumptuous. It would have been far better to make a quiet request."

    "They were simply expressing their urgency. And what about you, Little Sword Queen? You¡¯ve done nothing at all..."@@novelbin@@

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 374

    Among the world¡¯s greatest martial masters, there were some known as the Living Buddhas.

    Great Master Wonjeok was undoubtedly one of them¡ªa revered leader of one of the Nine Orthodox Sects.

    Her cultivation had reached the very limits of human potential.

    This meant she had no reason to burn away food into pure Qi using her internal energy.

    At her age, she should have been taking care of her body.

    "Is she even listening?"

    Jeong Yeon-shin, who had been speaking with rare passion, suddenly hesitated.

    Great Master Wonjeok was smiling.

    It was a faint smile¡ªso subtle it resembled the Buddha¡¯s enigmatic "Flower Sermon" smile.

    Because her face had always been rigid and still, the slight shift in expression stood out all the more.

    Is this rare?

    The monks seated beside her reacted almost immediately.

    Their expressions changed¡ªsome parted their lips slightly, others raised their brows in silent surprise.

    It was as if their vow of silent meditation had been shattered.

    Even though they had previously exchanged transmitted whispers, they had outwardly remainedposed.

    Now, however, their reactions were clearly visible.

    It was then that Great Master Wonjeok spoke, her voice slow and deliberate.@@novelbin@@

    ¡°You, Jeong Yeon-shin, are a master of Observational Insight.¡±

    Her voice, tinged with a faint smile, was remarkably gentle and kind.

    Yeon-shin almost found himself smiling as well¡ª

    but instead, he merely parted his lips and replied calmly.

    ¡°I am not without knowledge.¡±

    ¡°That means you see things differently.

    "There are many masters of Observational Insight in this world,

    yet your perspective deviates from the norm.¡±

    ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±

    ¡°The way you observe people¡¯s bodies is unique.

    "You see them as a parent watching over a child¡­

    "As a grandchild worrying over a grandparent¡­

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 377

    Step¡ª

    The Tenfold Gate Masters, who had been surrounding Jeong Yeon-shin, came to a stop.

    Twelve identical figures. White armor, symbolizing an army of ten thousand, reflected the silent sunlight pouring down.

    "¡­¡­."

    In Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s grasp was a small axe.

    It was the sofu (small axe) that had been knocked away earlier by Hwan-gang¡¯s forceful strike. The axe¡¯s de was marred with several fine cracks, yet it still seemed serviceable.

    Perhaps it was because it had absorbed the shock of Hwan-gang¡¯s sudden technique rather than being struck by an intentional, refined force.

    Jeong Yeon-shin recalled the axe strike of the Tenfold Gate Master.

    ¡®There was no formality to it.¡¯

    A wild, unrestrained swing. A loosely constructed internal energy barrier. A casual movement that deflected a light attack.

    And yet, it had properly blocked Hwan-gang¡¯s force. There were no signs of any profound technique being applied.

    ¡®Now that I think about it¡­¡¯

    The first martial technique Jeong Yeon-shin encountered in Ipwang Fortress was Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s Decision.

    It taught the proper way to utilize the body¡ªan art renowned for amodating any kind of weapon. Yet, the primary means by which he had been cutting down enemies thus far were his fists and sword.

    Lowering the sofu slightly, Jeong Yeon-shin pondered¡ªwould delving deeper into another weapon bring him closer to the realm of Empty Moon Dance?

    At that moment¡ª

    [Your swordy and footwork are undoubtedly precise.]

    Twelve voices spoke in unison, encircling Jeong Yeon-shin. It was not eerie¡ªit was simply overwhelming.

    Their faces all bore the same smirking expression.

    [But what do you intend to do with that? The art of axe-wielding is something one must cultivate on the battlefield.]

    "This ce is a battlefield, isn''t it?"@@novelbin@@

    Jeong Yeon-shin replied calmly. The sofu in his left hand spun in ce.

    A faint force stirred at his palm¡¯s center as he rolled the axe, and it followed his intent more smoothly than expected.

    The reflection from its de caught the face of one of the Tenfold Gate Masters.

    A satisfied smile stood out against the hazy backlight. The man did not appear to be someone who had just lost his disciples to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    [I am twelve¡ªso your words are indeed true. Finding a battlefield like this under heaven is rare.]

    "You have a generous spirit, Master. I appreciate the goodwill."

    [¡­Goodwill?]

    Jeong Yeon-shin did not respond.

    It had been some time since he activated Sight of Heaven. His gaze, once reflecting the sky¡¯s light, gradually deepened into a rich blue hue as he scanned his enemies.

    ¡®Fascinating.¡¯

    From an internal energy study perspective, all twelve of them were no different from the Tenfold Gate Master he had shed with earlier.

    The energy waves emanating from their bodies were identical. They were like smoke given shape¡ªonly slightly blurred in form.

    ¡®Empty Moon Dance.¡¯

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 379

    A man who had survived in the demonic path, a realm likened to hell itself, until old age.

    If forced to choose between honor and survival, he would undoubtedly choose survival.

    Yet, no one could easily ept what they had just witnessed.

    The Lord of Sunmaren, whose voice had thundered with terrifying power, had just spoken¡ªyet his wordscked the overwhelming resonance of a martial sovereign¡¯s decree.

    He had spoken from an immense distance.@@novelbin@@

    To perceive his voice, one would have to heighten their senses through internal energy or read his lips.

    As murmurs spread among the crowd, even the veteran masters of the Orthodox Nine Sects looked bewildered.

    Notably, the Daoist elders of Qingcheng, rather than the monks of Emei, were the first to react.

    ¡°Did that demon-born monster truly say what I think he did?¡±

    ¡°My hearing must be failing me¡ªdid he just admit defeat¡­?¡±

    ¡°When did they even exchange blows?¡±

    ¡°The Lord of Sunmaren was said to have transcended demonic energy itself. Could he have been shaken simply by opposing energy?¡±

    A soft voice slipped into their discussion.

    It was the Young Sword Lord of Mount Song.

    ¡°It was divine energy. And the Tenfold Gate Master''s weapon techniques¡­ Ma Gwang-ik created the perfect conditions for victory. I don¡¯t know how, but he did.¡±

    It was a confirmation of what many had suspected.

    The monks of Emei murmured solemn prayers, while the Qingcheng elders grew restless.

    ¡°Divine energy? I¡¯ve heard rumors of such power¡­¡±

    ¡°But to see it with one¡¯s own eyes¡­ Does Ma Gwang-ik truly wield something akin to the Three Pure Daoist Forces?¡±

    Excitementced their voices.

    The Three Pure Daoist Forces were renowned as the most sacred energies under heaven.

    It was said that even among the Orthodox Nine Sects, only the Sect Leader of Wudang had ever truly grasped it.

    ¡°Silence.¡±

    A sharp voice cut through the whispers.

    It was the Sect Leader of Qingcheng, standing at the edge of the cave entrance.

    His keen, de-like features were framed by the flowing hem of his white Daoist robes, still rippling from his sudden rise.

    ¡°Satae, what do you think?¡±

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 382

    Jeong Yeon-shin muttered under his breath as he watched the Seventh Apostle disappear into the distance. The echoes of her words still lingered in his ears.

    She had called him Taesa again, that twisted endearmentced with obsession and sorrow.

    "The karma of this cult is a blood debt," she had whispered. "And now, it''s all mine. Because I am the cult leader."

    Her voice had been oddly detached, carrying a sense of inevitable burden. Yet beneath that resignation, he could still feel the clinging possessiveness that made her so dangerous.

    "I''m sorry for making you sad, my Taesa."

    For a long moment, Jeong Yeon-shin remained frozen. The weight of her words pressed down on him, stirring emotions he thought he had long buried. A hollow emptiness wed at him¡ªsomething akin to the loneliness he felt whenever he recalled the Cheonggirin, Seonryong, or the Tang siblings.

    There was no Ma Gwang-ik. Norades from the Society of Sacred Swords.

    He was alone.

    "What are you thinking? You haven''t made your move yet."

    A small yet crystalline voice scattered his lingering thoughts.

    Jeong Yeon-shin slowly lifted his gaze.

    Even as he stood with the Divine Thunderde gripped in his hand, filling his body with jin-gi, the presence before him felt impossibly distant¡ªuntouchable, no matter how quickly he might strike.

    "Calcting my moves."

    The petite figure of the Golden Dawn Sect¡¯s Master tilted her head.

    "Was that ever necessary for someone like you?"

    "Before the unification of Jing-Qi-Shen, it always was. It used to give me headaches, like now."

    "So you''ve mostly fought opponents above your level."@@novelbin@@

    She nodded, as if it all made sense. There was no arrogance in her voice, only quiet understanding.

    Behind them stretched the vast shadow of a mountain range, while aheady an empty vige square, bathed in an eerie, suffocating stillness.

    Jeong Yeon-shin gazed at the Greatest Martial Master of Sichuan in silence.

    She was much shorter than him, but she did not seem small in the slightest. The sheer density of her presence made her loomrger than life.

    There¡¯s no opening.

    He had fought the Tenfold Gate Lord, who had lost his cultivation at the hands of the Bloodme Cult Leader. He had shed with the Sunmaryeon Lord, whose martial techniques were inherently ipatible with his own.

    But this was different.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 386

    A st of force exploded beneath Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s feet¡ªthe propulsion shockwave of his Heavenly Descent Strike.

    His knee strike was bound to be blindingly fast.

    Ma Gwang-ik, snapping back into focus, swiftly crossed her arms before her abdomen.

    The manifested talons of an eagle, formed by her internal energy, shed against each other, leaving behind golden afterimages.@@novelbin@@

    A split secondter, Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s rising knee crashed into them.

    BOOOOOM¡ª!

    The earth shattered wide, scattering ashen-white stone dust in all directions.

    The force of their sh dispersed even the airborne debris, leaving only the raw aftershock rippling through the battlefield.

    "Do you feel it?" Jeong Yeon-shin suddenly asked. "By now, it should have grown stronger."

    For the first time, Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s brows furrowed slightly¡ªa reaction she had not shown before.

    Was it because she couldn¡¯t end the fight as easily as she wished?

    "Your energy waves don¡¯t umte in my body," she said. "Each time they touch, they dissipate."

    She was referring to impact energy umtion.

    Ordinarily, after repeated heavy blows, even a powerful martial artist¡¯s body would gradually break down, their acupoints filling with the opponent¡¯s energy.

    But Ma Gwang-ik was an exception.

    Her Heavenly Dragon-ying Art allowed her to absorb the essence of a Flood Dragon, preventing such umtion.

    Jeong Yeon-shin nodded slightly. A gesture with many meanings.

    An old memory of his father, Jeong Ban-ak, surfaced in his mind.

    "When suffering and hardship reach their peak, a reversal is inevitable. But your mother¡­ my wife¡¯s life¡­ was nothing but suffering, all the way to the end. Completely,pletely because of you¡­ I wanted to bring her happiness."

    The principle of reversal.

    Today, it would be the key to hunting Ma Gwang-ik.

    "If you keep forcing your body like this, you¡¯ll be beyond repair," she said.

    Her arms remained crossed, still blocking his knee strike.

    Unlike before, she was finally on the defensive.

    This was significant.

    Even though Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s leg bone had twisted out of ce from the force of their sh.

    The blue mes surrounding Ma Gwang-ik¡¯s entire body flickered with a sharp crackling sound, their embers scattering like feathers.

    Her protective energy had grown even stronger.

    A cold smirk touched Jeong Yeon-shin¡¯s lips.

    "As long as my heart remains intact, nothing else matters," he said.

    "Even your heart might not endure," she replied.

    "You worry too much."

    Crack¡ª

    The dislocated knee, forced out of ce from their sh, suddenly snapped back into alignment.

    His internal energy bound his muscles tightly, forcibly setting his broken bones.

    His mother¡¯s lingering presence remained with him throughout this entire battle.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 388

    Finally.

    The Great Lords of the Society of Sacred Swords had gathered.

    Standing atop a hill littered with countless corpses and shattered weapons, they faced each other in silence. The only sound was the heavy fluttering of their sleeves in the wind. Not a single enemy remained alive.

    It was an overwhelming sight.

    The crowds stationed along the mountains surrounding Cloudveil Peak kept their mouths shut. The sheer gravity of whaty before them left them speechless.

    Those dressed in silk robes or carrying weapons¡ªpeople with even a basic understanding of the martial world¡ªstood frozen, unwilling to move even a fingertip.

    Only the truly ignorant whispered among themselves, their faces drained of color.

    ¡°The Golden Dawn Lord¡¯s head has been severed¡­!¡±

    ¡°Is that true?¡±

    ¡°How could a phoenix that has spread its wings be felled by mere humans¡­?¡±

    Three major factions had been all but annihted. Ten War Gate and Golden Dawn Sect would never rise again, and the elite Sunmaryeon martial artists had been reduced to corpses.

    It was as if all unorthodox sects in Sichuan had vanished overnight.

    This was not just an immediate shift in the bnce of power¡ªit would reshape the entire martial world.

    Everyone stood frozen, holding their breath.

    Meanwhile.

    On a hill where no one else could tread.

    A girl, crouched atop a nted spear, finally spoke.

    The crimson tips of her short hair swayed slightly over her small shoulders, as if the tension had only just begun to dissipate.

    ¡°See? I told you not to force your way in.¡±@@novelbin@@

    She nced around and then turned to Jeong Yeon-shin.

    ¡°Seomye, they were trying to smear your achievements¡ªtrying to steal your right to be the next Leader of the Society of Sacred Swords.¡±

    Ak Su-rim¡¯s voice was sharp.

    Deputy Commander of the Society of Sacred Swords, Ipwang Divine Spear.

    Among the assembled Great Lords, she was the eldest.

    And among the ck-d warriors of Ipwang Fortress, there was not a single one who was not a transcendent master.

    Perhaps it was the weight of her position.

    Her expression was unusually stiff, and the corners of her small mouth were pressed tight.

    Her pitch-ck irises burned with restrained intensity, darting between Jeong Yeon-shin and the Golden Dawn Lord¡¯s lifeless body.

    It was clear she was struggling to suppress her emotions.

    ¡°Let¡¯s set the record straight.¡±

    Her words were pointed.

    ¡°Every time I saw you thrust your spear from afar, you kept ncing over here.¡±

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 391

    A chamber with an open ceiling.

    It was immense in scale.

    Carrier pigeons, bred through the mystical arts of the Myung lineage, flew about like migratory birds, dropping various messages. Meanwhile, over a hundred schrs sat in silence, poring over documents and swiftly moving their brushes.

    It was a ce of secrecy¡ªthe headquarters of the Shadow Order.

    ¡°I will hear the report. Summarize the movements of the Commander of the Divine Sword Corps.¡±

    A figure, wrapped entirely in ck robes like the night sky, spoke. He was the master of the Thirteen Heavens¡¯ Shadow Order, a man whose wide-brimmed hat concealed his jet-ck beard.

    The moment he stepped into the grand hall, there was only one thing he needed to confirm.

    The Commander of the Divine Sword Corps, who had ultimately escaped from the Heaven¡¯s Net Formation, even though it had included three of the Thirteen Heavens¡¯ greatest masters. The chase had dragged on endlessly, like a monsoon refusing to end.

    A man whose martial skill stood at the peak of the world¡ªhis life force was astonishingly tenacious.

    ¡®That footwork¡­ I had never seen anything like it before.¡¯

    The Shadow Lord¡¯s eyes traced back to the past.

    The Commander of the Divine Sword Corps of Ipwang Fortress.@@novelbin@@

    His explosive speed.

    It was not the movement of a poisoned man. The radiant aura that trailed beneath his feet¡ªa signature of the current Commander¡ªhad been unmistakable.

    It was different from the usual unwaveringly stable footwork that could allow one to run forever.

    Rather, it was as if he had fully tapped into his Dragon Eye, the legendary vision said to allow its wielder to perceive a thousand trajectories at once.

    The Shadow Lord had watched as the Commander narrowly dodged his own strikes, evaded the Supreme de of the Namgung n, and escaped from the barrage of arrows fired by the Lord of Dark Night''s infamous archers¡ªall while carrying a blue-robed warrior under his arm.

    The chase had continued from that moment onward.

    Looping around the region while heading south, he unleashed surges of aura-powered eleration at will.

    It was impossible to believe he was poisoned.

    ¡ªHow do I counter his movement?

    That was the Shadow Lord¡¯s greatest dilemma. How could he construct Heaven¡¯s Net in a way that could cripple the Commander¡¯s legs?

    He had even sought advice from the Broad Schr of Nine Provinces, said to be the most knowledgeable man in the world. Yet, all he received was a questionced with age-wornughter:

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>

 Chapter 395

    The flow of events was like a storm.

    With the sapling of the Heavenly Eye tree that Cheon So-so possessed, she tracked down the Twelve Heavens along her path, discovered the main base of the Amya Battalion, and finally captured So Jeon-ju, interrogating the remnants of their sect, all while the leaders of the major sects of Jeongjong were tearing through the formation and descending upon the battlefield.

    The tattered sleeves of a thin nun fluttered.

    When shended from the air, a certain divine aura surrounded her. Despite the exaggeratedlyrge sleeves of her robepared to her slender frame, there was nothing unbing about it.

    The White Qilin of Amipa appeared, embodying the divine presence.

    With each step, the surrounding air grew heavy. The rustling sounds of the surrounding trees and brush seemed to fade into silence.@@novelbin@@

    The martial arts of Jeongjong''s unbreakablew radiated a majestic aura. Likewise, the Amipa sect, revered as one of the ancient sects along with Shaolin, held immense power.

    Though her movements seemed unintentional, the White Qilin''s mere shift of foot was enough to suppress the surroundings.

    ¡°¡­.¡±

    Even the taunting words of the great Dragon Lord, Wei Ji-geuk, towards the leaders of Ipwang and the ck Sword of the Imperial Pce were silenced. He sat at the feet of So Jeon-ju of Amya, likewise maintaining silence.

    ¡®Why has the divine Qiline in person?¡¯

    So Jeon-ju''s eyes reflected confusion, as if the ashes of the past were gathered in his gaze.

    Without question, why had such esteemed figures from the royal familye to seek out the Imperial ck Sword? The journey was far from short.

    "It''s been a long time. I followed you because there is something important to discuss."

    The White Qilin spoke softly.

    The air seemed to ripple with the low, solid voice that held the natural resonance of an immortal''s inner strength.

    By her side was the chief of Cheongseong Sect, a young noble.

    You didn''t buy this chapter

    Buy Now (10 coupons)</a>